The Truth Behind The
Uploaded by
28sabdullahThe Truth Behind The
Uploaded by
28sabdullahThe truth behind the broken soul | Tcf and Tboah reaction
Posted originally on the Archive of Our Own at http://archiveofourown.org/works/43025367.
Rating: General Audiences
Archive Warnings: Graphic Depictions Of Violence, Major Character Death
Categories: M/M, Multi
Fandom: 백작가의 망나니가 되었다 - 유려한 | Lout of Count's Family | Trash of
the Count's Family - Yulyeohan
Relationships: Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo & Everyone, Alberu Crossman/Cale
Henituse | Kim Rok Soo, Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo & Henituse
Family
Characters: Cale Henituse | Kim Rok Soo, Original Cale Henituse, Choi Han, Alberu
Crossman, Eruhaben (Trash of the Count's Family), Raon Miru, On
(Trash of the Count's Family), Hong (Trash of the Count's Family), Ron
Molan, Beacrox Molan, Deruth Henituse, Violan Henituse, God of Death
(Trash of the Count's Family), Lee Soo Hyuk (Trash of the Count's
Family), Choi Jung Soo (Trash of the Count's Family)
Additional Tags: Hurt/Comfort, Domestic Fluff, Reaction, TCF Reaction, TBoaH reaction,
LCF Reaction, Alternate Universe - Canon Divergence
Language: English
Collections: Definitely my guilty pleasure, TrashCountsFamily, Cale-nim, TCF
Reaction Fics, Why sleep? We have great stories!, Tcf Dl25, Fandoms
React to Canon/Fanfictions, Bae reads Reaction Fics, Bonkas Absolute
Must Reads, Bonkas Read & Watch-It Fics
Stats: Published: 2022-11-17 Updated: 2023-12-29 Words: 444,231 Chapters:
59/?
The truth behind the broken soul | Tcf and Tboah reaction
by Athasshi
Summary
Cale Henituse just realized something was wrong with his body, well, specifically, Soul that
was on his body.
The Cry baby said that he couldn't fix a broken soul like Cale, and the man would die in the
near future.
The god of death who realized that Cale would most likely see him again (not because he
called, but since Cale himself died) decided to once again break the rules.
The god of death knows that the world is indebted to Cale Henituse and the god of death is
also sure that other gods will help him this time.
Especially when the god of hope came down to help save their beloved child.
A. K. A your tcf and Tboah reaction.
Broken soul
Chapter Summary
This Fanfiction is in the process of revision. I apologize if there are things that make you
uncomfortable.
"... Team leader"
"How long do you want to call me team leader huh? My name is Sui khan and I'm not your
team leader anymore Cale" said the red eyed boy gently. Although it sounded annoyed, in
fact, Sui was smiling at the moment.
The two were currently standing near the bedroom window, watching the state of the world
on the Shaolen planet which was still filled with dead mana.
Tonight was very quiet, but it was very calming at the same time.
The kids were asleep in their room while the others were doing an investigation. Without
heeding the complaint from his former leader, Cale spoke again while looking at the sky that
was not beautiful at all.
Haa.. He really hoped that the Xiaolen planet would become more lively as it should be.
"Living is the best"
Sui's smile grew wider.
"What do you want to talk to me hmm? really not Roksoo if you make small talk"
Cale who heard that just chuckled.
"I'm no longer Kim Roksoo" His smile slightly looked sad, Sui wondered what made his little
brother anxious.
Well, there are many things that can make Cale anxious, he knows that. But what made Cale
even look like this?
"I think i'm dying"
"... What?"
Such an answer was not what Sui anticipated. He looked at Cale in confusion, but the quite
long red-haired man was just silently staring at the night sky.
"My ancient power said there was a problem with my Soul. He said that my Soul.. mmm..
broken? he's been crying since earlier because he can't fix Soul. Mila-nim once fixed my
broken plate, but he and other ancient powers said that even dragons wouldn't be able to
refine my severely damaged Soul" Cale said quietly without caring that Sui was looking at
him with emotion.
Sui Khan himself was too surprised to scold the redhead beside him. Broken soul.. that's a big
problem and this guy just said now?
"You're hiding all this yourself?" Ask Sui. Cale was a little surprised by the boy's tone beside
him, making Cale remember when Lee Soo Hyuk used to scold him for not treating the
wound properly and ending up with an infection.
"No. I also just found out an hour ago. We're very busy here, I can't possibly say that I'm
going to die right?"
Sui took a deep breath.
"You-" He had not had time to speak, a bright light filled the room, Sui tried to grab Cale's
hand who was being pulled to nowhere, but he failed, Cale disappeared in an instant and so
did Sui Khan who could feel his body being pulled elsewhere.
"If this is the act of the god of death again, I will really be the one to beat the god until he
prefers to die than to be a god!"
.....
Kim Roksoo smiled widely as he brought the food in his hand.
There is a new restaurant open near the company, making many people easier to find food.
Roksoo bought it with a happy heart, thinking that his niece would smile very sweetly for
accepting delicious sweet food.
Ah, Roksoo missed his adorable niece.
Today he is overtime (As usual) and can't play much with his niece.
He was even more regreted for being the CEO of the company, not just being as the leader of
team 1.
Even though he knew that being a Count was as difficult as being a CEO, but Roksoo chose
the same job.
Haa... Kim Roksoo understood why Cale still chose to be the leader of team 1 for a long time
even though he had a great opportunity to become the CEO.
Du-dump!
Kim Roksoo stopped his steps as his heart skipped a beat. What's this?
Cale Henituse.
Roksoo suddenly remembered the name of the person who was willing to exchange Soul with
him.
Surely something happened with Cale.
Roksoo wanted to meet Choi Jungsoo immediately, questioning Cale's situation at the man,
but instead he felt his body being pulled into a place of nowhere in no time.
"FUCK!"
After catching his breath, Roksoo opened his eyes. The man found himself standing in the
dark.
Wait? Standing? Roksoo couldn't feel his feet stepping on something.
Where is this? this feeling.. why is it quite familiar?
Ah! God of Death domain..
What did the god want to do to him this time? Their deal isn't it done? Why is he in this place
again?
Roksoo was still questioning what the God of death wanted when he saw something fall from
above.
It wasn't something, but someone.
"Cale!"
Roksoo quickly caught Cale's body falling towards him.
"Fuck! why did i meet you in bad condition again? hey! Cale wake up!"
Roksoo tried to gently pat the man's cheek. There was a strange feeling when he saw his body
that used to look very.. weak. What did this man do to make his body unmuscular?
Kim Roksoo's body has perfect body. He is tall, clean (Even with scars) and cool. You can
say that Kim Roksoo is very healthy and the current Kim Roksoo can easily continue this
healthy life.
He wouldn't be surprised if he saw his old body also had muscles like Kim Roksoo.
But what is this? Pretty long red hair tied to a simple hair ties, paler white skin that much
paler compared to the one Roksoo remember the first time they meet, there is no scar on this
body and now.. This body felt very light.
Has this man ever eaten anything? Is there no one in the Henituse territory to feed this man?
too many things Roksoo was worried about right now.
"Cale!"
There was a panicked voice that led to both of them. Roksoo recognized that voice. The voice
of the man who had just now come and immediately examined Cale's body...
Choi Jungsoo came out of nowhere. His face was deathly pale, his hands shaking violently. In
simple terms, Choi Jungsoo panicked.
"What's wrong with him? And why are we here?" Choi Jungsoo ignored him, but Roksoo
understood that Jungsoo was just trying to focus on finding out what really happened to Cale,
so Roksoo let it go.
"His soul is broken"
"... What?"
What is just broken now?
Is there something wrong with his hearing?
"His soul is broken? why could it be broken?" Jungsoo looked at him for a while before
standing up and looking the other way.
Roksoo didn't know what the man was trying to see because they were still in the dark and
Roksoo couldn't see anything but himself, Cale and Jungsoo.
"Cale's Soul is broken, I should have realized this a long time ago. Agh! that damn god really
does whatever he wants" Jungsoo looks so frustrated.
Roksoo didn't know Jungsoo well because the man just appeared when he wanted to show up,
They only talked casually to exchange information. Even so, the information Choi Jungsoo
provided was not always detailed because there were too many restrictions from the god. Its
only normal that Roksoo didn't understand what he was talking about.
All Roksoo understood was that Choi Jungsoo was very panicked about Cale's condition
because his damage soul. Hmmm, damage is not the sentence that the man had just said.
Cale's soul is broken.
How did that happen? Why would a soul be broken?
"He started to die slowly" The information was enough to make Kim Roksoo feel his heart
stop beating for a moment.
Roksoo turned to Cale who was still in his arm, the man looked very calm, as if he was not
on the verge of death. Kim Roksoo's mind started to mess up, he obviously didn't want Cale
to die.
"Take care of him for a while" Choi Jungsoo said.
"There must be a way to fix this isn't it? Right Choi Jungsoo?" Roksoo looked at the man
seriously.
While waiting for Choi Jungsoo's answer, the record began to play in his head, showing the
moment when he and Cale met for the first time.
At the first meeting of himself with Cale, Roksoo was actually already preparing to accept
the swearing words thrown at him.
He had thought that Cale would at least be angry and complaining, but the man was just
annoyed because he saw his own face smiling widely.
As if the problem of transmigration is not a big thing.
As if Kim Roksoo who threw all the world's responsibilities at Cale was nothing big.
Kim Roksoo deliberately told Cale to throw away his real name to test where the man's
patience limit was, but Cale easily agreed.
As if Kim Roksoo's name was not important.
He didn't understand why there was a human like Cale, but that reaction didn't make his heart
happy.
In fact, Roksoo felt even more strange, he just hoped that the problems there were quite
resolved with the White star. At least Roksoo knows that the god will definitely help Cale in
any way.
Then his existence here, with Cale who almost died in his hands.. Kim Roksoo didn't want
Cale to just die. He would do everything to save this man.
"I will talk to the god of death. Take care of him for a while until we find the best way"
Roksoo nodded, letting Choi Jungsoo go, engulfed in darkness.
His reddish-brown eyes looked again at Cale's figure, hugging the body tighter.
"We'll save you no matter what, hold on in a bit longer Cale. "
The birth of a hero
Chapter Summary
This Fanfiction is in the process of revision. I apologize if there are things that make you
uncomfortable.
Chapter Notes
I made people from tboah dimension with older age than people in tcf dimension. Why?
because I want to make it like that.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Cale Henituse is not a man who has a lot of fear.
Born as a noble and act like trash for more than a decade makes the red-haired man not afraid
of anyone. But his current state made the redhead realize how afraid he was of the world.
His hands shook as he held the sword, but Cale tried his best not to show it.
Five days ago, the Paerun kingdom declared war on the entire kingdom on the Western
continent. Cale assumed that the Paerun kingdom already had an alliance with another
kingdom for daring to challenge the kingdom on the Western continent.
They have been in quiet for too long to forget that humans can be very selfish and will never
be satisfied with what they have. Cale strengthened his grip on the sword while looking
annoyed at the sky.
"That damn Wyvern!"
At his 25th age, this was the first time for Cale and maybe many others as well to see Wyvern
with their own eyes. The ancient being said to be a legend, something amazing and worthy of
being a spectacle to the citizens of the neighborhood if only it wasn't used to kill them all.
The legends currently flying over Henituse's territory moved at their own rhythm.
Suppressing all courage and everyone's hopes of their success in this battle.
"Orabuni, Do you think help is coming soon?" Cale turned to Lily who was also holding a
sword in her hand.
Supposedly, today was the day Basen Henituse was crowned to be the next Count. They
should have done a big celebration today, it should be that today Cale Henituse is free to be
himself.
Being like trash for years made Cale feel he was indeed a trash, but sometimes too, he can
tell that he himself is tired to keep his image as trash.
It is not always every day Cale wanted to find a fuss with whoever he met, and he now was
old enough to think about what he himself wanted.
He wants to be someone who is free. Even if he is trash, it must be because he was born
trash, not trash because of his naive mind that has never been directed to the right path by
anyone until now.
"Let's hold on until the help comes" Cale said.
Crown prince Alberu Crossman already sent troops in the kingdom to come to Henituse
territory 4 days ago, but the Roan kingdom is not a kingdom filled with Mage and can
teleport big easy. The soldiers took quite a while to get to the Henituse territory.
What Count Deruth, Countess Violan, Cale, Basen and Lily could do was try to hold on as
long as possible. They had anticipated that the Paerun kingdom would attack this territory
first if it wasn't through the water route.
But no one expected the kingdom to use Wyvern and attack from the sky.
'We can't last long' Cale knew that.
With an attack from the sky like this, they couldn't last a long time. The Paerun Kingdom
really intended to destroy this little territory, Cale hated to see the white-haired man who was
yelling at the crazy nonsense in his big Wyvern.
Hero....
Cale knew that Roan's kingdom had several people who were called heroes. The same person
as the person who had beaten him to the point of almost dying and made Ron and Beacrox
leave this area.
Will they come? At this point, Cale really hoped that anyone would come to help them.
A few moments later, a very loud whistle Can be heard by all of them, then followed by the
movement of Wyvern flying very quickly. Ready to destroy whatever is in front of them.
At the same time, a light so bright emerged from the sky, blinding everyone.
Cale could feel Lily's hand that gripped his andd Basen who's holding a little bit of piece of
the Zirah he was wearing now.
What is this? What kind of shit show now? Is Paerun kingdom want to blinded their enemy
first before slashing all of their necks?
"Cale!" Cale opened his eyes when he heard Deruth's voice.
And when he opened his eyes slowly...
They were all in different places now. This is not in the territorial Henituse, nor in the Roan
kingdom. They were like trapped in a boundless room.
This room was huge, Cale really couldn't see the end of this room.
All of them, Cale glanced at all places where he could see a lot of people, Most likely a
hundred people? he couldn't estimate the amount of people, but there were so many.
"We're all fine father"
Deruth directly directed his family to go to a quieter position, not joining any group.
There were lots of chairs and tables in front of them, but no one dared to sit there. Just what's
happened? why are they all gathered in this place? Deruth could see the king of Zed and the
princes standing in confusion while trying to calm the people around them.
"There are no citizen here" Deruth nodded in agreement with his wife's words. There are a lot
of people here, but he doesn't see any ordinary citizens trapped in this strange room.
When they were still confused, on the other side, a bright light also began to appear. All eyes
focused on the light, waiting for what they would see after the light faded.
"What the fuck?" Cale cursed under his breath.
There, he could see a lot of people appearing, more or so compared to the one by his side.
And they have the same face as the people around him too.
Crown prince Alberu who was sitting on a wheelchair, and... what's with the prince? Is he
injured? Well, he look like a shit.
Then there was the Hero Choi han who was holding his sword while staring at the room with
a panicked face.
Just like them, Cale could see that these newcomers were also surprised, especially when
they saw their respective counterparts. The difference was that they quickly calmed
themselves down and went straight to doing something useful.
...... Unlike the people around him who were panicking, trying to attack each other and other
stupid awesomeness, those who had just arrived looked younger but calmer as well.
Just what the heck is this?
Just what the fuck is happening?!
Chapter End Notes
Eum, we will head to the core of the story as soon as possible. Please be patient with me
<3
Trash of count family
Chapter Notes
Yes.
This is the dramatic reaction fic.
Alberu recall that he just took a deep breath when he was suddenly in a strange room, not in
his room when he was still trying to understand why Cale, his dongsaeng said that the
redhead was treated like a god on another planet.
Ron and Beacrox Molan stood behind him, Tasha also immediately approached Alberu when
their eyes met. He could see Choi Han and Eruhaben who were slowly walking towards him.
There were only two red-haired people that Alberu saw. They were Rosalyn and King Rex,
the third red hair owner, whose status was very important to all of them, was not in this room.
- crown prince! do you think he's my human? I wanted to approach him, but he looked
different.
Alberu could hear Raon's voice in his head and chose to, briefly turn his head in the direction
where several people around him were also glancing.
Oh.
Oh.
On the other side of the room, there were a lot of people who unfortunately had the same face
as them, but looked older.
"Cale is not here. And the boy from the black hawk also not here" Eruhaben said.
That's the problem. Cale and Sui Khan are not in this place, the two people who should, -
according to Alberu- be here as well. At least Alberu could ask Sui Khan, who had
previously worked with gods, and Cale, whose life had always been about gods.. . About why
they were all suddenly transferred to this strange place.
"Where was the last time they were?" Alberu asked Choi Han.
The swordmaster was still trying to find his liege, but he still answered Alberu's
questionquestion regardless.
"We're doing an investigation, the test Mary will go through starts tomorrow, Cale-nim and
Sui Khan are investigating from the palace."
"I don't feel the aura of the god of death here" Cage said while approached Alberu's group.
Saint Jack and Hannah also stood near Alberu to report.
"This is also not an aura from my lord, but I can be sure that this is another god's doing" Jack
said a little worried.
"I don't know why gods have often interfered with human life lately." Ron glanced at his leg
which was still bandaged. In this room, he really didn't feel the pain he had previously felt
after losing against the hunters.
They try to put aside the fact that there are people who have the same face as them because
there are much more important things.
Cale Henituse is missing.
After all the shit happened in their little time of life, if Cale Henituse was missing, it would
have happened because there was a god who wanted to try to make the redhead as their Saint.
Because if it was just to communicate, the young master might have just fainted.
Bang! Bang! Bang!
They also tried to put aside the fact that there was Choi Han from the other side who was
trying to destroy the invisible wall. Choi Han looked like shouting at them, but no one heard
what the swordmaster said.
The reason why they put this aside was because they were also confused. Looking at Choi
han who was screaming angrily without a sound, the transparent wall that seemed like it
wouldn't be able to break, it was all too troublesome to think about.
Of course there were some people who were trying to meet their older selves.
Alberu eliminated the potential possibility that the people there were people from the future
after seeing the reaction of Choi han and the strange tension on that side.
Alberu glanced at the chairs and tables that were not far from where they were standing.
"How about-" His words were cut short as they all felt such a powerful aura.
Without being able to resist, they all felt compelled to bow as low as possible at anything to
come.
"A god.. "
Eruhaben even knew he couldn't fight this strong aura. His body can't stay up and now he
was half bent. Eruhaben could realize that they all felt the same.
- G-goldie.. What- is.. This?
It was because Eruhaben could also feel Raon being pressed in this powerful aura. If the
dragon can't help it, what about ordinary humans?
"Welcome to my domain"
They could all hear a very Majestic voice, but no one was able to look up their heads to see
who was talking.
"Today and in the future, all of you will get a special chance from us, the gods"
The room filled with the person didn't make any sound except for a small groan from the
difficulty of breathing.
"You are here to be given a second chance and also to save a person who managed to give
you this golden opportunity. I think you will be smart enough to be able to accept all the
things that will happen here, but if you are stupid, I don't really care either."
The figure who was talking to them finally lowered the level of the aura he was releasing.
Enough to make them all able to breathe well.
No one.
All they saw on the higher altar was a soft ball of light.
"I did something like this just to save my child's life. Behave in this room"
And the light was gone.
Leaving them all behind, still confused by what happened.
In that silence, they could hear the sound of someone's footsteps. Naturally, they all glanced
at who casually walked after receiving the aura pressure from the god.
"Nephew?"
Choi Han was a little surprised when he saw Jungsoo walking to the altar where the little
light was. Choi Jungsoo threw a small smile at him before staring one by one at everyone.
"Before I explain a few things to you, please have a sit in the place that has been provided.
All questions will be answered as time passes. The time in your dimension stopped while you
were here."
Hearing the words similar to the order, they all sat in the place provided, waiting for the tall
Asian-faced man to explain what they should know.
"Is Cale-nim okay?" Choi Han asked, he was increasingly convinced that his liege's condition
was not fine after hearing what the god said earlier.
"No. that's why you're all here" Jungsoo said coldly.
With a snap of his fingers, two men instantly appeared before them. They could all see a
handsome man with many scars on his body hugging a long red haired man lying limp.
"Cale!"
In an instant, the room was filled with panic shouts of people who were very worried about
their young master's state.
"HUMAN!"
The little black dragon flew quickly towards his human, but the dragon hit an invisible wall,
enough to make the little boy groan in pain.
Eruhaben let out a long sigh, the ancient dragon carried Raon who was still trying to go
towards Cale.
"What happened to my dongsaeng, Choi Jungsoo?" Alberu asked. There was no prince's
smile on his face today.
"For many reasons, Cale soul is badly damaged. No matter you guys agree or not, me and the
other gods already decided to save Cale's life" Choi Jungsoo drop the bombs.
His eyes looked at Kim Roksoo who was still hugging Cale.
"I guess you should introduce yourself. Didn't you also say you wanted to save Cale's life?"
Kim Roksoo, deep in his heart was cursing out loud Choi Jungsoo with various curses that he
knew from every languages.
Introduction
Chapter Notes
Yoooo the prologue quite long isn't it?
I hope these initial 4 chapters can at least explain the situation before the reaction story
starts.
Oh yeah, did you guys see the tag I wrote? Albecale is canon in this fic.
if you don't like it, that's okay. I don't care.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Kim Roksoo was thinking in what way he can smack Choi Jungsoo who threw his
responsibility at him without any warning.
He was still silent while looking at Cale, realizing that the body was slowly starting to
disappear little by little. Anyone really won't realize this if they didn't see it from a close
distance.
"At least give a place for Cale to rest" He said softly. Jungsoo agreed and once again snapped
his fingers.He would of course provide a comfortable place for Cale even if Roksoo did not
ask. This time it's not like magic that was previously seen by others, now there are about
seven little lights thingy flying around Jungsoo, Roksoo and Cale.
"T-this is.. . A Fairy?" Kim Roksoo was flabbergasted.
He could see that these little lights were actually living beings like humans who had wings.
The description is really the same as the fairy concept that Kim Roksoo knows.
The little creature flew towards Cale, Making Cale escape from his embrace momentarily,
flying at a low distance and in an instant, now the man is in a very beautiful big clear crystal
ball.
The crystal ball had various kinds of flowers in it and Cale leaned against one of the huge
petals, making it feel like he was leaning on the couch. The scene looked very majestic to
everyone who can see it, they were all very amazed by what the fairies did to Cale Henituse.
They still didn't know what was really going on. But one thing was for sure, whatever was in
this room, whatever could happen in this room, was something they could not do in their own
world.
They also didn't know what really happened to Cale Henituse and whoever it was at the altar.
"My Name is Kim Roksoo"
Yes, his name was now Kim Roksoo. Cale had already given his consent that they would be
named after each other.
Honestly, he did not know why he had to introduce his name here. The secret of his deal with
the god of death would be revealed, the secret of Cale Henituse's true identity would also be
revealed.
But one thing was for sure, Choi Jungsoo would not go to such extremes if there was no good
reason.
Kim Roksoo's voice broke their admiration for the fairy, and now everyone is looking at him,
confused as to why ordinary humans need to introduce themselves to them. Is he an
important person here?
Kim Roksoo glanced at his family on both sides. He saw Cale Henituse wearing Zirah's
outfit, the people around him looked ready to go to war. Roksoo assumed that this was the
first war that happened on the Western continent.
The Henituse War.
The war that started a great destruction in the world.
His reddish-brown eyes turned to his family on the other hand, he could see Deruth and all
the family members staring worriedly at Cale who was still unconscious.
His former family. It was the family that made him decide to go to another dimension
because he knew that there would be a chance that all of them could survive in the huge,
time-consuming war.
They all looked healthy, much better than the Henituse family elsewhere. They managed to
survive without any injuries.
Kim Roksoo had not seen them for 20 years, there was a strange feeling when he saw those
familiar faces now.
'At least they are happy'
"In the past, I was Cale Henituse." Roksoo tried not to care about the surprised voices of the
people in front of him.
He wanted to finish this introduction as soon as possible.
"At my 40th, I almost died in the hands of white star. The war that lasted for 20 years
completely destroyed the world. On the verge of death, the god of death offered me to make a
deal with him"
Everyone was now completely shocked by the fact that Kim Roksoo was talking about. The
war that lasted for 20 years, and the god chose one person to make a deal with him.
"The content of the deal is that the god will turn back time. I will experience regression, the
distance back in time can only be up to my 18th year of age. Just right before meeting Choi
han. After that, I will exchange Soul with someone named Kim Roksoo from earth 1
dimension. That's what he offered me"
"Then what did you get from the deal?" Kim Roksoo smiled at Cale Henituse* who gave him
a question.
"I got the most important information in my life and I can meet someone I really want to
meet" Kim Roksoo ignored Cale* who looked like he wanted to ask again.
He turned to Cale who was still unconscious.
His eyes met Duke Deruth's gaze then he bowed respectfully to his father.
"I hope none of you blame Cale for this incident. I made a deal with the god of death, Cale
really didn't know this before we met a few months ago. Father, Lady Violan, Basen, Lily, I
hope you can understand the situation I'm in"
Roksoo wanted to make sure that he said that Cale was not the one to blame. The deal
between him and the god of death, Kim Roksoo, who was now Cale Henituse, would never
have known about it if the same god had not given them the chance to meet.
Sure, he lied to the Henituse family and many people about this matter. But what should he
have done instead of lying? Come right out and say that he was not the original eldest son of
the Henituse family? About himself not knowing why he could wake up as Cale Henituse?
Deruth's body trembled slightly as the man who claimed to be his son bowed respectfully to
him, asking Deruth to understand why his eldest son was willing to do an agreement with the
god of death, leaving his family, home and birthplace to live elsewhere.
But...
"Kim Roksoo"
Kim Roksoo stopped bowing after hearing Deruth's voice. He could see his father's gaze that
full of chaos but tried to keep smiling. Trying not to be defeated by his own feelings.
"It's still confusing for all of us, but you should know son, father never blamed you for this. I
knows you must be doing this for an important reason, you and Cale are both precious to
me."
Deruth convinced himself. This wasn't a place for him to be busy with emotions, Kim
Roksoo said he was already 40 while doing a deal with a god, that means, his son knows very
well what he's doing.
Deruth was sure he would understand all this slowly. And also, they had more important
think at the moment.
"Then what happened to Cale?" Deruth stared at Jungsoo.
"Cale's soul is badly damaged. Right now, he's slowly dying and will really die if we don't
save him soon. There is a reason why the gods dared to break many rules and gather all of
you here."
Alberu felt like he had been splashed with cold water all over his body. Cale, his dongsaeng,
his Soulmate, dying slowly and no one knew this if the gods didn't intervene.
If Alberu thought about it again, it was possible that Cale would just stay silent when he
found out about this. Maybe the man will only speed up what he is doing so he can die in
peace.
"What should we do to save him?" Asked Choi Han. The swordmaster would really do
anything to save Cale. If there is a way, then he will do it.
"All of you will see all the things that happened during these past 2 years from Cale point of
view. You guys will hear and know what Cale has been thinking all along. The only way that
is not extreme to fix his Soul is with this" Choi Jungsoo said.
Some of the people from the tcf dimension wanted to argue for a while about this method,
because it was the same as they seeing Cale Henituse's privacy without permission.
Even though they often want to know what the redhead is really thinking about every war,
but this is not the way they want it.
Not when Cale Henituse was lying weak and they just see his personal information without
permission.
"As the god said earlier, we can't refuse this deal can we?" Eruhaben asked.
"Yes, the god of hope has already decided to choose this method. You agree or not, you will
still see it" Jungsoo's gaze now turned to the people from Tboah's dimension.
"As Kim Roksoo said earlier, he's been through war for 20 years before making a deal with
the god of death. And all of you, have the same destiny"
The atmosphere in the Tboah dimension is getting gloomy. Hearing a glimpse of the story
from Kim Roksoo alone is already very scary and now they will experience the same thing?
Cale Henituse recalled how scared he was when Paerun's kingdom attacked, but he was from
another dimension, who now exchanged souls with others saying that he almost died in the
hands of White star after surviving for 20 years of war.
Who is White star? Why would anyone choose a name as White star?
Is he as crazy as Clopeh Sekka who had been talking about will uphold justice while killing
innocent people?
"We will see Cale Henituse's life from another dimension and get information about all the
things that will happen in the future. If I may know, what role did Cale Henituse play until we
could get all the important information here?" Alberu Crossman glanced at the young Alberu.
He guessed that his age there was still in the 20-ish.
"Cale Henituse is the supreme commander there. He was the center of all the things that
happened. He shortened the war period that used to happen for 20 years, to 2 years. You will
find a lot of information because the man can't help but find trouble wherever he goes"
Alberu Crossman* was a loss for words.
Cale Henituse* is speechless and-
Kim Roksoo patted his forehead lightly. Even though he knew because the god of death said
'Kim Roksoo alone is enough' which means that just one person is enough to change destiny,
but he really didn't expect that Cale would be the center of all problems.
The fairy who had flown around Cale now approached Roksoo, moving as if telling Roksoo
to follow them and Kim Roksoo obey them. The fairy took him near Cale's crystal ball,
telling him to sit on the comfortable couch there.
Meooww
Meoowww
Right after sitting down, Kim Roksoo could hear the pitiful voice of the two small cats in the
tcf dimension that was in Beacrox's hands. Roksoo felt weird when he saw Beacrox Molan
with two adorable cats in his hands, but he didn't want to care.
"I want to be close to Cale too, I want to go there!" The little black dragon flew near a very
thick transparent wall, sticking his face there.
Kim Roksoo tried to hold back a laugh.
"We promise we won't bother Cale nya~"
"We just want to be there, can we go there?"
The children's pitiful voice made Roksoo remembered his niece, he stared at Jungsoo who let
out a long sigh.
After seeing Choi Jungsoo nodded, Roksoo stared at the three kids which he assumed
somehow to be Cale's foster child.
"Come here, only the three of you are allowed by him" After hearing those words. Two cats
and one black dragon directly approached Cale and Roksoo very quickly.
"We'll start the core story. Oh, for information, you can't bring out any power here. Sharp
weapons have also been obliterated to avoid killing each other's actions. If you still want to
fight physically, I will kill you right then and there"
Choi jungsoo's words gave them all goosebumps and preferred to obey the rules from him.
Chapter End Notes
Writing additional words 'tcf' and 'tboah' before the character name I think will be a little
annoying. Maybe I'll just differentiate tcf and tboah with * or something.
Chapter 1 : Prologue | When i opened my eyes
After Choi Jungsoo left, in the next second, a new individual appeared on the altar.
A handsome man with short purple hair looked at everyone in the room.
"My name is Atha, and I am the one who will help you see what the gods have chosen"
The man walked towards the end. Everyone still can't see the end of the room, but they could
all see something strange against the huge gray wall in front of it.
"Let me explain for a moment your situation. On this left side that is in front of me, you guys
are from <The Birth of a hero> dimension. As for those on my right, you are from <Trash of
count family>. We will shorten names with <Tboah> and <Tcf>. If you're wondering why
your planet's name is quite strange, the answer is no. That's not the name of your planet, but
the god of death wants to call it your planet by this name"
Atha got off the Altar, walking to the border between Tboah and Tcf. The man's hand moved
towards the air, looking like he wanted to grab the wind, but of course he didn't.
Tuk tuk
They could hear the sound of Atha's hand tapping in the air, his hand like he was in contact
with an invisible glass.
"Most of you might have seen it. There is a barrier between these two dimensions and no one
will be able to break the walls you don't see. So don't be stupid to move carelessly and hit the
barrier if you don't want to get hurt"
Atha was now pointing at the large black thing attached to the wall. There are two things that
are installed in front of each dimension.
"We call this room cinema. And the one there is a screen where you can see the video to
show. Just like the video communication tools you often see, but the version is wider and
bigger. There is also a text below that explains some context from a his excellency
perspective. Ah, you can also hear everything clearly, keep your ears if you can estimate
there will be an explosion sound or not "
Atha went back up to his position as he heard a question from one of the nobles in Tboah's
dimension.
"His excellency?" Atha turned to him, looking at the noble with a look that interpreted 'You
should know' but still answered politely.
"His excellency Cale Henituse of course"
Cale* was a little disturbed that his name which was mentioned so politely as if he was a
person who had a high position. The man tried not to care.
[ Prologue ]
"Just like a novel.. " Bud mumbled.
This is really interesting.
[ When I opened my eyes, I was inside a novel.
[The Birth of a Hero] was a novel focused on the
adventures of the main character, Choi Han, a high
school boy who was transported to a different
dimension from Earth, along with the birth of the
numerous heroes of the continent.
I became a part of that novel as the Trash Count,
the family that oversaw the territory where the first
village that Choi Han visits is located. ]
Choi han* was a little annoyed when he found out their life was considered a novel by
someone else. He was even more annoyed when he saw his name mentioned, like someone
who played the main character.
On the other hand, Cale* nodded in agreement. Agree about Choi Han who is suitable to play
character in the story. Heroes seem to be natural to play character in novels.
"So, you're from another dimension?" Asked Alberu* who was sitting next to Choi han*.
The swordmaster nodded and gave Alberu* a small explanation
"Yes, I came to this dimension without any explanation in the middle of the forest of darkness
decades ago"
[ The problem is that Choi Han becomes twisted
after that village, and everyorne in it, are destroyed
by assassins.
The bigger problem is the fact that this stupid
trash who I've become doesn't know about what
happened in the village and messes with Choi Han,
only to get beaten to a pulp. ]
Cale* and Kim Roksoo flinched.
Even though it had been years ago, they still remembered the incident very much.
"I.. What?" Choi Han was surprised by what himself did in the novel. (Which means that he
used to also do the same, as well as Choi Han from Tboah also did the same)
The tcf Choi Han could never imagine that he would ever hurt Cale Henituse.
[ "..This is going to be a problem."
I feel like something serious has happened to me.
But it was worth trying to make this my new life. ]
Kim Roksoo held back his smile. How could Cale accept this fact so easily?
He was the one who made a deal with the god, but Roksoo was still surprised by many things
that he had to ask for a week off to think and adjust.
But look at Cale! he woke up to be someone else and was worried about the fact that he
would be beaten to death by Choi Han.
[ Chapter 2: When I Opened My Eyes (1)
The man could feel someone gently tapping his
body. The rough hand made the man think of the
hands of an exhausted parent.
It was that warm.
"Young master, it is morning." ]
Cale* was a little nostalgic about what he saw. It was Ron before he decided to go along with
Beacrox to follow Choi han.
After the departure of the old man, Cale* was a little difficult because no servant was able to
serve him well like Ron. Most of them always tremble and add rumors there.
So annoying, but Cale* didn't want to think too much. Ron and Beacrox's departure only
signaled that his attitude as a trash was really starting to be reality.
Now that he is 25 years old, already much more mature and there is Hans who is able to do
everything Cale's* wishes.
[ But the voice was very profound.
The man feltc hills throughout his body and his eyess ubconsciously opened.
Rather than the brights unlight coming in through the window to warmt he man's eyes,
what he saw was an old man standing there with a satisfied expression.
"It is surprising to see you wake up after a single
attempt."
"Huh?"
"The master wishes to dine with the young master
since it has been a while. It looks like it will be
possible today"
The man could see a mirror past the old man's
shoulder. Inside the mirror was a red-haired man
who seemed to be confused looking back at him.
' I guess that guy is me '
"Young master Cale?" ]
Alberu smiled a little as he saw what Cale did at the beginning of his life as Cale.
Of all the madness they have experienced these past 2 years, problems like the exchange of
Soul are certainly not surprising.
He glanced at his Cale who looked very calm. Alberu always wanted Cale to get as much rest
time as he could, Alberu really wanted Cale to be able to be what kind of 'Slacker' the man
often talked about.
But not like this, not with a break that has another meaning 'It's on the verge of death'. Alberu
didn't want something like this to happen to Cale.
'Please forgive us who without permission, to see your life like this'
[ The man turned toward the source of the worried
voice to find the old man, who looked like a
servant, looking toward him. But that concerned
man was not the problem.
The man clearly heard it.
Young Master Cale.
It was a familiar name.
He slowly blurted out the name.
"Cale Henituse?"
The old servant was looking at him like he was
looking at his own grandson.
"Yes. That is your name, young master. I'm
guessing you are still a bit drunk." ]
Ron smiled bitterly when he saw the scene. Never in his life he thinks the reason for his
young master's attitude changed was because he was a different person, but it was like that.
There is a little sadness because that person is not the same person as the person he has been
taking care of for 18 years. But.. Ron glanced at his artificial hand.
The new individual who became his young master who had given this hand to Ron.
The person who saved Ron's life from the mermaid poison.
The same person is also the one who fights life and death for their world.
Although Ron is now the head of the Molan household, Ron is still just Cale Henituse's
personal servant. And Ron will still serve the same person until he feels useless again.
[ Listening to the concerned response of the old
man, the man naturally thought about a name that
was even more important than the name Cale
Henituse.
"Beacrox."
"Are you talking about my son?"
"...Chef."
"Yes. My son is the chef. Do you need him to make
something for your hangover?" ]
Beacrox wondered why his name was called more important than Cale Henituse's own name.
But whatever, young master Cale who he knows enough about his personality is the most
random person Beacrox has ever met.
[ The man felt his surroundings turn dark and he
started to feel dizzy.
He lowered his head and put it into his hand.
"Young master, are you still drunk? Should I call the
doctor? Or will you wash right now?"
The man looked at the red hair that was falling in
front of his face.
It was a bright red color, much too different from his original black hair. ]
Kim Roksoo held his jet black hair.
He always likes his red hair because he and his mother have the same hair color. And now,
his mother's reincarnation has black hair like Roksoo. Simple things like this are enough to
make Kim Roksoo feel happy.
[ Cale Henituse. Beacrox. Beacrox's dad, Ron.
They were the characters that appeared at the
beginning of [The Birth of a Hero], the novel the
man was reading before he fell asleep last night.
He jerked his head up and looked around. He could
see the bedroom that was completely different
from a typical Korean design. It made the man
think about Europe.
Every single thing in the room was extremely extravagant and luxurious.
"Young master?"
The man responded to Ron, the old man who was
pretending to be concerned and worried. ]
Ron* frowned.
Why did the transmigator say that he 'pretended to concerned and worry? What is written in
the book that the reader wants to conclude something like that?
Although Cale had been being trash since childhood, Ron always understood the child. Yes, it
was indeed a bit difficult to deal with youth temperamental, but Ron was able to watch over
Cale well.
On the other hand, Kim Roksoo laughed.
He understood why Cale thought Ron was just pretending to care.
Well, Roksoo also read the novel and even though it's a little weird, Roksoo can see the part
where Choi han beat him. After that, Ron left them without leaving a word to Cale, even
though Cale considered the man to be a substitute for the father figure.
[ "Cold water."
"Excuse me?"
He needed something to clear his mind. He could
see the face of Cale Henituse in the mirror behind
old man Ron.
'Still looks normal.
I guess Cale hasn't been beaten to a pulp by the
main character just yet.'
His handsome face caught his attention. ]
"Uhh.. Thanks?" Cale* knew that he was handsome, but seeing the transmigrator who had
been busy thinking about several other individuals and suddenly realizing his own good looks
was quite strange and he's proud of it.
"I'm handsome too aren't i?" kim Roksoo asked the kids beside him.
"Yes! Kim Roksoo is so handsome nya!"
"Even though you have a lot of scars, you're still handsome nya!"
"Dragons can be even more handsome if they want to turn into humans"
Roksoo nodded in agreement. These children agree that he is handsome is enough.
And hey! Cale Henituse at the age of 40 is not as tall as Kim Roksoo, being in a man's body
with a height of 182 cm as if he was looking at the world from a different sky.
[ The man had become Cale Henituse when he
opened his eyes.
Cale Henituse.
The trash who was beaten to a pulp by the main character in the beginning of [The
Birth of a Hero].
That was who he was. ]
"Okay okay i get it. Can you just stop?"
Cale* didn't understand why Cale just kept repeating the information that he would soon be
beaten up by Choi Han.
Choi han* looked at the red head that he had beaten 7 years ago. Well, even now Choi han*
still feels that he didn't do anything wrong, but he has forgiven Cale* even though the man
didn't apologize.
7 years he has lived with other humans, act like humans and yes become humans even though
he is always faced with failure.
There was no point in holding grudges against young nobles who still couldn't control their
own emotions.
[ "Young master, I presume you will not be bathing
in cold water. Are you asking for drinking water?"
Cale turned his gaze toward Ron. Ron may be
pretending to be a benign old man, but he was
actually hiding his true identity as a cruel and
vicious individual.
He made the request to Ron.
"Please get me some drinking water."
He needed to drink some cold water and clear his
mind first.
"I will prepare it right away"
"Great. Thanks."
Ron flinched for a second and had an odd
expression on his face, but Cale did not notice it. ]
"For someone who keeps repeating information that he is trash, the man doesn't know how to
act as trash" Cale* commented on what Transmigrator did.
"Ah man.... This guy is far from the word 'trash'. He is too polite for that" said Kim Roksoo
while looking at the record about Kim Roksoo's old real life. Not in all because the god of
death still didn't allow that.
Maybe Kim Roksoo will change his opinion on this if he can find out what original Kim
Roksoo can do at the age of 20-25.
[ Ron had to leave the bedroom as there was only
warm water in the room.
Once he was left alone, Cale got off the bed and headed to the bathroom.
If he really was inside of the novel, he knew that
there should be a large mirror inside.
As expected, the full body mirror was inside the
bathroom. Cale Henituse, who had a lot of interest
in his appearance and physique, had this mirror set
up in here.
Nobody else in the household had such a mirror. ]
Cale* tried to ignore the judge's gaze from Lily* directed at him, he also tried not to care
when he heard Basen* who failed to hold back a laugh.
Meanwhile, Kim Roksoo didn't react too much with his own hobby. Why? Is it wrong to
appreciate his own body?
One of the first things he did when he became Kim Roksoo is not just reading novels, but
also checking the new body he had.
His scars are indeed more than Roksoo's old body, but of course he will never complain
because this man has a very handsome face.
Damn! He really looks hot and handsome!
[ The man in the mirror had red hair and a pretty fit
body. It wouldn't be wrong to say he had a body
that would make any style look good.
"I really am Cale."
The man in the mirror indeed was Cale Henituse
from the novel.
[The Birth of a Hero] was very descriptive about each of the character's appearance.
That was why the man had no choice but to agree that he had indeed turned into Cale
Henituse. ]
Kim Roksoo mouth twitched. It seems they have a resemblance in this. Both checking and
admiring their new bodies.
[ Do people usually become calmer when they are
surprised and shocked?
Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, calmly thought about the night before. ]
"No. There may be some of them who are calm, but not like you who easily accept fate like
this" Bud commented.
His hand held a glass of wine that could be filled completely again as he finished the wine.
It's really very easy for Bud's life because he doesn't know how long he's been trapped here
for.
Wine that is available also doesn't feel inferior to what the Henituse territory can provide,
Bud just enjoys this free delicious thing.
[ It was a typical day off. It had been a while since he had read an actual book instead of
on his phone, so he went to the library to check out some books.
He borrowed the entire series since he planned to read all day long.
The name of that book was, of course, [The Birth of
a Hero]. He managed to finish the fifth volume
before he fell asleep.
But when he woke up, he had turned into Cale Henituse, the individual that the main
character mercilessly beat up in volume 1. ]
Cale* rubbed his face roughly as Cale still hadn't stopped mentioning that he would be beaten
by Main character.
Seriously, how many times has the man kept mentioning the same thing?
"Kim Roksoo"
"Yes, Your highness?"
Kim Roksoo, who was enjoying Wine like Bud turned to Alberu Crossman who was looking
at him with a small smile.
"How many series are there from the book?"
"10 series, each book has hundreds of very detailed pages of the explanation. Well, there are
some parts that are a little less accurate, but I think it's natural because the character is too
much" said Kim Roksoo who positioned himself as a reader, not as a person who left the
novel.
(This part is just my own teori because there is no explanation of how many series Choi Jung
gun wrote. But if it reaches volume 5 and ends before the first war starts, how many volumes
does Choi Jung gun have to write until it's at the end of <The birth of a hero> hmm?)
[ 'Will things go the way they did in the novel?'
He felt unnaturally calm. Once he got past the
point of shock, his mind had calmed back down.
He started to remember the contents of volume 1.]
"He remembers all the content?" Cale*, and the people from Tboah's dimension who didn't
know about the ability Record of Kim Roksoo were also curious.
"We are not people who can forget" Kim Roksoo said.
Some people who had heard sentences similar to what Kim Roksoo said flinched slightly.
[ [The Birth of a Hero] This novel was about the birth of the heroes in the Western and
Eastern continents, as well as their trials and growth. The main character was,
naturally, Korean.
He was a student who had been transported into the world when he was a freshman in
high school.
Furthermore, his lifespan became as long as a dragon's lifespan, making him pretty
much never age. ]
Choi han* who didn't know this frowned. He will live that long? Isn't the dragon live for
more than a thousand years?
His lifespan is equivalent to a dragon?
Choi han* was indeed happy to survive. After all, he did all these troublesome things
basically just to live.
But if you live long like a dragon.. Choi han* thingking that will be very tiring.
While Choi han on the other hand smiled warmly. Yes, he will live long together with Raon.
It would be very sad when they saw one by one the dead of the families while they had to
stay alive. But, at least they had each other.
[ ".. This is bad?"
He was going to be beaten into a pulp by such a
person. The important thing, however, was that he
had not been beaten up just yet.
Cale took his eyes off the mirror and walked into
the tub that was full of warm water.
He leaned against the tub and looked up at the ceiling. It was that expensive marble that
was described in the novel. The estate that Cale lived in was actually full of marble. ]
Everyone admired the luxurious bathroom interior owned by Cale Henituse.
They knew that Henituse was a rich noble family, seeing this kind of thing seemed to be
proving that it wasn't just a rumor.
Cale* held himself from smiling. Showing off his family's wealth is one of the things that
Cale* likes to do until now.
[ Cale started to mumble as he looked toward the
ceiling.
"It's not like there's much l'll miss." ]
"Hmm?" Choi han* was a little curious about the reason why the transmigrator said such a
thing. In the past, when Choi han* first appeared in the forest of darkness, all he thought
about was finding a way to go home.
He struggled to survive with the excuse of being able to go home as soon as possible.
Yes, he kept that excuse until Choi han* finally gave up.
He doesn't know how to go back to Korea and himself.. he's been there for too long.
which was originally the monster continued to attack until Choi han* thought he would die
then now he is already at the point of the monster in the forest and even then afraid of his
presence.
Then why did the transmigrator easily accept the fact that he changed dimensions and didn't
look like he wanted to go back to korea?
[ His life as Kim Rok Soo.
There really wasn't much to it. He was an orphan and didn't have much money.
He also didn't have a person he loved to death, nor a friend he would give his life to
save.
He only continued to live because he could not die.
Yes, he could not die. ]
Alberu didn't like the way Cale thought.
In such a way of life, Alberu concluded that his beloved person's old life was completely
lonely.
Kim Roksoo is a lonely person, living because he is not dead yet.
Alberu wanted to make Cale not feel the same way anymore. The person who deserves the
most happiness is him, Cale Henituse.
...
Choi han smiled bitterly when he found out how Kim Roksoo's life was after Choi Jungsoo
and Lee Soohyuk's death.
In Choi Jungsoo's memory, Kim Roksoo is a sweet young man who really likes to comment
on many things but can't express himself.
To Jungsoo, Roksoo was really an adorable little brother. Just like Choi han who wanted to
always protect Cale, Jungsoo and Soohyuk also always wanted to protect Roksoo.
And even though Kim Roksoo didn't express what he felt directly, Choi han knew how much
Roksoo's love for the two people.
That's why, the death of the two of them had a huge impact in Kim Roksoo's life who had
been lonely from the start.
...
Kim Roksoo wanted to correct some things about what he just read, look and hear. One of
them was Cale who thought Kim Roksoo didn't have much money.
Bro, this man has money savings that if calculated the amount can buy the most comfortable
apartment in Korea after the post-apocalypse era.
Kim Roksoo is very smart in controlling how much money he can collect and use. This man's
apartment is also very simple, as if Kim Roksoo was just a team member of an ordinary
company. Not the team leader of the team 1 in the largest companies in Korea at this time.
And also about Kim Roksoo who has no loved one he can protect with his own life.
It's true that Kim Roksoo is not close to anyone, this man really draw a line to everyone so
they can't approach him. But Kim Roksoo still risked his life to save other people and his
team members.
[ He completely hated the thought of death or pain.
He became an orphan after both of his parents
passed away from a car accident when he was
little.
He didn't like pain or death. No matter what it was,
even if he was rolling in a pile of dog shit, it was
still better than being dead. ]
Eruhaben felt even more that Cale Henituse was an unlucky bastard.
The person who always said that he would be 'Slacker' but was always in trouble and couldn't
stay still and ignore all the problems that existed with the reason 'It makes the people under
my responsibility uncomfortable. I have to clean it up immediately so that I don't have to
worry about that'.
If Cale continues to be left like that, then the man will never be able to rest.
[ 'For that reason, I need to first make sure I don't
get beaten up'
Cale did not know what day it was in the novel
right now, but he was sure that he had not met
with the main character just yet.
The reason was simple.
'I don't have the scar on my side.'
Cale Henituse, the trash of Count Henituse's family.
A few days before meeting the main character,
Cale was drinking and causing a ruckus. He was
flinging things around and got stabbed on his side
by a broken desk leg, resulting in the scar.
What an interesting character. He didn't get the
scar from fighting someone else. He got it because
he got angry that the alcohol didn't taste good and
threw a tantrum.
He meets the main character after he gets the scar, and, after a short discussion, he gets
beaten to a pulp. ]
Cale* and Roksoo once again got goosebumps when he remembered that.
Yes, it was indeed their fault for insulting the Choi han family. But at that time Cale was
really strengthening his image as a trash. That's why Cale didn't regret it at all and didn't want
to apologize.
Like Cale Henituse who didn't know what happened in Harris village, Choi han also didn't
know why Cale hated Harris village so much.
The most important thing right now is not to repeat the same mistake or Choi han will really
kill them right then and there.
[ "Mm."
Cale crossed his arms and started to think.
He did not know what happened to Cale after
getting beaten to a pulp in volume 1.
All he knew was that the main character, Choi Han, has many fateful encounters and
overcomes a lot of trials to grow into a hero along with his party members.
Thus the era for him to prove that he is a hero will
begin. ]
Choi han* is really bothered by his name which continues to be paired with the word 'Hero'.
Choi han* never felt himself a hero.
He was just a person who wanted to take revenge on the secret organization that had already
slaughtered the entire Harris villagers. Incidentally, the same organization also did other
heinous things to the families of the people around Choi han* at this time.
Choi han* thinks that all of them are just a bunch of people who want to avenge.
[ The Roan Kingdom that Cale currently lives
in, as well as many other locations in the Eastern
and Western continents, will be filled with war.
It truly will turn into the time for the heroes to show
their full potential.
Cale started to frown.
Kim Rok Soo, the man who became Cale. His life motto was pretty simple.
' Living long without pain. Enjoying the small joys of Life. Living a peaceful life.' ]
Deruth smiled. Although the current Cale is not his biological son, this man still has a life
motto similar to what the Henituse family has.
Deruth knows, Cale really wants peace around him. That's why Cale wanted to trouble
himself to jump directly into the battlefield, become Commander, strategic and be the center
of all information about white star.
All this just so they can live even better. Cale never wanted a title for himself. The only thing
Cale asked from crown prince Alberu was just a gold coin.
Ah.. talking about the crown prince..
Deruth glanced at Alberu. He was really grateful for all this time, Alberu was also the person
Cale trusted the most. They really support each other.
[ 'As long as I make the story proceed like normal
while taking out the fact that I get beaten up, the
main character will take care of the rest.' ]
Choi han shuddered in horror when he saw that Cale, his liege, had thought about throwing
all the responsibilities at him.
It would be better if everyone bears the same responsibility so as not to make it difficult for
each other.
[ For some odd reason, he could recall every single
line in the book without any issue.
Cale relaxed in the warm water while coming to a final conclusion with his now clear
head.
"It's worth trying."
It was worth trying to avoid the continent's war
and living peacefully.
This trash's situation was much better than when he was Kim Rok Soo. The location of
this estate was also in the corner of the Western Continent, making it an ideal location
to avoid the war.
In the novel itself, there were many nobles who managed to avoid the influences of war.
Even if he could not completely avoid it, he should be able to at least reduce the
damages to a
minimum. ]
Kim Roksoo could hear many awkward coughing noises from tcf dimension people and
concluded that what Cale originally planned didn't match what he finally did.
Earlier, Choi Jungsoo said that Cale Henituse was supreme commander, right?
Poor guy.
Two small cats and black dragons were looking at Cale with pity.
[ "Young master, are you inside the bathroom?"
He could hear Ron's voice coming from outside.
Cale thought about Ron's true identity.
Ron was an assassin who crossed over from the Eastern Continent by sea.
He pretended to be a benign old man, but the true Ron was a cruel and merciless man.
"Yes. I'll be right out." ]
All the Henituse family members of Tboah's dimension were shocked by this information.
They did know that Ron was at least not from an ordinary family, but no one thought that he
was an ex-assassin.
"Woah.. I'm grateful that Ron's patience is very high" Cale* muttered. He couldn't imagine
that Ron* had a low level of patience.
In that case, Cale* was dead since childhood for continuing to annoy Ron* with his trash
attitude.
Basen* and Lily* shuddered in horror when they found out that their eldest brother's former
personal maid was a assassin.
[ His natural response was to talk informally to the
old man. Cale realized what he was doing and
made up his mind about what to do in the future.
He needed to push that old man to the main
character and send him away. ]
Ron smiled widely when he found out that his young master had thought about making Ron
leave him.
Too bad, Ron still wanted to serve his master. He was still strong enough to give dozens of
lemon tea and various kinds of lemon on his young master.
[ That old man could easily kill Cale with a single
blow, but treated Cale like a puppy you left alone
because you felt bad for it.
He was smiling gently. but there was not an ounce of care about Cale on the inside.
In the novel, Ron leaves with the main character and his son after Choi Han beats Cale
to a pulp. ]
Ron* was silent when he saw this.
The reason he left the Henituse family was not only because Beacrox* wanted to go with
Choi han*, but because Ron* thought about the safety of the Henituse family.
As already said before, he was an assassin who ran away from 'Arm' and tried to live in peace
along with Beacrox*. When they met Choi han*, they realized that Arm's organization had
started to set foot on the Western continent.
If the organization finds out where he and Beacrox* are, the organization will not hesitate to
chase them and try to kill them again. And the Henituse family, who had nothing to do with
this matter would be in danger.
While on the other hand, Cale* and Kim Roksoo smiled as at least Cale also thought that Ron
really didn't care about them.
[ Cale put the bathrobe on as he quickly exited the
bathroom.
Ron was standing there with a smile on his face and a tray with a cup in his hands.
"Young master, here you go."
Cale picked up the cup and walked past the old
man. He did not want to make eye contact with
such a dangerous old man.
"Great, thanks."
Ron's expression turned odd once again, but Cale
had already walked past him. ]
At this point, Kim Roksoo knew that Cale would really destroy the trash image he had built
for 18 years.
Maybe Kim Roksoo will have a little heart attack if he finds out that Cale is considered a
Dragon, a Saint, a god-messager and also his latest title, 'God's successor'.
[ Cale took a drink of the cold water as he started to think.
'There are too many strong people here.'
In fact, there were too many of them. No matter
where the main character went, there were either
strong individuals or individuals with hidden
secrets.
These individuals were both human and other races.
'I at least need the strength to protect myself.'
In order to live long without pain in the continent
that will soon be filled with war, you needed a
decent level of strength.
Of course, you could not be too strong. Then other complicated things will happen.
Cale thought about the different fateful encounters
that occurred in the beginning parts of the novel.
The powers that strengthen the main character
and his party members. He was thinking about the ones that would help him live long
without pain.
There were a couple that came to mind. He just
needed to pick one of them. ]
Everyone from Cale's group finally knew where the man got his ancient power. Eruhaben
also realized that Cale really didn't know that he took the ancient power with more than two
natural elements, Cale could have died because his body couldn't withstand the power itself.
Didn't the man read up to volume 5? And if indeed the book gives information about where
the ancient power lies and the way to get it, why not mention the side effects too?
Eruhaben knew, even though what Cale did looked like a person who didn't care about his
own life, the redhead really wanted to live.
Cale chose to obtain an ancient power as well as an excuse to protect himself. That's why the
man didn't have the desire to perfect the 5 natural elements in his body if he didn't meet
Eruhaben.
[ "Young master, we will start to dress you now."
"Oh, right. Thanks."
The door soon opened and couple servants entered to help Ron dress Cale. Cale did not
notice that Ron had a stoic expression unlike his usual self as he looked at the clothes
the servants were bringing in.
"Ah, something simple today."
He hated really complicated attires. Simple clothes
that let you relax comfortably were the best.
"Yes, young master." ]
"Aigoo.. A trash easily says the word 'thank you' and 'please', the same trash also wants to use
a simple outfit.... for someone who wants life there to go according to the novel, the man
really doesn't do what he plans" Kim Roksoo commented.
"He still thinks he is trash" On commented as she remembered how happy Cale was when
someone called him trash.
"He also never gets angry when someone calls him trash after what he's been doing all this
time" Hong commented. The two little cats didn't understand why Cale was never angry
when someone called him trash.
"The humans still believe that he is trash, then he will be confused if someone says thank you
and expresses admiration for him." Raon also chimmed.
The three little children shook their heads.
[ The servant in charge of the attires quickly pulled
out some simple clothes and Cale changed into the
simplest of them all.
He lightly frowned after finishing getting dressed. Even this, 'simple,' attire was
extremely extravagant and not to his liking.
However, the reflection in the mirror was quite
handsome.
'He really is handsome and makes any clothes look
good.'
The face really was the final piece to fashion. ]
Cale*, once again feeling proud as he saw people admiring his good looks. Say he's
narcissistic, but Cale* does love himself.
Cale* glanced at the other Cale who was in the crystal ball. The man looks quite thin, like a
person who doesn't take care of himself.
For someone who has been admiring his handsome sense, the man does not take care of what
he has.
Kim Roksoo shook his head. He recalled the first time Roksoo wanted to change clothes and
find clothes and pants with the same model with different darker colors.
But Kim Roksoo also can't complain, for his current field of work, such clothes are really
comfortable.
[ He looked in the mirror and fixed his sleeves before turning around to look at Ron.
Ron was once again smiling like a gentle old man.
"Ron, let's go."
"Yes, young master."
Cale walked behind Ron. It was nice that he did not
need to know the layout of the estate. He just
needed to follow Ron wherever he needed to go.
All of the servants that Cale saw flinched and
bowed respectfully before they seemed to run
away.
Why are they so scared? Cale never hit people.
He just liked to drink and play. Sometimes, when
he was drunk, he did break things. But that was
why he was the trash of the family. He also did not
treat people like people, other than the few people
he liked. ]
Deruth* turned to his eldest son who was still sitting casually near Basen* and Lily*.
Deruth* knows that until now Cale* is still known for the title 'trash' but much more
regularly compared to when he was a teenager.
But for Deruth*, this current Cale* is very difficult to reach. His eldest son is getting away
from his family, busy with his own world. They were life as if living in a different house.
Deruth* turned to himself in another dimension and wondered. 'Why are you taking this fact
so easily? despite the trash, he is still our child.'
Deruth* never wanted his eldest son to be exchanged to someone else.
For whatever the reason.
[ 'Well, it's better if nobody talks to me'
Cale thought about it peacefully. It would be more
difficult if he was in the body of a model citizen.
A trash can do as he pleases without worry. It was
only possible because there was no desire to live
as a model citizen. ]
Kim Roksoo nodded. At least the title he had built for years made it easier for Cale's life. It
would be easier to be trash like Cale compared to team leaders like Kim Roksoo.
Honestly, Roksoo is quite difficult to reach the point of perfection from Kim Roksoo's
leadership.
But at least there is Choi Jungsoo who wants to help secretly.
And at this time, Kim Roksoo could already be in the same position as the original Kim
Roksoo. He is proud of his achievement.
[ "I will now open the door."
"Sure."
Cale nodded his head toward Ron. The book
mentioned that Cale treated Ron, someone who
raised him like he was his own grandson since he
was little, as nicely as he treated his own father.
It mentioned that he always responded to Ron and
treated him like a person.
Of course, Ron did not really think that way. That was why it was easy for Cale to talk
to Ron. He just needed to answer Ron's questions and treat him like a human being.
"I hope you enjoy your breakfast."
"Thanks. Ron, make sure you eat a good meal too." ]
The screen turn off, leaving quite an uncomfortable silence for certain people.
Atha nodded in understanding at this situation and chose to continue the other videos.
⋇⋆✦⋆⋇
Tbc
Chapter 655 : Everything can be connected (5)
Chapter Notes
Hi!
I don't know what to say, but.. happy reading!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
"We're going straight to the chapter where Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo met for the first
time." Atha spoke calmly.
His way of speaking reminds people of the tcf dimension with their beloved commander.
Making everyone quite reluctant to the man.
Kim Roksoo stared at Cale* who was still sitting relaxed and decide talking to Atha.
"umm, Atha-nim, I think it would be better if Cale sat with us here. What do you think?"
Atha thought for a while before nodding. They would talk about Drew Thames, it would be
better if Cale Henituse* sat together with Kim Roksoo.
"Sure"
Without being able to refuse, Cale* has moved places and is now sitting near Kim Roksoo
who is holding two cats. The black little dragon there prefers to sit at the end of the sofa,
close to the crystal ball where his beloved Human is.
"Haaa, don't smile at me. It's annoying"
Cale* who was currently sitting near the person who had a different face to him can't help but
felt annoyed that the person was smiling widely.
A smile that was very similar to his smile before he starting to destroy things around him.
[ Chapter 655 : Everything can be connected (5) ]
"Wow, Atha-nim, if I may know? how many chapters are there here?" Bud asked casually.
The man with blue hair held a bottle of alcohol without a brand that felt amazingly delicious
proudly. No one would have thought that the man was a Mercenary King.
"Eum? more than 800 chapters? but of course you won't see everything. We have chosen
whatever can be shown to you," said Atha after checking how many chapters are listed.
"Wow... " Bud* muttered a little. For people who like to read like him, the man is imagining
how many series of this story are there.
[ “Raon.” However, that moment did not last very long.
“Please move.”
Cale was lying on the bed. Mila walked over and liftted Raon, who had been
rummaging through Cale's outerwear while sitting right next to him, and moved him to
the ground.
“Hmm?” ]
Everyone stared in surprise at Cale Henituse's condition lying weakly on the bed. His clothes
were covered in blood and the man was seen in a very bad condition.
Just now they found out that Cale Henituse, well, the transmigrator, said that he didn't like the
slightest pain and now they even saw the same man suffering.
"What happened to him?" Roksoo asked Raon seriously. He remembered that he saw Cale's
body condition when they met, but until now he still doesn't know what really happened to
the man.
"Me and humans are surrounded by hundreds of bear tribe bastards. They wanted to start a
ritual to get monsters out into the world, more precisely to the Puzzle city. Humans said he
was a person who couldn't forget, then he destroyed the two monster statues himself" Raon
still remembered how scared he was to lose Cale that day.
Roksoo and everyone from Tboah's dimension who heard the little dragon's words were
shocked. Why did the bear tribe suddenly hold a ritual to get monsters out into the world?
They kept wondering even though the video continued.
[ Raon looked at Mila with confusion at her suddenly moving him but Mila pointed to
the video communication devices floating in the air.
The video communication devices were currently turned off. Everybody was busy
fighting and couldn't leave them on at all times so they would only contact Raon as
needed.
“Can you move the video communication devices to the corner for me? They might get
in your auntie's way as she works."
Smile. Mila gently smiled.
“I came to heal Dodori's teacher." ]
"Ho... " Mila* looked at her counterpart with disbelief. What big thing makes a dragon heart
like Mila want to make a human being a teacher for Dodori?
Even Dodori* who was next to her was surprised by his own mother's words.
Kim Roksoo was once again at a loss for words. He knew some people with very beautiful
faces at the end of the room were dragons. It's enough to see from the sitting style, an attitude
that doesn't submit to anyone (Except for gods) and a face that really can't be compared to
ordinary humans, of course, makes Kim Roksoo easily conclude that they are dragons.
Kim Roksoo already guessed that the dragon would take part in this war. If he think about it
again, if the dragons used to help too, maybe they wouldn't lose too many people and get
enough help. Kim Roksoo was happy, because after Regression, at least Cale was able to
make the dragon want to interfere in this.
But what the fuck is this shit?
Not only managed to make the dragon willing to help in war, Cale Henituse also became a
teacher for the son of the dragon?
What the fuck?
[ “W, what did you just say?!”
Raon jumped up while holding the golden top's whip and the spatial pocket bag.
Mila pretended not to see the teardrops forming at the corners of Raon's shaking eyes
and patted his head.
“I need to focus. Can you please help me?"
“I, I got it! O, of course I'll help!" ]
"Hoobae must have been crying over the teacher right? I know mom doesn't like heroes who
easily sacrifice themselves, but in this situation, we can understand why teacher Cale did
that" Dodori said while looking at Raon, who was still sitting near Cale's crystal ball.
Mila patted her son's head gently. Dodori was young, but her son was very mature (Except
when he started talking about his idol), Mila felt that she had made the right decision.
Not only Cale Henituse had the stone ancient power that could help Dodori to use his power
better, Cale Henituse himself was the perfect teacher in various aspects.
"Mom understands. You don't have to be afraid I'm looking for a new teacher for you"
Dodori smiled widely as his mother was able to understand what he meant.
[ Raon guickly dragged the video communication devices to a corner and made it so
that they could not see the bed.
Mila watched for a moment before turning back toward Cale.
“..Haaaaa.... haaaaa....... "
Cale was breathing very lightly and weakly.
“It looks like I need to hurry." ]
Alberu let out a long sigh.
The situation is always like this. They fought, Cale was injured, then only a part of them
could accompany his lover. Alberu also wanted to be beside Cale, seeing how important
individuals were trying to save his lover's life. But, Alberu was self-aware that he had no less
big responsibility.
Cale Henituse is the commander and he, Alberu Crossman, is the crown prince. Their
responsibilities are big and inevitably, they must prioritize the lives of the citizen above all
and entrust loved ones to others to be saved.
That's why Alberu really understands why Cale has an obsession with his dream as a slacker.
[ “Auntie! Can- he Mmph!"
Raon stopped talking and guickly covered his mouth. His round eyes opened even
rounder.
“T, the hoe is glowing!"
The hoe in Mila's hand...
Swooo0ooooosh
A gust of wind came out from the hoe and filled the whole office.
However, beige-colored mana that was thicker than the wind consumed the entire area.
Raon turned his head.
“H, human!"
Craaaaaaack
Cale's entire body was starting to crack.
His body was cracking as if he was a ceramic plate that was starting to break. ]
Gasp!
Everyone was now focused on Cale's condition that looked really bad, coupled with the
cracks all over his body. It was terrible, no one could imagine what kind of pain Cale felt.
Deruth tried to catch his breath well even though it was difficult. His son, a few months
trapped from the god test, his life was threatened, and if he failed in the test, his son would be
one of the demonic race.
Deruth still remembered how much fear he felt when Ron gave the news to the estate, that
day, Deruth thought the world was ruined for the second time.
Then his son managed to return safely without being part of the demonic race. Everyone
cheered, saying that his son could certainly pass the god test of despair because he was the
messenger of a much better god.
But on the other hand, Deruth just wanted to make his son rest at home without doing
anything before actually recovering.
Of course it didn't go with the plan. Because his son and fuck his sense of responsibility
certainly wouldn't want to be still when White star was still alive.
Deruth really wanted to strangle the man's neck, hitting his head with as much hard rock as
possible as it had made Cale continue to be on the verge of death.
Then his son left again, back again in a very very bad condition. Deruth really didn't know
where to vent his emotions.
He was lucky because his son had a strong connection. There was a dragon that happily
healed his son, reuniting his broken plate. Deruth was relieved, very very relieved because of
that.
Then he was kidnapped by the subordinat of the white star bastard and instead he made Cale's
life even more difficult. When he was saved, the thing he saw was Cale stabbing his own
heart.
No one blamed Deruth because that night he fainted.
[ “Raon. You don't need to be shocked."
Raon looked toward Mila after hearing her gentle voice.
He forgot that he was shocked and observed the expression on her face.
“Our teacher really seems to have suffered a lot.”
Mila observed the cracks appearing on Cale's body with an extremely sad expression on
her face.
“The plate is something that is inside a human's body.” ]
"Haaaaaa... " Kim Roksoo let a long sigh.
That day, he and Cale talked about his mother who most likely knew what would happen in
the future, and chose to bring out her power in Harris village and in her diary.
As a result of letting out such power, the plate with her body became destroyed, and his
mother, who had a weak body from the start, could not survive.
Kim Roksoo knew that Cale could understand that.
But Kim Roksoo didn't expect that he would talk about his mother's death to a person whose
health condition was similar to what his mother experienced.
What happens if no dragon saves Cale? What does it mean that Cale Henituse will die with
the same cause as Drew Thames is?
Then what happens if Kim Roksoo doesn't know? he would still continue his life comfortably
while Cale died?
[ Cale had asked if it was possible to connect an intangible thing such as a person's
plate.
“There's no reason you can't connect it if you turn it from an intangible to a tangible
item.”
Mila thoroughly inspected the cracks on Cale's body.
There was not a spot on his body that didn't have a crack.
This showed that Cale's plate was in an extremely dangerous situation right now.
“Forget waking up, his plate is going to melt at this rate.” ]
"Tsk, unlucky bastard"
Eruhaben turned his gaze the other way, too lazy to see Cale who had experienced the same
thing for the second time.
This was the first time Eruhaben saw a human whose plate had already broken twice.
The first is because the man has not found ancient power with the water element but still
wasting away valuable things for his life to save other people's lives. They were lucky
because they found ancient power in a short time.
The second, the plate broke because the man used another power other than ancient power,
but after that still forced himself to use his ancient power. This time they were lucky because
there was Mila who could reunite the broken plate.
And Eruhaben would make sure that Cale Henituse wouldn't break his plate again. Eruhaben
was too lazy to think how he can saved this ridiculous human life.
[ She motioned to Raon.
“Raon, do you want to come here and take a look?" She smiled at him.
“I'm going to get rid of all of these small cracks now. "
She'll make it so that he didn't have a single scar.
She planned on connecting everything until Cale was slick and smooth. ]
"You know, Cale's skin is very smooth like a baby" Hong said whispering to Roksoo. From
the start, that Cale did have a soft body, his hands were warm too, that's why Hong, even On
really liked it when Cale patted or stroked their heads and fur.
"Yes, I know. His skin completely smooth" Kim Roksoo commented. Because earlier he had
hugged the man, Roksoo could feel that Cale is really have a smooth skin. His body was
smooth with no scars, his skin was pale white, but those lips looked very rosy.
If only judging by the physical appearance, Cale really only looked like the young master of
a rich family whose life was always spoiled by money, not a commander.
[ Of course, it would be difficult to do and could take a toll on her body for using so
much of her ability.
However, she needed to do this no matter what.
'..Eruhaben.'
She needed to carry on the ancient Dragon's will. ]
"You make it sound like I'm going to die" Eruhaben smiled as he found out what Mila was
thinking while healing Cale.
"You're a dragon who always says you want to die in peace" Mila said casually.
But that's the original intention. Eruhaben thought he would die peacefully, in his lair, filled
with his luxury. He had lived too long, Eruhaben just wanted to die.
But like Cale Henituse who hasn't gotten his life as a slacker, Eruhaben hasn't gotten his
beautiful death either.
[ “Now then, shall we get started? We need our teacher to wake up as guickly as
possible.”
“That's right! Everything you said is right, auntie!"
Mila, who saw the hope in Raon's eyes, continued to smile as she reached her hand out
toward Cale's cracked body.
Beige-colored mana flowed out of her finger looking like long threads.
Those threads started to touch Cale's body that was covered in cracks.
Every spot that was cracking started to become connected again.
“Ha... haaaaa....... "
Cale's light breathing continued to echo through the room while Mila bit down on her
lips without letting Raon see after seeing that Cale still couldn't wake up. ]
Raon stared at the screen in annoyance. He still had a grudge against all the bear tribes there.
That day he was too scared that he didn't threaten to destroy the world if Cale didn't wake up.
He also didn't have time to count how long his human had not woken up because he was in
control of communication.
No one knew that Raon really felt hopeless that day.
[ — Oo! The plate, the plate is finally starting to connect together!
— Wow, i didn't know Dragons had this kind of ability. I think this Dragon is the
strongest Dragon.
— This is a jackpot, a total jackpot!
The ancient powers cheered while feeling Mila's power seeping into Cale's body.
The Super Rock shouted in a low voice.
— Cale, Cale! Can you hear us?! ]
Pfft-- Bud* accidentally sprayed alcohol from his mouth. Glenn*, bless his body reflex,
managed to survive the sudden rain because he could hide himself behind a big tray that was
out of nowhere.
"HIS ANCIENT POWER CAN TALK?!"
How many voices were there? 4? 5? Bud* really doesn't know why ancient powers can
speak.
He knew because in the previous chapter Cale was already planning to get ancient powers
based on information from the novel, but Bud* (And many others) didn't expect that ancient
powers could speak.
"Did the novel give the wrong info? maybe what young master Cale got was not ancient
power, but a contract with a spirit?" said one of the noble.
"No, no... he did gain ancient power. But indeed Cale Henituse is always side by side with
things that logic can't think of, so please understand" Bud said trying to answer the random
question that was thrown.
"How in the world his ancient power can talk?" Cale* whispered to Kim Roksoo.
"I don't know. In the novel itself, there is no information about ancient power can speak,
especially as we heard earlier.. they sound very worried at Cale's condition"
Kim Roksoo tried to make Cale* put side the matter of ancient power that was praising the
dragon for successfully healing the broken human plate, no, melting more precisely.
[ He continued to call out to Cale who was still unconscious.
Cale needed to wake up as guickly as possible.
However, Cale could not hear the Super Rock's voice right now.
...
“I didn't expect this at all.”
The unconscious Cale realized that he was not in the real world as soon as he opened his
eyes.
He was in the same room he had been in when he first opened his eyes in this world.
He was in Cale Henituse's bedroom.
He continued to lie on the bed and turned his head to the side.
The reason he could tell for sure that this wasn't the real world was right there. A man
who was sitting on chair noticed his gaze and started to speak.
“Kim Rok Soo, you're finally up?" Cale observed the man calling him Kim Rok Soo.
It was team leader Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties. Team leader Kim Rok Soo was
looking at Cale with an odd expression on his face.
Cale opened his mouth as soon as he looked into those eyes.
“Are you Cale Henituse?"
Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties had a twisted smile on his face.
“You recognized me right away."
Kim Rok Soo, who gestured like a prim and proper noble, something that the original
Kim Rok Soo in his mid-thirties would ever do, nodded his head.
“Yeah. I am Cale Henituse."
The two souls that had switched places were looking at their respective bodies. ]
"The chapters will continue, and you will find the weirdest person you have ever met in the
world"
Cale* look at his older counterpart with odd gaze.
"What do you mean by that?"
"He's the one who made your trash soul come out, you'll try to annoy him and find out where
his patience points are"
Cale* felt that this older self was already a bit crazy. The smile on his handsome face was
also very disturbing, Cale* never remembered that he could smile that bright.
Compared to a 40 year old man, Kim Roksoo currently looks like a teenager who wants to
annoy his younger brother.
Cale* never thought that he would meet his older self, even more didn't expect that the
person would kept talking about silly things.
...
tbc
Chapter End Notes
Oh yes, thanks for the support. I really didn't expect that I would get 200+ kudos in such
a short time.
See you in the next chapter!
Chapter 656 : Everything can be connected (6)
Chapter Notes
Oh, looks like I wrote too long for this chapter?
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 656: Everything can be connected (6)
Kim Rok Soo who was in Cale Henituse's body...
And Cale Henituse who was in Kim Rok Soo's body...
The two of them could not take their eyes off of each other for a while. ]
"It must feel really weird" Bud muttered, but his voice could still be heard by Kim Roksoo
who had a very sharp sense of hearing.
"It is, especially when you see your old body looks very different. I never let my body be that
thin, and I also didn't know that I could look beautiful like Cale" Kim Roksoo answer
nonchalantly.
[ “Cale Henituse."
The first to speak was Kim Rok Soo, who was currently using Cale Henituse's body.
“How am i able to meet with you?"
“I'm not sure. | was working the night shift and fell asleep for a moment to see that you
were in this bed. But you see..."
The real Cale Henituse, who was making a kind of smile the original Kim Rok Soo
would never make, mischievously asked.
“Aren't you planning on living in that body?" ]
Deruth* really didn't understand what his eldest son in another dimension was thinking. Why
does Cale look so relaxed when he sees someone else inside his body?
why would Cale want to exchange everything he has for someone else?
Is Deruth* still lacking giving everything to Cale?
On the other hand, Eruhaben wanted to scoff at the two unlucky bastards who had only met
for the first time but they attitude was too relaxed.
Cale Henituse who made a deal with the god, he who made others move dimensions and
instead asked that kind of thing.
Eruhaben wondered whether at least Kim Roksoo once apologized or not to Cale for this
crazy shit.
[ The sudden guestion that was asked mischievously felt guite heavy. The real Cale
Henituse shrugged his shoulders and added on.
“I plan on living the rest of my life in this body. That's why I plan on throwing away the
name of Cale Henituse and living as Kim Rok Soo."
The real Cale Henituse's eyes were calm. They weren't shaking at all.
The real Kim Rok Soo guietly looked at the person who was in his real body before
opening his mouth.
“..So you want me to call you Kim Rok Soo?"
“That's right. Why? You don't want to? Don't you plan on finishing your life as Cale
Henituse as well? Then you should throw away the name of Kim Rok Soo now." ]
"You're right. He gave an annoying reaction" Cale* commented.
For Cale*, the name he had was the only one he could be proud of himself. The name
Henituse was the only thing that always made Cale* realize that he was still a member of the
Henituse family.
He was still Deruth Henituse's son.
He still doesn't know the exact reason why his older self wants to throw away their names as
if it was never the most important thing in their lives. But Cale* was more annoyed at the
reaction given by Cale there.
Someone made a deal with a god, then made him wake up in someone else's body, had
responsibilities in many ways because he knew what bad happened in the future.
Responsibility is the heaviest burden in someone's life, and Cale who has just met the cause
of all that madness looks calm.
He didn't even look angry as Kim Roksoo told him to throw away Cale's real name.
[ Kim Rok Soo inside Cale Henituse's body... No, the person who had made up his mind
to become Cale Henituse nodded his head and continued speaking.
“Sure. We'll do as you said, Kim Rok Soo."
“Good, Cale Henituse. Now our outer appearances match our names." ]
Alberu* clicked his tongue. He was a little annoyed with the transmigrator that had been
seen as if he didn't mind what happened to him.
Taking a break then waking up in someone else's body? okay, he just needs to continue his
life even though it's filled with lies.
Alberu* knows what it's like to live disguised as someone else. Although it wasn't
specifically what Cale was going through, the point was that they still hid their true identity.
Then, the cause of all this thing easily told him to throw away his real name? as if his name
doesn't mean anything? as if the world he previously lived in did not have any memories?
And he agreed? Alberu* recalled that previously Kim Roksoo says he had no one in his
birthplace. But it shouldn't be easy to leaving his home right?
[ Cale looked at Kim Rok Soo, who was laughing and making gestures that he would
never have made, and nonchalantly added on.
“I guess you've really been happy.”
He recalled the moment he met with Lee Soo Hyuk and got the 'Embrace' ability.
Lee Soo Hyuk had handed Cale the ability and told him about the real Cale Henituse as
he disappeared.
'Oh, by the way, the original owner of your body is living well too. He's happy. That is why
Jung Soo, I, and everybody is happy' ]
"Oh? He met Lee Soohyuk?" Kim Roksoo just found out about this. The two people were
dead years ago. But Choi Jungsoo is a different human, Roksoo doesn't know why Choi
Jungsoo can work as a subordinate to the god of death, but oh well, that kind of thing isn't
that surprising anymore.
But isn't Lee Soohyuk an ordinary human? then why did he meet Cale? reincarnation? but
how does that man know about his life as Kim Roksoo?
"Lee Soohyuk is already reincarnated, his name now is Sui Khan. But I don't see Sui
anywhere" And now Kim Roksoo is getting more and more confused by the new information
he got from the little black dragon next to him.
[ Kim Rok Soo had a bright smile that suited a twenty-year-old person and not someone
in his mid-thirties.
“Yeah. I met someone I wanted to see for a long time."
Cale felt guite odd facing Kim Rok Soo, who was smiling in a way he had never smiled
when he had been Kim RokSoo.
“Who was the person you wanted to see?"
“My mother.”
Cale was at a loss for words. ]
Cale* had the same reaction as Cale. The man was at a loss for words, only being able to
look at Kim Roksoo in surprise.
"Y-you.. You meet her?"
Is this the reason his older self is willing to accept a deal with the god of death?
Both Deruth felt his heart stop beating for a moment.
Now they will really know why Cale Henituse is willing to make a deal with the god.
[ It was someone who had felt distant to Cale because she was not mentioned much in «
The Birth of a Hero ».
Duchess Violan felt more like a mother to him. ]
Violan smiled. The woman felt very happy that Cale really thought of her as a mother. The
man was an orphan, who did not feel the love of his parents and Violan would be happy to
give all that affection to Cale.
"She's a great woman" Kim Roksoo commented and Cale* agreed. Violan is a very tough
woman. Although their relationship can't be said to be good, it's not a bad relationship either.
But even so, Cale* didn't know if he would ever be able to think of Violan as his mother.
[ Now that he thought about it, Cale had never heard anything about Cale Henituse's
birth mother during his time at the Henituse Estate.
It was pretty much taboo to talk about Cale's birth mother in that house. ]
"Of course it is" Cale* was the one who made things talk about his mother becomes taboo in
the Henituse residence.
That's the only way no one would dare to talk bad about Drew Thames.
"Just like the old team"
"Hmm?"
Cale* turned to Kim Roksoo who was mumbling to himself.
"At the company, talking about Kim Roksoo's old team is very taboo. no one dares to talk
about Lee Soohyuk and Choi jungsoo in front of me"
He still remembers how the atmosphere of the team 1 office when Director Ma speak about
Lee Soohyuk's death because Roksoo asked for a week off.
Kim Roksoo could realize that everyone in the room became very nervous, as if they were
ready to break a big fuss. It was quite funny, reminding him of the people who were instantly
frightened as the name Drew Thames was mentioned in the area where the Henituse family
lived.
[ Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders and continued speaking after seeing the confused
look on Cale's face.
“Cale Henituse, my mother reincarnated in the world you used to live in, the world I
live in now.”
"..She reincarnated on Earth?"
“Yeah. Earth 1. That's the world Team Leader Kim Rok Soo in his thirties is in.”
Cale learned that his original world was Earth 1.
He also recalled that Alberu's Unbreakable Spear Taerang came from Earth 3. ]
"Hmm? Taerang?" Alberu* asked his younger self. It was quite strange to see him who was
still in the middle of 20 but already had such a strong aura.
A smile full of pride was thrown at him.
"Taerang is a weapon that only me, Alberu Crossman can get. That's a very perfect weapon
for the crown prince full of talent like me." Alberu said very smoothly, smirking as his older
self just looked at him surprised.
He ignored Zed's* surprised gaze and his younger siblings.
Ah... The king.
Alberu almost forgot that his father still knows where he is. Even in this place the man is not
there.
Did his father died?
"Ah, crown prince, isn't Taerang given by my lord? you say that too, and i can also feel the
power of my lord on your weapon. But why did young master Cale say that the weapon came
from earth 3?" Jack asked, purely out of curiosity.
He didn't really go anywhere Cale went like Choi han and the others. Jack, Hannah and Rex
have been really busy organizing the hierarchy in the Mogoru kingdom lately.
Alberu* cough.
Isn't that the saint from the church of the sun god?!
Alberu* was speechless.
"Saint-nim, Taerang was originally made from earth 3 by a leader there, that person also
helped us in giving information about the sealed god temple test. Sun god somehow became
the third owner of Taerang and gave it to me. I am the fourth owner of Taerang"
Atha, for the first time smiled a little. Admiring Alberu's greatness that could make everyone
run out of words by dropping an information bomb on them.
Alberu Crossman and Cale Henituse are really a fantastic couple.
[Does that mean that the sealed god's test was on Earth 2?]
"Earth 2?" Now, Kim Roksoo also confused.
"Cale-nim once had to finish a test from the god of despair that made Cale-nim go to earth 2,
became Kim Roksoo when he was 20 years old and tried not to reexperience the bad things
he had been through in the past" Choi han answered Kim Roksoo's confusion.
"At first we thought it was an illusion, but it turned out that Cale actually moved dimensions
for the umpteenth time. Kim Roksoo and the others are still there until now on earth 2, we
don't know what they did after Cale finished with his test, but I think they will be fine"
Alberu said, helping Choi han to explain the first test situation that Cale went through from
the god of despair.
Kim Roksoo was sure he would get a better explanation, so he chose to just nod.
Wait..
"Your highness, you and Choi han know this? are you guys stuck in the test too?" Kim
Roksoo asked.
"Ah, I made a deal with the god of death to be able to help Cale-nim finish his test" Choi han
said with a gentle smile.
"And I made a deal with the sun god to be able to help my beloved Cale but can still be in the
Roan kingdom too. Well, it is a little troublesome, but I don't regret it" Alberu chimmed.
Kim Roksoo felt that he was at a loss for words not only because two important people
wanted to make a deal with a god to help Cale, but also with the fact that Alberu called Cale
his lover.
He really felt that he was too old to face this strange situation.
[ Cale pushed that potentially true but unverified thought to the side to focus on Kim
Rok Soo's words.
“My reincarnated mother lost her parents when she was very young because of an
unranked monster's attack and was left all alone. I'm trying hard to become her
family."
A bitter yet proud smile was on Kim Rok Soo's face. Cale thought for a moment before
asking.
“If she reincarnated, she should be younger than you, no?"
“Ha. She currently calls me uncle."
Kim Rok Soo shook his head as if he still couldn't believe it.]
Cale* who tried not to care about the new information about Cale and Alberu was lovers by
focusing back on the screen.
"Is she adorable?" Cale* asked Kim Roksoo who was still speechless.
"She is the most adorable little girl there. She is smart, always curious about new things,
always thinks of Kim Min ah as a role model because Kim min ah is a badass woman. She's
adorable" Kim Roksoo said with fond in his tone.
"Ah, it must be fun to give mom what she deserves" Cale* said with a smile.
Roksoo patted his shoulder lightly.
"You still have family here. Be happy with them, you deserve to be happy"
It would be a little different if the one who said that was not Kim Roksoo, his older self.
"I know It's going to be hard to accept them being family, but we're all in the end, still
Henituse. Isn't our attitude acting as trash for the sake of the family? why not be happy with
the people we are trying to protect?"
Cale* could see that Kim Roksoo was looking at Cale who still didn't wake up from his sleep.
"Compared to sorry that I was being trash for years, it feels more regretful that you can only
run to avoid death. Father, Madam Violan, Basen and Lily.. they prioritize me over anyone.
Even though I'm just trash who can't protect anyone even myself"
Kim Roksoo was now looking at Cale* with a gentle look.
"Father is a fool, but he loves us very much. Madam Violan only looks strong, but she is a
very gentle woman. Basen is only your brother that was so awkward. He is just a child, just
like us, confused to puts his position in a new family. And Lily.. Lily is a sweet girl who just
wants her family to be harmonious again. And you, you deserve to get back things called
family. We are never thrown away anywhere and we have a place back even if it's in that
place, mom isn't there"
Cale* turned the other way, choosing to just drink the alcohol. He felt that he would cry if he
made a sound.
[ But the fact that he did not seem lonely made Cale understand why the real Cale
Henituse made up his mind to live as Kim Rok Soo.
Kim Rok Soo sat up and looked toward Cale, who was leaning on the head of the bed.
“I want to tell you the details, but I don't know how much time we have so I'll stop this
story there.”
“Okay.” Cale shared his honest sentiments.
“I want to hear the details, but I'm kind of in a rush right now."
He was worried about what might have happened in Puzzle City and how his friends
would be fighting while he was unconscious. ]
Maybe Roksoo and Cale* didn't notice, but the two of them conversation could still be heard
by many people. Deruth smiled, completely proud of his son. He was sure, whatever his son
did always had a reason.
And now Deruth is staring at Cale who still hasn't shown a sign that the man will wake up.
He also turned to the screen showing the text in the video, giving information that Cale felt
worried for the people who were fighting even though his situation was on the verge of death.
It seemed that Cale would always worry about others to death.
[ “But I've been here a few times to know that I can't get out of here whenever I
please.”
Cale could never leave this place on his own accord the few times he had been here.
“Really? I didn't know. I still have a lot of work to do."
Kim Rok Soo nodded his head as if he got some good information before hesitating for a
moment and then adding on.
“The family is all well?"
“Of course." ]
"I see.. even people who are not directly members of our family want to protect them" Cale*
who had just received a spiritual spirit finally wanted to open his hearts.
His heart was completely moved after hearing Kim Roksoo's words and seeing what Cale
Henituse was doing.
Therefore, Cale* also wanted to protect his family with his own power. He didn't want to
experience destruction first just like Kim Roksoo and didn't want to make other people who
didn't have any relationship with his dimension have to bear great responsibility.
[ Kim Rok Soo smiled differently after hearing Cale's nonchalant but firm response. His
sorrowful smile made Cale a bit emotional. That was why he added on.
“Everybody is doing well. Father and mother are healthy. Lily is learning to use the
sword. I want to make Basen be the territory Lord. But for now, he is just helping out
with the administration of the territory.”
“Hmm." ]
"They both really want me to be the lord in the territory" Basen* smiled softly. Although
Cale who was there was not the real Cale, but they still had the desire to make Basen* the
Count.
In the past, Basen* was worried about his life as an step son in a noble family, especially the
rich like the Henituse family. But in fact, his life is not that difficult, yes, it is not difficult
except to face Cale Henituse* of course.
Basen* never had any bad intentions, from the start he was already interested in the
administrative because Basen* didn't really like practicing swords, and neither was as tough
as his mother and Lily*. The administration thing is the only one Basen* can be proud of
himself.
Basen* just wanted to be able to talk to Cale*. As the only son (before Lily was born) Basen*
always wanted to have an older brother. Basen* wanted to have a place where he could lean
other than his mother, and Cale* become a hope to him. A hope because Basen* finally
thought that he could get a brother.
But Cale* draw a line from everyone, looking unwilling to join his family. Cale* said that
Basen* had officially become the Henituse family and Basen* should be proud of it.
This became their home and Basen* wasn't supposed to listen to the chatter of the cousins.
But, the same person didn't even think of the house as his home.
Basen* turned to his counterpart who was sitting, staring worriedly at Cale who was still
sleeping, healing himself. Basen* didn't know what that Cale had done to everyone, but Cale
there looked so loved and protected.
Basen* also wanted the Cale they had to be cherished and protected.
There was no need for literally everyone like Cale to be able to do, but at least Basen*
wanted Cale who lived with them to know that he was very loved.
That their father, Deruth* really loves his eldest son. That his mother, Violan* also protected
Cale* secretly like what Cale* did to them. And Lily*, their little sister had never hated
Cale* in the slightest even with a widespread reputation of trash.
Maybe it's time for Basen* to move first to grab his brother's hand. Basen* didn't want to lose
Cale*, not before he was able to make Cale* feel comfortable in his own house.
[ Kim Rok Soo scratched his forehead with his index finger.
“Cale, don't you think that Basen should be the next territory lord?"
“Im not going to do it. Lily or Basen can do it if they want. Basen seemed almost willing
to do it when I saw him last time."
Cale looked disgusted at the thought of becoming the territory lord, and Kim Rok Soo
looked at Cale Henituse's expression that he would have never made if he was still in his
body and started to speak again.
“His personality is a perfect fit for the territory lord. I guess he still doesn't think that
the position should be his though." ]
"Now, I'm more confident Hyung-nim. You don't have to worry, I will be a very useful lord
for everyone" Basen said. Kim Roksoo thought, Basen was muttering or maybe talking to
Cale, but the teenager's eyes were looking at him seriously.
This is the first time Kim Roksoo has seen his brother able to look at him without looking
away.
"Cale hyung managed to make me more confident in my ability. He said, no one can start
something perfectly. I understand that, I can't force myself to be perfect before I become
Duke." Basen smiled softly, still looking to his original hyung-nim.
"Hyung-nim, I know you are a great person." Basen stood up from his position and bowed
respectfully to Kim Roksoo.
"Thank you for surviving all this time. I don't know what happened during that 20 year war,
but it must be hard for you to survive. That's why, I thank you. Thank you because you still
want to live, even sacrifice yourself by leaving the house to live in another dimension, with
different people and different lives"
Kim Roksoo was completely at a loss for words.
Basen stood up again, looking at Kim Roksoo with a very gentle smile, Roksoo felt like he
almost let something out of his eyes if he didn't blink.
"You've met your mother haven't you? I hope Roksoo hyung has a good life there. I hope you
and your mother's reincarnation live happily. Don't worry too much about us here, we will
also continue our lives well. As Cale hyung always said, Being alive is the best"
Unable to withstand his own burst of emotions, Kim Roksoo laughed. He laughed for a while
before finally being able to calm himself down and look back at his brother.
"Ah.. Basen, my little brother is soon become a man. I will live well with my niece, Basen
and others must also live well. Please take care of Cale, he also has to get his life here very
well"
The two brothers' conversations ended with a perfect ending.
[ Cale stared at Kim Rok Soo when he heard that.
Kim Rok Soo flinched before realizing something and guietly laughing.
“Cale.”
Kim Rok Soo gently grabbed Cale's shoulder.
“I don't know whose blood flows through Basen Henituse's body, but that kid is my
younger brother, Lily's older brother, Count Deruth's son, and Countess Violan's son.
He's definitely someone with the mindset of Count Henituse's family.”
Cale looked at the emotions flowing through Kim Rok Soo's eyes before closing his eyes
for a moment and then opening them back.
He recalled Basen's face in his mind when he closed his eyes. Even if their hair color
was different... He could see the weak yet stubborn face that resembled the pale Cale's
face than Deruth's or Violan's.
“Basen is my dongsaeng as well.” ]
Basen smiled widely. He really felt happy that Cale did think of him as a brother.
On the other hand, Kim Roksoo scoffed.
"See? He made my efforts go to waste"
On, Hong and Raon turned their heads confused at him.
"What effort?" Asked Raon confused.
"You see. You remember that our first conversation when we met was that I told Cale to
throw his real name away right? Dragon-nim, your name is Raon isn't it? would you be angry
if I told you to throw away the name and live with another name?" Kim Roksoo asked.
"Of course I will be very angry, maybe I won't kill you because you are one of the reasons
why Cale can save me, but I won't accept it if you tell me to throw this name away." Raon's
voice was calm, but Roksoo and Cale* got goosebumps when he heard it.
"Ahem.. did you guys see Cale's reaction? he was so nonchalant and agreed to my wish. It
pisses me off a little because the man doesn't seem to care about himself"
On, Hong and Raon began to understand what Roksoo meant, the man resumed what he
wanted to say.
"When I made a deal with the god, it's true that the god convinced me that Kim Roksoo alone
was enough to change many destiny. But, I've never met Kim Roksoo, I don't know what
kind of person he is and what makes the god of death so confident in his greatness. Kim
Roksoo will live as me, he will live with other family members and will know their identity,
especially after he reads the novel"
Kim Roksoo continued his conversation without caring the video continued. It's better that
way, People will focus more on what is shown on the screen.
"So I was a little worried. What if Cale turned out to be the one who had the desire as the
Count? what if Cale found out that Basen didn't deserve to be a lord in Henituse? how about
until then, Cale never thought that they were all his family too because he wasn't me? I have
a lot to worry about. That's why I thought I would make Cale really feel that they are all his
family "
"But Cale already considers them all his family" Ohn said.
"Exactly" Cale* chimmed.
"Cale always put his own problems aside. I understand why you guys are upset" Raon, the
little dragon who was usually always happy had been gloomy ever since.
"Roksoo doesn't have to worry, Cale doesn't have the desire to be a Duke or doesn't think
Basen is his brother. We are family" Hong chimmed.
[ “....He is. What else do you need other than that?”
Kim Rok Soo removed his hand from Cale's shoulder while looking at Cale's expression
that seemed to be saying that there was no need to respond to him. He then added on.
“You can ask Countess Violan about the details. You'll probably need to chat with her if
you want Basen to be the territory lord.”
Kim Rok Soo shook his head with nostalgic eyes, as if he was thinking about the past.
“..Haaaa. No matter how much i acted as trash and the cousins wanted to kick me out,
the Countess and Basen wouldn't budge. You'll need to convince Countess Violan if you
don't want to be the territory lord." ]
"Act?"
Many people stared in surprise at Cale* and Roksoo. They really had no idea that the eldest
of the Henituse family was pretended to be trash.
The attitude shown is too natural to be considered pretending.
"Young master Cale actually managed to build his fake image. Not only was he famous for
being trash in his own territory, but in many places. In the past, if you asked who Cale
Henituse was, then everyone would answer that he was 'Just trash'. Haa... they both are really
annoying" Rosalyn said with a cold smile.
As a fellow eldest siblings who didn't want to get the lead kingdom and territory, Rosalyn
quite understood what Cale was doing. Because Rosalyn also ruined her image, making
people think she is an irresponsible crown princess for leaving the palace, even coming back
to their kingdom just to destroy another place, along with two strangers.
But Rosalyn already knows what she will do when her image is destroyed. Rosalyn went to
pursue her dream as a tower master, becoming a better Mage and continuing to develop.
Rosalyn went to gain a lot of experience in her life, she moved because of her selfishness.
But what did Cale Henituse do when his image was destroyed? the man didn't do anything.
There was never any other news about young master Cale other than himself making riots in
the city. As if the man didn't know what to do before Basen was actually set as the next lord
Henituse.
Rosalyn looked at Kim Roksoo who was telling something to Cale's children, the man
showed a lot of expressions, unlike Cale* who had not spoken much.
At least Kim Roksoo no longer needs to pretend to be trash when he becomes Kim Roksoo.
Rosalyn hope Cale* will also stop with the action of destroying himself.
And for Cale.. Rosalyn really wanted to pinch the man's cheek because he kept thinking he
was trash even though from the start he was never trash.
What's with these idiots?
[ “Ah.”
Cale let out a small gasp. Kim Rok Soo looked at him with confusion as Cale sternly
corrected him.
“Its the Henituse Duchy now. It's no longer a County."
“Wow. That's amazing."
“Yeah. It is. We're guite an amazing household." ]
"Wow... " Cale* stared in Awe.
"See? he can make our family become Duchy without making himself a Duke." Kim Roksoo
said.
Cale* nodded. After the previous short conversation, Cale* really felt that he was very naive.
There are many ways to make Basen accepted in the family and become a Count without
Cale* having to suffer like this.
It would indeed be a bit difficult to fix, but Cale* would really start being more selfish to
himself.
Kim Roksoo smiled happily as he saw Cale* starting to realize the situation. It will definitely
be difficult to beat the sense of awkward and be wasted in your own family, but there are
many other things that can make himself happy.
If Cale* still doesn't want to have anything to do with the family, that's fine. But at least he
should be happy in his own way. Happy without thinking about what other people feel.
[ Kim Rok Soo had a bright smile on his face as he watched Cale nod his head.
Cale frowned.
“..Hey."
“What's wrong?”
“You... Don't the others say anything when you smile like that in my body?"
Kim Rok Soo touched the corners of his lips as if he was wondering what the issue was.
]
"Raon-nim, do you know that Cale used to have a very famous nickname in the company, no,
in Korea?" Kim Roksoo asked the little dragon.
"Nickname? he has many nicknames here. What do other people give him when Cale is in
Korea?" Raon really wanted to know a lot of stories about Cale.
"Cold hearted"
Raon, On and Hong really didn't expect that kind of nickname would be given to Cale.
"But-"
"In Korea, anyone who wants to know who Kim Roksoo is, then everyone will answer that he
is a cold-hearted man, a creepy and heartless team leader"
The three children stared at Cale who still closed his eyes. Cale did look like heartless, but
Cale was the kindest person they had ever met.
Cale's hands were warm, his embrace was also so comfortable, his voice was soft, and more
importantly, that Cale had emotions too.
Isn't it that every individual must have at least empathy? was in Korea there, Cale doesn't
have a good life?
[ “What's wrong with my smile? They were all happy that their team leader-nim let
them go home early."
"..Are you doing your job properly?"
“Of course. I'm going to make sure to save this world I'm living in right now. I'll make
it so that the people around me can live in peace."
Cale closed his mouth after hearing Kim Rok Soo's response. He had the same desires
as the real Cale Henituse.
This world where he was living as Cale right now... He wanted to protect this place.
He would definitely protect this place. ]
Kim Roksoo smiled again. Cale didn't have to worry about what happened in Korea because
Kim Roksoo would try his best while he was alive.
While he was still breathing, Kim Roksoo would return the favor of everything Cale did in
his dimension. Just like Cale protect the peace of the dimension he used to live in, Kim
Roksoo will also protect the dimension Cale used to live in.
Each of them had no good memories with the place they lived in. So why not exchange
places and make a house in a new place?
[ “Ah, but is my smile really weird?"
Kim Rok Soo was still touching the corners of his lips.
“I think it gives off a mature feel and makes me look charming.”
Cale almost scoffed in disbelief.
“Ho. You're talking about a mature feel with my face-"
He felt as if he would get a headache for a different reason. He had never imagined
meeting the real Cale Henituse, but he definitely did not expect to hear such bullshit
now that he somehow did meet him. ]
"Thank you"
"You sure talk a lot old Man"
Kim Roksoo wanted to complain as Cale* called him an old man. But Kim Roksoo recalled
that he was 43 years old, and nodded in defeat.
[ Kim Rok Soo responded as if there was no problem.
“Of course. I'm over forty years old after all."
“What?"
Cale's gaze turned sharp as he looked toward Kim Rok Soo.
Kim Rok Soo looked right into Cale's confused eyes and opened his mouth.
“The moment Choi Jung Soo died, the God of Death offered him a deal." ]
"Choi Jungsoo?"
People who didn't know what relationship Jungsoo had and Cale stared interested in the
screen.
They thought Choi Jungsoo was just a person who worked with a god, like Atha. No one
thought that Jungsoo and Cale had their own relationship.
[ He was asked whether he wanted to stay alive and be transported to a different world
or to save Kim Rok Soo.
The God of Death told Choi Jung Soo to make the decision, and Choi Jung Soo chose
his death. ]
"Haa, what a trapping question. Of course Choi jungsoo will choose his death" Kim Roksoo
sighed.
Everyone from the tcf dimension was shocked at this information. They started to understand
why Cale said there would be nothing he missed in Korea.
Alberu recalled Choi Jungsoo's eyes which was so desperate when they met earlier. Although
his tone sounded like a person who required them all to help Cale, but his eyes didn't lie.
There was a sense of despair there, an emotion so familiar to Alberu.
Choi Jungsoo chose to die for Kim Roksoo to stay alive.
And Kim Roksoo just lived because he wasn't dead yet.
[ “The God of Death offers you a deal at the moment of your death or if you are in
extreme danger that could potentially lead to your death. When I was forty... Umm,
basically, the God of Death offered me a deal when I was about to die and I accepted
it.”
Kim Rok Soo. The real Cale Henituse had accepted the deal with the God of Death.
“The conditions the God of Death offered me were simple."
Cale could finally see the remorse deep inside Kim Rok Soo's eyes that was clearly
different from Kim Rok Soo's bright smile.
That emotion was similar to Cale's own emotions.
Kim Rok Soo continued speaking to the one person he could share the conditions of his
deal with.
“As soon as I returned to the moment I met Choi Han, the starting point that could
change the fate of our world, I would go into the body of a person named Kim Rok Soo
in a different world. That was the condition of the deal." ]
"The god of death seemed to have already noticed Cale's life long before this happened. He
easily told original Cale who he would exchange Soul as if he was already very confident in
Kim Roksoo's ability" Eruhaben commented.
The god's prediction was indeed not wrong. Cale actually managed to save everyone, killing
the white star before the man was even stronger.
But the god also made Cale his puppet, telling Cale that there is a planet that has a very bad
state and said only Cale can save the planet with his ancient power.
Sure, Hunter was indeed there. Another group of bastards who were much stronger than Arm.
But the god of death really knows how to use Cale Henituse because the man has a sense of
responsibility that is too high.
[ The God of Death had also told him that his mother had reincarnated into this Kim
Rok Soo person's world and was living a lonely life.
“Do you know why I accepted that deal?"
Kim Rok Soo put his hand against his forehead as if he had a headache. He closed his
eyes.
The eyes that were full of remorse could no longer be seen.
“Where should I start... Hmm...”
He was silent for a bit before finally starting to speak again.
“I hate Harris Village." ]
Both Choi han flinched.
Choi han* didn't know why Cale Henituse hadn't ended with his hatred for Harris village.
Why? all the citizens there are very good people? why can anyone hate them?
"Harris village?" Choi han frowned.
Kim Roksoo only said Harris Village, not a resident in Harris village.
That means what Kim Roksoo hates is the village, whether the memory of the village or
something bad has happened in the village.
[ “Harris Village?"
Cale recalled the information about Harris Village after unexpectedly hearing about it.
The Forest of Darkness was one of the Forbidden Regions.
Harris Village was the village separated from the forest by a single wall. It was where
Choi Han first met people of this world after finding his way out of the Forest of
Darkness and where the Tigers, Wolves, and Cale's friends resided right now. ]
"Is.. is Harris village rebuilt?" Choi han* asked Rosalyn who gave him a warm smile.
"Yes, young master Cale took the initiative to rebuild the village for where Lock's younger
siblings live, then some members from the tiger tribe also ended up living in Harris village
after making a small deal with the young master"
Kim Roksoo smiled as he heard it. Cale Henituse was really able to use his power wisely.
[ Choi Han left Harris Village and headed for the Henituse Lord's Estate after the
people of the village were massacred by Arm.
Kim Rok Soo's eyes were still closed as he continued to speak.
“My mother said that she was going to visit Harris Village. There was something she
needed to bury there. | found it odd that my mother needed to go to a village she had no
connections with, a village that was just one of many in our territory."
His voice was calm, but the things he was saying were guite shocking.
“My mother left for Harris Village even though it was pouring rain and the wind was
strong. I was guite worried because her body had always been weak. And then..."
Kim Rok Soo stopped for a moment as if it was difficult to say before continuing with a
stoic expression on his face.
“She ended up seriously injured because the carriage tipped over on her way back due
to the storm. She received treatment back home after that but unfortunately, she passed
away."
Cale felt as if he could hear the roaring wind from that day despite never having heard
it. ]
Cale* smiled faintly. He remembered that Cale there had no parents because both of them
died in a car accident. Cale* didn't know what a car was, but the point was that the two of
them had both felt the same loss.
Cale* didn't have to think 'You don't know what I feel because you never felt that way' on
Cale. The man lost his parents, left alone, completely alone. Unlike Cale* who was actually
not alone but still lonely.
Cale* felt there was no need to compare who suffered more among all of them.
He understood why Kim Roksoo, his older self wanted to tell Cale a very painful thing like
this. It was all because Kim Roksoo knew at least what Cale had experienced before, Kim
Roksoo knew that Cale was also in the same position as him, losing the person he cared about
and lonely living in this world.
[ Kim Rok Soo was calm.
“But the carriage accident was not the reason my mother passed away. It wasn't that
bad of an accident. Nobody other than my mother got hurt either. But everybody thinks
that my mother passed away because of the injuries from the accident."
He sighed while keeping his eyes closed. ]
Now Cale* was at a loss for words.
"T-that.. "
"No, it's not"
Kim Roksoo looked calm.
Cale* chose to be quiet, focused on what Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse were talking about
there.
[ “I only learned about the real reason for her death after meeting the God of Death. My
mother..."
He stopped for a moment and opened his eyes to look at Cale.
“I think that my mother expected things would end up like this.”
As if he was opening a chest that had sunk deep down inside a lake... Kim Rok Soo
started to share these old stories with the person who was living as Cale Henituse in his
place. ]
Cale* closed his eyes, suddenly feeling cold all over the body.
His mother predicts something in the future? her death is not because she is so weak?
What did her mother do until the beautiful woman had to end up leaving the world?
What did his mother see that his mother wanted to make such a decision?
[ “Cale."
Kim Rok Soo spoke with sorrow visible on his face.
“My mother possessed an ancient power.”
“..What?"
Cale couldn't hide his shock this time.
Cale Henituse's birth mother possessed an ancient power. He had never expected that.
The Birth of a Hero...
The story of someone who was neither the main character nor a supporting character,
the story of an extra in the story was being shared.
However, it was also the story of someone who just lived her life, even if it wasn't
mentioned in the story. ]
The screen turn off.
Cale* could feel two cats coming in his hands, trying to calm Cale*.
"It must be hard to know the real reason why your mother died, but, be strong to accept all
this information. Kim Roksoo had to make a deal with the god to get this information, so
don't waste it nya~" It felt strange when these children became the one who made Cale* feel
calm.
"Thank you"
Hong smiled happily, he still continue to sit in Cale's* arm.
"We also lost our parents, and it felt so painful when we had to talk about them. But Cale
never forced us to speak, he only cared about what he was going through in that time. The
past, let alone those with unpleasant memories will usually not be forgotten" Cale* stared at
the grey cat sitting in his hand, close to Hong.
On continued her mumbling.
"People say, time will heal the pain. But it's a lie, time never heals anything. Time just gives
us a chance to be more able to accept the pain"
On looked at Cale*, the man could see this sweet smile on the beautiful cat.
"Being alive is the best!"
༶•┈┈⛧┈♛
Tbc
Chapter End Notes
Hoho, how? do you like this chapter? I tried to get out every opinion of me here, but it
turned out that I had too many opinions. Hope it's not boring <3
Chapter 657 : Everything can be connected (7)
Chapter Notes
See the end of the chapter for notes
[ Chapter 657: verything can be connected (7)
“I'm the only one who knows that my mother possessed an ancient power."
Kim Rok Soo chuckled.
“Maybe it was because I was young, but I really liked how my mother said that it was a
secret just between the two of us."
Cale opened his mouth to untangle the mess inside his head.
“Which ancient power did she have?"
“Mm.”
Kim Rok Soo thought about it for a moment before standing up. He moved away from
the bed Cale was leaning on and slowly walked around the bedroom.
“My mother possessed a wood attribute ancient power." ]
"Raon-nim, has Cale already taken mother's ancient power?" Roksoo asked. Raon tried to
remember which power Roksoo might be asking before answering.
"Which turned into a tree with red leaves like Cale's hair? if that's what you mean, yes, Cale
already took it before white star died"
Kim Roksoo was flabergasted.
He only knew where the ancient power was, never had time to get it. So he didn't know that
Raon would say about a big tree that had leaves in red like Cale's hair.
Wait, does it mean that there is such a tree near his mother's grave?
[ Cale thought about the wood attribute ancient power in the Henituse territory.
The Indestructible Shield.
It was the first ancient power Cale got that surrounds his heart now and was used quite
freguenttly by him. ]
Everyone from the tcf dimension smiled as they remembered about young master Cale's
shield that looked so holy.
The shield that always managed to protect them.
Cale Henituse actually used the power he had wisely.
[ It was the power that was sleeping underneath the black tree that grew where the
glutton priestess had died.
The black tree had turned white and transferred the power to Cale when he woke it up.
]
"Hmm.. i guess all ancient powers with wood elements will definitely relate to trees" kim
Roksoo muttering.
If the man eating-treeleaves can turn white, it won't be surprising that the ancient power
belonging to his mother has red leaves on the tree.
"You don't know how to use that power?" Cale* asked Kim Roksoo. Actually, he wanted to
ask a lot of things about the ancient power to Roksoo, but the man looked didn't know
anything except for the location where the power was.
"No. The only person who understands how to use that power is just Cale" Roksoo replied
calmly.
[ “Ah, it's not the Indestructible Shield.”
Kim Rok Soo seemed to have noticed Cale's thoughts as he instanttly said it was not
that power.
He then smiled after noticing Cale's gaze.
“I read The Birth of a Hero and it mentioned the indestructible Shield. I knew you
would have gotten that power for yourself. Am I right?"
“Yes, I took it.”
“Awesome. I had a feeling you would do that." Kim Rok Soo shrugged his shoulders.
He then stood in front of the window with the closed curtains. He was standing in front
of a large window that usually allowed the sunlight to reach all the way to Cale's bed.
“Cale, do you know about the annual rings of a tree?"
“The rings you see when you chop down a tree?"
“Yeah.”
Cale didn't ask why Kim Rok Soo was suddenly asking about annual rings.
Kim Rok Soo touched the curtain as he continued to speak.
“Looking at the annual rings of a tree lets you know the approximate age of it. Each
circle represents one year. Annual rings look different based on where the tree is
growing, the nearby environment, and weather."
A wood attribute ancient power.
“My mother said that she could see the annual rings of all living things."
“Annual rings." ]
"Hmm, Kim Roksoo, is your mother's ancient power related to time?" Eruhaben* asked.
Kim Roksoo, who was surprised because there was an elf with a very beautiful face talking to
him silent for a moment.
Kim Roksoo is appreciating God's beautiful creation.
"Oh, yeah. My mother's power is related to time.... dragon-nim" Kim Roksoo replied after
seeing the elf with golden hair sitting in the back area, along with some other people who
have very beautiful faces too.
The people that Kim Roksoo assumed to be dragons.
Cale* was now really hoping that Cale would wake up. There are many things, so many
things that Cale* wants to ask Cale, especially about their mother's ancient power.
[ Cale said those words once out loud.
His expression then turned odd. Kim Rok Soo then added on.
“She said that she could see the entire annual rings of a person from birth to death.”
Cale Henituse's mother had a wood attribute ancient power.
That power allowed her to see a living being's birth to its death. ]
"I know that ancient power is indeed abstract, but I didn't expect that there was this kind of
ancient power" Eruhaben* felt that his life for 1000 years was not experienced enough.
Eruhaben* turned to his Counterpart, he knew those there were younger, but why did his
Counterpart seem to be only hundreds of years old?
And Eruhaben over there.. look close to various kinds of individuals. Eruhaben who was
there didn't look like a lonely dragon who stayed waiting for his death time.
He now turned to the only unconscious individual. Individuals who are the main reason they
are all here.
Who exactly is Cale Henituse? why is his presence able to change so many destiny?
[ “But you see...” Kim Rok Soo turned to look at Cale.
“My mother sat me down and told me something at one point."
He recalled a memory from when he was very young. It was a conversation that he
somehow could not forget, despite how long it has been.
“My dear Cale. Sometimes, there are people whose annual rings are warped. In that
case, it is highly likely that that person has a peculiar experience with time.”
Kim Rok Soo recalled how his mother had caressed his red hair and how his little
fingers had played with her just-as-red hair as he said that out loud.
“Cale, you are a child who will have a peculiar experience with time."
Cale brushed his face with both hands. Kim Rok Soo just continued to speak in a calm
voice.
“My mother said that after looking at my entire annual rings. But I couldn't understand
what she meant at that time. | only understood it when I turned forty years old." ]
Cale* also recalled the thing again. At that time, little Cale* didn't understand what his
mother meant, and now he just found out about this from the god.
"If mother's death is indeed because she has seen what the future should have, and you said
that you survived in the war that happened for 20 years.. what kind of incident did our mother
see?" Cale* muttered under his breath.
For 8 years of knowing his mother, Cale* was sure that his mother had never done anything
big like this for no reason.
A mother who is willing to leave her own child in the world...
His mother, as someone from the Thames and Henituse family, had a mindset where they all
had to put the family first over anyone.
Even after his mother sacrificed herself, the world still experienced destruction and the god
finally intended to help the small dimension.
"That power can only be used by people who have the blood of the Thames family, don't
forget to take that ancient power after we are done with all of this" Kim Roksoo said firmly.
Cale* nodded in understanding.
[ He had received an offer from the God of Death as he was about to die at the age of
forty.
“But you see, Cale Henituse..." Kim Rok Soo's voice sunk low.
“I'm sure you've seen this power before. Doesn't it remind you of someone you know?"
Cale kept his mouth shut and closed his eyes. ]
"... What?"
"Similiar?
"Has anyone there taken that ancient power?"
The whispers began to fill the room.
".. Ah, why I never thought about this?" Kim Roksoo muttered.
"Did anyone take mother's ancient power first? Not Cale? didn't you say only people who
have Thames blood can use it?" Cale* asked, he was a little worried about what kind of
situation Cale was in there, and that he would face too in the future.
"That is the problem"
"Hmm?"
Kim Roksoo ignored his younger self and focused on his own thoughts.
.... No way, right?
[ Kim Rok Soo whispered while looking at him.
“You should have a record of experiencing a power similar to my mother's.”
Cale had started to recall information in his mind related to wood attribute ancient
powers since Kim Rok Soo first mentioned it.
He was recalling information from the book, « The Birth of a Hero -»...
Then he recalled the records of the strong individuals with wood attribute ancient
power in the Mercenaries Guild's Directory... ]
"Pfftt- what?!"
Bud* and Glenn* turned to their Counterpart. Never Bud*, a mercenary king, thought of
bringing anyone other than Glenn* into Directory.
"I made a deal with Cale. deal that doesn't harm anyone, and at that time, showing Directory
to Cale is the best choice I've ever made" Bud said calmly.
Bud turned to his Counterpart. His eyes look so calm, unlike people who are drunk from
drinking too much alcohol.
"We all have one goal. And that goal was to kill White star as quickly as possible before that
bastard was even stronger"
Bud* recalled that he was currently a fugitive from Arm and White star himself. He knows
himself, even though people say he is stupid and doesn't deserve to be the king of Mercenary,
Bud* is actually still able to control many problems in the guild Mercenary even though he is
still a Fugitive.
If his Counterpart says he made a fair deal, then that's what happened.
[ Finally, he recalled memories of any person who used wood attribute ancient powers.
Cale slowly opened his mouth.
“I have indeed seen a similar power once, as you mentioned.” ]
"... He knew"
Cale* felt even more anxious about who took his mother's ancient power.
[ Before Cale got the ancient White Star's earth attribute ancient power...
He had led the White Star and Bear King Sayeru to one of the Forbidden Regions, the
desert with the Dark Elves' Underground City. ]
Obante* almost fell from his chair if only Tasha* didn't hold his body.
What great things make Obante*, Mayor from dark elves' underground city, allow ordinary
humans to led someone else into their city?
And who is white star and bear king Sayeru? Are they enemies?
Tasha who could see the panic from Obante's* face and the other dark elves spoke up, trying
to calm her grandfather down.
"Grandpa, no need to worry, young master Cale trapped White star into a fake underground
city, not our real city"
Kim Rok soo's jaw dropped.
He turned to Cale who was asleep and tried his best not to laugh at the crazy thing Cale
Henituse did.
Not only did Cale have the ability to make the dark elves, whose existence was harder to find
like an ordinary elf willing to let Cale trap the white star in their city, fake, but still the dark
elf city,
But the idea of trapping the White star itself was already very beyond reason.
The white star that Kim Roksoo remembers is a crazy bastard who is very scary, complete
with ancient power that is too difficult to beat, not someone who is easily framed by others.
[ Cale had released fake information about how the ancient White Star's earth attribute
ancient power was in the other abandoned Underground City in the desert.
The White Star ran into Cale in that abandoned Underground City and took guite a lot
of damage.
“The White Star-"
Cale recalled something the White Star did in that memory.
“The White Star touched a dead tree."
Smoke had come out of the White Star's hand as he caressed a dead tree in the
Underground City.
“That bastard knew from a single touch when that tree had died.”
He knew that, although the tree looked very dry, it had only died in the past week. He
had figured it out almost instantly. ]
"Excuse me, You guys have been discussing about white star, who is he? new enemy?"
Alberu Crossman* asked.
The people from Tboah's dimension were secretly grateful to Alberu* who asked about what
they were questioning too, but didn't dare to make a sound.
"Yes, he is the reason for all the wars that happened for 20 years and also about Kim
Roksoo's transmigration. The point is, he is our main enemy" Kim Roksoo said.
Alberu* frowned.
One person was the reason for the war to happen for 20 years and still ended in defeat on
their side. How strong is white star? and what is the purpose?
[ “The White Star freguently said that Choi Han and my time is warped.”
The things the White Star had said to Cale in the past brushed through his mind.
'Time is warped for that swordsman. Both Choi Han and you have your time warped, like I
do.'
'But even though I can tell that your time is warped, | couldn't tell how it was warped.'
'Possession? Who are you that is inside Cale Henituse's body? From body to body... You
moved around while preparing. You've been preparing for a very long time. You continued
to live while jumping from body to body like that. ']
"What with that nonsense?" Kim Roksoo frowned.
Instead of questioning how strong White star is, Roksoo is more questioning how crazy Cale
Henituse is to make their main enemy think like that?
Alberu smiled a little as he remembered the moment where Cale, his lover, whined because
White star said nonsense things in front of a lot of people who made a lot of wrong
speculation about Cale Henituse.
For someone who has a genius brain, calm demeanor, and also cruel, it's easy enough to make
his lover whine.
Just offended about Cale and his mistress, slacker that he hasn't met yet, so the red-haired
man will immediately whine.
But Alberu didn't want to upset his lover because he missed Cale too much. Alberu was still
busy with the rebuilding of the palace as well as trying his best to strengthen the defense of
the Roan kingdom, preventing bad things from happening, like an idea to attack the Roan
kingdom as they were looking weak.
And his lover, Cale was in another dimension, trying to solve their core problem which is
Hunter. Then they finally met again, Alberu should be happy and of course he would be
happy to meet his lover when he's healthy, not on the verge of death like now.
[ Of course, the White Star incorrectly assumed that Cale was someone like him who
possessed different bodies for a very long time. But at least the White Star seemed
extremely certain that Choi Han, Cale, and his time were warped.
“I suspected that the White Star's wood attribute ancient power might be related to
time or that he had a different time attribute ancient power."
He had brushed aside the fact that the White Star observed the tree with some kind of
smoke.
“I didn't expect it to be annual rings.” Cale stopped there and did not say anything else.
What he would have said next was...
'Does that mean that the White Star has Cale Henituse's mother's power?'
Or...
'Was the White Star responsible for the carriage accident and mother's death?'
He could not say those things out loud. ]
Kim Roksoo smiled.
Cale Henituse is really a person who can respect other people's feelings. Maybe because the
man had experienced the same thing, and he knew how much it hurt when he had to
remember about the death of the people they loved, Cale didn't question what he wanted to
ask to Roksoo.
Cale also realized that discussing his mother's death was a very painful thing for Roksoo and
Cale didn't want to intend to make Roksoo even more depressed by what he was telling.
That man really... Kim Roksoo didn't know what to describe about Cale Henituse. They just
met at that time and Roksoo already knows that the god of death is not a lie, Cale himself is
able to change a lot of destiny.
He who was not angry when Roksoo nonchalantly told him to throw away Kim Roksoo's
name, he who was not angry when he found out that all the chaos he was going through there
was one of Kim Roksoo's doing, he even still respected Kim Roksoo's feelings when they
talked about Drew Thames.
[ Cale frowned and kept his mouth shut.
“Oh, don't get the wrong idea."
“..What?”
Cale looked toward Kim Rok Soo after hearing his voice. There was a faint smile on
Kim Rok Soo's face.
“The White Star was not responsible for mother's death."
“Ah.”
Cale guietly gasped.
Hearing Cale's sigh of relief helped Kim Rok Soo understand who taught those
company employees who worked so hard to take care of him when he first arrived in
Kim Rok Soo's body and could not adjust property. ]
Cale* also smiled. This was the first time he had gotten a very polite reaction when someone
was talking about Drew Thames.
The reason why Cale* was being so out of control when someone mentioned his mother's
name, even if it was just a name, Cale* would immediately shut them up. Because what they
usually talk about his mother is about her coming from a fallen noble family.
And they would stare pity at Cale* while he didn't need such a pity look. Cale* hates anyone
who pity him.
But the reaction that Cale showed was different. The man listened calmly, didn't interrupt
anything and let Kim Roksoo be silent if the memory of his mother's death was too painful,
Cale also appreciated Roksoo's feelings, didn't give a look of pity and felt relieved when
Roksoo said white star was not the reason for his mother's carriage accident.
".. Kim Roksoo"
Kim Roksoo turned to crown prince Alberu who was looking at Cale with a smile.
"Are you living well in Korea?" Kim Roksoo didn't expect that the question would be asked
by the crown prince but he still answered.
"I live well. Just like Cale who has a family here, I also have a family there. The team
members are also great people, even though Cale's relationship with his team was not as close
as the relationship I currently live with the team members, but there are so many people who
really care about Kim Roksoo, so I'm not lonely"
Alberu who could tell that Kim Roksoo was honest when he said that he smiled sincerely.
"Then, I'm relieved"
[ 'Its because he's like this that i can tell him everything.'
Kim Rok Soo started to speak again.
He didn't know when he would get a moment to talk with Cale like this ever again.
“Have you ever thought about what the future would have looked like in The Birth of a
Hero?"
Cale could not answer that guestion so easily now.
Cale had experienced too many difficult things in the past 2+ years to just answer that
Choi Han would have taken care of everything. ]
Choi han got goosebumps again when Cale thought that he would really handle all the
problems that happened.
Choi han knows that his mentality has never been stable and has been unstable lately because
of Cale's problem with dagger from the world tree and Hunter.
Choi han won't be able to take care of all these things himself just because he is main
character in the novel that Cale read, thank you very much.
[ “When i was forty..." Kim Rok Soo continued to speak.
"The Roan Kingdom was razed to the ground. The tenituse County was ruined as well.
I was the only ne left alive in our family."
Cale gasped in shock. ]
Everyone was also surprised by the statement.
"You.. You are the only one? Why?" Cale* asked in shock.
Kim Roksoo laugh.
"You asked why? like I said before, father is a fool but still loves us. So, it was actually a bit
useless when we thought that father never cared anymore when he brought madam Violan
and Basen home that day. Because in the end, father really prioritizes me from everything"
Cale* was completely out of words.
[ Just hearing about it made it hard to breathe.
It made him recall the test he had to go through on Wind Island to get the golden top's
whip.
It was a future Cale never wanted to see. Kim Rok Soo was talking about that future. ]
"... What?"
As usual, when Kim Roksoo revealed a truth that happened in the past, making everyone
surprised and scared, then Cale would be present with his own secret which was no less
surprising.
"I have to interrogate him about the test that day" Eruhaben muttered.
Maybe if Eruhaben knew what Cale was going through there, he would understand why the
man was so forcing Eruhaben to drink water from Jar.
[ “After taking over the Eastern continent, the White Star's first target on the Western
continent was the Roan Kingdom. More specifically, it was Puzzle City. He started from
Puzzle City, then went to the northeast region, and then the southeast region. I don't
know why he started with Puzzle City as his first target."
Kim Rok Soo didn't know, but Cale knew.
'It was probably so that he could do the summoning ritual for the sealed god in Puzzle
City. '
He could predict what the White Star would have been thinking about. ]
"Summon... "
Kim Roksoo, well, the past Cale used to not live that long to find out that White star intends
to summoning something for the sealed god.
People from Tboah got goosebumps when they heard what happened in the tcf dimension and
they would most likely face too in the future if they didn't prepare.
Alberu* tried his best to be calm. He had to make good use of all this information and not
interrupt anything unless he was completely confused.
[ “King Zed Crossman died in the battle against the White Star, while crown prince
Alberu Crossman fought many battles against the White Star to recover the Roan
Kingdom's eastern areas. Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lock helped Alberu with that.” ]
Alberu saw how his father's real destiny was without showing any reaction. Zed Crossman
from his dimension never really appeared in the public other than when it happened in Plaza
three years ago. All the madness that happened all this time it was Alberu who arranged.
Starting from him who chose Cale as a commander, well, it was Cale who asked Alberu to
make him a Commander, at that time it was when Alberu really took care of all the things
that happened in the kingdom.
And when Zed finally wanted to move for the safety of the kingdom to fight Hunter, only
with the person he trusted, the man disappeared without a trace.
[ Cale started to speak.
“That war took close to twenty years?"
“Yes. It continued until i turned forty. The Roan Kingdom protected the palace and its
western territories and continued to fight against the White Star while he invaded and
conguered the Whipper Kingdom, Breck Kingdom, and other areas. We were extremely
persistent. We truly looked like a kingdom that had survived through many things for a
very long time."
A war that would continue for about twenty years...
Cale clenched his fists thinking about how ruined both the Eastern and Western
continents would have been.
The story that happened after volume 5 of The Birth of a Hero was one that Cale didn't
want to happen. ]
The leaders from different kingdoms finally understood why they were all here.
White star is not just an enemy of the Roan kingdom, but everyone's enemy. The man
managed to destroy the kingdom in Western and Eastern Continent one by one.
The people in Tboah's dimension also started to understand why people from the tcf
dimension, especially important individuals are seen knowing each other.
Cale Henituse must have managed to make them all allies somehow.
[ The smile was gone on Kim Rok Soo's face and was replaced by fatigue from the long
period of war.
“The Roan Kingdom continued to recruit people as we needed soldiers to fight against
the White Star and his subordinates. I signed up for it.”
Kim Rok Soo ltooked down at his arm.
He had been happy to see all the scars on this body when he first woke up in it.
The owner of this body must have suffered a lot too. He has scars all over his body as I
did.
Such thoughts helped him start to like this body. ]
"You'll feel guilty if you're in the body of a person without a scars, because it means you're
really throwing all the responsibility on the person who should have a good life" Cale*
mumbled and Kim Roksoo added.
"And if Cale dies here, it's also one of my mistakes. Because if I don't make a deal with the
god, Cale, well, Kim Roksoo will only continue to live his life as a leader in the team while
waiting when he can retire"
[ “I needed to get revenge. I needed to get revenge on the White Star who destroyed our
territory and my family. I knew that I wouldn't be able to kill that bastard, but I
thought I could only die in peace if | could even leave a damn scratch on him."
Kim Rok Soo was looking up into the air.
“And i finally got the chance."
The corners of his lips slightly went up.
“The strong individuals throughout the Eastern and Western continents gathered
together with Choi Han at the center. Crown prince Alberu rallied together the
survivors from the kingdoms that fell while opposing the White Star and the kingdoms
that were still fighting against him as well."
Kim Rok Soo's heart still beat wildly when thinking about that time.
“We headed for Puzzle City after hearing that the White Star was preparing for
something in Puzzle City."
That was the start of the Great Battle.
“It was such an intense battle. So many people died. | was lucky to last guite a while in
it, but it was only because | was trapped underneath ally corpses." ]
"You really look excited when you tell this old man" Cale* said, trying not to care about
Roksoo hiding behind the corpses of many people.
"That's my only chance to see white star in person. All the madness I went through felt even
more crazy as I saw the reason of the destruction of the world"
Now Kim Roksoo really wanted to see Cale who managed to defeat the White star. He
wanted to see how the bastard finally knew the sense of defeat.
[ Kim Rok Soo's eyes were full of an odd fiery passion.
“It was then! That's when I saw it."
His gaze turned toward Cale.
“The White Star grabbed Choi Han's arm with his hand that was releasing smoke. He
then said the following."
Boom. Boom.
Kim Rok Soo's heart was beating wildly.
He recalled the things he heard the White Star saying as he laid there being crushed
underneath ally corpses. ]
"Can you stop reminding us of your position under many corpses? I don't want to know,
thank you very much" said Cale*.
"Sshh! My story is very exciting! I think I've been really crazy because of that bastard"
Kim Roksoo also remembers how he killed one by one the monsters he met in Korea. Well,
he didn't directly kill the monster, but he was the one who planned how his team members
would kill the monsters in the most sadistic way Kim Roksoo had ever thought.
The monster became one of the things Roksoo used when he wanted to vent his emotions.
[ “Time is warped oddly for you."
He had realized it at that moment.
“That bastard has my mother's power."
Kim Rok Soo had then made eye contact with the White Star, who was wearing a mask
that covered everything above his nose.
“The White Star found me and shot a fire toward me. That was how lended up in
danger of dying."
“..Is that when you made the deal with the God of Death?"
"Yeah."
Kim Rok Soo stopped there and took a breath. His hand that was holding the curtain
was already full of sweat.
"I learned about how my mother died while making that deal with the God of Death."
The conditions the God of Death offered the real Cale Henituse was that as soon as he
returned to the moment he met Choi Han, the starting point that could change the fate
of our world, he would go into the body of a person named Kim Rok Soo in a different
world. ]
"But why are you the one who was chosen by the god of death to make a deal?"
Cale* really didn't understand why he was, among the many strong people there who were
chosen by the god of death to make a deal.
Why not just Choi han?
"I don't know about that either. Mother did say that my time was warped, but it's not
impossible for anyone other than me to experience. There are many individuals who don't
know the person is but still have their time warped"
Kim Roksoo thought that the only one who knew why he was chosen by the god of death was
Cale.
[ “It was because my condition was to learn the truth about my mother's death as well
as saving my territory and family."
Kim Rok Soo recalled his conversation with the God of Death.
'If you go into the body of the person you are about to possess, that will be enough to
change the fate of this world. That is all I can tell you. '
He did not share this part with Cale Henituse. ]
"I don't know if I want to thank the god of death because he made Cale come to our
dimension or get mad at him because the god made one person have the burden of the world
on his shoulders" Alberu mumbled.
Well, that's also what everyone who knows a Cale Henituse closely thinks. They, who had not
liked the god of death from the start because he continued to disturb Cale's life, felt that they
could not be angry with the god either.
If the god of death does not make a deal with Cale Henituse, if the god of death does not
specifically choose Kim Roksoo as a person who will change souls with Cale, they will also
never be able to get the comfort and safety they have been facing lately.
They would only die without ever being able to feel victory against White star.
[ Instead, he told him the truth about his mother's death.
“My mother had gone to Harris Village to secretly hide a portion of her ancient
power."
Cale couldn't help but ask.
“You can transfer an ancient power while you are alive?”
Ancient powers were supposed to remain in the place where the user died.
“Yeah. It's possible.” Kim Rok Soo had a sad smile on his face.
“As long as that person is willing to break their plate."
“..Ha." Cale gasped. ]
"Haaaaa.... "
Eruhaben and Mila, who had been struggling to find a way to reunite Cale's broken plate,
only sighed as they see some people who willingly destroyed they own plate.
"It's so irony when you talk about your mother's death caused by a broken plate to the person
who has the same condition" Eruhaben commented.
"It is.. "
Seeing the small reaction of the dragon beside him while talking about him and Cale being
attacked by hundreds of bear tribes ending with Cale as well as his broken plate, Kim Roksoo
could only sigh.
Just like his mother, Cale was also willing to do things that resulted in a plate in his body
breaking if it could protect the people he loved.
The difference is that Drew Thames doesn't know a dragon who can and wants to fix her
plate, but Cale is.
[ Every person had a 'plate.'
Ancient powers were stored in this plate as well. Cale's plate was large, but guite weak.
Cale Henituse's mother had broken her own plate to secretly bury a portion of her
ancient power in Harris Village.
Cale barely managed to say something.
“If a person's plate breaks-"
“They die."
Kim Rok Soo calmly answered, but Cale could see the understanding and sorrow in his
eyes. But neither of those emotions could subdue the resentment clearly visible in Kim
Rok Soo's eyes.
These were probably the feelings Kim Rok Soo had for his mother.
He noticed Cale's gaze and buried those emotions before starting to speak about
something else. ]
"Huuu..... " Cale* let a long sigh.
This is too much for him, but what can he do?
His older self had to make a deal with the god of death to get this kind of information, and he
could get the same information without making a deal.
No, Cale* was sure that he would also end up making a deal with the god later.
[ “The first thing I did when | woke up in your room was reading The Birth of a Hero.
This is a hypothesis i came up with while reading it."
Kim Rok Soo was making it clear that it was his thoughts and may not be true.
“You know how everybody dies in Harris Village, which leads to Choi Han heading out?
The White Star would have needed to go to Harris Village at least once to get my
mother's power."
“Mm.” ]
Choi han* held himself back from doing stupid things because he knew who was the cause of
the mass murder in Harris village.
If indeed White star is the main reason for that cruel incident, Choi han* finally knows where
he should take revenge. At least he knows the direction of his goal, he and the other people
around him are not just looking for Arm's traces without direction.
[ Cale had been thinking about that as well. Kim Rok Soo shared his suspicions.
“Isn't it possible that the White Star got my mother's power from Harris Village while
Choi Han was out? Then he left his subordinates to take care of the rest." ]
"Why does that bastard always choose a brutal path? why not take that power without killing
the surrounding citizens? The possibility of the villagers know there is an ancient power there
is also small"
Choi han had never accompanied Cale when the man tried to take the ancient power, but Cale
really never harmed anyone.
Well, comparing Cale to the white star was a mistake.
[ 'Arm' delivers the dead mana from the black swamp inside the Forest of Darkness to
the mermaids in The Birth of a Hero.
The mermaids use that dead mana in their war against the Whale tribe, leading Choi
Han to help the Whales fight. ]
Witira* and her father frowned. Finally they know why mermaids can become stronger than
usual and very troublesome for them as a whales tribe.
White star really has its own greatness because it is able to make those who live in the ocean
want to cooperate with him.
[ A lot of different pieces of information popped up and then sank back down in Cale's
mind. Kim Rok Soo noticed Cale's face stiffening with thought and guickly added on.
“| might be wrong. My suspicions might be completely wrong."
“Yes.” Cale nodded his head and guietly sighed.
Kim Rok Soo let go of the curtain and walked over to Cale.
“Anyway, what i will tell you now is the important part. What is the White Star doing
right now?"
Cale answered without any hesitation.
“He's aiming for Puzzle City.”
Kim Rok Soo's face stiffened up as he commented. ]
"The timeline has completely changed very drastically. I thoughts I can help a lot because the
time is still long enough until where White star aiming for the puzzle city" Kim Roksoo
commented.
"You've helped a lot for telling where your mother's ancient power lies and Cale managed to
end the white star quickly" Raon said, those blue eyes looking at Kim Roksoo calmly.
"We all have our own important role to save our home, don't think that you're useless nya!"
"My sister and my dongsaeng is right nya!"
Kim Roksoo, who was once again at a loss for words because three small individuals tried to
encourage him again, could only nod in understanding.
[ “I guess there is a reason the God of Death let the two of us meet."
Cale noticed the reason as well. He got up from the bed and stood in front of Kim Rok
Soo. The two of them looked at each other and Cale asked a guestion.
“That wood attribute ancient power... Where is the rest of it?"
He said that Cale Henituse's mother had buried a portion of the power in Harris
Village.
That meant that the rest was still elsewhere.
“Cale."
Kim Rok Soo guietly whispered.
“It was weird that the White Star killed me. Do you know why?"
He recalled the moment he potentially died and realized something.
“That bastard knew that time was warped for Choi Han, but didn't know that it was
warped for me. What could that mean?"
Cale calmy answered.
“That means he can only see the past. Time wasn't warped for you at that time." ]
"Ah.. talking to a smart person is really very profitable." Kim Roksoo said.
Talking to Cale really didn't need much small talk. Roksoo didn't repeat what they were
already talking about as Cale easily understood it. Their meeting was short, but very Roksoo
could tell a lot of important things to Cale.
[ For the forty years old Cale Henituse...
His time had not been warped just yet. His time only became warped when he made a
deal with the God of Death after that.
“That's right. But my mother's power even saw my 'future' where time would get
warped for me."
It was at that moment.
Chhhhhhh
The curtains started to move on their own.
The curtains moved away from the large window and they could see outside.
Kim Rok Soo started speaking after looking outside the curtains.
“Hey. What the hell did you use my body to do?" ]
"Save the world"
Cale* and Kim Roksoo sigh.
Kim Roksoo knows, with such a situation, Cale will find it difficult not to get hurt, but Kim
Roksoo didn't think that Cale is a very reckless person when it comes to himself.
No, Kim Roksoo should know this. Even though Kim Roksoo's life memory is not entirely
known to him, he also knows how stupid this man is.
Kim Roksoo is the person whose condition is always the worst than the other members when
they are facing monsters.
But as a result, no member of the team was injured. As if all the wounds were only Kim
Roksoo, their leader would bear it the pain.
[ They could see the inside of the Puzzle City City Hall office through the window.
The whole room was full of beige mana. Cale's body was full of cracks as he lay on the
bed and Mila was about half-way done with putting him back together.
Kim Rok Soo stared at Cale in shock, and Cale just avoided his gaze.
“Ahem. Hem."
“Ho.”
Kim Rok Soo shook his head from side to side.
The window slowly started to open at that moment.
Screeeech
A gust of wind blew in from the outside toward Cale and Kim Rok Soo.
“| guess it is about time to say goodbye."
“I guess so." ]
"A brief but surprise filled meeting" Alberu commented.
Alberu sometimes felt he was older than his real age because of all Cale shenanigan. Don't
get me wrong, it's not that he doesn't love his lover, but maybe Alberu has to tell Cale that
Alberu doesn't have a coping mechanism where he will calm down when he is too surprised
like Cale.
And Cale Henituse really had to stop thinking that he was trash after doing things like saving
the world. Cale Henituse's trash title has been buried deep underground, even the rat, worms
and all the creatures living in the ground will not be able to find the title again.
[ Kim Rok Soo offered Cale his hand.
“Cale, go to mother's grave."
Cale shook his hand. They could both feel each other's body heat that proved that they
were both alive.
Kim Rok Soo continued to speak with a serious expression on his face.
“There should be an item with half of the power near the tomb.”
Just like the Sound of the Wind's top...
Just like the pebble for the Scary Giant Cobblestone...
Some sort of item would be there waiting for someone to come find it.
The man who decided to live as Cale and not Kim Rok Soo from now on answered the
man who would continue living as Kim Rok Soo from here on.
“Live peacefully." ]
"Aigoo... I should be the one saying that" Kim Roksoo said.
But Kim Roksoo also knows why Cale said that. Cale must have led to all the monsters in
Korea because of Damn.. the first month of life became Kim Roksoo, his life was indeed not
peaceful because of monsters.
Coupled with a very sharp sense of hearing. Roksoo could really hear the slightest voice even
though he didn't have a special ability.
At some time, Kim Roksoo could become an overwhelming because of this.
[ Kim Rok Soo smiled and responded.
“It looks like you will need to struggle a little longer, but anyway, live well. Please take
care of my family."
“Please take care of my team members."
Both men let go of each other's hand with a small amount of sorrow visible in their
eyes.
Cale headed toward the window. Kim Rok Soo headed for the bedroom door.
“I guess I go out through the door and you go out through the window?"
“| guess so. Itd be nice to chat more, but I'm kind of busy."
“Me too. Why the hell do l need to work the night shift so often? Haaaaa. | need to
become the CEO of your company and get rid of the night shift." ]
"I stil can't rid the night shift" Kim Roksoo sigh,
Kim Roksoo, even though he has become the CEO still can't get rid of the night shift.
Fuck this sense of responbility.
[ Click.
Kim Rok Soo turned the doorknob. Cale felt a bit nostalgic looking at his office through
the door. But he turned away.
He pulled open the window.
Shaaaaaaaaaaa
A gentle breeze rushed past his face.
He stepped on the window ledge and said goodbye to the other him behind him.
“Stay safe, Kim Rok Soo."
“You too. Stay safe."
Cale jumped out the window while Kim Rok Soo opened the door all the way.
The two of them headed out into their respective worlds. ]
The screen turn off.
"Okay, this is the end of Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo's first meeting" Atha said casually.
He could feel that they were all, especially those in Tboah's dimension had started to get
depressed with the crazy information they just found out.
At some time, it was likely that they would all burn out by the information.
But what can they do?
Atha smiled, things like this are not comparable to what is experienced by the tcf dimension.
Without caring about those who are still trying to understand what really happened, Atha
continued the video again.
Chapter End Notes
Hey, I kind of forgot about the original information about the ancient power of the
annual ring, isn't that power can only be used by those who are have Thames blood?
No?
if this is canon, then it means canon. But if it's not like that, let's just say this is my
personal theory as well as being one of the concept of this story.
Chapter 15-16 : Heading out (2-3)
Chapter Notes
Welcome back to the dramatic tcf reaction au <3
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Atha turned to the list of videos that everyone would see.
"Hmm"
The purple head muttered for a while and continuing to check everything and thinking which
video he should show first.
If judging by the situation of the tboah dimension, they really need information about the war
as soon as possible, but back to the main topic, the reason they are all here is not to help the
Tboah dimension.
And also, too many important information will be missed if the tboah dimension is
immediately shown about the first war passed by the tcf dimension. Cale Henituse prepared a
lot of things for two years before the war started. The man has many allies all over the
Western continent.
Atha is also lazy to explain why there is a small dragon that looks very protective of Cale,
about Eruhaben's, ancient dragon who has always sighed while muttering that Cale is unlucky
bastard, how can Toonka be friends with Cale, and most importantly.. How could crown
prince Alberu choose Cale to be the commander of the northeast region.
And also.. Queen Litana, Paseton and his royal family, Hannah, Mary, Pope Jack..
Man...
The people from Tboah's dimension would only be confused if Atha suddenly showed a war
at the teritori Henituse.
With that in mind, Atha decided to choose a easy path. Maybe some people will think this is
not important, but they will later realize why Cale Henituse managed to get a new ally
wherever the man went.
[ 3 days.
Cale calculated as they entered the village.
'The Black Dragon will cause a mana explosion in 3 days. ' ]
People who don't know about what Atha was thingking can't help but gasped in shock when
they heard what Cale saying on the screen.
"Mana explosion... " Kim Roksoo turned to the calm little black dragon beside him.
People also turned to the only black dragon in the room.
[ They were now in a Viscount's territory that was right next to the Henituse territory.
A villa belonging to the Viscount was built in the mountain on the right side of this
village a few years ago.
Naturally, while it was labeled as the Viscount's villa on the outside, in reality, it
belonged to Marguis Stan, the person responsible for making the Black Dragon go
crazy.
The viscount of this territory was nothing more than a dog of the Marguis.
And in the mountain behind the villa hides the cave with the Black Dragon.
The Black Dragon causes a mana explosion and sends the cave and the mountain flying.
Cale looked at the small peak to the right of the mountain he crossed, and clicked his
tongue. ]
"What just happened?" Asked Eruhaben*.
The transmigrator just kept saying that the black dragon would explode the mana that could
make the mountain and cave flying.
The mana explosion was done by a person who had no other choice in his life. Mana
explosion could end with the death of the person.
Because the transmigrator said 'black dragon' and which Eruhaben* saw earlier there was
only one black dragon, still young, likely only 6-7 years old, Eruhaben* didn't know why the
young dragon seemed have to get to the point where he decided to do mana explosion.
[ Venion of Marguis Stan's family.
Cale was thinking about the Marguis's second son.
He was a crazy psycho who crippled his own older brother to rise to the position of heir.
That psycho visits the villa every so often to torture the Black Dragon for fun. ]
"What the fuck?" Eruhaben* cursed under his breath.
He knew whatever reason caused the young dragon to end with mana explosion was never
good, but when he found out the fact that the little dragon was tortured by an mere human?
Eruhaben* couldn't contain his anger.
Especially when he also knows the reason that mere humans torture young dragons just for
fun..
The room began to be filled with the commotion of the elves cursing Venion stan.
Taylor stan in his place was also not in good condition. He knew that his brother was crazy,
psychopathic and insane, but Taylor thought that his madness was only in the family's
problems, it would not reach another point to torture a dragon, WHICH was STILL VERY
YOUNG.
"That bastard... " Cage* muttered.
The bastard not only made Taylor paralyzed then killed him, but the same bastard was to
torture the dragon just for fun?!
[ “Tsk."
Hans flinched at Cale clicking his tongue, and guickly brought Choi Han over and
started to speak.
“Young master, I will take Choi Han-nim and guickly look for an inn. Please wait a
moment.”
The carriage was currently stopped outside of the village entrance.
“Whatever."
“We will be right back." ]
In the midst of the commotion, the video still continued.
Basen* who had returned to focus on screen, frowned.
"Where did hyung-nim go?" Asked Basen* to Atha.
"Oh, to the capital. At that time, crown prince Alberu invited all noble family representatives
to come to capital to strengthen the relationship in the kingdom as well as celebrate the
birthday of the 50th king Zed"
Basen* still frowning.
Until now, Cale who was with them never came to capital for that reason. Cale* really just
did whatever he wanted to do in their territory, never going anywhere.
And the celebrate birthday of the 50th King Zed Crossman..
The only thing Basen* remembered about the celebration was just about Plaza Terror
incident.
"Instead of Basen, he went to Capital?" Basen's* question was faster stated by Cale*.
Cale* still remembers the incident. Not long after he almost died from being beaten by Choi
han, Basen* left as a family representative to get to capital.
Cale* would probably forget that kind of thing if only Basen* didn't return home in a bad
state. His body was injured from being overlapped by several parts of the destroyed building,
his mentality was also no less stable.
Cale* may not be the one who directly tried to make Basen's condition better, but he
remembered that during that year, Basen* did not do all the tasks he had previously done
perfectly.
Basen* is still fifteen years old and has experienced such severe trauma. For the first time,
Cale* wondered what if he was the one who went to Capital that day?
Kim Roksoo on the other hand was silent. He remembered that Cale did consider Basen like
his own brother, Kim Roksoo was happy because his sister didn't need to experience the same
bad incident as in the past..
Kim Roksoo knew that Cale would most likely never come to a place that could endanger his
life without a plan.
But still..
[ Cale nodded his head at Hans's statement while observing Choi Han.
He had anostalgic look in his eyes.
Just why would Choi Han fight with an existence that caused a mana explosion?
It was because he could not throw this small and guiet village away.
Harris Village. This village was similar to the village that taught him about both love
and hate. That was why he made a move to save the lives of these village people that he
did not even know.
Cale started to frown as he called Choi Han over. ]
"... What? me against Raon?" Choi han asked to who knows.
Choi han looked at his counterpart, trying to find an answer. But all he saw was Choi han*
who didn't show any expression, but his eyes said otherwise.
He's familiar with that look.. A gaze that has a very big meaning of regret. Like when he
regretted not being able to come quickly to Harris village and could only find all the residents
there dead.
He was the strongest there, but failed to save all the citizens there. None, Choi han couldn't
save anyone there. His counterpart gaze reminded Choi han of that.
As Choi han thought, the man was grieving. Seven years ago, Choi han* killed a little black
dragon. The same little dragon as the one in the Tcf dimension, the young dragon who looks
healthy, happy and has a family.
If indeed the mana Explosion was the result of a little dragon's effort that wanted to free
himself from where he was tortured, then Choi han* really killed new hopes appearing in
young individuals who didn't know anything about the world.
[ “Choi Han.”
“ Yes?"
“Hurry back.”
Ah.
A smail gasp came out of Choi Han's mouth. This 17 year old boy who had lived for
tens of years started to have an innocent smile on his face as he nodded his head.
“Yes sir. I will be right back.” ]
"Choi han, I think Cale will always think of you as an innocent man " Alberu commented.
It's not that Choi han faked his personality when he was with Cale, but the man was really
very different if he wasn't with Cale.
Alberu always got goosebumps when Choi han was training him the sword. He would feel a
little betrayed when his lover came to check and then found Choi han with a bright smile and
a very tired Alberu.
Choi han smiled brightly as if he had never trained Alberu, the crown prince who would soon
be the king of the Roan kingdom in a pulp.
[ Cale motioned as if he was annoyed, but Choi Han bowed before guickly starting to
walk toward the village with Hans. Cale, who preferred this focused Choi Han to the
one who had a blank expression, continued to watch him before suddenly starting to
frown.
He could see a carriage guickly heading in their direction.
'I have a bad feeling about this. '
Cale felt like someone with extremely sweaty hands was handing him a poisoned apple.
It was a really bitter feeling. The cause of that bitter feeling was soon to be revealed.
“Such-" Cale could not believe it.
He could see an old man who could not manage to avoid the carriage, fall down on the
road. He could also see Choi Han rushing toward the old man, as well as the carriage
continuing to travel down the road like it was not going to stop.
'Such a cliche!'
There was a flag hanging on that carriage.
A red snake. It was the symbol of Marguis Stan. Cale's eyes started to shake. It was
about to happen. An incident was about to happen.
Bang!
Choi Han flung himself to rescue the old man, and the momentum forced him to smash
into a building wall. Only then did the black carriage belonging to Marguis Stan finally
stop. ]
Kim Roksoo sigh.
Cale really read too many fantasy books, of course this kind of thing was so cliché and cringe
if only it didn't happen in front of his eyes.
Kim Roksoo, who doesn't fully get original Kim Roksoo's memory, sometimes feels
disturbed by the record that suddenly shows memories of fantasy books with various genres
in the genre.
[ “Sigh."
Cale let out a sigh as he opened the carriage door. It looked like he had no choice but to
head over to the site of that cliche event.
.・゜゜・
“Young master, are you heading over there?"
Ron approached him as soon as he stepped out of the carriage.
“Who will go if i don't?"
Ron and the Vice Captain started to chase after Cale, who was heading toward the
incident location without any hesitation. The two surrounded Cale, as if the world was
going to end soon, but Cale did not care. ]
"Hilsman will think that Cale will make a fuss there" Kim Roksoo commented.
"Ron there thought that he would just make sure Cale and Venion didn't kill each other"
Cale* chimmed.
Hilsman smiled shyly because his two young masters knew what he was thinking. Well, no
one could blame Hilsman because back then, Cale still had a great reputation as trash.
Venion stan is also a trash, but acts like a noble that many people admire.
The meeting of the two, especially with a very cliché plot usually ends with an argument and
Hilsman believes that if young master Cale makes the atmosphere even more chaotic, then
Venion will use the opportunity to insult the Henituse County even more.
[ A man slowly walked out of the other carriage.
Venion Stan.
Cale started to frown deeply as soon as he saw him. There was only one line in the file
that his father Count Deruth gave him regarding Venion Stan's personality.
- A typical and authoritative noble.
Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo, could also use the information from, “The Birth of a Hero,' to
evaluate Venion.
- Your typical villain.
However, it was guite a headache to meet that typical villain in real life, than it was as a
character in a novel. ]
Everyone agreed with the information provided by Count Deruth as well as the conclusion of
Cale Henituse about who Venion stan was.
Venion stan is really the typical villain that makes you feel annoyed even though he doesn't
do anything.
[ Cale could not beat someone up for doing something bad or because he didn't like
them like Choi Han could.
The situation had already escalated a bit by the time Cale arrived. ]
"Even trash like us can't do that. But at least I want to insult Venion until he gets angry and
moved first" Cale* commented.
Venion, although that thing is the same as the scumbag of the people he often meets in the
city, Cale* will not be able to easily throw alcohol bottles at him. Because unlike the
scumbag who only dealt with Cale* directly, Venion would definitely cause the Henituse
family to be in trouble.
[ In those few short moments, Choi Han had already become so angry that his shoulders
were shaking violently.
“How can you get in the way of a noble person like that?"
“What the hell are you saying when someone could have gotten hurt? Who was in the
way? This only happened because you were driving the carriage like a maniac!"
“Peasants should move out of the way when they see a noble's carriage. It is not my
fault that this peasant was so stupid he just stood there without moving!”
Choi Han was arguing with one of Venion's lackeys, and Hans, who had been standing
next to Choi Han, had a frown on his face as he approached Cale and whispered to into
his ear.
“Choi Han-nim seems to be extremely agitated.” ]
Rosalyn* was a little worried about the situation. She didn't worry about Venion of course,
she was more worried about Cale who had to be beside the Angry-choi han.
In their dimension, Venion* has also been killed by Choi han*, but with different reasons. No
one knows that Venion *has ever tortured a young dragon, because if Rosalyn* finds out
about it, she won't hesitate to torture Venion* much worse.
Back to the problem that Rosalyn* was worried about, namely the angry-choi han. Choi han
who Rosalyn* has known for the past 7 years is a cold man who doesn't like to socialize.
Even when they've been friends all this time, Choi han* is still quite difficult to understand.
But behind his very cold attitude, Rosalyn* knew that the man was a very warm man.
He is very careful with those who are weak, sometimes he thinks that he will hurt them even
though he only touches them.
But, Choi han is also very irritable when he sees the injustice that occurs in front of his eyes.
It would be quite difficult to try to calm Choi han who was angry.
The timeline that was being shown when Choi han still didn't know Cale, the transmigrator,
for a long time. Rosalyn* didn't know what the details were, (Because Atha didn't show it)
Choi han there didn't beat Cale Henituse to the pulp, instead, he ended up being a knight.
Rosalyn* was curious about what Cale would do to make Choi han calm down.
[ Hans seemed to have already realized that the owner of the carriage belonged to the
Marguis's family. He also seemed to have realized that the person standing behind that
lackey was none other than Venion Stan.
That narcissist probably only stepped out of the carriage because he saw the symbol of
the Henituse family on Cale's carriage.
“Enough.”
Venion, the man with beautiful blonde hair, gently spoke to his lackey. As soon as
Venion's words Came out, the lackey guickly moved behind Venion, as if he had never
been angry in the first place.
Only Choi Han was left huffing and puffing while consoling the scared old man.
Tsk. Cale clicked his tongue.
The lackey wasn't actually angry. He was pretty far away from Cale's carriage, but just
like Venion, he probably saw the Golden Turtle on Cale's carriage.
That was why he was exaggerating, being extremely loud while scolding Choi Han, so
that it will draw Cale out to the scene. Hans knew what the lackey was doing, which led
him to frown while waiting for Cale to arrive.
Cale glared at Venion and the lackey before putting a hand on Choi Han's shoulder.
“You too."
“But-!”
Cale knew why Choi Han was angry. This place was very similar to Harris Village, his
second home. He was angry at the fact that these people put someone else's life in
danger but didn't show even an iota of remorse, or any signs of apologizing. ]
Choi han* frowned.
"Kim Roksoo, does the birth of a hero novel that you and Cale Henituse previously talked
about have a point of view from me?" Choi han* asked Kim Roksoo who was sitting very
elegantly.
Even though his face looked calm, Kim Roksoo was actually very scared because Choi han*
was looking at him seriously. Without a record, Roksoo still remembers all of his body parts
that hurt from his actions that provoked a Choi han.
"Yes, just like us who are looking at this story from Cale's point of view, the birth pf a hero is
also written from your perspective"
Choi han* put aside the fact that he was a main character in a novel, he was more curious
about who wrote the story based on his perspective.
[ However, the victim in this, the old man, was unable to get angry. It was because he
did not have anything to support him like Choi Han had.
“They could have used another road, but decided not do so and could have hurt
someone. How can i just let this be-”
“Choi Han.”
Cale put some pressure to push down on Choi Han's shoulder.
“Calm down.”
Choi Han's black pupils looked directly at Cale. Cale could see the angry Choi Han, no,
to be specific, the Choi Han that was being held down by the memories of Harris
Village, starting to calm down. ]
".... That was fast" Rosalyn* smiled bitterly.
Rosalyn* felt that there was a strange feeling inside her while looking at tcf Choi han who
showed more expressions to others. Choi han there looks like he has a lot of friends and often
smiles.
"Hey, Choi han" Both men named Choi han turned to Rosalyn* at the same time.
"Yes you are, I called you, Choi han from the tcf dimension" Rosalyn* said as she saw Choi
han who with awkward turned his head the other way. Ah, Cale was right. Choi han turned
out to be able to look very innocent.
"Umm, yes? anything you want to ask?"
"Did you.. did you receive a lot of affection there?"
Choi han was taken aback. He didn't think that Rosalyn* would ask that kind of thing.
"I do. A lot actually"
Rosalyn* put her hand on Choi han's* shoulder, making the man flinch a little. Rosalyn*
didn't care and showed her bright smile.
"This old man also received a lot of affection. But he was still too embarrassed to admit it. Is
there any suggestion to make yourself more expressive?"
"Hoo"
Choi han* smiled, letting Rosalyn* with all her jokes. They haven't relaxed like this in a long
time.
"Just give him a busy task other than thinking about revenge" Choi han said casually.
Rosalyn* didn't expect that Choi han would answer the stupid question, but still nodded
because the answer Choi han gave made sense.
[ After verifying that Choi Han was calming down, Cale turned his gaze to look at
Venion Stan.
Beautiful blonde hair and a slight smile on his lips. Perfectly ironed attire without a
single wrinkle. Boots without a single scuff mark. However, the thing that caught Cale's
attention was the small amount of red at the tip of Venion's white dress shirt.
'Some blood must have landed on him while he was enjoying watching the Black
Dragon being tortured.'
A crazy bastard. This Venion Stan was someone who enjoyed his meal while watching
the torturer whip the Black Dragon until it was covered with blood. ]
"Did the bastard already dead?" Eruhaben* can't help but asked.
If possible, Eruhaben* really wanted to go to Marquis stan's residence and meet Venion stan
in person to speak.
"I've killed Venion, but I don't think this dragon matter is only in Venion, but the entire
Marquis stan family itself" Choi han* said.
Eruhaben* got even more annoyed when he heard the statement.
"Don't worry other goldie gramps, I've avenge on that crazy bastard, I don't know if he's still
alive until now, but the last news I heard he's getting crazy" Raon said, trying to make the
golden dragon mood not deteriorate.
"He killed himself in prison for fear. I guess you actually made it the revenge Raon-nim"
Taylor said to confirm about his crazy brother's life.
Raon smirked.
"See? bastard got the death he deserved"
Huuuuuu
Sheritt took a deep breath. Trying not to go berserk here and there to find a bastard named
Venion stan.
This is not the time for that. Sheritt had to know her son's life before meeting Cale, Sheritt
wanted to know how Cale helped free his son from the cave. Sheritt wanted to know a lot
about her son, Raon.
She wouldn't get that if she went berserk.
[ “Nice to meet you. Are you someone from Count Henituse's household?"
“Yes. Nice to meet you, Young master Venion Stan."
As expected, the other party knew of Cale. Venion was not someone who had an easy
life in reaching the heir position. The problem was that he was a quite a bit rude. ]
"... Quite a bit rude?"
"If Commander Cale say a person like Venion is only categorized as the quite rude, what kind
of person goes into the category of bad and uncivilized people?"
People started to question how Cale Henituse put his standards on social life.
[ “Mm.”
Venion Stan was the type that could gently smile at you, but you still feel nothing but
disgust for him. ]
"He is"
Everyone agreed to Cale's opinion about it.
[ “| have not had any reason to come to this area, and have only heard stories, but I
heard there was someone in the Count's family who was a free spirit and did not seem
like a noble.”
Venion smiled as he observed Cake. It was a very annoying look, as if he was trying to
start something.
“| heard that young master Basen Henituse had been taking part in all of the gatherings
of the nobles since last year-.”
'Why ask something you already know about?'
Cale was not talented in these kinds of small talk. That was why he smiled brightty and
respectfully answered.
“Yes. | am indeed that trash." ]
"Let's see he uses the image we built during for years" Kim Roksoo said and Cale*
chimmed.
"How useful is the trash title for him that he still thinks he's trash?"
On, Hong and Raon could only shake their heads at Cale* and Roksoo who looked proud of
their trash title.
[ Trash. The moment that word personally came out of Cale's mouth, Venion's lackey
flinched.
“One of the trashiest of all of the trash probably.” ]
....
Kim Roksoo frowned.
"Isn't he enjoying this game too much? why does he also want to be trash even though he
doesn't?"
"Of course he would think he was trash. He was on someone else's body and pretended to
know a lot of people in the Henituse family even though he didn't have any relationship at
all"
Somehow, the words of one of the unknown nobles made people start to dare to talk about
transmigration issues.
"I don't know what he did there, but don't you all ignore this issue too much? the man lied to
everyone. You were even tricked until now if only the god didn't tell you this"
"Those of you who let this matter pass must not come from the Cale Henituse family itself.
Have you ever asked about Deruth Henituse's feelings about this? Don't you ever imagine
that one day, you know the fact that one of the family members you really care about turns
out to be not the real person you know?"
Bang!
Before anyone else dared to speak again, they were all shocked by the sound of a big
explosion. For a moment, the stupid people's eyes closed in surprise. Then, they tried to find
where the sound of the explosion came from but couldn't find anything.
Nothing crossed the line from the transparent wall as well. All they saw, only Alberu
Crossman was pointing weapons at them complete with his cold smile.
Somehow, as the people spoke, Atha returned Alberu's Taerang and hinted at the man to
silence the people who were talking.
"I see... this was quite disappointing. It turns out that even the weapon from the sun god can't
destroy the wall" Alberu said while playing Taerang in the form of a gun.
"I know everyone certainly can't be completely liked, but it will be wise of you if you guys
don't talk bad about Cale Henituse. Me, Alberu Crossman here spoke not only as the future
king of the Roan kingdom, the Leader of the allies on the Western continent and also Cale
Henituse's lover."
Alberu smiled even wider when no one dared to argue with him.
"Whatever happens in our dimension, is our own responsibility. You have no right to ask us
to do anything, let alone ask Cale Henituse to be punished. How about you guys just think
about your future? your world will be destroyed if you have a mindset like this"
Finished with his short speech, Alberu sat back down while hinting to continue the video
again.
[ The corner of Venion's mouth started to twist up. His expression seemed to say that he
had never seen such a crazy person before, but Cale did not care.
Marguis Stan was someone who was strong enough to lead a faction, but Venion could
not do as he pleased with other nobles until he was officially proclaimed as the future
successor of the Marguis title.
A Marguis would normally officially proclaim a child as their successor in order to
provide protection to that child, as well as have that child start building their network
at an early age. However, Marguis Stan had not done that yet.
'There are still three other children. '
Venion had two younger sisters and one younger brother. The Marguis enjoyed
watching the competition between the siblings. Venion enjoyed watching the Black
Dragon being tortured in order to destress from the competition with his siblings. The
Marguis considered the competition between his children to be like an exciting sport.
Naturally, the crippled eldest son was the result of this competition. It was a completely
crazy household.
'Our Henituse family is an extremely great family in comparison.' ]
Tboah's dimension is still silent, not wanting to make anyone from the tcf dimension angry.
They didn't know what weapon Alberu Crossman was using, but they knew for sure that if
there was no transparent wall, their heads would be destroyed in an instant.
Kim Roksoo was still baffled about why Alberu Crossman could have a gun but didn't want
to make himself tired of thinking. Sooner or later, Kim Roksoo will get the answer.
On the other hand, Basen sighed as he remembered his conversation with Cale and Lily about
who would be the successor.
When the children of other noble families kill each other to become successors, the children
of the Henituse family are even busy with their respective dreams as if being the successor of
the count is not something important.
Basen just wants to be in the field of administration and help internal politics, Lily just wants
to focus on training herself to become a knight, no, her dream has turned into a swordmaster,
and Cale.. Cale with his dream as a slacker.
[ “You're a very interesting person."
Venion just casually responded to Cale's statement.
The wealthy Count, who resided in the outskirts of the northeast without being a part of
any faction.
Who would try to develop a relationship with that family? If anything, people would
just be greedy to take that land as their own.
However, Venion didn't like Cale as a person. The trash eldest son and a pretty smart
younger son. Knowing about Cale and Basen's relationship made Venion think of his
own older brother when looking at Cale. ]
"Oh? an honor for me because I was seen just like young master Cale" Taylor said, smiling
sweetly afterwards. Not because of Venion, but because he did think of Cale as a role model.
The Cale Henituse is everything Taylor stan wanted.
[ However, Venion kept up the act of a proper noble, and handed the reigns of this
incident to Cale.
“An unexpected obstacle has made me waste time, but I guess it was a pretty good thing
since i got to make your acguaintance, young master Cale."
An unexpected obstacle. Venion was referring to the old man. He was disappointed at
the fact that his time was wasted because of this old man, and wanted to finish this on a
happy note.
“But it looks like you need to teach your subordinate to clearly distinguish between the
people who have the right to travel across this road and this earth, as well as the people
who have the right to make them stop.”
As a well-known Marguis's unofficial successor, this was the most he could do to the
trash of a Count's family. His tone was saying that, although they were both young
masters, their statuses were completely different. ]
"Of course! their statuses were completely different. Venion stan is just young master Cale's
footing dust" Cage commented.
If Cage could, sometimes she wanted to lightly hit Cale Henituse's head when the man still
thought he was trash after all the sacrifices the man made to the world.
If Cage thought about it again, Cale Henituse is a really scary young man. He has power in
many places and everyone under his leadership will obey all the wishes of the man.
Legality who? if Cale Henituse wanted something, then everyone would give it to him right
away.
[ Of course, Cale was guietly listening, but he wasn't the type to pay attention to a dog's
yapping.
Venion finished what he had to say and looked toward the most uncomfortable looking
person in the group.
Plop.
The old man kneeled on the ground once Venion looked in his direction and bowed his
head.
“M, my apologies."
The hands of the old man, who was bowing so low that his head could touch the ground,
were shaking. Choi Han's hands were shaking as he watched the old man apologize.
Each territory's residents would be shaped by the personality of the reigning noble.
With the Viscount of this territory being one of Marguis Stan's dogs, they were also
very authoritative and looked down on the commoners.
The corners of Venion's lips started to go up. He was satisfied. ]
"That moron is too much of an act." Rasheel was still angry with the fact that there were
humans who dared to torture the black dragon, Raon Miru.
Rasheel turned to Raon who was sitting casually near the man named Kim Roksoo, not
looking bothered. Raon miru who Rasheel knew was a small, chatty and strange dragon,
maybe because he was under the protection of the same strangely human.
Rasheel turned to Raon who was sitting casually near the man named Kim Roksoo, not
looking bothered. Raon miru who Rasheel knew was a small, chatty and strange dragon,
maybe because he was under the protection of the same human strangely.
No Raon miru in tboah's dimension interpreted that no one managed to save the young
dragon's life.
Oh.
Rashel wondered since when he cared about the lives of other individuals.
[ After observing Venion, Cale called out to him.
“Young master Venion."
Once Venion turned his head, Cale asked him a guestion.
“Are you done?"
“....i am”
Cale crouched down. His expensive clothes started to touch the ground. He then looked
toward the shaking hands of the old man.
'It'll be dangerous if this continues. 'Cale was certain that he heard it.
“Huuuuuuuu-."
The sound of Choi Han taking a deep breath. That had to be the sound of him holding
back his anger. The moment Cale heard it, he could feel chills on the back of his neck,
and felt that if this continued any longer, the one to get beaten to a pulp would not be
himself, but Venion.
It didn't matter to him whether or not Venion was beaten to a pulp, but Choi Han could
not punch a noble while he was associated with him. ]
"Oh? I didn't expect that instructor-nim could stop himself from destroying things when he
was angry" Alberu couldn't help himself to mock Choi han.
"Your highness, it seems you haven't forgiven me about the incident with the son of Marquis
Ailan?"
"You also destroyed the palace arcduke in the Breck kingdom. All of that adds to my already
very much work"
Alberu sighed. Instead of Choi han, his lover is worse when it comes to destroying things.
Cale Henituse survived because Alberu Crossman loved the man, otherwise instead of being
a Hero, Cale Henituse would be a criminal in the Roan kingdom.
[ Cale put a hand on the old man's shoulder. Venion's eyebrow started to twitch. A
noble's hand was on a commoner's shoulder. ]
"Tsk, they're just commoners, not disgusting creatures. Venion was too confident as he
managed to torture the dragon just for fun" Cale* commented.
Cale* actually still didn't understand the concept of nobles who were reluctant to touch the
commoner. Even at this adult age, it is still difficult to understand about it.
[ “Old man.”
The old man seemed to be extremely shocked as he lifted his head to look at Cale.
“Y, yes?"
Cale casually asked.
“Where's the bar?"
“Excuse me?"
“Where can I get some delicious alcohol? As you've heard, | am trash. I don't feel
refreshed in the morning if I don't have something to drink. I need to drink to make
sure tomorrow is another great day. So."
Cale lifted the old man's upper body up. Venion, who had been watching Cale, guietly
judged Cale and shook his head after hearing Cale mention alcohol.
“Lead the way."
Making eye contact with the shaking pupils of the old man, Cale started to frown as he
continued.
“Are you not going to get up?"
The old man hesitated and looked back and forth between Venion and Cale. Cale just
ignored him as he got back up and reached out the hand that had been on a commoner's
shoulder toward Venion.
“It was nice meeting you today, Young master Venion."
Cale was asking for a handshake. ]
"Damn... What a trash" Cale* and Kim Roksoo smiled happily at the tactics played by Cale.
Cale turned out to be able to act like trash when he really wanted to.
Kim Roksoo remembered the first time he threatened director Ma in his office. Although
everyone there was surprised, but they were also not too surprised by Kim Roksoo's change
in attitude. In fact, they supported what he did because it was natural that the director Ma
should not be treated well.
Damn.... Kim Roksoo still didn't understand why Cale never really gave the director Ma what
the old man deserved.
[ Venion guietly stood there and looked at Cale. At that moment, one of Venion's
servants urgently approached them and whispered guietly to Venion. However, it was
loud enough for everyone to hear.
“Young master, we have been delayed enough already."
“..Do not interrupt a conversation between nobles.”
Venion looked down at his servant without a smile on his face, and the servant guickly
bowed. Venion smiled once again as he grabbed Cale's hand.
“I will just be on my way then, as i am very busy."
He then let go. It was a very short handshake. Cale started to smile like a drunk person,
as he responded back.
“If we happen to meet in the capital, let's have a drink together.”
“| do not think we would appreciate the same thing, but sure.”
Venion's smile was lukewarm. Cale decided to do something big to finish this
conversation.
“Yes. Based on our interaction today, it truly looks like only young master Venion
deserves to be the future patriarch of the Stan family. You are a very cool person." ]
"What a guy... " Alberu* couldn't help but smile.
Cale Henituse there is really a very interesting person. He was typical of the person who hid
his true strength for others to let their guard down before he launched an unexpected attack.
Even with this conversation alone, Alberu* knows that Cale Henituse is a very smart
manipulative person.
He's a war commander isn't he? Alberu* waited for all of Cale's cunning to be revealed here.
[ Patriarch. That word made Venion's eyes get cloudy. As Cale expected, Venion started
to smile brightly once again, and offered praises for Cale as well.
“Young master Cale is also a very interesting and free-spirited person. Let us meet
again in the future."
'No. I have no desire to see you ever again. Even if | do, it will be from far, far away'
Cale hid his true feelings and nodded his head. Venion quickly got back on his carriage,
as if he was truly busy, and disappeared.
Cale watched the carriage disappear before patting Choi Han's shoulder.
“Half of the nobles are like that.”
Choi Han's shoulders flinched at Cale's words, but Cale was already crouching in front
of the old man again. ]
"I was surprised because the kindest person I've ever met after all the citizens in Harris
village said such a thing. But because I follow Cale-nim, I understand the lives of the nobles
and can see from various perspectives before making a decision" Choi han said calmly.
That's the truth. If Choi han never decided to follow Cale, he might just understand
everything from an ordinary citizen perspective. Maybe Choi han just thought that nobles are
useless and can only use his power without responsibility because Choi han only sees nobles
like Venion stan only.
The noble family's life was very troublesome. They couldn't carelessly determine something,
all the actions they took both small and big became everyone's watchful.
Like what Cale had said, Choi han couldn't carelessly hit another noble just because he knew
that the noble was a bad person as long as Choi han was still under Cale's protection.
It was because what Choi han did would have an impact on Cale and the entire Henituse
family. Unlike Choi han now who is already known as a swordmaster, Choi han back then
was nobody.
[ “Old man. You can't get up? Did you hurt your leg?"
Pat pat.
Cale inspected the old man's body as he said that. He did not seem to be injured. Cale
started to observe the man with a confused expression. He then called Choi Han over.
“Choi Han."
Instead of responding, Choi Han just looked at the back of the crouching Cale.
“You take this old man home." ]
"Young master Cale is so kind" Mary commented.
"He is. Oh, nephew, you know what? back when young master Cale first came to the land of
death, he freed several citizens who were beaten up by soldiers for trying to escape from the
fortress. He threw a gold coin at the soldier and said to free the citizens. How cool is that?"
Tasha whispered softly to Alberu.
"Then after that he'll pretend to be annoyed and walk away, isn't that right?"
“You really understand your lover Alberu, I'm proud”
[ “N, no, i'am okay. That bar you were talking about." “No need. I'm not in the mood to
drink.”
Cale stopped the old man from trying to lead him toa bar, and looked toward Choi Han,
who was standing next to him.
“Since you saved him, might as well do it all the way and take him safely back home."
Choi Han's mouth opened and closed a couple of times, but he could not say anything.
At that moment, the old man's voice filled Cale's ears.
“My place sells alcohol."
“Hmm? Old man, your place was a bar?"
Cale's eyes showed that he was really surprised. The old man awkwardly smiled, but
continued to speak in a slightly more relaxed expression.
“Yes, sir. It is this village's only inn. It has a bar and a restaurant as well.”
“Since it is the only inn, that must be the best place. Hans!"
Even without Cale saying anything else, Hans guickly approached the old man and
helped him up, before starting to ask about the inn. Once the two of them started to
move, things started to get rowdy around them.
Ron guickly approached Cale and brushed the dirt off Cale's clothes. The Vice Captain
and the rest of the group headed toward the village entrance.
The only people left there were Cale and Choi Han.
"..Cale-nim."
“What?"
“Are you not angry?"
“About what?"
Choi Han hesitated for a moment, and could not continue speaking. Cale shrugged his
shoulders as he started to speak.
“The fact that he looked down on me? Or how he made such an unbelievable statement
to you? How he almost killed that old man and, instead of apologizing, said that he was
an obstacle?” ]
Everyone under Cale Henituse wings was waiting for the man's response. They were curious
about why Cale never paid heed to anyone who booed him.
Just like Alberu said, of course no one can really be liked for whatever that person has done.
But Cale Henituse is really confusing. The man will definitely casually respond that he is
trash to everyone who calls him trash.
He might just nod when someone blatantly says that they hate him.
[ Cale's voice was calm and firm. He did not seem angry at all. In fact, it sounded
indifferent. Cale continued to speak.
“Do you have to keep moving when you see someone in front of you? Why didn't you
try to avoid him? Don't you see that you could have hurt the old man? How can you
casually say that a person was an obstacle when you almost killed him?"
Choi Han paid attention to Cale, who was looking at faraway mountain range. At the
same time, he made sure to listen to Cale's every word.
Cale continued to speak firmly.
“Venion, why is the old man apologizing to you? You should properly apotogize to
him."
Cale could speak like Choi Han, and there were times he wanted to do that. But-
“i'am not someone who can speak like that. Nor do | want to. I'm also not that angry."
But this was not the time. Cale knew that this was one of the things that made Choi Han
look cool, but he did not want to look cool like that.
The old man wasn't injured, and he didn't do anything that would get the blade pointed
toward his family. The fact that he himself looked bad would be beneficial to Basen, so
it was good anyways. ]
Ah...
Now they know that Cale actually knows what other people did to him was a mistake. Cale
Henituse could actually get angry and defend himself, but chose not to.
Just like Kim Roksoo who used to be trash so people can accept Basen in his family, Cale
Henituse understands the purpose of this trash attitude even though at that time he didn't
know the reality.
[ “Also.”
Cale was someone who always returned the favor, no matter how long it took. If
someone looked down on him or does something to him, he will always get his revenge.
“That bastard will probably soon be kicked out of his house.”
“Huh?"
Choi Han could tell that the bastard Cale was referring to was Venion. That was why
Choi Han showed a rare shocked expression on his face, as he looked toward Cale.
Cale had a mischievous smile on his face. The two kittens, who were approaching him
silently, halted their movement.
Cale's smile grew larger as he continued to look toward the mountain to the right of the
village. He thought to himself the thing he could not tell Choi Han.
'I plan on snatching that bastard's dragon. ' ]
"I'm not his dragon in the first place you stupid human"
Raon lightly tapped the crystal ball that protected Cale. Raon really hoped that this method
would be able to save his human. Just like his human who could never stop himself from
saving others, Raon and everyone also wanted to save Cale.
Raon wanted his humans to immediately open his eyes and hug Raon, on and Hong as Cale
always did. Raon missed his human warm hand, Raon missed comfort as he hugged his
human. Raon missed all about Cale even though Cale was currently in front of him.
But it's okay. Raon was used to the situation where Cale didn't wake up for a long time.
Because no matter how long Cale was unconscious, in the end Cale would open his eyes and
act as if he had never coma for a month.
This situation must be the same.
[ Once the dragon is gone, Venion will have to face the wrath of the Marguis, and would
have a new obstacle in his way of becoming the family patriarch. Shouldn't someone
who doesn't know when to stop on the road face at least one obstacle?
Cale was willing to put a large obstacle in Venion's way. Of course, it would be done in
secret. He casually spoke to Choi Han, who was looking at him with curiosity.
“If you're curious, you can help me out."
“Whatever it is, i definitely want to help."
Choi Han started to smile as well. It was a pretty evil smile for such a good-natured
person, but the kittens were intrigued by that smile as well.
Cale looked toward the mountain that was supposed to blow up in three days time, and
started to mumbkle. The fact that he was looked down upon by Venion, as well as the
blood on Venion's sleeves and the sight of the old man bowing to Venion were all still on
Cale's mind.
“You won't regret it."
He will be able to pay him back for it. ]
"I never regret it" Choi han said.
From the many failures Choi han had faced, being Cale Henituse knight was not one of them.
He is a swordmaster who swears to protect the house where he lives, but if the house doesn't
treat his liege well, Choi han won't hesitate to destroy it.
Chapter End Notes
If you're wondering when exactly I'll update every week, I can't answer that because I
don't know either.
But at least, I've told myself to update one chapter every week on any day.
Oh, I also made another tcf fanfiction because last night I couldn't fall asleep if I hadn't
uploaded the story here.
Chapter 19 : Saw a dragon 2
Chapter Notes
Have you ever thought about how Tboah Choi han felt after he killed Raon?
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Raon was nervous because he would soon see his beloved human's action of freeing Raon
from the cave.
The little dragon still remembered the little promise he had made with Cale. Even though
Cale had said the reason why he had saved Raon, Raon really wanted to know more details.
'Your home is our home' Cale told him that. Even though Raon didn't fully understand, Raon
still liked that sentence.
But if Raon thought about it... His current home was anywhere as long as it was with Cale
Henituse. Then the house before Raon decided to follow the human who saved him... Raon
thought that his home was the world he lived in.
He still didn't quite understand, but Cale had never scolded him if Raon didn't understand
something, so Raon wasn't sad. All he needs to do is learn to become a better individual.
[ Chapter 19: Saw A Dragon (2)
The location that the kittens, On and Hong, buried the black orb was out of Cale's
expectations.
The Viscount's villa was 30 meters away from the dragon's cave. On and Hong had
buried the black orb 50 meters away from that cave, in an area filled with trees and
shrubs, making it very difficult for the orb to be located.
“You two are kind of amazing."
“Something like this is a piece of cake."
On was saying it was easy, but Cale could see On's nose twitching in joy.
Cale, Choi Han, On, and Hong crouched around the location that the black orb,
officially known as the Mana Disturbance Tool, was located, and looked toward the cave
entrance that was 50 meters away, as well as the Viscount's villa that was farther away.
“You remember the plan?”
Cale had explained the plan on their way over.
Realistically speaking, there wasn't much of a plan. ]
"I'm not sure if he said his plans weren't much" Kim Roksoo commented.
Team leader Kim Roksoo is a team leader who is very meticulous in many ways, never once
off guard in every mission that makes him famous as a perfect strategist.
The current Kim Roksoo, was once a count who survived in a world that experienced decades
of war.
Both of them were leaders, but Kim Roksoo was not a strategist. Even though he is much
better now than when he was in his first year as Kim Roksoo, he still remembers the failure
he had done. The failures were recorded and played frequently without his permission as if
they were always reminding Kim Roksoo of his failures.
It made him anxious. Kim Roksoo knew that the original owner of this body almost never
failed except in his first year as the leader. Kim Roksoo not only sent the owner of this body
to another dimension, but also made a failure in his new world.
But because of that, Kim Roksoo also understood the feelings of the body's original owner.
Understand why Cale Henituse always had plans within plans for his life. That's because
everything is recorded clearly. If he recorded the worst moment in his life, it would never be
forgotten until he died.
[ “There are a total of 6 people on guard at this time.”
Cale recalled the information he read in, “The Birth of a Hero." The Black Dragon was
smart, like most dragons. It had been gathering information for the four long years it
was held captive, and there was a reason it attempted its escape two days later at
around this time.
There were, approximately, a total of 30 people residing in the villa. Originally, there
were close to 100 people, but it slowly went down as they realized during the last four
years that nobody really came to this area.
Of course, among the 30 people, there were 3 high-leveled knights at the Vice Captain's
level, as well as 7 mid-leveled knights. There were also soldiers, the torturer, and
random laborers. The number of people here showed just how much attention the
Marguis has been putting onto this location.
However, Cale had Choi Han. Choi Han was someone who could take down the
strongest knight in the Roan Kingdom in 10 moves. Someone like that was on their side.
]
“Venion stan must really think that no one would know about this except for his family and
the people of the villa” Eruhaben said scornfully.
Well, speaking of reality, if Cale Henituse had never made a deal with the god of death in the
past, then Kim Roksoo would never have appeared in their world either. Kim Roksoo only
knew that they were characters from a novel and no one in this world knew that there was a
small dragon who had been tormented by a rascal human named Venion stan for years.
Even though Eruhaben didn't really like gods, the death god definitely knew what he was
doing. Kim Roksoo wasn't an ordinary person who suddenly transmigrated from his
dimension, even though Eruhaben had yet to see firsthand how Cale Henituse's old life was,
just seeing Kim Roksoo's body already explained a few things.
All the scars on his body were not ordinary injuries. Even Cale Henituse's old life was
definitely not from the ordinary world. That man was a leader in a team, that explained why a
20 year old Cale Henituse was able to become a war commander with all his crazy ideas to
make their victory perfect.
And that man also has a record ability that makes him unable to forget anything that has ever
happened in his life. Such a sinister ability Cale managed to make into a very advantageous
ability for himself and all of them.
[ “Let me explain one more time. There is one highleveled knight and two mid-leveled
knights at the cave entrance, as well as two soldiers. Inside the cave, there is just one
high-leveled knight, and the torturer is at the end of the cave."
Choi Han flinched after hearing the word torturer, but Cale did not care. Cale did not
care to know about the things that were going through Choi Han's mind right now. The
important thing was that the black orb will activate soon, and that they needed to move
guickly in response. ]
"He said he didn't care what Choi Han-nim thought, but he also quickly explained what he
needed to explain so Choi Han-nim wouldn't be messing with his own thoughts. Young
master Cale really likes to make himself look like a bad person.” Queen Litana frowned.
She knows that no one is really good. Teaming up with Cale Henituse really made the queen
realize how naive she used to be. It was a bit embarrassing that she had learned lessons from
younger people, but Cale Henituse always managed to make anyone couldn't help but believe
in him.
[ “The magic recording devices located from the villa to the cave entrance will not work
for 40 minutes thanks to the black orb that On and Hong buried. That is the same for
the alarms, magic traps, and anything else. Nothing will work for 40 minutes."
They needed to domesticate this dragon, the greatest magic using creature in the world,
but they could not ask any mages for help. That was why Marguis Stan chose to fill this
area with magic items instead. The reason that there were only a few guards around the
entrance was also because they trusted their magic items.
That was why the dragon had no choice but to cause a mana explosion to escape. ]
Alberu Crossman* was now starting to get curious about the same thing as Choi han*. Who
wrote the book <The birth of a hero> that Cale Henituse was reading? the book seems to
have a lot of detail. Cale had said that Cale Henituse was just a minor villain and yet the book
had a lot of details about the so called minor villain.
Compared to a novel, doesn't it look more like a guidebook?
And the author also explains meticulous details about who is in the Villa. The rank of each
person is also explained as if to warn the transmigrator to be careful when trying to save the
little dragon there.
Alberu Crossman* was really curious about what the contents of the five volumes that the
transmigrator had read were all about. How does this man know what will happen in his
world?
[ 'An eye for an eye, and money for money'
Since the Marguis used money, Cale used money as well. Cale patted the magic bag on
his waist. This was a magic bag that allowed you to store a lot of items. Inside this bag
were all sorts of magic items, useful tools, and objects.
“I just need to take out the guards?"
Naturally, Choi Han would be doing the battling. Why would Cale even try to fight
when such a strong person was next to him? Cale thought paper cuts hurt a lot, so he
didn't want to even think about getting cut by a sword. ]
"Paper cuts?" Cale* frowned.
He turned towards Kim Roksoo and saw all the scars on the man's body. There were so many
scars, its only the man's face was clean of scars.
"Yeah, sure. And now I was wondering about his pain tolerance."
Looking at the reactions from all of Cale's companions, this man really wasn't avoiding what
he said he wanted to avoid.
"I still feel that his pain tolerance is immeasurable. So I think, compared to what he said
about paper cuts being painful, he only means they are annoying" Alberu said.
The prince only saw that his lover was annoyed every time he got a wound and then smiled a
little when the wound disappeared because his ancient power was working.
"Or maybe he just doesn't like the idea of his body having scars"
[ “Yes. You are the only one I can rely on to cover my back."
'At least for now'
Cale looked at Choi Han with a serious expression, and Choi Han nodded his head and
sincerely responded back.
“| will definitely live up to your expectations."
“Yes. As I mentioned, make sure they see our outfit and then knock them out. Don't kill
them, and don't show them your sword art. You remember what to do after that,
right?"
Choi Han's unigue transparent black aura should be easily camouflaged by the
darkness, if he uses it carefully. Cale believed Choi Han should understand, since he had
already told him many times.
“Yes, I remember it all."
“Good, I'll leave it to you." ]
Choi Han* was still not used to seeing himself working under someone else's leadership. But
he also knows that if he will work under someone else's leadership, is that because he feels
that person deserves that position.
During this time, during the 7 years of knowing the people around him, Choi Han* was used
to leading the team every time they fought. That's because Choi Han* believes in his abilities
and his companion also believes in what Choi Han* is doing.
He has Ron* and Rosalyn* who always managed to make him go back to his original plan if
he started to overdo it. Ron* also definitely wouldn't stay silent if he really wasn't
comfortable with whatever Choi Han* was doing.
The man was annoying, but Choi han* never hated him.
[ Cale patted Choi Han's shoulders, before handing him the voice changing device. It
would be bad if he had to talk during the fight and they recognized his voice.
“It's expensive, so don't break it.”
“Got it. You do not need to worry about it." ]
"Actually, just like what cale-nim saying, is not much was planned. Cale-nim only asked me
to camouflage the color of my aura so no one would know the color of my aura when fighting
everyone there, then On and Hong were tasked with making it easier for Cale-nim to enter the
cave. They've both been trained enough for that. But what made the night go smoothly was
because Cale-nim had a lot of useful items in his magic bag." Choi Han give a little
explaination.
Alberu, on the other hand, grimaced as he estimated the price of every magic item Cale
displayed.
The Henituse family really doted on their eldest son.
[ Cale then looked toward the kittens. Cale responded to their wagging tails, that
seemed to be asking for something.
“I will give you meat once it is over."
That did not seem to be the right answer, as they snorted and turned away. Cale didn't
think much about it, instead verifying the time with his watch. ]
"Just because we often ask for food, doesn't mean we always want food when going to work"
Hong scoffed.
"He is dense, don't mind him" On said as she let a long sigh.
"He's awkward" Raon chimmed.
On the other hand, Cale's* eyebrows twitched slightly when he heard Hong talk about
working at such a young age, well, Cale* had no idea how old these two kittens were, but one
thing was clear that they were still young.
"Did Cale make you guys work?" He can't help but asked.
“Ah, don't get him wrong. Cale liked to make himself look bad, so he would say that he
accepted us because we were useful and we had to pay for every delicious meal and luxurious
life we got, but the truth is, Cale just wanted to make us feel valued and have a purpose in
life" On had gotten too far into whatever Cale was getting at. Even when his family
misunderstood, On still understood what Cale was really thinking.
“Noona's right, we once told Cale that the cat tribe only saw us as parasites. They let us live
so we could suffer and realize that we were really useless creatures. So when Cale said we
were useful and and entrusted some tasks to us, we feel really happy. After all, we're not used
to free stuff" Hong added.
Hearing the explanation of the two kittens made Cale* nod in understanding. For someone
who had always been deemed useless living in this world, being entrusted with doing
something even if it was an easy thing would surely make their hearts happy.
“Like she said, Cale enjoys making himself look like a bad person” Cale* heard Roksoo's
whispers and nodded.
[ Five minutes left.
The sky had already gotten dark, and it was night time.
“Get ready."
The kittens also covered themselves with charcoal to cover the color of their furs. They
then left Cale's side and disappeared into the darkness, such that Cale could no longer
see them. The two of them would not be showing themselves in front of the enemies
today.
However, Cale knew that they would follow the plan and be around him.
Choi Han folded up the handkerchief he was using to clean his blade, and put it in his
pocket.
Once all of the preparations were finished, Cale stood up.
Brrrrrrrrrrrring.
Something started to vibrate right underneath where Cale had been sitting. The black
orb had started to activate.
Click. Click.
The seconds hand of Cale's watch slowly approached the set time.
And finally, the last click.
“Let's go."
At Cale's order, Choi Han followed the plan and ran ahead guickly, while On started to
create fog in the area. Cale was at the center of the fog, making it difficult to see him. At
the same time,
Brrrrrrrrrrrrrrrring
The black orb finally activated.
“I guess they aren't all highest guality magic items."
Some of the magic items started to ring loudly to sound their status. ]
For some reason, they were all looking nervously at what Cale and his companions were
doing. It was the first time the people of the Tboah dimension had seen Cale Henituse's way
of leading, and for the tcf dimension, they were more enthusiastic about Raon being released
soon.
[ Cale followed behind Choi Han with the fog surrounding him, and headed toward the
cave.
Starting now, it was a battle against time.
Choi Han was already fighting against the knights in front of the cave.
'Scary bastard.'
In that short amount of time, the soldiers already had injuries on their arms and legs,
and were knocked out on the floor.
“Who are you? How dare you come to this place!"
Choi Han easily dodged the attack of the highleveled knight. He then took a step
forward and made a deep cut on the side of the knight. He then avoided the blood
spurting out of the cut, and used his elbow to attack the knight's back, followed by the
back of the knight's neck. The knight fainted instantly.
“Shit! What the hell is going on?!” ]
Just like what Cale Henituse was thinking, Choi han was indeed scary.
Choi han was really able to beat all the villa guards even though their rankings were different.
What's even more terrifying is that Choi Han doesn't look like he's trying at all when fighting
them.
Kim Roksoo and Cale*were more and more convinced that when Choi han had beaten them
black and blue, Choi han was still holding himself back from killing them.
It's still amazing that Choi han still let them live after what they told him.
[ The high-leveled knight inside the cave soon showed up as well.
“Poison.”
Cale spoke through the voice changing device. The fog surrounding him started to
expand, and Hong started to stealthily move around and spread the poison to paralyze
the enemy. The fainted individuals would not be able to move for a while, even if they
did wake up.
Cale then made eye contact with the high-leveled knight and said one word.
“Cover.”
Choi Han instantly stood in front of Cale and darted toward the cave entrance.
Cale followed behind him.
“Block them!" ]
"Scary bastard... " Alberu Crossman* started to admire the way Cale Henituse had led the
action of releasing the dragon from that cursed place.
Choi han and his strength is indeed very scary. But Cale Henituse and his thoroughness were
also more scary.
Not only was he carrying various types of magic items for the sake of the truth not being
exposed, Cale also deeply understood the abilities of his subordinates. The three individuals
there carried out their respective duties confidently.
Cale Henituse only said one word and the people there immediately understood what they
had to do.
[ At the high-leveled knight's shout, two midleveled knights immediately charged
toward Choi Han. Their swords started to glow, showing that the knights had inputted
their aura into their swords. However, those two swords were instantly cut down.
Clang. Clang.
The upper half of both swords fell down to the ground.
“W, what the? Is he a swordmaster?"
Both shock and despair was in the voice of the high-leveled knight. The only thing that
could cut through an aura-filled sword was a swordmaster's aura blade.
After instantly cutting through the enemy weapons using his aura, which was
camouflaged in the darkness, Choi Han used his sword and scabbard to attack a mid-
leveled knight's neck and stomach at the same time.
“Ugh!"
“Guuh!”
'..He just needs one hit per person. '
Cale could not hide his amazement as he crouched behind Choi Han and continued to
move.
At that moment, they could hear some ruckus from far behind them.
“Intruders!”
Choi Han made them faint before guickly rushing toward the charging high-leveled
knight and swinging his sword. Cale used that opening to go through the cave entrance.
Even while he was doing that, he made sure the mid-leveled knights who called him an
assassin saw the six stars on his outfit before fainting.
While Choi Han was acting as the distraction, Cale entered the cave behind the Cat
Tribe children, who had stealthily entered earlier on. ]
Lily couldn't hide her admiration for Choi han's ability. The man who is always with her
Orabuni is a amazing person.
And what Lily admired the most from Choi han was that he remained kind-hearted even
though he had extraordinary strength. Lily had talked to Choi han a few times and the man
was very gentle, no one would have thought that the man was a swordmaster if he didn't carry
his sword wherever he went.
The person Lily admired the most in this world was certainly Cale Henituse. Even though
Cale couldn't use any weapons, but Cale was really smart at many things. Her Orabuni was a
commander who was greatly admired by many people and Lily didn't have to worry about
Cale being instigated by the trickery of the nobles because Lily knew that Cale was a person
the nobles should avoid if they didn't want to fall for his tricks.
Lily practices swords with her master every day. Even though her hands hurt, even though
sometimes she felt she couldn't stand the tiring practice, Lily didn't give up. Her Orabuni
always goes from home to dangerous places to save the lives of many people. And Lily
promised to protect their territory when her Orabuni left, Lily would continue to protect her
home so that Cale would still have a place to return to.
[ “Why, why?! Why is the Magic Crystal Ball not working?!"
The Magic Crystal Ball that the torturer held onto was one of the emergency backups
that Venion had prepared in case something went wrong.
“D, don't come here! Do you know what is in here?!"
The torturer was shaking violently while looking at Cale. He had no choice but to be
scared. If the torturer received an attack higher than an average person's strength, he
would instantly blow up.
It was one of Venion's safety measures as well. The strength of the blast would make the
prison key and the prison itself blow up with the torturer as well. Naturally, the torturer
knew about this.
“If you come, everyone here will die!" ]
"That bastard is really crazy. He should have had a more painful death" Cage* cursed under
her breath. For the rest of her life, Cage* would never forgive Venion and the rest of the Stan
family for what they did to Taylor*.
Cage* smiled bitterly when she saw Taylor in the tcf dimension still alive and able to walk.
Cage* never cared when people said she should be grateful that the god of death still blessed
her.
Cage* didn't care about the power of the gods' blessing, not even the gods could make her
Taylor survive longer.
And Cage* couldn't hide her envy either. Envy because they there get a big change in destiny
from the arrival of a transmigrator. But Cage* also knew, by doing all of this, the gods would
definitely make a deal with them whether they all agreed or not.
But whatever, just as Cale Henituse was willing to make a deal with the god of death to save
his loved ones even if he had to leave his birthplace, Cage* would also be willing to make a
deal with any god if it meant her Taylor would survive.
[ Tsk.
Cale waved his hand while looking at the shaking torturer. Once he did, fog started to
form in the air and headed for the torturer. On, the owner of the fog, was hidden in the
shadows of the cave and still hidden.
“A, aaaaaah! Go away!"
The sounds of battle from the cave entrance. The approaching fog. Of course, the inside
the fog was completely filled with poison. The paralyzing fog guickly surrounded the
torturer.
“Just what, ugh, p, poison...!"
The torturer's body started to shake as he fell to the ground. The torturer looked so
terrible, being unable to speak or move as he forcibly shook on the floor. Cale
approached the torturer and rummaged through his clothes.
If you could not attack him, you just had to hit him with poison. Either that, or make a
deal with him to hand the key over. However, he didn't want to use the latter method. ]
"No point in making a deal with that guy" Roksoo commented. Maybe if the person with the
key wasn't a torturer, that person could be given some leniency for what he did.
Kim Roksoo turned to the small dragon beside him who was half focused on the screen and
then to Cale Henituse.
He was starting to wonder if Atha would allow Cale's children to enter the crystal ball or not.
[ 'Here it is.'
Cale grabbed the key and closed the eyes of the torturer, who was starting to lose
consciousness from the poison. Cale wondered if they had used too much of the poison,
but didn't really care.
' I don't think he will die, but if he dies, oh well. ' ]
Rasheel smiled widely when he found out what Cale Henituse was thinking at that moment.
Cale Henituse was completely different from the rest of the humans. The poor guy was also
surrounded by quite strong but crazy individuals. Rasheel had already made up his mind that
he would be visiting Cale Henituse frequently when the man recovered.
Cale Henituse needed to heal from whatever he was suffering from. If this method failed,
Rasheel would not hesitate to wreak havoc on all the gods. Oh, he knows he won't be alone
doing that.
[ Cale snapped his fingers. Two little black bundles fell from the ceiling almost
instanttly. It was On and Hong. Once they came under the torch that Cale was holding,
he could finally see the two of them clearly.
Cale verified that On and Hong were safe before heading to the farthest corner of the
cave.
Once he arrived, he could see a curled up black existence inside this now-useless magic
prison. It was the dragon. The thing that shocked Cale more than the dragon itself was
the blood covering the dragon and the scent of blood in the air.
Cale guickly approached the prison.
The dragon continued to keep its eyes closed, even as Cale approached. The dragon was
probably in a state of chaos right now.
Cale put the key into the lock and opened the door.
Click.
It unlocked with a light noise. Cale slowly opened the iron gate, and entered into the
prison.
It was pretty large to be called a prison. There were whips and other torture tools, as
well as the luxurious couch that Venion sat on to watch. ]
"Huuuuuuuuuu"
Eruhaben, Rasheel, Mila and Dodori felt goosebumps all over their bodies when they heard
Sheritt trying to calm herself down. Even those who weren't Raon's family by blood felt
angry when they saw this, what about Sheritt the mother?
Sheritt lost two of her children at the hands of the white star. One of them died before
hatching and the other had to endure four years of torment in this world.
Mila couldn't imagine what kind of anger she would express if she saw Dodori being tortured
in such a way by mere humans.
[ Cale headed to the corner of the prison.
A small figure about 1 meter long was laying on a stack of hay in the corner. The inner
eyelids of the dragon were shaking as it laid there with its eyes closed. There were
chains on all of its limbs, and the mana restriction chain was on its neck, making it
unable to use any strength.
“Hey.”
Cale crouched in front of the dragon. The dragon did not open its eyes even after Cale
called out to it. Cale verified his watch. It was time to leave. He continued to speak to
the dragon.
“Let's leave."
Cale used the key he had obtained from the torturer to undo the chains.
The dragon opened its eyes at that moment. Cale started to smile after looking at the
dragon's eyes.
It was still a very strong gaze. It had not lost its will to live just yet.
It was not the dying gaze that Choi Han had run into in the novel. It was still a gaze
with a strong desire to live. That was why it was filled with energy, anger, and
resistance.
It was the gaze of a dragon.
“What a nice gaze.”
Cale lifted the dragon into his arms. ]
"Choi han, what did you do to my son over there?" Sheritt couldn't contain her anger
anymore.
She had already seen what her son had to go through during his four years before meeting
Cale Henituse. Sheritt also saw that in Tboah's dimension, her son was not present which
meant that her son had not managed to survive his fate.
But Cale Henituse said that Choi han had fought Raon because Raon almost killed an entire
village resident due to a berserk.
Sheritt could see Choi han* standing facing her. His face looked so desperate and he bowed
so low to Sheritt.
"I'm sorry, I killed your son who lives in this dimension"
Silence filled the room.
"I'm really sorry. I don't know what the little dragon has been through in its life, I never knew
anything about dragons because the dragons I've met were just monsters in the forest of
darkness. I'm sorry for destroying your son's hope of being free from hell. I'm sorry for not
letting your son live well in this world" Choi han* was already prostrating in front of Sheritt.
The man cried while apologizing, he was really sorry.
"Please forgive me"
Choi Han* doesn't know what other failures he will go through.
He always failed to protect what he wanted to protect.
Every time he managed to save someone, he also lost someone.
Choi Han* doesn't know which mistakes in his life he should regret.
Choi Han* doesn't even know what he's done to have to experience all of this.
Choi han* had never made a deal with a god like Cale Henituse that ended him in the forest
of darkness for dozens of years. Choi han* also always blames himself for the mass murder
incident in Harris village.
He knows that not all bad things in this world are his fault, but Choi Han* is also unable to
blame anyone but himself.
He was also suffering, he was also tired, he also just wanted to rest.
"Please forgive me"
Does he deserve forgiveness?
"Choi han"
A child's voice finally sounded there. Choi han* was still reluctant to stand up from his
position before he got the forgiveness of the little Dragon called Raon and also his mother.
"No need to be sorry"
Choi han* finally raised his head to look at the little dragon who was looking at him gently.
He smiled, and oh, Choi han's* heart was torn apart when he saw that adorable smile.
“You don't know anything about what I went through. You're not like Cale who got the book
and my presence there also only endangered the lives of many people. Those villagers don't
know what I went through for four years but they will suffer too if you don't stop me "
"But i should-"
"I will die anyway"
Whether Raon met Choi han or not, he would still die from a mana explosion.
Sheritt recalled what happened to the dragon half-blood when she saw Choi han* who kept
apologizing.
Choi han* and the dragon half-blood had not completely done anything wrong, Neither of
them really wanted to kill Sheritt children. They suffered too, just like the Sheritt children
did.
"The world is so cruel to you huh? Choi han?" She asked.
Just like Kim Roksoo who transmigrated into the Tcf dimension without his consent. Choi
han also experienced the same thing. Even though Sheritt wanted to destroy everything
around him, Sheritt chose to act like an adult should be with younger people.
"There's no need to apologize anymore, I've already forgiven you. Raon here is also living
well with the rest of us. There's no need to burden your life with this matter." Said Sheritt as
sincerely as possible.
"I never blamed you for my death there. So there's no need to think that I will hold a grudge
against you Choi han, don't cry. Cale doesn't like seeing you cry, the reason he released me is
also so that our Choi han here doesn't feel the sadness you feel"
Maybe in the book that his beloved human read, Choi han really regretted what he did. That
was why Cale did not want Choi han to experience the same thing after he had suffered
enough in the forest of darkness.
"Thank you, thank you for making me free. It would be better that I died if I didn't meet my
human"
Chapter End Notes
I deliberately cut some parts with the aim of making chapters 19-20 in the same chapter
but it turns out I'm too much in fun to write my opinion about Tboah Choi han and all.
I really feel sorry for Og Choi han. He never did anything wrong but was suddenly
thrown into another dimension, specifically the forest of darkness. He did beat og Cale
black and blue, but he did that because he was really emotional.
What the reaction do you expect from someone who for decades survived fighting
monsters, then finally got warm and able to sleep in a proper place and then lost it all in
an instant and when Choi han only wanted to ask the Count for help so that the villagers'
funerals would be more proper but Cale Henituse instead insulted the people of Harris
Village?
Don't get me wrong, I love og cale too. But the young Cale was truly too excited to
expand his image as trash.
Chapter 20 : saw a dragon 3
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, thank you for wanting to wait for an update of this story, I hope you
don't get bored <3
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Kim Roksoo looked away from the scene of Choi han who kept apologizing to Sheritt and
Raon. The record about the book the birth of a hero starts playing by itself.
'Yes, the Choi han that I know and the Choi han in novels are like that'
The softy looking like puppy Choi han who exists in the tcf dimension is like a different
person.
Kim Roksoo looked gently at the sleeping Cale.
"You better to get heal soon you little fool, everyone is waiting for you" he said quietly.
Kim Roksoo who read the novel also understood what Choi han was feeling. He had no idea
what kind of things Cale was doing there, but one thing for sure Cale did not let Choi Han
feel like a failure in every path he chose. Making Rosalyn get proper support, making Lock
act like a teenager his is, keeping Pendrick and Paseton alive and really making many other
changes in that dimension.
Is that okay to do? Kim Roksoo had become familiar with the god concept after making a
deal with the god of death.
Would Cale be okay after he changed too many other people's destiny?
Even his family's fate... they were all fated to die during the initial war. Indeed, the reason he
made a deal with the god of death was to change his family destiny, but the one who actually
changed that fate wasn't Kim Roksoo, but Cale Henituse.
Speaking of gods, didn't the gods of death also break a lot of rules? Is he okay? No, Kim
Roksoo wasn't worried about that god, but Kim Roksoo was more worried about Cale
Henituse. If the death god somehow got punished, who would protect Cale if that one god get
sealed?
Little did he know that Cale Henituse was not only protected by the god of death, but he was
also protected by the god of hope, the sun god, the god of protection and several other gods.
[ Chapter 20: Saw A Dragon (3)
After coming out of the prison, Cale put the dragon down in front of the two kittens.
“That looks like it hurts.”
“So sad."
On and Hong circled around the still silent dragon. The dragon started to show its teeth
and growl at them. This was probably the first time in its life it ever saw anything other
than humans.
Cale verified the time on his watch. It looked like they had just enough time to escape.
“It looks like it hurts."
On approached Cale and tapped his leg. She seemed to be thinking about the potion
Cale brought in his magic box. She couldn't ask him for it, so she could only act this
way.
“Hold on." ]
Raon smiled very happily. If someone asked why a dragon like him was different from the
dragons that many people described, it was because Raon lived in an environment where
there were a lot of good-natured people.
On and Hong were very good people, and Cale, even though his attitude seemed rude, Cale
was also the most gentle person that Raon had ever known. Cale might not be as innocent as
Mary or Saint Jack, nor was Cale someone as cheerful as Rosalyn, a person who often smiled
gently like Choi han. But Cale had his own way of telling that he cared about all of his family
members.
Cale was the most important person for Raon to get past the period where he had nightmares
every night after the few days of being free from Venion.
Cale didn't say much when he had to wake up in the middle of the night because Raon was
crying, but Cale would let Raon seek warmth from him. Cale had never been angry when
Raon started sleeping in the bed together with On and Hong.
Raon, the first four years of his life in the world, had only ever felt the cold floor of that
prison. The warmth that Raon first felt was when Cale carried him in his arms, carrying Raon
away from the prison and showing how beautiful the night sky was filled with stars.
That was why, even though Raon also wanted to protect all family members or citizen that
would likely fall victim to a crazy individual like the white star, Cale Henituse would still be
Raon's top priority.
Why would Raon save the world if he couldn't even save Cale henituse?
[ Cale had brought that potion to use it. However, he needed to wait until the mana
restriction chains were off. The potion would only work property if the mana, which
was practically as important as a dragon's heart, was no longer restricted.
Cale started to head toward the opposite side of the prison, the location the torturer
seemed to be guarding. It wasn't very loud, but he could hear Choi Han fighting in the
distance. Cale presumed that Choi Han's battle would end soon as well.
“Let's see.”
Cale started to pat the cave wall with his hands. He kicked the torturer with his foot to
get him out of the way, and continued to pat every aspect of the wall. The dragon
growled after seeing the torturer, but stayed still and continued to focus on Cale.
Venion's last line of defense should be around here somewhere.
Like all of the members of Marquis Stan's family, Venion was extremely worried about
someone intruding while he was inside. He had created a secret tunnel to use as an
escape route if something like that ever happened. If the torturer knew about it, he
probably would have used it to escape earlier, but, sadly, even the torturer did not know
about this escape route. ]
“Though I'm a bit lazy to admit it, but that Venion stan is also extremely meticulous when it
comes to his own safety” Glenn commented.
“I'm really curious about the author of the novel that Cale read. Not only did he get Choi
han's perspective, but he also wrote a lot of details about various things including about
Raon-nim. I'm not sure that everything written will be one hundred percent accurate like in
reality because Cale would suspect that the novel was too realistic, there must be some
hyperbole right?" Bud chimmed.
Bud, as someone who likes to read various genres of books, was really curious about how the
author of the novel <The birth of a hero> got such detailed information.
It's one thing if all of this is just a mere fabrication, but what that person wrote is truly a
reality.
The author knew what happened in the Henituse family, the author knew in detail how Raon's
life was before he met Choi han, and there must have been many other details that Cale had
not mentioned here.
Is this writer really the stalker of everyone who has had contact with Choi han on purpose or
not?
If that was the case, Bud found it to be a very, very troublesome job. Not even his Mercenary
members would be able to do what the author of the book did.
[ “The novel said there was aflat area on this bumpy wall-, ah here it is."
There was aflat area about the size of a person's hand on this bumpy cave wall.
Although Venion looked like he had OCD and would never do anything like training,
everyone in the Marquis's family had learned martial arts.
If you use a strong enough force on that location, the wall will open.
It was not a magic device. Instead, the force of the impact made the device move. Cale
turned his head to look toward the person who entered and asked.
“All done?"
“Yes.”
Choi Han lightly swung his sword in the air to get rid of the blood on it and then
approached Cale. His gaze soon turned toward the dragon, and started to frown. It was
a natural reaction to seeing such a small creature being covered in blood. The glare in
Choi Han's eyes as he stared at the torturer was vicious.
“Choi Han.”
That was why Cale had called out to Choi Han. Choi Han was still glaring at the
torturer as he reported.
“As you ordered, I left the escaping workers alone. | also made sure that all of the strong
individuals would not be able to fight."
“Good job." ]
Alberu Crossman* was completely amazed by Cale's ability to get Choi han under control.
Perhaps it was also because Choi han cooperated directly with Cale, unlike his Choi han*
who only helped Alberu* with the kingdom's security matters. Well, Alberu* had enough
trouble taking care of things himself, he wouldn't be able to move freely like Cale Henituse.
Choi han* is a hero, and he is the crown prince. Alberu* needed him for the sake of the
kingdom and Choi han* needed Alberu* for his own freedom. Their relationship was just like
that, never more.
That was why Alberu* was still a bit amazed that his younger self actually had a special
relationship with Cale Henituse.
[ Cale praised Choi Han before pointing to the flat area on the wall.
“Punch this spot."
“As strong as I can?"
'Are you planning on destroying the cave?'
“No. Control your strength. Just pretend you are creating a 10cm dent in this wall.”
“Mm. So, very lighttly."
“Sure.”
Very lightly? Cale guickly stepped away from Choi Han after hearing Choi Han call
something that was impossible for Cale to do as only using a tiny bit of his strength. ]
"Pfftt- Choi han, We're really lucky because young master Cale always manages to let you
control your own physical strength.” Rosalyn couldn't help but tease Choi han.
That man really had extraordinary physical strength, he never had trouble breaking things,
Choi han had more difficulty controlling his own strength.
It was just like Cale Henituse had said, Choi han could have destroying the Cave if he had
used all his physical strength.
"I'm better now" Choi han can't help but be embarrased.
Just like Raon in the past who still often had difficulty controlling the flow of mana in his
body, Choi han also had difficulty controlling his strength. He was used to doing anything at
full power back in the forest of darkness, controlling his power was much more difficult.
But difficult doesn't mean impossible.
[ Choi Han understood that to be Cale telling him to hurry, and immediately punched
the wall with his fist.
Boom!
“Wow,"
“Oh.”
Cale picked the dragon back up while the kitten siblings were admiring what happened.
Screeeeeeeech
A chilling screeching noise came out of the wall, and an area the size of an adult male
appeared to one side of the cave wall. Choi Han guickly picked up the torch.
“Let's go."
At Cale's command, the kittens got on Choi Han's back, as Choi Han stepped into the
tunnel first. Cale followed behind him. The dragon remained quiet in Cale's arms, with
only the sound of its breathing coming out of it. However, the eyes that were Sstaring at
Cale were still extremely vicious.
Rather than any gratitude for saving him, it seemed to be filled with thoughts of terror
about being tortured by someone else, as well as anger and resentment toward humans.
“Stop staring at me like that." ]
"It's natural for you to feel that way towards Cale. There's no need to be embarrassed" Sheritt
hugged her son who was feeling embarrassed. The beautiful woman smiled gently.
After the White Star betrayed the pact between the Dragon Slayer family and Sheritt, the
woman thought that she would never trust a human again.
They say that dragons are the most selfish individuals, but humans are the most terrifying
individuals. No one could really predict what a human, a race that was normally weaker than
other Races, would do.
But after meeting Cale, the race that Sheritt hated before, but it was also the race that saved
her son, that gave her son the life he deserved. Meeting Cale Henituse and other individuals
reminded Sheritt of her friendship with Nellan Barrow.
"What Sheritt-nim said is true, the unlucky bastard knows what he's doing and doesn't mind if
you don't feel grateful to him" Eruhaben said casually
The Cale Henituse that Eruhaben knew wasn't someone who cared too much about the bad
things that other people thought of him. Whether he really didn't care, or he was getting used
to not caring, Eruhaben was sure that the reason Cale wanted to save Raon was because Cale
felt he had some responsibility.
A sense of responsibility because he knows that there are individuals who have been abused
since birth.
Cale Henituse, whether he would ever want to admit it or not, that man cared about a lot of
things. Caring too much that Eruhaben sometimes wanted to pull the man away from every
problem that existed.
[ Cale casually talked to the dragon in his arms.
'Ah, I'm a bit out of breath.'
Cale was out of breath as he tried to keep up with Choi Han, who seemed to have no
issues running.
'Should | have made Choi Han carry the dragon?'
The 1 meter long dragon was pretty heavy. ]
Kim Roksoo and Cale* let al long sigh.
"How did that slacker manage to make his own body as muscular as you huh?" Cale* asked.
"Well, it didn't come to this in the beginning. I became more and more diligent about working
out and eating healthy food. Cale only had ramen in his cupboard. I even have to wonder why
he didn't buy anything even though he had so much money" Kim Roksoo answer.
The money that Kim Roksoo had in his savings was a lot. Kim Roksoo was able to buy a
house that was much more comfortable, safe and decent than the cheap and ordinary
apartment he previously lived in. His cupboard really only contained ramen, Kim Roksoo
even had to question how Cale actually worked out to have a perfect body but didn't eat
anything healthy.
[ It would not be this hard if he was able to get his hands on the ancient power called the
'Vitality of the Heart. ' ]
Cage* felt her heart stop beating for a moment.
The ancient power that Cale Henituse had mentioned was the ancient power that Taylor*
previously possessed. Taylor* searches for various ways to heal his leg and this ancient
power is Taylor* and Cage's* last hope.
The two of them had a lot of trouble getting their hands on the ancient power, but it all ended
in vain.
Cage* knows that the transmigrator is fine if he wants to take ancient powers for himself. But
Cage* still felt a bit hurt, the Transmigrator got info easily from novels, unlike her Taylor*
who stayed up for days searching for clues about this ancient power that was useless to him.
But, Taylor stan who was there managed to recover. The man was able to walk and do normal
activities again, the man had also managed to become a Marquis.
Did her Taylor there manage to find any other hope of use? Had the transmigrator somehow
provided Taylor with any other information based on the novels he had read?
[ Cale held the dragon tightly in his arms, so that he would not throw it away in anger.
There was no way he could leave it here after spending all that effortto rescue it.
The dragon just continued to watch him. Cale's black clothes started to become covered
in the dragon's blood.
After running through that dark and narrow tunnel for a few minutes, Choi Han
suddenly called out to Cale.
“There is a wall in front of us.”
“Hit the center of the wall with your fist with the same strength as before. Then we will
continue to run as discussed.”
“I understand!”
The kittens jumped off of Choi Han's shoulder and started to run. Choi Han put some
strength into his fist and hit the center of the wall with the same strength as eartlier.
Boom!
The wall almost instantly collapsed, and they could see the night sky. They were outside
the cave. This time, Cale took the lead as he looked around.
This was the reason they needed the Mana Disturbance Tool to work on the entire
mountain. Venion had put a magic recording device on this secret tunnel entrance as
well. He was a very thorough person.
Cale didn't know exactly where this entrance was located, necessitating the Mana
Disturbance Tool to work on the entire mountain.
They did not have much time left. They needed to get out of the range of the magic
recording device in the next one or two minutes. But it should not be a problem. ]
“Hoo, for someone who doesn't pay much attention to dragon power, that bastard really cares
about his own escape act” commented Eruhaben*.
Starting from reducing the number of soldiers guarding the villa and they rely more on magic
items, which in fact not all is a high grade, Venion stan only gives his seriousness to escape
routes.
If not for Novel and the transmigrator's intelligence, it would have been very difficult to free
the little dragon in secret.
[ Choi Han followed behind Cale and made new traces of their presence, or erased some
traces as they passed. After surviving in the Forest of Darkness on his own for so long,
he was an expert at creating and following tracks. After running away from the secret
tunnel entrance for about two minutes, Cale looked at his watch.
"Stop.”
The alarms that were going off in the area suddenly stopped blarring. The Mana
Disturbance Tool had stopped working.
“Huuuu-.”
Cale took a deep breath, calming his rapidly beating heart. The Indestructible Shield
around his heart was gathering strength every time his heart beat like that, just in case
an emergency situation happened. ]
Without everyone realizing it, they also felt nervous when they saw Cale Henituse's first
shenanigans.
Crazy action that looks very easy to do, but in fact it is not.
There were a lot of bad possibilities that would happen if Cale's plan didn't go the way the
man wanted. If not for Cale's thoroughness, Choi han's strength and speed, the much-needed
help from the two kittens of the cat tribe and the little black dragon who kept quiet without
going berserk after Cale Henituse carried him, such an easy-looking plan could have ended
badly.
“I guess getting this story from Cale Henituse's perspective isn't really helpful. That guy
makes things like this look easy” Zed* couldn't help but comment.
Alberu* silently agreed with his father's opinion.
[ 'I have no plans to use it right now. '
However, Cale was not planning on using this shield just yet. After freeing this dragon
and saying goodbye to Choi Han in the next city, he was planning on gaining the ancient
power, Vitality of the Heart, to strengthen this shield. Only then would he use the shield.
Now that he had the time to look around, Cale looked down toward the dragon. He then
started to smile.
The rebellious gaze was gone, and the dragon was looking up at the night sky in
admiration. This was the first time the dragon saw anything other than the cave walls in
its four years of life. Cale understood what the dragon was feeling, and wanted to give it
some more time, but he could not do that. ]
"Why does young master Cale understand Raon-nim feelings?" Mary, who had put her hood
back on when she saw too many people, glanced at Tasha who was sitting next to her.
"Sorry, I don't know about this either"
Tasha looked worriedly at the sleeping Cale. If it was Mary who said she understood how
Raon felt that day, Tasha and the others would too.
Mary lived too long in the underground city without ever seeing how the world was outside.
Mary never saw the beauty of morning, noon and night. The person who managed to make
Mary see all that stuff was none other than Cale Henituse himself.
They knew that Cale, as Kim Roksoo was an orphan. But why did Cale understand Raon's
feelings? Why did Cale act as if he had indeed been in Raon's position and understood the joy
he had the first time he came out of that cruel place and saw the beauty of the night?
"... Choi han" Alberu glared at Choi han who obviously couldn't hide his uncomfortable
expression.
"I'm sorry, Your Highness, but we have all seen the secret that Cale-nim actually wanted to
keep to himself. By just doing this, we have crossed the line of his privacy, I don't want to say
anything if Cale-nim really doesn't want to say it" Choi han asked Alberu to understand his
current position.
But, rather than showing a look of disappointment, Alberu smiled instead. A sincere smile,
not the princely smile he usually shows.
“Thank you for respecting Cale's feelings” Alberu was serious. Everyone has a lot of things
they want to keep secret, not everyone wants to show their weaknesses in front of others.
Cale Henituse, his lover, would definitely never show weakness unless it was someone he
truly trusted. Maybe if Cale knew they were all looking into his life, Cale would take this as
an insult.
That was why Alberu was truly grateful, because even though they had bit by bit crossed
Cale's line of privacy, Choi han and a few other people still valued the little secret they knew
about Cale.
[ He put the dragon down on the grass and continued to look at it. The dragon looked
right back at him. Its eyes were once again filled with anger and resentment, as it curled
its body up and looked ready to attack.
'No wonder it continued to get tortured for four years. It won't back down at all. '
That was why Cale personally liked this dragon. It was different from himself.
Growing up being abused as an orphan, Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo, had given in. After
that, he didn't want to be the main character of a story, like Choi Han.
After giving in at a place he called home, he didn't think he had the strength to fight
against the world. ]
Just as he was trying to calm himself down, Alberu immediately felt that he had been
splashed with cold water.
"HUUUUMMMAAAAAAANNNNN"
After reading and hearing what Cale was thinking at that time, Raon immediately flew over
to his beloved human. Himself, Hong and On couldn't penetrate the crystal ball, they could
only stick their faces there, hoping to hug their guardian's body.
"Why didn't you ever tell me about this?! You stupid human just love to keep things to
yourself! It's too much!"
"Cale nya! Why did you give up? Why didn't you fight the world?! I know you're not a really
nice human, but why would anyone dare to hurt you?!"
"Home isn't a place where you are tormented, Cale nya! , you can't go back to Earth 1 again.
You can't!"
The cries of the three small children made everyone who was there start to feel emotional.
They, especially those in the tcf dimension really did not expect that Cale Henituse had
experienced violence as a child.
Then they started to remember how Cale always tried to give the best for the children under
his care. They remembered that Cale had always treated children, no matter how strong they
were, just like a child.
If it was just a glance, no one would know that Cale truly cared about the children under his
protection. But all of them, especially the ones living together with Cale, knew how much
effort Cale Henituse had put into making those children have a life like children's even
though they were of different races.
This fact made them all feel hurt. Cale, who they had always tried to protect, did not have a
good childhood. Because Cale Henituse knew the pain when he was being abused back then,
he did not let the children around him feel the same way. Because he knew the emptiness of
life without a parental figure, Cale Henituse had let the children around him depend on him.
King Fredo looked at Cale Henituse in dismay. Even though he seemed to be joking when he
said Cale was his son, King Fredo really wanted a son to accompany his lonely life. During
decades of struggling alone to become a Duke and Little Naru, the arrival of Cale Henituse
was like a gift in itself..
It didn't take Cale Henituse much time to fulfill king Fredo's dream. The dream that Fredo
had almost lost before came back to him when Cale wanted to help Endable's kingdom.
He didn't know whether Cale had realized it or not, but the red head always added a new
parent figure with each of his journeys.
Yep, the super annoyed face of the ancient dragon Eruhaben has explained many things to
King Fredo.
[ “Hey.”
Cale made sure the dragon was looking at him, then took out a pair of gloves and some
scissorsshaped cutting tool. There were a lot of magic seals on both of the blades for
cutting. He then put on the eklectricity-resistant gloves.
The dragon was still just staring at him.
“Tsk."
Cale clicked his tongue at their response and approached the dragon. The mana
restriction chain was made with something similar to rubber. If it was made of metal, it
would not have fit the growing dragon. That was why it was made of something with
some elasticity.
He then grabbed the dragon's neck.
“Gasp."
The kittens took in a deep breath. However, Cale ignored them as he continued onward,
since it was better to do this as fast as possible. The cutter headed for the dragon's neck.
The sharp blade shone under the moonlight, and the dragon just paid attention to
Cale's eyes. Cale's eyes were emotionless and peaceful.
The dragon closed its eyes. ]
Raon, On and Hong were still desperately pressing their faces into the crystal ball protecting
Cale.
"Let me in! Please! Let me in!"
Kim Roksoo, who couldn't stand the sight of these three little ones crying, finally spoke.
"Atha-nim, you can't just let them in? Will it endanger Cale's life and his recovery?"
Atha walked over to the three small children, leveled his position with them while smiling
gently.
"There is a power within that crystal ball that would make anyone but fairies fall asleep once
they enter the crystal ball"
"We'll fall asleep too if we come in?" On asked and the purple head nodded.
"Yes, you will fall asleep with His excellency in there. You won't be able to see the next
video if you don't come out. Do you still want to come in?"
“I want to go in anyway. It's fine if I don't see the video”
“I agree with the youngest, I want to be together with Cale nya~”
“I want to go in too. I'm tired, want to sleep nya~”
Atha nodded and touched the crystal ball with his hand.
“You guys can go in now.” After hearing those words, the three kids immediately rushed over
to Cale as fast as they could.
As Atha said, they immediately felt very sleepy. But it's okay, they sleep with their guardian.
It was safe here, Cale was still alive, they were alive too. No enemies, no white stars, no
hunters. There are only them, and they will rest.
[ At that moment, they all heard the snapping noise of something getting cut.
Sizzle. Sizzle.
The mana restriction chain was causing sparks in Cale's hands.
“What are you looking at?"
Cale scoffed at the dragon that had opened its eyes back to look at him and took off one
of the gloves and handed it to Choi Han. Choi Han put the glove on and Cale handed
the chain to him before taking the potion out of his pocket.
It was a highest grade potion. Even this cost guite a bit to purchase. It made Cale feel
bad for asking for an allowance the last few days before he left. Cale clicked his tongue
and sharply stared at the dragon. ]
"You don't have to feel guilty for asking your parents for money" Deruth sighed. Wealth was
one of the things the Deruth depended on the most when it came to their worthiness in life.
Yes, it was true that the pocket money that Cale had each was worth a maid's salary every
month, but Deruth didn't feel like that was wrong in the slightest. He had a lot of money, if
not giving it to his family, who would Deruth give it to?
Alberu recalled all the gold plaques he had given Cale, he did not really remember clearly
what Cale had bought with his golden plaques, but what was certain, his lover had always
demanded cash for every service he did after saving the world.
Alberu Crossman could not even remember how many golden plaques he had given his lover.
[ “Do you know how much money I spent on you?"
The dragon could hear the same words he heard Guite often. He had heard it almost
every day since he was born.
'Why do you not listen to me when | spent so much money on you? Guess you need to be
beaten some more.'
Then he was beaten. They said that he needed to stop thinking for himself and listen to
them as they continued to beat him. ]
Tsk.
Eruhaben was still angry at the fact that anyone would dare to hurt Cale. Even though he
knew it was beyond his control, Eruhaben still felt irritated.
The unlucky bastard is too smart to hide his own wounds. Maybe the person who used to
abuse him make Cale used to hiding his scars, and that theory irritated Eruhaben even more.
But that also explained why Cale often couldn't believe that there were some people who
sincerely thought of themselves as parental figures to Cale.
He had not had parents since he was young, and the person who abused him in the past was
probably the one who should have been the guardian for little Roksoo.
[ However.
“Since I spent so much money on you, you better heal property, you stupid fool."
The dragon did not feel any pain.
Cale poured about half of the potion onto the dragon's back, and poured the rest into its
mouth. Thankfully, the dragon did not resist, and swallowed it down.
After a few minutes, Cale could only think that it really was a dragon. The mana, which
was the eguivalent to the dragon's heart and the source of all of its power, started to
move in its body.
All of the injuries on the dragon's body instantly disappeared, and a blue aura that
seemed to be the dragon's mana surrounded its body like the wind.
This change that occurred in an instant made Cale think about just how scary and
powerful of an existence dragons really were in this world. ]
Everyone breathed a sigh of relief when they saw the little dragon that had just been freed
from hell recovering successfully with the help of high grades potions.
[ “Hey.”
The dragon should have no reason to get injured anymore. The smart dragon seemed to
understand what had happened to its body, as its eyes came completely back to life.
Cale took a step toward the dragon. The baby dragon curled up while continuing to
observe Cale. Cale ignored the dragon and asked.
“What do you want to do now?"
Cale started to smile while looking at the dragon that remaining silent.
“I know you can speak the human language. You are a dragon. The smartest and
strongest existence in the world."
Cale asked once more.
“What did you want to do once you got free?" ]
Choi han recalled his conversation with Little Roksoo. He certainly didn't do as well as Cale
did with Raon, but at least little Roksoo still made it out of that horrible house.
Cale-nim, his liege, was used to hiding his own existence. His uncle would randomly beat up
little Roksoo just because Kim Roksoo was still alive. Just like with Raon, little Roksoo had
also never done anything wrong to deserve such torment.
Choi Han also remembers when the two Lees told how Park Jin Tae treated Kim Roksoo
while at the shelter when Lee Soo Hyuk decided to leave.
His liege never got proper treatment from the people around him even though he didn't make
any significant mistakes. Isn't the world too cruel to Kim Roksoo?
[ The dragon started to speak. The dragon really did know how to speak the human
language. It was much smarter than humans. There was no way it did not learn the
human language in the last four years.
The dragon could feel it in his heart. With his current strength, he could easily kill the
man in front of him. He was scared of the man in the back, but it would be possible for
him to escape alive. He had gained the strength he had waited for so long to obtain.
That was why the dragon finally said the thing he had thought to himself over and over
for the last four years. However, this was the first time he had ever he said it out loud.
“I will live.”
He will live, no matter what it took.
“I will go away."
He was going to go away from here. He revealed his inner thoughts.
“I will not be tamed." ]
Cale* turned to Raon who was already sleeping in a position that looked comfortable on
Cale's chest. The young dragon now looks healthy and happy. Cale Henituse really managed
to give the children what they deserved.
If he could turn back time, would Cale* be able to save the dragon? Will he succeed in giving
the little dragon what it wants? He certainly wasn't as good as Cale over there, but he also
wanted to try.
The more he saw this video, the more he saw all the differences between himself and Cale
Henituse. That man was so amazing, he was so kind, Cale had a way of healing trauma that
was different from him. The main essence of what they do is the same, they both do not want
to let other people feel the same suffering that they have experienced.
Cale* did not want Basen* to feel the pain he had as a child. Cale* didn't want Basen to be
avoided by Deruth*, that was why Cale* really wanted to make Basen Henituse* as the heir.
But after he thought about it again, the way he did to make Basen* becoming heir ended up
destroying himself. Cale* did not even know what he was like anymore. Is he a good person?
Or is he just trash?
Cale* often thought that he was a selfish person, but was that thought correct?
[ “Yes. You are right."
Cale was saying the dragon was right.
“You are a dragon. A DRAGON. You have the right to live freely."
Even a four-year-old dragon was stronger than most of the animals in the world. It had
enough strength to survive on its own, and, normally, dragons were extremely
independent and prideful. They generally wanted to create their own lair once they
turned about two years old. It was completely worlds apart than a human two-year old.
Cale looked into the eyes of the dragon, that still did not trust humans, and sternly
started to speak.
"| will not take care of you." ]
Looking at their current situation, yep, Cale Henituse did not do whatever the original plan he
had in mind.
Alberu recalled that Cale was very protective of his children and that it was really cute
sometimes. Ah, Alberu missed Cale as well as his three children who would often suddenly
come to Alberu's room for no reason. Well, the three kids had a reason, and that was to steal
Alberu's cookies.
Can they not live in peace?
Can't Alberu Crossman become king in peace?
Well, the king's life is certainly difficult, but can't crazy things like white star and Hunter not
add to the burden of his life?
For God's sake, Alberu just wanted to live happily with Cale and their children.
[ Cale did not have a reason to look after something that was stronger than him. There
were also too many potential headaches to keep him around to pay back for Cale's help.
It was different from the children from the Cat Tribe, On and Hong. A dragon was
beyond Cale's limits.
The dragon could not trust Cale.
“Liar. Humans are good at lying."
There was now anger in the dragon's eyes. That anger was not directed at Cale,
however. Dragons were naturally born with a lot of pride. This anger Came from the
years that his pride was trampled upon by the humans.
“I guess that is true. I do lie guite a bit as well."
Cale easily accepted the dragon's words, and continued to speak. ]
"Look at that! He never cares when someone says bad things about him!" Bud was really
getting frustrated by whatever Cale Henituse was doing.
Cale Henituse really should value himself more.
If they allowed this to continue happening, it was very likely that Cale would feel like he had
worked hard if he coughed up blood or was in a coma for a long time
[ “Live however you want to live. What is it you want to do?"
The baby dragon lifted its head to look at the night sky. It was different from the
darkness inside the cave. It was dark, but there was still light.
“I hate humans. I want to be free."
“Good.”
Cale got up from his seat. He then took out some mid-grade potions and a smaller
pouch from his magic bag and put the potions in the bag before handing it to the
dragon.
“Live freely."
The dragon's black pupils enlarged and started to shake. However, there was still doubt
and resentment in its eyes. Naturally, Cale did not care.
'This should be enough. '
He freed the dragon, screwed Venion over, saved the village, and helped Choi Han
understand what freedom means thanks to the dragon. ]
Kim Roksoo smiled. After he thought about it, what Cale did to Choi han was something that
any novel reader would naturally do when they met Choi han. Hell, even Kim Roksoo was
starting to feel sorry for the swordmaster's life.
Choi Han is haunted by guilt after killing the little dragon. That feeling still haunts him even
though it happened a long time ago.
Whatever Cale Henituse did there was always have a reason.
[ Most importanttly, he did not need to take responsibility for the dragon. He could see
in its eyes that it did not want to follow him. It was a very good conclusion. Cale spoke
to his party members in a satisfied tone.
“Let's go."
He turned his back to the dragon with no regrets, and started to walk. Choi Han silently
followed behind Cale and focused on attering their tracks. The kittens, who hesitated
for a moment, saw the dragon turn its gaze away from Cale before following behind
him.
....
Cale ordered the two kittens who were whispering to each other.
“Go get the orb back."
The two siblings went to get the orb so that they could eat some more beef. Cale did not
even look at the siblings, as he patted Choi Han's shoulder.
“Good work.”
Today should have been the first time Choi Han ever saved anything. There was that
battle with the bandits earlier, but that was more protecting than saving.
Of course, the actual events changed from saving the village people from the dragon in
the novel to saving the dragon that he actually had killed in the novel, but the important
thing here was that he, 'saved', someone. ]
“He makes a hero” Alberu* commented.
The crown prince realized that Cale was changing a lot of the plots in the novels as well as
the destiny that existed in his world. But somehow, Cale still managed to get Choi Han to
meet whoever he was meant to meet.
Alberu* had a feeling that not only had Cale made Choi han into a hero, but he had also made
many other individuals become stronger.
[ “Cale-nim."
“What.”
Choi Han was silent for a while after calling out to Cale's name, before he finally started
to speak once again.
“What if the dragon decided that living as it wants was to follow you, Cale-nim?"
“That will never happen."
“What if. Just hypothetically speaking."
“Hypothetical?'
Cale thought about it for a while, before lightly responding.
“I don't think about what ifs or the past."
But for some reason, Cale suddenly got the chills and looked behind himself for the first
time since walking away from the dragon. Thankfully, the Black Dragon was not visible.
Cale sighed in relief, before returning to the inn and falling asleep. That was why he did
not know that the dragon used magic for the first time to become invisible, and sat at
his window sill for a long time before leaving. The dragon was tightly clutching the bag
of potions that Cale had given him. ]
The screen is off. Atha looked at everyone who was starting to feel bored and tired.
Well, they actually couldn't feel tired because this realm of the god of hope meant that
whoever was in it wouldn't feel tired.
This is done so that they can still watch lots of videos without needing time-consuming
breaks. The gods of hope needed a lot of power from them, and they also needed information
as soon as possible.
Atha took a deep breath. It will truly be a very long journey for all of them.
Chapter End Notes
Actually, I really want to speed up while writing this story so that we get to the chapter
where the war starts. But learning from experience, I can't rush because the work I give
won't be optimal and I will hate my own work lmao...
And I'm also in a lot of pain because my period is on the first day. Damn, being a
woman is a pain in the ass.
Chapter 25-27 : Returning the favor - You
Chapter Notes
This is the longest chapter I've ever written..
I combined 3 chapters at once, I hope you get the important point <3
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Taylor notices that his best friend Cage from another dimension looks very lonely. The
woman who always had that spirit was now just sitting alone at the table with all her alcohol.
There's no him in that dimension which means Taylor stan doesn't manage to survive.
Well, even Taylor himself knew that he wouldn't be able to survive Venion's madness if there
hadn't been a letter that day informing him that crown prince Alberu Crossman possessed an
ancient power that could heal all kinds of injuries.
Now that Taylor thought about it, he assumed that Cale Henituse was the one who had
written that letter.
Knowing Cale's attitude a bit, this kind of thing was no longer a surprise.
[ Late at night in a small two story house in the outskirts of Puzzle City. The only light
in the area was the light on the first floor of this small house, shining out through the
windows. Marguis Stan's eldest son, Taylor, the owner of the house, started to frown.
“What is going on?"
“Damn it. Ugh. Hold on. Don't talk to me right now. "
Cage, the priestess of the God of Death, was clenching her head in pain. ]
"Ah! Taylor! Do you remember that day? Isn't it when we found the letter under the pile of
rocks?" Cage asked excitedly. This had been so long that Cage and Taylor could relax
without worrying about much.
"Of course. That was the day our destiny started to change"
Taylor and Cage smiled and continued to drink their alcohol in silence.
[ Clang.
The beer cup in her hand fell to the ground. Taylor and three of his people approached
her quickly.
“What? Is the lord saying something to you again?”
Taylor looked toward her with concern. The God of Death spoke to Cage from time to
time. This had suddenly happened one day and would sporadically appear like this.
Cage had hidden this fact from the church, and only Taylor and his three subordinates
knew about it. ]
The bishop of the god of death church smiled happily. He knew that the chances of Cage
turning back to being a priest would be very difficult because she was so determined.
But he remembered that young master Cale could also communicate with the god of death,
the god of death even gave him a divine item that only young master Cale could use.
Cage and Cale both refused to become important people in the church, but they were also the
ones who had the most privileges from the god of death that the Bishop and many people
worshiped.
Bishop Tollis still had not lost his pleased smile. His desire to make the church of the death
god become the main religion in the Roan kingdom only grew.
Oh, Bishop Tollis still doesn't know that Clopeh Sekka whose whereabouts are unknown has
managed to build a church especially for him to worship Cale Henituse.
If nothing stopped Clopeh's madness in the near future, Clopeh would start inciting everyone
to become worshipers of Cale Henituse as well.
[ “Ah, so annoying!"
After struggling for a while, Cage jumped up and headed to the back door of the house.
She was moving pretty guickly. She was still clenching her head and staggering a bit,
but her gaze remained focused on the back door.
Taylor told his subordinates to stay back as he pushed his wheelchair and followed
behind her.
'Did someone break in?'
They may be in a small house, but there were magic alarms set up everywhere. Taylor
was too paranoid about his younger brother to sleep without these alarms.
After having both of his knees destroyed by a hitman in his own room at the Marquis's
estate, there was nowhere that Taylor considered to be safe anymore. ]
"At least you're not suffering anymore here" Cage* smiled bitterly. It still hurts, hurts a lot
even though Taylor's* death was so many years ago.
Her Taylor* had fought as best he could. Taylor* was such a great man, Cage* could never
forgive Venion* and the rest of the Stan family. If she could, Cage* would pull them all out
of the afterlife and then kill them one more time.
Cage* continued to drink her alcohol, trying not to keep glancing at Taylor there. Taylor, who
is still alive, can walk and looks happy.
Seeing Taylor like that only made Cage* feel that she had completely failed in her life.
[ “Cage. What is going on?”
“Hold on.”
Slam!
Cage slammed the back door open. Taylor could only see a peaceful backyard. It was
calm and tranquil, as always. There were a couple of lamps lighting the garden up,
making it the most lit area in the property.
Cage started to rush into the backyard and Taylor followed behind her. Cage walked all
the way to the fence at the boundary of the property and let out a gasp.
“Hal”
This was the location right outside of the range of the alarm. On top of that fence was a
small rock tower made of five small rocks.
It was just large enough for the single knight staying at this house to find when he went
on his patrol later.
“.. Crazy shit! It was real."
Some rough words came out of Cage's mouth. Taylor arrived next to Cage in his
wheelchair and started to look at the rock tower on top of the fence with confusion.
“What is this?"
At Taylor's guestion, Cage read the message that was written in chalk next to it.
“ 'Break this if you want your wish to be granted.' That's what it says."
Confusion and curiosity both filled Taylor's face simultaneously. ]
Alberu had always wondered how Taylor stan and Cage knew about his ancient power. The
two people did not say who had informed them and Alberu could only nod.
Their deal went well. Taylor would get his legs back to health and Alberu would get the first
backing of a noble faction once Taylor had succeeded in becoming a marquis.
Alberu felt that his mother would be happy because he used that ancient power to not only
save others, but also obtain great benefits.
Taylor stan, even though the man looks weak and easy to manipulate, he is an extraordinary
man. The man manages to run away from his family to save himself while mustering the
power to destroy them all.
Alberu Crossman was truly satisfied when he found out that Taylor stan managed to take over
Marquis stan and made the third prince lose one of the great factions that used to support
him.
Now that he thought about it, Cale Henituse was probably the biggest reason why Taylor and
Cage knew about Alberu's ancient power.
[ Cage let out a sigh after looking at him and pressed her temples with her finger.
“| vote that you break it. No, it sounds crazy, but the lord says to break it."
“..What?"
“This is the first time the lord has not said some bullshit. Why is he talking so much
these days? He usually speaks to me maybe once a year."
“What does this rock tower have to do with it?" Cage turned to make eye contact with
Taylor.
“The turning point of our lives. That is what he said." ]
"That is truly turning point of our lives" Taylor said.
He still remembered in detail about the important information written on the paper as well as
a little advice that made Taylor feel like he had just been slapped by reality.
He still kept the letter well, it would always remind Taylor of his benefactor.
[ The God of Death only came to Cage when she was sleeping. Sleep was similar to
death. That was why sleep was apath of sorts for the God of Death. However, this time,
she had heard her lord while she was drinking.
Cage thought that the God of Death was angry at her for drinking too much beer. That
was why she had welcomed it. She wanted this god to stop paying attention to her.
However, the God of Death had a different message for her.
"The decision is yours to make. However, don't break it if you want to live a peaceful
life. That's what he said."
She looked toward the rock tower. There was something underneath.
“There is a letter underneath the rock tower. I think they piled this rock tower up for
the letter.” ]
"The peaceful life that the god of death refers to is probably about death itself." Taylor
glanced at Cage* worriedly. The woman continued to drink her alcohol like plain water,
Taylor knew that his best friend was avoiding him.
Living in a world, especially if that world had a madman like a white star who was planning
to become a god would definitely not have a quiet life.
Taylor stan there is in peace because he is dead, he doesn't need to feel all this craziness and
leave Cage* alone.
[ She turned back to look at her best friend, Taylor. He had to look up from the
wheelchair, so, although he could see the rock tower, he could not see the letter
underneath it.
“I don't feel any strange powers surrounding the rock tower."
Although she was not as sensitive as real mages, using divine powers allowed Cage to be
pretty sensitive and perceptive toward her surroundings. She would be able to feel if
there were any curses or negative energy surrounding an item or a place.
She was, after all, a servant of the God of Death.
She was waiting for Taylor's response.
Taylor looked up at the night sky, before slowly turning to look at Cage.
“Destroy it.”
Cage immediately punched the rock tower in front of her.
Tang. Tang. Tang.
The rocks on top of the fence all fell down. Taylor just blankly watched it happen.
'Don't break it if | want to live peacefully?'
Taylor had never lived peacefully. He also had no desire to live peacefully. He was going
to find a way to get his legs fixed and continue to push forward. And then-
'I will overturn this damned family of mine. ' ]
"Damn.... What a cool guy you're Taylor!"
Everyone in the tcf dimension is cheering at what Taylor stan is up to.
What Taylor said was true. They never live where they are truly in peace. If they really want
to get the life they want, all of that will certainly not be obtained easily.
All they have to do is continue to survive without ever giving up before the world decides
they must die then.
[ Taylor reached his hand out and Cage handed him the envelope. Taylor immediately
opened the envelope and found that letter was written using magic to prevent people
from recognizing the sender's handwriting. Nobles freguently used this item.
Taylor opened the letter without any hesitation. The first two lines of the letter, that
were visible through the lamps in the yard, immediately caught his attention.
(The crown prince is in possession of an ancient power. It is called the “Star of Healing,"
and is useless to him. It is a one-time use power that can heal any type of injury.)
(He is looking to trade it for a method to hold the second prince and third prince in check.)
]
Alberu's* brows twitched when he saw his name mentioned. Not only the name, but at the
same time with the ancient power that he hides from everyone.
The ancient power was not useless, but Alberu* just hadn't figured out who he would use this
power for yet. That ancient power was only a one-time use power and it was far more
valuable because his own mother had given it to Alberu*. He would never use those powers
out of pity for someone.
Choi han* who had finally returned from his depressive state stared at Alberu* for a while
before focusing on the screen.
Everyone had their own secrets and Alberu* had the right to hide the ancient power he
possessed if he wanted.
Like what was written in the letter, Alberu Crossman* who Choi Han* had known for 7 years
would likely use that power for things related to his situation as the crown prince.
After all, that ancient power could only be used one time. Alberu Crossman* had to really
think about who he would give his power to.
[ Taylor's hands started to shake.
“What is going on?”
Cage stiffened up after seeing Taylor's expression and his shaking hands. However, she
soon relaxed.
"Ha!"
It was because Taylor started to laugh. He then handed her the letter.
“it will definitely be a turning point in our lives."
“What the hell are you talking about?"
Cage took the letter from Taylor and started to read. She stopped for a moment after
reading about the ancient power and the crown Prince, but then continued to read the
rest. She then jerked her head up after reading the bottom part of the letter.
(Your legs might not move, but your head, arms, eyes, and mouth can. The rest of you is
still very much alive.)
(The decision is yours to make, Taylor Stan, eldest son of Marquis Stan.) ]
Cage* didn't know how many times she had been slapped by reality.
She vividly remembered the time when Taylor* fell into a depression due to the fact that the
ancient powers they had worked so hard to obtain turned out to be useless.
They only focused on how to heal Taylor's leg and forgot other important things.
Taylor legs might not move, but his head, arms, eyes, and mouth can. The rest of him is still
very much alive.
Taylor* can still do many things even though his legs are paralyzed. Taylor* can still do a lot
because Cage* is by his side, because Cage* will do anything to help Taylor.
Is.. if someone said the same thing to Taylor, her best friend wouldn't feel too pressured and
give up on his life? Had Cage* told him that, Taylor* would still have some spark in his life?
Little did she know, Cage* could no longer hold back her emotions. The woman was crying,
not caring about her surroundings. She was tired, she was very tired. Venion's* death gave
nothing, her Taylor didn't come back.
"Cage..don't cry. Stop blaming yourself" She heard the gentle voice of someone she had
missed for a long time. But Cage* couldn't stop crying, she couldn't.
"You know.. having you in my life is the best thing fate has ever given to my poor life"
"Stop talking. Can you let me cry first?!" Cage* shouted as he pointed at Taylor to stop
talking.
But it wasn't Taylor if he felt sad because of Cage's rude attitude, the man smiled happily
because Cage* wanted to look at him.
"My death there was purely Venion's fault. You don't need to blame yourself, your presence
in my life has been a great help. Live well Cage, you are my best friend and my best friend
must live well even though I'm not there"
Taylor and Cage decided to sit near the transparent wall which made them closer. He smiled
in satisfaction as Cage* started to stop crying.
[ Taylor looked toward the darkness at the corner of the yard and started to speak.
“Cage.”
“Yeah?”
“Let's leave this place to the butler, and head to the capital for now."
“Okay.”
She decided to go along with the decision of the still alive Taylor. She was someone who
had experienced death many more times than anybody else because she was a priestess
of the God of Death, thus causing her to be very clear about the value of life.
“If it is the Crown Prince, we need to match the timing for the royal event. We need to
hurry.”
“Alright. Let's hurry."
“Wi it be okay? We will run into a lot of the people from the temple if we go to the
capital."
“What can they do? Excommunicate me? That'd be great. I'm just worried about
you."
“Thank you."
“No need."
They smiled at each other and spoke at the same time, as Cage lifted up the letter.
“Benefactor." ]
"Young master Cale" Cage and Taylor said together.
They were sure that Cale was really the one who wrote that letter to Taylor.
[ Well, they couldn't be sure if this person was their benefactor or not, but they both
had a feeling that the writer of this letter was their benefactor. That meant that,
eventually, they would need to find this benefactor and return the favor.
Two pairs of eyes, that were clear and without any traces of drinking just a few
moments ago, guietly looked at the letter. It was the gaze of people who had found their
turning point.
The red kitten that was watching all of this from the roof of another house whispered to
his sister, On.
“Noona, we can go home now, right?"
“Yes. We did our job. Let's go eat meat."
“Woohoo!"
The two kittens jumped from roof to roof as they returned to the residence. ]
“Our benefactor is really young master Cale” Taylor raised his glass of alcohol at Cage.
“Young master Cale is our benefactor” Cage also raised her full glass of alcohol.
Alberu smiled slightly as the presence of On and Hong confirmed that Cale was the one
behind all the drama of Taylor's presence at the banquet that day.
Maybe Alberu should read a book about the meaning of name because Alberu was sure that
the meaning of Cale's name is chaos.
[ After a day's worth of travel, they were now getting ready to make camp.
“Excuse me, if it is okay, may we share a part of your campsite?"
A carriage arrived by Cale's campsite area, and the person that seemed to be the driver
got off and approached the Vice Captain.
“May l ask who you are?"
The Vice Captain asked, even though he already knew the answer after seeing the red
snake on the driver's armor. The driver bowed to the Vice Captain and Cale behind him
and introduced himself.
“My name is Tom, and I am a part of Marquis Stan's estate."
'Shit.'
Cale almost said that out loud, as he looked at the shabby looking carriage without a
crest. The window opened and Cale could see the face of Taylor Stan. ]
"Aw, my heart hurt a little bit young master" Taylor dramatically gripped the part of the body
where his heart was.
Cage* who had finished crying also smiled when she found out what Cale Henituse over
there was thinking.
"Most likely he just wants to be a secret helper" She said softly.
“Young master Cale always said that he would calmly solve a problem but ended up with
outbursts here and there. He doesn't seem to understand how to silently solve a problem.”
Cage chimmed.
Just look at that guy! annoyed by Taylor and Cage's presence but still treats them well!
Cale could have chased them away at that time, his title as trash was well known throughout
the Roan kingdom. No one will surprised that Cale chased Taylor and Cage away.
[ “My name is Taylor Stan. I saw Count Henituse's crest, and am asking for help, even
though I'm sure it is not ideal."
fit is the strong Count Henituse's campsite, Taylor thought he would be safe for the
night. It was not so good in Cale's eyes.
Cale had now met Marguis Stan's eldest son Taylor and the crazy priestess Cage. He
thought about the dragon that would be hunting a boar or deer for him right now and
started to frown.
'Damn it.
One left and three showed up. ' ]
"Pfftt-" Kim Roksoo couldn't hold back his laughter. What a poor guy, Roksoo knows that
Cale really tries to avoid whoever the characters that accompany Choi han in the novel but
ends up taking over Choi han's position as the Main character.
"By the way, who's left?" Bud asked out of curiosity. He felt that there were a lot of important
things that were deliberately overlooked for some reason.
“It seems Cale-nim was talking about me,” Choi han said as he remembered that he had never
met Taylor stan while accompanying Cale before he left for the blue wolf tribe village.
[ Chapter 26: You (1)
And not just three average beings.
One was a dumb dragon,
another was a crazy priestess who wants to be excommunicated,
and the third was a punk from Marquis Stan's family. ]
"Hey!" Taylor and Cage were feeling a little annoyed by what Cale was thinking, they also
knew that Raon would be annoyed when he found out his guardian said he was a dumb
dragon.
Didn't Cale just say in the previous chapter that dragons are very intelligent individuals? what
a guy.
But they also smile. They knew that Cale was older than them, but that man sometimes acted
really cute.
Not just occasionally, but Cale Henituse was adorable when he wasn't on the battlefield.
[ “Sigh."
Cale could not help but sigh. He dropped his head before lifting it back up again. Once
he did, he could see that it had become much guieter. Cale thought the silence was odd,
and looked toward Hans.
Hans smiled awkwardly, before stealthily gesturing toward the driver, Tom, and Taylor,
who was looking out of the carriage window.
Taylor had a bitter smile on his face as he started to speak.
“If it is inconvenient for your party, we will leave."
The eldest son of the Marguis family, and the son who was pushed out of the family.
After his legs became paralyzed, Taylor's life turned 180 degrees overnight, from one of
luxury and power, to one where his family gave him just the minimal amount of support
needed to survive.
Taylor knew about Cale, the trash of the Henituse family. A luxurious golden turtle as
their symbol, as well as being a handsome young man with red hair. There was no one
other than Cale who fit that description. Even someone like Count Henituse, who did
not join a faction, could find it uncomfortable to associate with someone like him. They
were all like that after his body became paralyzed.
Taylor had remembered the reality of the situation after hearing Cale's sigh. ]
"Taylor stan, I know for a fact that I'm not the one talking to you there, but even I wouldn't
care about your condition" Cale* said.
The Henituse family had never joined any faction and that made Cale* even less concerned
about the state of the other noble families.
And if he met Taylor*, he wouldn't care whether he was crippled or not either.
"Thank you for not feeling that way about my condition young master Cale, I know that you
are also a good person, just like our young master"
Cale* felt like Taylor stan had misunderstood what he was saying but decided to be quiet.
Taylor Stan is too kind person, it would be hard to argue with someone like him.
[ But at that moment.
“Why would you leave?"
Cale walked toward Taylor's carriage with a stoic expression on his face.
“This isn't my property. I wouldn't do something so childish when we are both fellow
travelers.”
Cale and Taylor made eye contact with each other. Cale then quickly peeked inside
Taylor's carriage.
'She is there.'
The crazy priestess, Cage, was observing him from inside the carriage. Cale had read
about how her curses were really scary. Some people even said her curses were at the
level of a necromancer, the cursed profession. ]
Mary smiled as she remembered Cage being so kind. She is a woman who talks a lot and is
always full of enthusiasm. Mary was never bored when she was with Cage.
She hopes Mary* can also get what Mary has got here.
It was quite impossible since they didn't have Cale Henituse there. Well, there was, but Mary
didn't want to dump all the weight of the world their Cale has onto the Cale* who was there.
Because basically, they are different people.
They have different lives and different pasts.
[ Cale turned his gaze away from Cage and reached his hand out.
“I am Cale Henituse of the Henituse family.”
Taylor gazed at the hand reaching out to him from outside the carriage. He then looked
back at Cale's stoic expression.
Click.
Taylor opened the carriage door. Proper etiquette indicated that he should step out of
the carriage to return the greeting.
“It is difficult for me to step out because of my legs.”
“I am aware."
Taylor looked once more toward Cale, who did not seem to care about the proper
etiquette, and shook his hand. It was just a short handshake. ]
“He never cared about that,” Alberu said casually.
Well, the truth is that Cale definitely knows the way to be a noble in general. He had seen the
way Cale had spoken to the former imperial prince Adin, Cale really looked like someone
who had actually been born from a respectable noble family.
He would display his nobility in public. When it was just being with his family, Cale
Henituse didn't care about anything. His lover was also too comfortable with Alberu to go in
and out of his room without the permission of the owner of the room, namely Alberu
Crossman.
The two of them scamming each other so much that sometimes Alberu had to question
whether Cale was really praising him or making fun of him.
Oh, but Alberu was so happy when his lover was showing off what he really had. Even
though Cale had never received any honors from the kingdom except money, everyone knew
that Cale might finish off the useless nobles if the red head want it. One of the things Alberu
loved most about Cale was when his lover stood up to defend himself.
It wasn't that Alberu didn't want to protect his lover, it was just that, if Cale was showing off
his power like that, it meant that Cale was starting to really value his own life.
[ “Nice to meet you, young master Cale."
'Not at all.'
Cale was not happy about this meeting at all. He guickly tried to turn around because
he did not want to be introduced to Cage. Unfortunately, Taylor was an extremely
respectful person.
“This is my companion, priestess Cage-nim. She is a follower of the God of Eternal
Rest.” ]
Cage* nodded in agreement. Taylor is a very respectful person and now she was also starting
to find Cale Henituse adorable. What he thinks and what he does are different.
Cale just didn't like seeing them because it was different from the plan he made, but still
treating Taylor and Cage there was pretty good. Cale also did not insult Taylor at all, not even
when they already knew what the red head was thinking.
[ Eternal rest. This was a term for death. Cale held back another sigh, and looked
toward Cage. Cage gracefully greeted him like a proper priestess.
“Nice to meet you, young master Cale. My name is Cage. May the peace of the night
always be with you.
'Peace of the night.' That was the general greeting those who served the God of Death
gave to the public.
'Peace of the night my ass.'
Forget peace of the night, Cale felt like he wouldn't be able to even sleep properly
tonight. He felt like he was drinking lemonade as he looked toward Cage, who was
gently smiling. ]
"Aigooo young master, You're too kind to kick us out." Cage grinned.
On the other hand, Ron was also smiling because he knew Cale who didn't like sour foods
and drinks, especially lemons, but still drank all kinds of lemon drinks Ron gave him.
Ron was really curious until when Cale was going to force himself to drink something he
didn't like, that's why Ron wouldn't stop giving Cale lemons.
"He drank lemonade?!" Cale* could not hide his disgusted face at the mention of the name
lemonade.
"Ew, I don't think he could refuse what Ron gave him either” Kim Roksoo felt sorry that Cale
had to drink Lemonade from an assassin like Ron Molan.
[ 'She's acting all nice and innocent, even though she finds that to be so annoying. That
is the number one reason she wants to be excommunicated. '
She really was good at acting. Cale smiled at Cage, who still had a very stereotypical
smile of a priestess on her face, and confidenttly replied.
“I do not believe in a god." ]
"Look at him trying to be a trash"
"He must have done that so they still think he's trash"
"Unlucky bastard, doesn't believe in gods but he's the one who communicates with gods the
most"
"He's the baby girl of the gods"
All of Cale's companions looked pityingly at the red head that not only always attracted
trouble and couldn't stop meddling in other people's problems, but also attracted the attention
of countless gods.
Everything that was once thought impossible is now no longer surprising.
[ “You are an interesting person.”
“I guess I am a bit interesting.”
Cale just casually responded to her statement and looked around the carriage. It was
extremely shabby for the eldest son of a Marguis. Just one knight, a subordinate, who
also served as the driver, and the two of them, Cage and Taylor.
I'm sure he's out of money as well.
Taylor probably spent a lot of money putting magic tools around the Puzzle City
residence.
Since he was not getting much help from the Marguis, he wouldn't really have any
emergency funds to use. Taylor was probably doing everything he could to reduce his
expenses.
Taylor closed his eyes to hold back the shame while watching Cale look through his
carriage. Cale did not put much meaning behind it, and started to think.
'They are probably heading to the capital because of my message. ' ]
Cage* forced himself to smile more sincerely. She was fine, at least Taylor was there getting
proper help from Cale Henituse.
At least in other dimensions, her Taylor was a powerful marquis.
Jealousy will not make her heart calm, instead it will make her more depressed. Cage* is a
strong woman, she has survived in the church for decades, survived with Taylor* and also
survived alone without Taylor*.
Taylor* would also be proud of her because Cage* still wants to survive in this cruel world.
That's why, Cage* was sure that they would make a deal with one of the gods. Most likely a
matter of regression and Cage* would agree to anything as long as it kept her alive too.
Because if Cage* dies, who's going to be with Taylor*?
[ It was obvious where they were heading. It was to the capital, to meet the crown
prince.
“Hans.”
“Yes, young master."
Cale vaguely gave an order to the approaching Hans.
“Help them out."
“Yes, sir.”
“Set up a separate meal for them and set up a campsite next to our as well.”
He didn't want to eat with them, or even share the same campsite.
“And don't look for me. You take care of everything." ]
“We also didn't ask to share young master's campsite, to be honest, we just wanted to ask for
a bit of protection since young master Cale has a lot of guards on his way to the Capital”
Taylor said softly.
That was Taylor and Cage's main goal when they asked Cale for help, and they would try to
borrow some gold coins from the young master who was famous for his trash attitude. Of
course they would do that if Cale looked like he wanted to help them.
They had not expected that Cale would help out better than they could have ever imagined.
[ Cale turned away from Taylor, who had a curious look on his face. He then
immediately headed back to his carriage without looking anywhere else. Of course, he
gave an order to the Vice Captain who was walking by his side.
“Looks like they only have one knight. Vice Captain, you take care of their guard duty
as well.”
“Yes, young master.”
Cale verified what the Vice Captain had said to Taylor's knight before getting back on
the carriage. It was regarding guard duty at night. Cale verified the knight's expression
turning bright before the knight got back onto the carriage.
Click.
The door closed with a loud click. This made everyone turn their gaze toward the closed
door of the carriage with the golden turtle crest, before returning to do their duties.
Only Taylor and Cage, who didn't really have anything to do right now, just continued
to stare at the closed door. ]
"Look at him, so adorable" Alberu smiled affectionately as he watched Cale helping others
but looked indifferent at the same time as if what he was doing was nothing out of the
ordinary.
"Look at you, Like a teenager who just fell in love" Alberu ignored Tasha's teasing.
"Ah, I'm in love"
Tasha, Mary, Choi han, Rosalyn and Lock who were sitting not far from Alberu couldn't help
but sigh.
Alberu Crossman was still smiling sweetly at his sleeping lover, the blondie was truly like a
teenager who had fallen in love for the first time.
[ They continued to travel like that until they were at an inn about one day's worth of
travelling away from the capital.
“Young master Cale, you like alcohol, right?" Taylor and Cage came to look for Cale.
“What can I do for you?"
Cale wanted to Know why they came to visit him so late at night, but his expression was
not that odd. Taylor smiled at Cale's demeanor.
“Cale Henituse, the trash who cannot go a day without alcohol."
When Taylor was still the potential successor to the Marquis, he had received all of the
information about the nobles as well. Cale's information was so unique that there was
no way he could forget it. ]
Cale* smiled widely.
At first, Cale* had only thought that he would act like trash to get all the cousins to start
accepting Basen* as the successor of the family. Cale* was used to all the insults ever since
his mother died, so he thought that he wouldn't be affected by it too much, unlike Basen*
who would always cry silently and let all the cousins insult him right in front of the child.
But after tasting the taste of alcohol, to be honest Cale* really felt like it was the best drink he
had ever tasted. He was starting to get free from the responsibilities of being a troublesome
noble, Deruth* also never scolded him to the point that Cale* was wondering whether or not
his father cared.
But Deruth* had never kicked Cale* out no matter how rudely he was at home or no matter
how often Cale* caused riots in the city. His father would only compensate for all the things
he damaged then it would be like that the next day too.
He was too engrossed in being trash to not realize that he was already that famous that the
entire Roan Kingdom knew that Cale Henituse was trash from Henituse county.
[ “But I don't think that is all.”
However, Cale was very different compared to the information.
He stayed in the carriage all day so that they would feel at peace, and had the generosity
to give them the best treatment possible. His subordinates also trusted and followed
him. ]
But it seems that a transmigrator who tried to emulate his trash behavior with a poor effort
made a name for himself with another title.
Cale* still got goosebumps even when he heard the title commander, young master silver
shield, the messenger from the gods that he had heard from some people talking in the tcf
dimension.
It seemed like Cale Henituse's trash title was no longer popular there.
[ Most importantly, he treated the two of them like normal people.
“You are different from the rumors."
They were now right in front of the capital. Taylor and Cage would need to move
stealthily starting early the next morning. Of course, they will have to confidently walk
in when they walk into the royal palace.
But there were many things they were prepared to research before that happened.
However, they had made up their mind to move differenttly than their original plan.
They had been watching Cale Henituse for over a week. This person was now on Taylor
and Cage's mind.
“Young master Cale. It should be okay to share a drink with us before we leave, right?”
]
"We are different person after all" Kim Roksoo commented.
Kim Roksoo only had a few memories of Cale facing people who felt themselves to be
important in the company. Kim Roksoo had his own way of dealing with them, a slightly
more brutal way of slapping them all against reality head-on. The Cale that was in his
memory dealt with them in slightly different ways, but it had a huge impact on all of them.
Team leader Kim Roksoo is a leader who is perfect in many ways. Seeing the action in
person would make Kim Roksoo learn too.
[ Chapter 27: You (2)
“Come on in."
Cale motioned for them to come into the room, and Cage pushed Taylor's wheelchair
inside. Once all three of them sat down at the table, Cale did not even take a look at the
alcohol before he asked.
“What is it that you want?"
Cale's voice was extremely cold and stoic as usual. However, this just confirmed in
Taylor's mind that this person in front of him was not a trash. In fact, he was smarter
than most people thought.
Taylor had not come here just to drink with Cale. Alcohol was only good when you were
comfortably drinking with people you could trust. Drinking with others was just for
easy conversation and observing the other party. ]
"That is true" The alcoholic lover Mercenary King Bud totally agrees with what Taylor said.
"You look like you know a lot about alcohol, may I join your table?" Even though Bud asked,
the blue-haired man was already walking towards Taylor and Cage's table carrying a bottle of
alcohol and Glenn.
Yes, Bud also pulled Glenn who failed to rebel because he couldn't use his magic power in
this room.
“Oh! Another alcohol lover is coming! Please sit comfortably, Taylor's alcohol tolerance is
really high! Even young master Cale lost!” Cage said excitedly and Bud was completely
shocked by that fact.
Cale Henituse was the person with the highest alcohol tolerance that Bud had ever met, but
Taylor stan could beat a Cale Henituse in the alcohol area?
"Interesting"
On the other hand, Glenn could only let out a long sigh and sat down lazily. Befriending Bud
was really exhausting both body and soul.
[ “What kind of person do you think i am, young master Cale?"
Cale guietly observed Taylor after hearing his guestion, before approaching his bed and
picking up a pouch. He brought it back and put it on top of the table.
Clang.
A metallic sound filled the room as the pouch slightly opened. Inside the pouch were
plenty of gold, silver, and bronze coins. Cale's confident Voice filled the room.
“I don't know why you are heading to the capital right now, when every noble in the
country's attention is focused on the capital, but I'm sure there is only one thing people
like you who are heading into the lion's den want from me.”
Cale had expected it from the moment they asked to follow him to the capital, as well as
every time he felt their gazes during the trip.
“The wealthy Henituse family. You want money, right?" ]
".... Damn"
Tasha who saw the smile on Alberu's face not disappear made her feel a little uncomfortable.
Is her nephew okay?
"Alberu-"
"Ah, as I thought, he does look really cool when he's showing off like that. Whose lover is
that hmm?"
Alberu was leaning back in his chair casually, one of his hands was used to support the chin
of Alberu who was smiling brightly.
Tasha felt a little sorry for her nephew. Alberu must have gone a little crazy from the problem
of the Hunter who randomly destroying two palaces and one ducal.
Poor young man.
[ Sigh.
The priestess Cage let out a sigh that was almost like a gasp of admiration. Taylor was
someone who used to play at the top before falling off a cliff, but Cage was someone who
had always been at the bottom. To someone like her, Cale was an unique individual.
He asked the deputy butler for alcohol whenever he had a free moment.
He did not care at all about what his subordinates did, and only ate the highest quality
food.
He only stayed in the most luxurious inns, and always seemed to be relaxed. He also did
not care about what he said to others. However, he was definitely not trash.
Her friend Taylor understood this even better than she did. ]
Deruth and Violan smiled. Even though their son would sometimes like to not care about the
condition of his own body, Cale actually cared quite a bit about that. He took advantage of his
new situation to get what was best. Shelter, food, clothes, even just a place to sit he would
choose the most comfortable spot in the room Cale was currently occupying.
But that doesn't mean he can't be in a less decent situation.
Furthermore, Deruth as well as Violan would continue to pamper Cale with all the necessities
that their son would need.
They would also ensure that Alberu Crossman was able to pamper Cale Henituse.
[ “So you already knew."
“It was a piece of cake."
Cale answered as if it was not difficult to deduce at all.
“Based on how you are traveling, you look like you are lacking in money. In order to
stay at the capital, especially stealthily, you need money more than anything else. I'm
sure this was not originally your plan, but it was only natural to ask when you have the
golden turtle traveling with you.”
Taylor could not disagree with anything Cale just said. It was the truth. Cale Henituse
was someone who did not try to avoid him, the eldest son who was pushed aside by his
family. Asking Cale and hopefully getting some money was their best course of action.
Even if Cale said no, it didn't look like Cale would tell Venion about Taylor's reguest.
Cale seemed to hate complicated things.
In Taylor's eyes, Cale was someone who voluntarily hid from others.
“Thank you very much, young master Cale."
Cale did not say anything like, “you're welcome". Instead, he was ready to put into play
his plan that he had formulated and thought over ever since they started following him.
]
Zed Crossman* became even more interested in what Cale Henituse would be doing there.
Cale's demeanor, even though he wasn't Drew's biological son (because he was a
transmigrator) somehow actually had Drew Thames' demeanor.
The way he spoke, the smile that normally would have meant the start of a mess and also an
extremely stubborn attitude. Well, all the Henituses were stubborn, but the Thames family
that Zed* had known before they started disappearing were even more stubborn.
And what's with the scent of nature coming out of the crystal ball earlier?
Cale Henituse had a scent like that?
When Atha opened a slight opening for the three small individuals to enter to meet their
guardian, at that moment everyone who was able to detect the scent of nature that usually
only belonged to elves and dragons felt completely intoxicated.
[ “Will you be leaving early in the morning?"
“Yes. We were planning on stealthily leaving, but came here to see you before we left.
We need to take care of things on our own now.”
Taylor's eyes were clear as he sat on the wheelchair. However, Cale could not see any
positive feelings in Taylor's eyes when he made eye contact.
“Will you be entering through the temple?"
The moment Taylor's expression seemed to show shock at how Cale knew, Cage stepped
in.
“Yes. We plan to enter through the temple."
They were planning to disguise Taylor as a member of the temple and sneak him in.
However, doing so would alert the Temple of Death of Cage's location. Cage was willing
to put herself in that kind of danger for Taylor.
However, even entering like that would not guarantee stealth. Cale poked at that
problem.
“Even if you enter through the temple, Venion or the Marquis will hear about it within
three days. They most likely have informants in the Temple of Death as well."
“You really are very well informed." ]
"He really is smart" Mila* smiled with satisfaction as she saw the genius of a Cale Henituse.
He listened to what others he was having discussions with and unhesitatingly touched on
areas of the problem that Taylor Stan and Cage had somehow overlooked.
He also doesn't talk much about unimportant things but also doesn't rush when explaining
situations to the point that it seems like even an idiot would understand what he was
explaining.
Ah.. Mila* also wants Dodori* to have a teacher like Cale Henituse.
[ Cage started to smile. There was something she suddenly realized about Cale.
“Young master Cale, I'm sure there is a reason you are so curious about our course of
action?"
Tap. Tap.
Cale's index finger tapped on the table.
“Take this money and let the innkeeper know that you and your people will be staying
one more day here.”
Cale then lifted up his finger and pointed toward the two of them.
“As for the two of you, you will get on my carriage. The rest of your group will enter the
capital one day later.”
Screech.
Cale pushed the chair back and stood up. He then went over and grabbed another item
from the magic box, and put it on top of the table.
“This is a magic tool that will make any lifeforms in a selected area turn invisible for
five minutes."
This was the second item that needed to be rented under Billos's name.
He was planning on using this item during the Plaza Terror Incident, but he had a
reason to use it in advance now. Cale was thankful that it was not a single use item. ]
"Haaaaaaa" Alberu* laughed softly when he saw a noble plotting another noble to infiltrate
the Capital.
Somehow, Alberu* felt this was an insult, but since what was brought over was Taylor stan,
this was also a profitable thing for Alberu*.
On the other hand, Lock frowned as he found out what Cale was actually planning to do
when the plaza incident that day happened.
"Young master ever thought about finding the hidden bomb by himself using that necklace?"
He knew that his Hyung, Noona and Raon-nim were the ones looking for the location of the
hidden bombs in the plaza as well as the bombs stored in various objects that the common
people carried at the Plaza that day.
Lock also knew that Cale had done nothing but plan for such a big thing. If it wasn't for the
suicide bombing there, their plan would have been just as they expected and Cale also
wouldn't have had to bring out his ancient power there to make the red head cough up blood.
"Knowing him, it's certain he has a backup plan in case he feels he needs to make a move"
Rosalyn said.
In the past, Rosalyn had wondered why someone like Choi han would actually obey Cale
Henituse's orders without asking much. It was also Rosalyn's first time working under
someone else's orders, so it was still quite awkward.
Cale Henituse really did nothing but order them to go to work and he would be in the Bar
drinking alcohol and giving them food after they returned whether with the bomb information
or not.
As a princess, it was quite strange but Rosalyn somehow enjoyed it.
But right now, Rosalyn really wanted to make Cale Henituse sit still and stop worrying about
the safety of the world.
[ Silence filled the room once Cale stopped talking. Cage and Taylor looked back and
forth between Cale and the item, and their lips opened and closed multiple times, but
they could not say anything. They finally managed to ask after a while of silence.
“Why-"
Young master Taylor, who had been silent for a while now, slowly started to ask.
“Why are you doing this for us? You have nothing to gain from it.”
'Why? I have to help you out abit since I caused it. It's not like it is going to harm me in
any way. ' ]
“That bastard certainly won't help others without totality. He's just looking for reasons why
he's helping Taylor without making himself look like he cares” Eruhaben commented.
He was already too tired of seeing Cale Henituse and all the denial.
And Cale Henituse couldn't do anything without something that would benefit him.
[ In addition, if Taylor manages to take over the Marquis position, Cale would not need
to worry about Marquis Stan or Venion's greed once the war with the foreign nations
starts. That would help the Henituse territory remain guiet and allow Cale to live
peacefully.
“Must I answer?"
“Yes. | want to hear your reason."
Taylor wanted to hear Cale's response. Cale stoically answered Taylor's guestion. The
response was both brutal and cold.
“Its because you are so pitiful. I want to know just what is making someone like you, a
cripple who doesn't know when he will die, do all of this. For the eldest son of a Marquis
to ask the trash of a Count's family for money, it is just so pitiful." ]
Gasp!
Everyone except Taylor and Cage had not expected that the answer Cale was about to give
was actually so brutal. Every word Cale said was like a knife stabbed into their hearts very
deeply.
"... What-"
Before anyone could comment, Taylor's gentle voice was heard first.
"He's already asked whether or not he should answer and I'd really like to hear why he's
helping us" Taylor lightly tapped his leg then looked at Cage* who was just about to scream
angrily at Cale.
“The help he provided was also precious. I have to make myself fit before repaying my debt
to young master Cale, he just made sure that I won't forget what he did and I won't be
allowed to intrude on Henituse territory if I manage to become a marquis" He said calmly.
"As a noble, let alone a weak noble like me before, that kind of answer is what I really need"
Taylor's words made them all silent. They didn't feel entitled to comment on Cale Henituse's
attitude if Taylor stan himself didn't feel it was something to fuss about.
[ Taylor's mouth slowly opened and closed, before he started to silently laugh. Taylor
then patted his knees with his hands. He could not feel anything when he did that.
However, Taylor's eyes, nose, mouth, hands, and the rest of him was still alive. Taylor
started to smile brightly.
“Thank you for your sympathy. I needed that kind of sympathy.”
“However, there is one condition to all of this.”
Cale did not pay any attention to Taylor's words of thanks.
“What is it?"
“Forget about everything.”
Cale repeated himself once more, as he pushed the bag of money toward Taylor.
“Forget about every single thing that has happened."
Cale was showing that he was willing to help them, but did not want to be involved with
them any further. ]
"Did you make a vow?" Asked the now calm Cage*.
"Yeah, that's the reason I joined Taylor in the discussion that night" Cage replied equally
calm.
“Young master Cale has helped us a lot. The only thing we can do for him is to reduce the
problems that are likely to occur in the future if anyone knows it was young master Cale who
helped us to the Capital.” Taylor chimmed.
[ “Pretty simple."
Cale could feel an odd sensation in his hand while sharing his thoughts. It was similar to
ancient powers. He could sense the things related to the vow.
“The sensation you feel right now is the power of the vow. The moment we break the
vow, young master Cale will be informed of our deaths as the witness.”
“I see."
Cale easily accepted her explanation. He had no choice because of the sensation in his
hand. He started to inspect the difference between the divine power and the ancient
power inside of him.
At that moment, Taylor put the bottle of alcohol he brought at the middle of the table.
Tap. The bottle now sat at the middle of the table.
“Young master Cale, will you have a drink?”
"A drink?"
Cale hid his desire for them to leave, and asked what they meant. Taylor nodded his
head at Cale's guestion. ]
Taylor and Cage just sighed because Cale really didn't want to seem like he wanted to be
friends with anyone.
Really, after the brutal answer earlier, Cale still couldn't refuse Cage and Taylor's wish. The
man could have refused but instead still said yes to what they wanted.
"He won't admit it, but Cale is a really scary person sometimes, but sometimes he's too nice
to the point of frustrating all of us"
"Agree" Taylor, Cage and Glenn agreed with what Bud said.
[ “Yes. Alcohol. Alcohol is necessary on a good day."
Taylor wanted to drink with Cale, someone he could not trust until recently. Cage
seemed to have figured something out by his actions, and started to smile before putting
her hand into the wide sleeves of her priestess outfit.
“Tada!" Three shot glasses came out of her sleeve.
“Ho.”
Cale looked at the shot glasses, the bottle of alcohol, and the priestess with disbelief. He
could not believe that she carried shot glasses in her sleeves.
“Priestess-nim."
"Yes?"
“You are amazing."
She was a true alcoholic. Cale took a glass from her, and Taylor filled the glass. Once all
three of their glasses were full, Cage asked Cale a question.
“Young master Cale, is it not weird that a priestess is drinking?"
Cale tilted his head to one side and asked.
“Is that any of my business?”
Cale did not care whether she drank or not. ]
"Damn it! Why is he so cute?!" Rosalyn endured her embarrassment at the attitude of the
future king of the Roan kingdom. Seriously, what happened to Alberu?
It wasn't that he didn't agree with what Alberu was saying, because yes, DAMN IT CALE
HENITUSE WAS ADORABLE JUST LIKE A CAT!
But today, Alberu Crossman was really out of character. Compared to a future king, Alberu
was truly like an ordinary person who deeply loved his partner and would praise his partner
to anyone he met without any embarrassment.
[ “Wow. I really like you.”
Cage shared her admiration while smacking her knee with her other hand. She then
coyishly asked Cale.
“Young master Cale, do you not have any desire to get to know an older sister with a
great personality?”
"Nope"
Cale sternly answered and Taylor quickly added on.
“..What about an older brother with a great personality?”
“Even less.”
Cage and Taylor both started to laugh instead of being disappointed at Cale's answer.
Cale could not tell what was funny about his response, but lifted up his glass and started
to speak.
“Cheers.”
Clang. The three glasses clanged together. A night of a new moon. There was no moon
in the sky, but this alcohol that was deeper than the moon, and created a thread
connecting these three individuals. ]
Bud was already laughing out loud when he heard the answer Cale gave to Taylor and Cage's
question. What was even funnier was that Cale completely had no idea what the two people
really meant by their question.
On the other hand, Taylor and Cage felt goosebumps when Alberu Crossman was now
looking at them complete with his princely smile.
".... I wonder"
“Young master Cale is adorable, I was just wondering if he needs a hyung or not” Taylor said,
managing to fight off his nervousness.
“No need to worry your highness, we will not try to make young master Cale our partner”
Cage said with a sweet smile.
The two of them still felt goosebumps even though Alberu was no longer looking at them.
Chapter End Notes
Oh, I did read a theory on Tumblr yesterday. The author describes that those whose
presence is close to nature have very beautiful forms right? Like beast people, elves and
dragons.
And the stronger the presence of nature, the more beautiful the individual is. For
example Cale had always described dragons as extremely beautiful individuals, nothing
could beat their beauty. Then what about Cale?
Cale Henituse himself was described as a beautiful person, well, the novel cover also
explained that he was beautiful. His nature Presence is also very strong because of the
ancient power he has, the crybaby always manages to heal the physical injuries that Cale
has and Mila also makes Cale's skin very smooth like a baby (just like what Raon said)
Actually it is not surprising why the elves often think that he is a dragon.
Chapter 29: You (4)
Chapter Notes
Hey, I really didn't expect this story to get a thousand kudos so soon! wow, thanks to all
of you who have given kudos and encouraged me in the comments column. All I can
give you is an update chapter each week so you can find something to read. I hope this
story doesn't disappoint, I always try to improve the shortcomings of the story here.
Once again, thank you.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Lock* sat down uncomfortably beside Rosalyn*. Seeing a transmigrator who could change
the destiny of a person's life, Lock* wondered if the transmigrator was also trying to save his
family.
The transmigrator seemed like a good person, but Lock* didn't want to place his hopes in
anyone. All his hopes were not fulfilled, Lock* felt he didn't need to hope for anything.
Didn't the god just ignore his blue wolf tribe? what did he expect from a god?
But the naïve face of the Tcf dimension Lock made him quite annoyed. He knew that those
over there were younger in age, but seeing himself so naïve made Lock* really
uncomfortable. Why? did Lock never lose anyone there?
Lock* just kept playing with Rosalyn's* fingers to calm himself down.
[ Cale's carriage leisurely headed to the south of the capital. Huiss, the capital of the
Roan Kingdom. People were clearly busy getting ready for the upcoming birthday
celebration.
Cale looked out through the slightly lifted curtain and started to think.
'Choi Han should arrive in about 3 days.'
Unless he moves like a crazy lunatic, Choi Han should arrive three days later. He will
bring Rosalyn and Lock with him, and they will run into the secret organization while
getting Lock, which will delay them even more.
In the novel, Choi Han ran into Lock, the only survivor of the Blue Wolf Tribe and
someone with the Wolf King's bloodline, before running into the secret organization
once again. After that, Choi Han would run into the secret organization once more at
the capital terror incident. ]
Kim Roksoo was already aware of the many changes that took place between what was in the
novel, which Kim Roksoo had personally experienced and also what Cale was going through
at that time.
Even though Cale changed the destiny of the two individuals who should have died, Cale
actually didn't change too many things. He still brought Choi han, Ron and Beacrox together
without him having to be beaten by Choi han. Then he made Choi han meet the little dragon,
but this time Choi han didn't need to kill the little kid who endangered the whole village.
Choi han's departure was also most likely due to Cale himself ordering him to. Choi han still
met with Lock and Rosalyn, and to be honest, the timing of Choi han's departure was much
faster than what happened in the novel. Cale definitely didn't want to keep Choi han by his
side for the sake of helping all the villagers in the blue wolf tribe village.
But it looks like the universes also change their own timelines due to regression and
transmigration issues.
[ Harris Village, Choi Han's first residence outside the Forest of Darkness. This secret
organization was the one that had murdered everyone in the village. He had run into
the organization twice, but he did not have much information on them.
'The assassins don't have stars on their clothes.'
Since assassination was the goal for both Harris Village and the Blue Wolf Tribe, the
secret organization sent their assassin squad. The assassin squad only wears black
clothes without the stars, just in case something goes wrong. They were people who
chose to take their own lives if they were caught. But things will change starting at the
capital.
'That blood-loving punk will show up.' ]
"Assassin?" Choi han asked confused. Those who attacked the village of the blue wolf tribe
weren't a group of assassins and it was the first time Choi Han saw Redika, then saw the
madman again at the plaza.
"Choi han, did you first meet Redika at the Plaza Huiss?" Rosalyn asked Choi han* who was
immediately answered firmly by the man.
"Yes, he is the main culprit of the incident at the plaza, that was the first time I met Redika
and until now I haven't seen him again"
"Redika didn't come to our village in person?" This time, it was Lock who asked.
"No, the only ones who came to attack our family were the assassins" said Lock* who was
just as confused. Their cases are different?
The video continues without caring about the confusion of the original Hero from the birth of
a hero.
[ While preventing the terror incident with Rosalyn, Choi Han comes in contact with a
leader of the secret organization. That leader and their subordinates all have the red
star and five white stars on their chest.
Cale had already come up with an excuse to give Choi Han as well for their uniforms
when they rescued the dragon. He just blankly stared outside, before shutting the
curtains once again.
The happy citizens decorating the streets, and the streets that were becoming very
beautiful. All of this would turn into a place of despair in a week. ]
Kim Roksoo frowned.
He started to dislike the changes the universe was making. The conversation between the
three main protagonists of the birth of a hero is certainly not missed by Roksoo.
Not only has the timeline changed, but the motives of the secret organization also seem to
have changed. Moreover, the original Kim Roksoo only read novels up to the fifth volume
which even then had not started any war.
What other changes have occurred because of the problems of regression and transmigration?
[ “Young master Taylor.”
They were now at the southern part of Huiss, at the location of the nobte residences.
Cale's carriage stopped in front of a building, and Cale stood up and got ready to exit.
“Ron will take care of you once we arrive at the residence. You just need to head out
that way.”
He was looking at the door as he continued.
“Forget everything."
He could hear Taylor and Cage's voice coming from behind him.
“Thank you very much.”
“See you in a joyful environment next time.”
Cale started to smile. Cage and Taylor continued to look at him, but neither Cale, nor
the two kittens, paid the two people any attention. ]
"We have to teach young master Cale to socialize better" Cage said seriously.
"It's going to be difficult because young master Cale really doesn't want to do anything and
goes anywhere if the kids don't ask, but it's worth a try" Taylor said agreeing to Cage's idea.
"I hope that Raon-nim, On and Hong don't grow up to become awkward individuals in
socializing like their fathers" Bud commented.
“Too late, haven't you seen On and Hong who don't pay attention to Marquis Taylor? They
have clearly followed young master Cale's lifestyle” Glenn said trying to remind the people at
the table of the reality that had happened.
Sigh...
They got goosebumps at the thought of the three young individuals who were their copy past
guardians. Cunning and very fond of luxurious things.
[ Click.
The carriage door opened.
“Young master, we have arrived."
Cale, Hans, and the kittens could all see Taylor and Cage, but did not look at them.
They just acted like the two of them weren't there, and got off the carriage.
Cale instantly turned toward the driver's seat once he got off the carriage. Ron had a
benign smile on his face and nodded his head. Ron, who heard the situation from
deputy butler Hans, would take care of the rest. Ron headed with the driver to park the
carriage.
Cale did not pay any more attention to the carriage, and turned around.
"Oh."
He then let out a gasp of admiration. The kittens, On and Hong, seemed to be surprised
as well, as their golden pupils were extremely dilated.
“It's even better than I expected."
The Count really was wealthy. Past the large iron gate was a five-story residence. There
was even a garden between the gate and the building itself. It was not fancy or shiny,
but it definitely looked more expensive than the nearby noble residences.
It had the aura and look of a building that definitely took a large amount of money to
build. At the center of it was, naturally, a sculpture with the Henituse family's golden
turtle on it. ]
Everyone there admired the residence of Henituse Duchy. The building didn't shine as
brightly as all the gold coins the County had, but the shape of the building was enough to let
everyone know that "They're from an honorable noble family".
Actually, Cale Henituse himself described the Henituse family very well. The man rarely
wore extravagant clothes, but his style was so elegant that one would feel small around the
red head.
The aura that Cale Henituse had seemed to scream that they were all of a different caste than
him even though Cale looked simple.
Just like the Henituse style.
[ Screeeech. Bang!
The large gate with the golden turtle crest on it slowly opened. The guard opening the
gate, as well as the butler of the residence and the servants, all lined up to greet Cale.
“Young master Cale Henituse! Welcome to the capital!"
It was an extremely respectful greeting. They were bowing their heads so low that their
heads looked like it would reach the ground. The old man who seemed to be in charge
was speaking so loudly it looked like he might hurt his vocal chords.
“We will do our very best to serve you!"
'Why is he like this?'
Cale looked toward Hans, who was pretending that he had no idea what was going on.
'He definitely knows what is going on. ' ]
Hans smiled a little. "I just want them to really do their job well. Our young master must be
served very well"
Hans felt that the service provided by the maids to Cale Henituse back then was not up to par.
Well, the young master used to yell at a lot of maids for some reason, making the maids
afraid to serve him.
But that didn't mean they could use it as an excuse to ignore the eldest son of the Henituse
Duchy.
Especially when Cale Henituse himself had not done anything wrong. Well, at that time his
young master was no longer his real young master, but he was someone who made Hans feel
comfortable.
That's why Hans 'slightly' reminded all the maids there to serve young master Cale Henituse
very well regardless of the image the young master created himself.
[ Hans definitely knew the reason they were acting this way. Cale found it annoying to
ask, and approached the old man in charge and helped him up. He then looked toward
the rest of the servants and started to speak.
“Everybody, lift your heads up."
The servants guickly raised their heads. They had never seen Cale while working at the
residence. However, they had definitely heard stories about Cale from the people that
visited from the Henituse territory.
The trash, Cale. The servants here heard that Cale considered people who worked in
the estate as either nobles or useless people. Sometimes, he didn't even treat them like
people. They were anxious about what Cale was going to say next and waited for him to
continue.
“No need to be this respectful in the future. I do not like to cause any issues to people
who do their job well."
The servants' gazes all turned toward Cale. Cale Could see that they were all still stiff
and started to frown.
“I heard that mother picked all of you. She said you all have a lot of pride for your
work, so I'm sure you will perform very well.” ]
"Aigoo.. How could he still think he's trash when he's not acting like trash himself?” Kim
Roksoo let out a long sigh.
"Maybe the trash he means is different from the standard trash we have. He is trash that has
been recycled into gems" Cale* Commented.
Now that Kim Roksoo thought about it, all team members one always felt comfortable
working under Kim Roksoo's leadership. Even though this man is known as a cold-hearted
man, the fact is team one is the most cohesive teamwork compared to the others. All the
members respect each other, they are just a little scared of Kim Roksoo because this guy
doesn't talk much, but they still feel comfortable around Kim Roksoo.
Kim Roksoo also remembered that the original owner of this body had a habit of not taking
off his clothes except for the top button of his shirt when using record. At first, Kim Roksoo
thought that it wouldn't be torturous, but Kim Roksoo couldn't help but roll up his sleeves
because of the heat. His body felt very hot, his head was a little dizzy and he felt nauseous,
but he still managed to hold it all quite well.
Cale was really amazing because he endured all the agony while using the record. But he was
also starting to understand why Cale was still pushing himself not to do anything that might
lower his body temperature while using record.
It was because Cale did not want others to feel uncomfortable while seeing all the wounds on
his body.
Cale Henituse truly cared about the well-being of everyone under his leadership. The rumors
about Cale being cold-hearted were completely false. Even Cale didn't want to make all of his
team members uncomfortable just by looking at the scars on his body when everyone else
had their own scars as well.
[ The servants' expressions all turned odd.
“Ask Hans if you have any guestions."
He had enough to do as is, so it was better to leave everything to Hans. Plus, there was
no reason to pay a lot of attention when he was leaving again in just a few days. Cale
looked toward the servants, whose expressions were getting slightly better, and started
to walk.
“Let's go.”
Cale walked in front as they headed to the fivestory building. When a home owner
enters their house for the first time, they needed to personally walk from the gate to the
door of the residence.
This symbolized that this was his territory.
When the crown prince became the king, the crown prince, no, the king, walked from
the castle gate to the center of the palace, where his throne was located.
It was a similar kind of logic. ]
The two Alberu secretly questioned when they would succeed in taking the throne. Well,
Alberu Crossman was sure he would become king, it was just that he had yet to find the right
time for the event to ascend the throne. After the loss of king Zed Crossman, everyone had
truly assumed Alberu Crossman was their new king.
On the other hand, Alberu Crossman* still had to have a bit of a problem about himself. King
Zed is still around, Alberu* is also still the crown prince without anyone's help (Except the
dark elves). He is already 30 years old, Alberu* couldn't continue being a pitiful crown
prince.
He had confirmed the year difference between his dimension and the tcf dimension. The
plaza terror incident happened 7 years ago, which means that their timeline difference is also
7 years. But the difference is that those who are younger manage to finish all the madness of
the world in a short time while his dimension, the tboah dimension has just 'started' the war
period.
Even though Alberu* wanted to quickly see how the tcf dimension would deal with each war,
Alberu* also couldn't help but be curious about what was really going on there. The higher
ups of the kingdoms in the western continent seemed quite close to each other.
They made an alliance.
Alberu was sure of that. That was why, he was trying to comfort himself while watching what
Cale Henituse was doing. What did the commander do before the war started.
[ Count Deruth and the Countess had walked into this residence like this before, but
Cale was now the owner of this large residence.
Screeeech
The large iron gate with the golden turtle closed. At the same time, as it usually is with
information in the capital, the nearby nobles all learned of the arrival of the Henituse
family's representative. This happened even faster than the person Cale sent to the
palace to inform the crown of his arrival could reach the palace.
That was why these three people, who were members of the Northeastern Noble's
gathering, started to worry. They started to frown while drinking tea with each other.
“Sigh...it really is not young master Basen but young master Cale. This is going to make
things complicated."
“But we need to carry him with us, since he is one of our own."
“That is true. I'm sure even a trash will not act up in front of us, right?” ]
Eric, Amiru and Gilbert flinched slightly as it was their turn to appear on the screen. The
reaction from Duke Deruth was enough to make them feel embarrassed to be a little worried
about Cale's attitude.
Cale* was not offended at all. Well, he was known as trash and at that time Basen had taken
his place as the family's successor (though not yet official) for two years.
To be honest, he was still confused as to why Deruth had chosen him as the representative for
the family going to the capital. But he also understood why Cale, well, the transmigrator still
chose to leave.
Such a person would not remain silent if he knew what would happen in the future.
Especially if it deals with the lives of many people.
[ The neutral Henituse family and the nice, but not flexible, Basen. Then, there was the
trash of the Henituse family, Cale. These three, whose families were close to the
Henituse family among all of the Northeastern noble families, decided to make the
decision that made sense for their future.
“We just need to protect him and prevent him from doing anything stupid. Let's first
meet with him and talk."
To them, Cale was like a toddler walking by the water that needed their protection. At
the same time, Cale was dangerous and could cause a scene at any point. ]
Kim Roksoo smiled at the reactions of the three people who had become his friends. Well,
when the war broke out and Henituse County was destroyed, the three families helped Cale in
defending the Henituse territory.
Ubarr territory was also destroyed because no one expected that the indomitable alliance
would attack the Roan kingdom from the sky and from the sea.
Ah, speaking of the Ubarr territory, Kim Roksoo wished that they built a naval base there.
[ They immediately sent an invitation letter to Cale's residence, which was guickly
delivered into Cale's hand by that evening.
“Sigh.”
Cale threw the letter to the table with an extremely annoyed expression.
“Will you not go?"
“Can I not go?"
“No. It is a Northeastern nobles meeting.”
“I knew it.” ]
"Damn.. even he can make Hans like that" Kim Roksoo said softly. The Hans he knew was a
deputy butler who kept his behaviour very well. He was also the second servant after Ron
who wasn't too scared of Cale, that guy was just a little awkward.
But seeing Hans who could act a bit impudent like that made Kim Roksoo smile bitterly.
He and all his behavior in the past just made the people around him uncomfortable, whereas
Cale was the complete opposite. The man somehow makes anyone feel comfortable even
though he just stays quiet without doing anything.
He was truly grateful because now he didn't have to pretend to be trash anymore. He also
doesn't need to act like a cold-hearted person like the original Kim Roksoo because everyone
in Team One knows how warm-hearted Kim Roksoo is.
Seeing all of his team working comfortably around him made Kim Roksoo happy. He is
happy on earth one. He's not lonely, he has a purpose in life and he doesn't need to pretend
anymore.
Even though he was a little jealous of the relationship Cale had with everyone, Roksoo also
thought that maybe Cale would be a little jealous if he saw what Kim Roksoo had succeeded
in doing in Korea.
No, did that man even understand envy?
[ Nobles were really fast at getting information. Cale was the same way as well. Hans
handed the document he received from the residence manager to Cale.
“This is the list of nobles who are currently in the capital."
“Good. Did Ron take care of things properly?"
Hans had a short response to Cale's guestion. “Yes."
Cale was satisfied with that answer. Cale had prepared a lot for Taylor. A wig, a robe, a
wheelchair without the Stan family crest, and even money. He had given everything to
Taylor properly. Well, other than the money, Hans handled the delivery process for
everything else. ]
Alberu* let out a long sigh. Even though he knew Taylor's arrival would benefit, not him, but
the younger Alberu.
But still, there was a strange feeling watching Cale Henituse actually do a lot to get Taylor to
make it into the capital.
Not only giving Taylor and Cage a lot of money, the man also gave a magic item that would
make them both invisible for a while. Then Wigs? robe? wheel chair? even experienced
assassins also helped Taylor and Cage to infiltrate. It was only natural that no one could find
the whereabouts of the two people at that time.
Having someone like Cale Henituse by his side could be advantageous and could also be the
biggest reason Alberu had headaches.
[ His chamber was located on the third floor. It was the room that received the most
sunlight. He opened the large window heading to the terrace and called out.
“Come in."
He then left the window open and sat down next to the table. Soon enough, Cale could
see a couple leaves floating in the sky and sitting down on the chair across from Cale.
The dragon had entered the room with a couple of leaves stuck to him.
On and Hong also sat down on chairs to the left and right of the invisible dragon.
Cale stared at the three of them, before opening the wine bottle and telling them to eat.
“Go ahead and eat.” The red wine filled the glass.
“You gathered ingredients for us, but you never got to eat any of it.”
Cale brought the wine glass to his lips as he continued to speak.
“Im sure it wasn't easy following us."
At that moment, the Black Dragon removed its invisibility magic and revealed itself. On
helped remove the leaves that were stuck to the dragon, while Hong stuffed a piece of
steak that Beacrox had cooked into the dragon's mouth. ]
Everyone stared lovingly at the scene that looked so peaceful.
Sheritt smiled happily that Raon had gotten the delicious food that a child deserved. Even
though Sheritt wasn't around at the time, the beautiful woman believed that at least Cale
Henituse would make sure her Raon had a good life.
"Choi han, what Cale mean by Raon bringing ingredients to you guys?" Sheritt asked softly
to Choi han.
"Ah, after we rescued Raon and Cale-nim thought that Raon would not follow, Raon always
hunted the animals that would be given to us every morning and then cooked by Beacrox"
Choi han replied without hiding his happiness for Raon and the reaction from Cale who was
always tell them to pretend they didn't know anything.
"A dragon hunts animals for humans?" Rasheel* asked in disbelief.
He felt a little happy that a human saved a young Dragon from another stupid human. But he
didn't expect that the young dragon would act so strangely.
“Perhaps that little dragon just wanted to confirm what Cale Henituse really was up to. He
had been tortured for four years by a human who thought he could make a dragon submit to
him, then suddenly another human saved him and just walked away. Surely that child would
be a bit confused and suspicious of Cale Henituse's motives." Mila* said after thinking for a
while.
"Hmm, makes sense"
[ The average age of these three animals was 7 years old. Cale just watched the three
animals eat, before pushing more food toward them. Seeing Cale being so nice made On
and Hong flinch, while the Black Dragon stopped chewing and just started to observe
Cale.
Cale took another sip as he started to think.
'They're going to be working very hard in the future. '
Since they will need to work on his behalf, the least he could do was feed them well. ]
Eruhaben shook his head. Still not understanding what Cale Henituse was actually thinking.
Even looking at this story from the perspective of the red head is still confusing.
"Did he really make them work?" The Cale Henituse that Eruhaben knew had never let
children work hard.
“If Raon who detects the mana from bombs every night together with me and Choi han is
called work, well, young master Cale makes him work” Rosalyn answered casually.
"On, Hong and Lock actually didn't do too much except give a signal that our plan was as
expected by Cale-nim and they only accompanied me while keeping me sane when I saw
Redika" Choi han added Rosalyn's answer.
See, right? Cale Henituse indeed made himself seem like the bad guy too many times.
[ Maybe it was because they were all so young, but Cale was able to relax for the first
time in a long time, even around stronger than average individuals.
“It would be great if it could just stay like this.”
A house about this size, delicious food like this, and time to relax. Cale was thinking
about how great it would be to live a life with those three things.
His goal was to live like this once Basen became the official successor. Cale made up his
mind once more. ]
Basen smiled a little. His hyung-nim's wish was actually very simple. The man just wants to
live in a luxurious house, not worry about money, and live with his small family. They all
know that Cale Henituse's dream is to become a Slacker and it seems like right now all the
family members really want to make his Hyung-nim a Slacker rather than the Hyung-nim
himself.
Basen still remembered the small commotion when Cale said he was going to another
dimension to save people. Well, his hyung-nim would never specifically say that he would
save many people in other dimensions and only said that he wanted to solve the problem
regarding Hunters who would most likely endanger the Roan kingdom if the problem was not
resolved immediately.
His father had threatened several times that his Hyung-nim would really become the heir to
the family if the Henituse's eldest son did not return in good condition. But Basen, his mother
and even Lily knew that his father would not make Cale into a duke.
They just wanted Cale Henituse to rest.
[ He then turned on the magic music box in the corner.
A song that he was not familiar with started playing as Cale took another sip of wine.
He could see the sky starting to get darker.
“This is great."
'Now this is living.'
Cale had a relaxed smile on his face. At that moment.
Knock knock knock.
The Black Dragon immediately turned invisible again, while the kittens started to
pretend to be normal kittens by washing their faces.
Cale got up to head to the door.
“Ah.”
Clang!
He accidentally hit the wine bottle while getting up, and it fell down and broke into
pieces. The carpet started to get stained with the red wine.
'.. I have a bad feeling about this. ' ]
Choi han, who had just found out that at that time Cale was relaxing, felt guilty because he
had just disturbed his liege's rest time.
But at that time, Choi Han really didn't know what he would do to take care of Lock who was
in pain. And because he knew how smart Cale was, especially after they saved Raon, Choi
han thought that Cale was the only person who understood and could help Lock not continue
to suffer.
And his instincts were right. Cale actually knew what happened to Lock and was able to
make all of them a lot calmer
[ Cale suddenly had a bad feeling for no reason. He quickly headed for the door.
'Why do I have such an ominous feeling?'
Cale could not figure it out.
Is it Choi Han? No, it can't be. Unless he travels like a lunatic, there is no way he
arrived here already. He won't be here for another 3 days.
There was no way someone like Choi Han would force an injured Lock to move faster.
Even though Choi Han had potions that Cale had given him, the wolf tribe was
disowned by the gods. Since potions were made with divine power, it did not work on
them. ]
Lock* let out a rough breath. He knew that the blue wolf tribe was indeed disowned by gods,
but Lock* had been taught from a young age not to care about that. Instead of being sad
about the god who abandoned them, his uncle always said it would be better if they thought
of a way to survive with all the clan members properly.
They are basically a tribe that moves together and always prioritizes family more than
anyone. The stronger tribesmen would charge into the vanguard without hesitation while
allowing those, who were younger and weaker to run for their lives.
That was why his uncle actually made Lock* hide himself until all the raids that day were
over. Lock* is the future king of the blue wolf tribe, all family members really protect and
train Lock* as best they can. His uncle didn't want Lock* to get hurt because Lock* had to
stay alive.
That is also why until now, even though Lock* really wanted to die, even though Pendrick's*
death also added to the wound in his heart, Lock* still wanted to survived.
He didn't want all the deaths of the Blue Wolf tribes to be in vain. And even if he
died,Lock*k wanted to die while protecting others, not because he was useless and only saw
his Hyung and Noona fighting in the front row.
[ And there was also no way that Rosalyn, the careful and cautious person who hid her
magic abilities at first in the novel, would use advanced magic to transport them all to
the capital. ]
"Well, I do that" Rosalyn said breaking Cale's assumptions.
Actually, if that day Rosalyn had not seen Choi han who brutally killed an arm member and
the children of the blue wolf tribe who managed to survive but in such a frightened state
coupled with Lock entering the berserk for the first time, Rosalyn would not have dared to
show her true self as a mage there.
And Choi han also seemed to know where they should go, Rosalyn only made it easier for
them all.
[ But, most importantly, Cale had told Choi Han that he would be staying at a specific
hotel in the Capital. He was going to go meet Choi Han there once before leaving Ron
and Beacrox to take care of the rest.
'Right. This ominous feeling is just a side effect of hanging around people like Ron or
Choi Han for too long. '
Cale calmed himself down before vigorously opening the door. ]
Ron can't help but smile at his young master thought. Why did his young master blame Ron
and Choi han by saying that they were hanging around too much? back then, Ron was really
just doing the job of Cale Henituse's butler (With the slight bonus of adding his young
master's lemon drink) and did nothing else to freak Cale out.
Well, was the young master afraid of him because he knew that he was an Assassin?
But his young master was too brave and too reckless to be afraid of an old man like Ron.
[ “...You-"
Cale's heart sunk as soon as he opened the door. An urgent and desperate voice quickly
reached Cale's ear.
“Cale-nim. I'm sorry. You were the only person that came to mind."
A desperate Choi Han was standing in front of him. He seemed to have rushed here as
quickly as possible, as he looked like a total mess. ]
"Ah, so he did can feel that too" Alberu muttered. Tasha, who was still sitting near her
nephew even though her nephew was a little crazy today, chose to asked Alberu.
"Feel what?"
"Feeling a headache from the behavior of his own subordinates"
Alberu ignored the irritated looks from Choi han and Rosalyn. Even though he said that, he
understood why Choi han thought that Cale was the only person who could help Lock. And
that's true.
That was also what Alberu thought before asking Cale for help to go to the dark elf's
underground city.
[ Cale felt like he had seen the scariest thing in his life.
Next to Choi Han was the deputy butler Hans, who had a similar expression as Choi
Han, but with a bit of confusion mixed into it. However, the moment Cale saw the
person who came with Choi Han, as well as the person on Choi Han's back, he quickly
opened the door.
“Come in for now."
The person on Choi Han's back was none other than the Wolf Tribe member, Lock.
“Bring him with you."
Lock of the Blue Wolf Tribe, the successor of the Wolf King, seemed to be in a
dangerous state. ]
Lock* frowned.
Even though Choi Han came sooner to their village, fate still decided that Lock had to lose all
his family members. But why does Lock over there look like such a mess?
He... he seemed to be entering his berserk mode for the first time.
... Why?
[ Lock was currently going through the pain before transforming into berserk mode for
the first time in his life. Cale did not know why this state that happened a year later in
the novel was already happening.
However, he looked around at everybody and said just one thing.
“Don't worry." ]
"A year later?" Lock asked confusedly. Not only the difference between Lock* over there
being attacked by assassins, the first time of Berserk being passed after one year of the
incident?
Why can it be delayed by a year? does the Lock* there have no reason until it triggers berserk
mode?
The trigger that Lock went through was the great desire to protect someone. The first time he
experienced berserk was because Lock really wanted to protect all of his younger siblings
and experienced berserk again during the war in the Breck kingdom because he really wanted
to protect young masters Cale and Raon.
Kim Roksoo frowned even more. There is another change happening and this is not a good
sign.
What is the true cause of all these changes fated?
Chapter End Notes
Well, for those of you who are still confused about the timeline difference between
Tboah and Tcf here, the difference is that for seven years but during those seven years,
everything that happened in the tcf dimension only started at the age of twenty-fifth Cale
Henituse.
Does it makes sense to you? My math didn't do math.
The reason why I want to make those in the tboah dimension be older, is because to
reduce the conflict a bit about the childish character. If I made tboah Cale's 18 years old,
that meant I had to make his character fit what an 18 year old would normally do.
And there are still a lot of characters who are younger than tboah Cale, so I'm having a
hard time making them understand the circumstances they will be in in the future.
Because I don't like to read something that has a lot of conflict between friends and
family, somehow I also can't write a story that has a conflict like that. Do you guys
remember that krs! Cale had said that the Lock character usually annoyed the readers
quite a bit? well, that's his opinion. He really said that the Venion stan was just 'quite
rude' so I don't really believe what he thought about Lock's character.
I think that the character Lock in Tboah's novel is quite annoying. Maybe it's because
he's young and naive that he's quite reckless and too emotional, I don't know, but usually
a character like that always exists in every hero novel.
So yeah, that's it. Thank you 💕
Chapter 30-31 : You
Chapter Notes
Today is a little late because this chapter is very long. FYI, maybe next week I'll only
update once because I'm very busy. At the end of this year, my work is piling up o(╥﹏
╥)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Cale closed the door without letting deputy butler Hans into the room. Cale then
pointed to the bed for Choi Han, who was looking at him, to put Lock down.
“Lay him down first.”
“Got it."
Choi Han carefully put Lock on the bed. Cale slowly approached Lock. Lock definitely
had the purest of pure blood, making him look like a weak human. However, he was
pretty tall for being a young boy.
“Haaaah, haaaaa, haaaah."
Lock was huffing and trying his best to open his eyes. He had a deep frown on his face,
and his body was limp, like he could not put any strength into it. It was already too late
to prevent the berserk state from arriving. ]
Lock* still didn't understand why Lock had entered a berserk state at that time. He could
already confirm that they had never met Pendrick, wait.. Pendrick.. Lock* looked at the
people in the tcf dimension, trying to find someone he really cared about, an elf who even
though he couldn't communicate with elementals, was still optimistic about his life.
Pendrick* is someone who manages to help Lock* recover from his trauma slowly along
with Choi han* and Rosalyn*. But Pendrick* was the same person who added to the wound
in Lock's* heart.
Ever since Pendrick's* death, Lock* had always worked hard to become an even stronger
individual. Lock* didn't want to just stand behind like an idiot. Lock* didn't want to let
anyone die because he wasn't strong enough to protect them.
Then when his eyes met the gentle elf's gaze, Lock* felt his heart sink. Pendrick was there,
sitting with the other elves not far from the dragons. Pendrick's there is still alive, and is still
the Pendrick that Lock* knows.
His Pendrick died when a secret organization attacked the elf village. Lock* stared at the
transmigrator who still sleeping peacefully in his crystal ball, along with the small dragon
and two kittens.
Did the transmigrator, Choi han and the others succeed in protecting the elf village? That's
the only answer to the question of why Pendrick is still alive there.
There is something much more painful than Lock* considering that he failed to protect his
Pendrick*. The fact that Lock there seemed to have no close relationship with Pendrick hurt
even more.
Do they even know each other?
[ Cale looked at the tall, but still young boy in front of him, who was doing his best to
keep his eyes open, and told him to relax.
“Just keep your eyes closed. No need to strain yourself.”
There was no strength in Cale's stern tone, but it had a way of making people listen.
Lock slowly closed his eyes. The voice of this man, whom Lock did not know, flowed
into Lock's ear.
“Everything will be okay." ]
All of Cale's companions agreed with what Lock was thinking. Cale's way of speaking was
indeed not a soft way of speaking, but the man never raised his voice either. Sounds like an
indifferent person but still gives warmth there.
Even in a chaotic situation, they would start to feel at ease once their young master had
spoken.
Even the dragons in the Tcf dimension agree with that. Because Cale's calm demeanor was
what made them believe in what the man was doing. Cale Henituse was physically weak, but
he possessed extraordinary strength. Eruhaben even admitted that Cale's aura already
exceeded even all the dragons there.
The people in Tboah's dimension also involuntarily began to calm down after hearing Cale
Henituse's voice.
[ Lock was huffing and quiettly calling for someone. He was calling for his uncle, the
chief of the Blue Wolf Tribe, and the man who died for the tribe, even though he was
one step away from becoming the Wolf King. His uncle had made sure Lock was hidden
before rushing toward the invaders.
'Everything will be okay. '
That was what his uncle had said to him. Lock started to frown after thinking about his
uncle.
Cale just ignored him as he turned away.
'Just what could have happened?'
Cale was not an idiot. He knew that Choi Han's situation had changed a bit because of
him. That was why he was trying really hard to cut off their relationship. He did not ask
that question, and let Choi Han continue to speak. ]
Choi han recalled the day he found out that Cale Henituse was Kim Roksoo. That day, he felt
so confused.
Happy because Cale Henituse turned out to be from Korea, disappointed because Cale
Henituse kept all the secrets to himself, and sad because he learned of Choi Jungsoo's death.
But even though Choi Han was disappointed, he also remembered what Cale Henituse had
been doing all along. Being a leader, being a father figure for the children he cares for and
being a friend to someone like Choi han.
He also recalled each of their fights where Cale Henituse would end up coughing up blood,
vomiting blood and falling into a coma for quite a long time. With all the things Cale
Henituse had done for the safety of others, Choi han could never get angry at his liege.
Choi han really wants to ask if his liege is happy in their world.
Choi han wasn't stupid either, he pretty much knew that Cale didn't want to get close to him
that much in the early months of their meeting, his liege really didn't want to get involved in
anything and only provided useful things for Choi han while he was away.
But now, Choi han would not let his liege go alone. Just like what Cale was saying, why
should he bother when there were individuals like Choi han and the others?
Even though he was not Cale's lover like crown prince Alberu, Cale Henituse's happiness
also remained Choi han's top priority.
[ “Potions don't work either. According to Rosalyn, the wolf tribe is one that cannot use
potions. Healing magic does not seem to work either. I'm not sure about what to do. I
need to protect him. I'm supposed to protect him.”
“Calm down."
Cale was worried that it would be Choi Han who ended up going berserk if he
continued like this.
That would bejust as scary as that dragon in the corner of the room going berserk.
Maybe it was because he lived for tens of years in solitude, actually, even though he
lived for tens of years in solitude, Choi Han's personality remained one where he was
anice guy who cared a lot for things like friendship. ]
“He will still treat you like a teenager, Choi han” Alberu smiled gently.
Well, Choi han did have a facial posture that remained like a teenager due to the influence of
him being a single-lifer, but Cale sometimes actually treated Choi han like his little brother
even though Choi han was older.
"I'm also still questioning that. Do I look like an innocent teenager who doesn't know
anything?" Choi han asked Alberu who was now silent while examining Choi han's face.
“Well, since you're not carrying your sword, you just look like an ordinary teenager, not a
Cale Henituse knight, a swordmaster or the instructor of the crown prince of the Roan
kingdom” Alberu said agreeing with Cale's thoughts.
If only Alberu had never seen Choi han's bright smile, perhaps Alberu would have questioned
Cale Henituse and his judgment of people.
[ “Cale-nim."
“If you trust me, just leave him to me."
“I trust you."
“Good."
Cale confirmed that Choi Han had calmed down, before turning his gaze over to
Rosalyn. ]
“I would never have gone to Henituse resident in person if I didn't trust Cale-nim” Choi han
muttered under his breath.
However, Rosalyn who was sitting next to him heard those low mutters. "And I wouldn't
show my identity as a mage if I didn't see you being so sure about where to take all the
children there"
On the other hand, Choi Han* feels a little jealous because he in another dimension does not
feel that he accepts a big responsibility (which even though he knows it is not his
responsibility) alone. Choi han there has a place to go when he's feeling confused, unlike
him.
But the friendship between him and Rosalyn*, Lock*, Ron* and even Beacrox* wasn't
something that could be easily thrown away. They have known each other for seven years
after all.
[ Rosalyn. She was the first successor to the throne in the Breck Kingdom. However, this
genius mage was ready to throw all of that away. Rosalyn reminded Cale of a red rose.
She had red hair that was even brighter than Cale's, as well as beautiful red lips that
currently had their corners lifted up with curiosity.
Although she may remind him of a rose, her personality was closer to that of the sun. ]
Pen nodded in agreement at Cale Henituse's opinion.
His sister will always be Prince Pen's favorite person. Even though Rosalyn had really
thrown away her rights as the future queen of the Breck kingdom, Rosalyn still cared about
her home. His sister returned to the Breck kingdom and became a commander, she is also a
very talented mage and even now her beautiful sister has become a Tower Master!
His sister is really great isn't it?!
[ Rosalyn did not put Lock, Choi Han, or even Cale in her eyes. She was focused at the
corner of the room.
“.. This aura, this strong aura of mana!" ]
"Ahem, sorry, my attention was a little distracted because Raon-nim" Rosalyn said a little
awkwardly after receiving a strange look from Choi han.
"It's okay Noona, that's a natural reaction from a mage to a dragon" Lock said with a gentle
smile.
[ Rosalyn was accurately looking at the chair that the dragon had used earlier, while her
hands were shaking and clenched tightly.
“Sigh."
A sigh came out of Cale's mouth. It seemed like the dragon was curious about this
mage. The Black Dragon had sent some mana over to Rosalyn, and showing off some
mana skills that Rosalyn could not even dream about. Throughout history, dragons had
a tendency to hate humans, but like mages quite a bit. The dragon was doing that
because he was happy.
Cale looked toward the table that seemed empty, and guietly started to speak.
“Stop it. Stay still." ]
"Damn... " Cale* turned to Kim Roksoo after seeing Cale who had the audacity to command
a dragons. Well, the dragon is still young, BUT IT'S STILL A DRAGON!
"I have never asked you this.... What job is Cale, well, the job you are currently also working
on because you became Kim Roksoo?" He asked.
"Oh? I haven't told you yet? Cale was formerly the leader of the team one at the Disaster
Prevention and Protection of Civilization Company. It was about sixteen years ago that
Korea, well, Earth One experienced an apocalypse with the arrival of countless monsters.
Cale, well, Kim Roksoo is the leader of the team whose job is to kill the monsters because we
have special abilities and we can" Without caring about Cale's* surprised and confused
reaction, Kim Roksoo continued his short explanation about the work he was currently doing.
"It's been about two months ago that I became the CEO of the company and already chose
Kim Min Ah, my previous assistant to be the leader of Team One. But they still call me the
team leader tho.., old habit" Kim Roksoo smiled bitterly as he realized that the work had
piled up even more when he became the CEO.
Cale* was still gaping.
[ Almost instantly, Rosalyn took a deep breath and quickly returned to normal. The
dragon seemed to have removed is mana. Rosalyn could not stop shaking as she looked
toward Cale.
“Just what-"
Cale cut her off and pointed to Lock.
“This is more important."
“Ah." ]
Without anyone hearing the conversation between Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse*, the
video continued and Rosalyn felt even more awkward about the scene that was being shown.
Eruhaben couldn't hide his smile. Rosalyn is a very talented mage, she is tough and always
willing to go against her own limits.
Seeing what Rosalyn was currently capable of, Eruhaben felt that trying to teach the humans
about magic was worth it.
[ Rosalyn's expression quickly calmed down. She looked at Lock, who was laying down
with his eyes closed, and asked Cale.
“What is going on with Lock right now?”
Cale looked at the small staff in her hand. The reason they were able to arrive at the
capital in just three days was probably because Rosalyn used teleportation magic.
Contrary to Cale's expectations, Rosalyn had already revealed the extent of her
abilities.
“You are a mage, right?"
“Yes, i am." ]
"I'm sorry" Lock* held Choi han* and Rosalyn's* hands. His first berserk state occurred after
Pendrick's* death, at that time they were all exhausted after fighting against a secret
organization but Lock* only made their situation even more chaotic.
Seeing Rosalyn there asking about Lock's condition, it meant that his Rosalyn* and Choi
han* really didn't know what was going on. Lock* must have really troubled them back then.
There wasn't anyone who could properly explain Lock's* situation to Rosalyn* and Choi
han*.
There was no transmigrator here.
"That incident has passed, don't think about it too much. We weren't seriously injured either
and can quickly find out what happened to you," Choi Han* said casually.
"Choi han is right, maybe the timing just wasn't right but we're fine and you also made it
through the first berserk state perfectly" Rosalyn* chimmed.
[ “Have you heard anything about the berserk mode of Beast tribes?"
“Ah."
Rosalyn let out a small noise. However, her face quickly filled with confusion.
“I have read about the Wolf Tribe's berserk mode in books. However, I have never read
anything about heating up like this and being in pain.”
“It is because it is his first time.”
"Excuse me?"
Cale continued to speak to the people in the room who were all looking at him.
“Beast people lose their sanity during their first time entering berserk mode because of
the physical pain from their bodily transformation. If they can persevere past this first
painful transformation, they will be able to use the berserk mode as a weapon."
Beast people were at their strongest when they were in berserk mode. ]
"That is right" Witira and Archie confirmed what Cale was saying.
"The book that unlucky bastard read sure seems to have a lot of details about our world. Up
to what part did he read and know about the future hmm?" Eruhaben muttered.
Cale Henituse was a very intelligent human. He had only read five volumes of the novel on
the same day before falling asleep and waking up in someone else's body but already
understood almost every chapter he read.
Then Eruhaben recalled the time Cale just flipped through each sheet of book while they
were in the directory but already understood what he was reading.
His brain is used to working quickly.
[ Cale observed Lock's situation before continuing on.
“He will go berserk very soon."
He then turned to look at Rosalyn. Rosalyn nodded her head at his gaze, and sternly
answered.
“I don't know what kind of person you are, but I am able to read the situation.”
Although her tone was stern, her eyes were still gentle.
“He is a young boy."
“I know."
She was asking Cale for help, and Cale was agreeing to help. ]
"He's a trustworthy person" Rosalyn* said quietly. It was the first time Rosalyn and Cale had
met, but Cale was already able to understand what Rosalyn meant without having to
specifically say what she meant.
Who is Kim Roksoo? It was actually quite amazing because that man could act like someone
who was born into the nobility like the original Cale Henituse is.
The transmigrator also understood the way nobles and royalty thought. The woman was sure
that Cale Henituse over there could really blend in with the other nobles.
There was no way an ordinary person could do something like that.
[ “He is fine.”
Cale responded to Hong when there was a knock on the door. When Cale opened the
door, Hans had brought drinks, as well as wet towels. Cale gave Hans another order.
“Hans.”
“Yes, sir.”
“Bring something to carry him with.”
“Yes... excuse me?"
Cale pointed to Lock on the bed.
“Put him on it and take him to the underground training arena. Oh, make sure all of
the knights are out of the arena, and that nobody is in there."
Hans's expression seemed to be asking why Cale would move a sick boy to the arena,
but Cale just ignored it.
“Hurry up.”
"Yes, sir." ]
"Poor Hans, orabuni didn't explain anything to him" Lily said.
Violan smiled as she watched the still confused Hans but still take all of Cale's orders
anyway.
Aside from Ron, Hans was a butler that Violan and Deruth really trusted to help Cale with his
daily life. Hans also never had anything to complain about Cale, the man even looked
comfortable working for their eldest son.
The woman's smile turned bitter as she remembered Kim Roksoo. Is her son living well in
Korea?
From the bottom of her heart, Violan truly hopes that Kim Roksoo and his reincarnated
mother can live well wherever they are. Both of these people deserve a happy life.
[ Hans had a ton of questions, and was looking at Cale weirdly, but he still did his job.
He quickly left to grab something to carry Lock with, while Cale turned around to look
at Choi Han and Rosalyn.
“Choi Han. And you."
“Its Rosalyn.”
“Yes, Rosalyn."
The two of them looked away from the bed to look at Cale.
“Yes, Cale-nim."
“What is it?"
Concern, worry, despair, and sincerity. With all those emotions on their faces, Choi Han
and Rosalyn looked more like simple good people rather than heroes. Cale bluntly
started to speak the two of them. ]
A hero..
People who have the title as heroes are people who have great responsibility.
People who are called heroes are people who are trusted to be able to protect their homes and
protect others.
When they managed to save something, everyone would cheer and rely on the hero even
more. But if the so-called hero failed to fulfill his duty as a hero, what would the other
person's response be?
People would berate them, thinking they were failures and some others would just laugh at
the hero.
Eruhaben looked again at the redhead who was still sleeping but this time accompanied by
his three children. Cale Henituse is an example of a hero who never fails in his duty. He knew
why Cale hated it when people called him a hero and when people got to know his amazing
self more and more.
It was because Cale Henituse did not want to accept the world's responsibility. Even without
being called a hero, Cale Henituse would always protect his family. But when people started
to think of him as a hero, they would also always expect that they would be fine while Cale
Henituse was around.
And it does. While Cale was still alive, the red hair would always prevent any kind of
potential danger from possibly coming to the Roan kingdom.
That was why Cale Henituse wanted to go to another dimension, that was why Cale Henituse
wanted to trouble himself to fight hunters. And that's why Eruhaben wanted to interfere for
the umpteenth time in world affairs. That was because Eruhaben wanted to make sure that the
redhead lived and didn't die fighting all of his own enemies.
But even after Eruhaben intervened, no one but the gods could save Cale Henituse. It was
ironic because these powerful individuals couldn't protect a single human who just happened
to be unable to stop himself from meddling in every possible matter.
"Tsk, unlucky bastard"
[ “You two will need to get beat up a bit.”
“.. Excuse me?"
After a few seconds of silence, Rosalyn seemed shocked, while Choi Han just quietly
waited for Cale's continuing words.
“Normally, when beast people with wild beast blood Like the Wotf Tribe, Tiger Tribe,
and Bear Tribe experience going berserk for the first time, their parents and siblings
help take care of it. They take all the attacks of the berserk individual and protect them
to make sure they don't get hurt. That is how they protect their children."
Choi Han and Rosalyn's expressions turned sour almost instantly. Lock did not have
any parents or siblings now. Cale peeked over at Lock, before continuing to speak.
“I can tell that is not an option for this child.”
Clap.
Cale clapped once, before pointing at Choi Han and Rosalyn.
“That is why we will pretend that you are the mother and father, or, if you do not like
that scenario, then you shall be the older brother and older sister. You two will need to
figure out how to protect him.”
Cale had his 'Indestructible Shield,' but he did not want to take care of Lock's berserk
state. Why should he step in when there were people stronger than him right here? ]
“I also won't allow Cale-nim to protect Lock even though I know he has the indestructible
shield” Choi han said quietly.
Back then, even though Choi han knew about Cale's shield, Choi han still had no idea
whether Cale could actually fight or not because that guy was so lazy.
He still wasn't going to allow Cale to go against Lock's berserk state. After all, Choi han had
seen Rosalyn's extraordinary ability and he would still choose Rosalyn to help save Lock.
And even after he saw Cale, no, Kim Roksoo who was fighting monsters alone on earth two,
Choi han still would not allow Cale to harm himself any more than right now.
[ Rosalyn and Choi Han looked at each other.
“He will tire out on his own, and the berserk state will slowly disappear. It is important
that his consciousness returns during this first berserk transformation. That is the only
way to make him retain his consciousness and rationality the next time he transforms
into the berserk mode."
That would be when his rationality beats out his natural instinct. It was important for
beast people to reach that state.
Choi Han debated it for a moment, before asking Cale a guestion.
“Cale-nim, how long will he maintain his berserk mode?"
“He has the purest of pure blood."
“..So you mean it will take a long time."
“Yes. Probably about two hours?" ]
"Damn, that took a while" Bud commented. He had never faced berserk wolves, but he had
faced berserk modes from other beast tribes and it was extremely difficult.
Maybe it would be easier if they were actually fighting to kill each other, but in Lock's case,
Rosalyn and Choi han had to fight to protect themselves without hurting Lock.
Bud truly appreciated Choi han and Rosalyn's abilities.
[ Cale put some stuff into a magic bag and headed to the arena. The residence's
underground arena. Count Henituse's territory was famous for its wealth, but that
wealth was supported by military strength. How would they be able to survive next to
the Forest of Darkness and the dangerous monsters contained within it without a
strong
military strength?
That was why their residences had underground training arenas that were larger and
better than most Duke or Marquis's residences. ]
Alberu Crossman* truly admired the strength of the Henituse family. Not only did they
possess immense wealth, they also belonged to a powerful aristocratic family within the
military. Even though right now Marquis Ailan* was a family that was considered the most
powerful family in the military field, Alberu* knew that the Henituse family really could take
over a lot of power within the faction if they wanted to.
They also don't have a fight over being the heir to the family. Whether from the original Cale
Henituse who pretended to be trash so that all members of his family would accept Basen as
the heir, the transmigrator, Cale Henituse who Alberu* believed have enormous political
power also did not want to become the heir to the family. That makes the Henituse family
truly an almost perfect family.
That's why, even though Henituse here is still a County, no one dares to disturb the family.
Henituse from the Tcf dimension has changed its title to Duchy, their strength is certain to be
stronger than before. Perhaps the Henituse family could also become the first noble family
with the title of Archduke in the Roan kingdom.
[ Cale gave an order as soon as they entered the large underground arena.
“The two of you stay out of the arena as well. Secure the area, and make sure nobody
comes in from the first floor.”
“Yes, young master.”
“l understand, young master.”
Cale had a bitter taste in his mouth at the fact that Ron had an extremely wide smile on
his face, but Cale chose to let it go. ]
"That was because the young master wasn't someone who easily received guests he didn't
recognize" Ron said who was currently smiling friendly as usual. Well, if Ron wanted to say
it directly, his young master who he had cared for for eighteen years was not a young man
who cared about anything and anyone but his family.
Ron smiled bitterly as he remembered that he couldn't even see the difference from his young
master who had already exchanged souls with someone else. But, the current Cale sometimes
really looked like Kim Roksoo. They are both stubborn, if they want something, then they
will use any means to get what they want.
Even though the current Cale preferred to wear simple clothes, Cale was still a person who
really liked things that sparkled like gold, jewelry and anything else that looked pretty. The
young man just doesn't really like it when the fancy things he likes are worn on his own
clothes.
And as for the matter of the trash of the Count's family who suddenly became a commander
in the northeast region, managing to win wars not only in the Roan Kingdom but in other
Kingdoms as well, Ron was one of the people who helped Cale learn everything about
leading wars.
He and Fresia who were helping Cale explain things he didn't know about being a
commander, Ron and the others were the ones who saw first hand that Cale had not fallen
asleep learning all the things while keeping his shield up in Rain city for the safety of all of
them because there was no the certainty of when the Paerun Kingdom would come with their
wyverns.
So Ron just thought that Cale Henituse was someone who could easily learn something, and
because he had a lot of experienced individuals around him, it made Cale even more
confident.
But now Ron knew the truth. Cale Henituse, well, Kim Roksoo was a leader in a Team in
Korea. Ron didn't know in detail what Kim Roksoo did when he became the leader, but one
thing for sure, Earth One was not a normal dimension.
Cale Henituse was already experienced as a leader, it was just on a different scale to what the
man was currently going through. That was why Cale studied everything again, so he
wouldn't make a mistake.
Cale Henituse was someone who would tell others that it was okay if they made a mistake.
But that didn't apply to himself, the man never allowed himself to make mistakes.
[ After watching the two people go away, Cale carried the kittens and went to the corner
of the arena. Naturally, he did not forget to motion for Choi Han and Rosalyn to go very
far away.
“The two of you head to the center!"
Choi Han took Lock to the center of the arena. Rosalyn had a serious look on her face,
as she got a bit farther away from Lock.
“Growl!” ]
Lock* still didn't let go of his grip on Choi han* and Rosalyn*. The king of the blue wolf
tribe still felt guilty for being a burden to their group too many times.
His first Berserk state passed perfectly, but his Hyung and Noona must still have a hard time.
Here, there was no Cale Henituse willing to provide a proper and safe place when Choi han*
and Rosalyn* had to face Lock*.
Here, no one was warned what Choi han* and Rosalyn* had to do when facing Lock* and
estimating how long the three of them would have to endure like what Cale Henituse did.
Lock* knew, the only way to repay these two precious people was to stop being a burden and
continue to strengthen himself so that he could continue to stand beside Choi han* and
Rosalyn*.
Lock* hoped that his younger self there would not become a burden on the group like him.
[ Lock was shaking like he was having a seizure. His arms, legs, his entire body was
shaking. However, neither Rosalyn nor Choi Han approached him. It was because Lock
was growing claws. Very sharp claws that belonged to a wild animal.
“Aaaaaaaah!"
Lock's body floated up in the air. It stiffened up like an arrow, before slowly starting to
change. Cale verified that the large iron gate into the arena was closed tightly, before
slowly heading farther into the corner with the kittens, On and Hong, also following
him.
“This is no joke." ]
Bud* nodded in agreement with what Cale was saying.
This was the first time for Bud*, and probably many others in this room, to see the blue wolf
tribe's first berserk state. It looked painful, Bud* felt sorry for the little boy who had to go
through the pain and lose his sanity for a few moments because of the berserk state.
The mercenary king glanced at Lock* who looked much more mature now. The little boy that
was on the screen now already looked like a king. In contrast to Lock in the tcf dimension
who really looks like an innocent teenage boy. Bud* felt a little strange to see these strong
little individuals who continued to act like children as if their world had never experienced a
war.
It wasn't like Bud* wanted the Children to look miserable, Bud* was just curious how the
adults there, especially the transmigrator Cale Henituse, were keeping these Children sane.
(Bud* never saw what the little ones did when their guardian got hurt)
[ Cale could see the tall and weak Lock slowly starting to change.
“Grooooowl, aaaaaaaah!"
Lock now grew out some sharp fangs, before screaming in agony. He started to slowly
get up and staggered a bit, before starting to frown and opening his eyes. He then
looked toward the ceiling and let out a howl.
“Ahwoooooooooooo!"
In that instant, a half-transparent barrier appeared in front of Cale. It was a shield.
While On and Hong looked around in shock, Cale just casually started to speak.
“Dragon, you really are amazing. Can you make it soundproof as well?"
Another shield overlapped the existing one. ]
Rasheel could only shake his head at the sight of a human so easily ordering a baby dragon to
do whatever he asked him to do.
The dragon was instinctively a selfish individual and certainly didn't like being ordered
around by anyone.
And now that Rasheel thought about it, dragons had that kind of instinct because they were
used to living alone. They know that they are very strong individuals and they live alone for
their convenience as well. Like Rasheel who just wanted to sleep after spending a hundred
years seeking commotion with any other dragon he encountered. (The gray dragon was
grateful because he had never met Eruhaben and Mila before meeting Cale Henituse)
But for Raon, the case was different. The young dragon had been directly tormented by
moronic humans since birth (Rasheel couldn't wait to see what Cale Henituse could do to
avenge Raon against Venion stan). Then Raon met a human who was actually selfish, but
cared too much about many things at the same time. Even though Raon was a dragon, he was
still a child who usually followed (unknowingly) what the adults around him were doing.
Actually Rasheel wasn't surprised why Raon had become such a strange young dragon.
[ Rosalyn peeked over, and Cale could see her shock in seeing the two layers of shields
in front of Cale.
At that moment, the voice of the Black Dragon, that must be somewhere inside of this
shield, filled Cale's ear.
“You are very weak. That is why you need protection."
On and Hong were excited to realize it was the dragon, but looked at Cale with pity
after hearing what the dragon had to say. They seemed to agree with the dragon's
assessment. Cale ignored their gazes, and casually answered back.
“Do whatever you want." ]
“I don't understand why he looks okay when other people, even the Children call him weak”
Cale* muttered under his breath.
Cale Henituse over there was a total enigma, he couldn't understand what that man really
wanted. This was the first time Cale* had seen someone who was okay when called weak,
didn't he feel humiliated at being called that? or he doesn't care because the one who insulted
him is a child?
Kim Roksoo is the team leader, so Cale Henituse is. There was no way someone who had a
perfect body shape like Kim Roksoo was a weak man.
“Because being weak means not having responsibility for other people's lives” Incidentally,
Kim Roksoo who was beside him heard what Cale* was mumbling.
"What is the connection between weakness and responsibility in other people's lives?" Cale*
still did not understand. Even if that person is strong, if it's not his responsibility, then it's not
his responsibility to protect other people's lives.
"It's the same as being trash. It's just like..if we become trash we don't have as many
responsibilities as the territory lord and the successors right? People wouldn't expect us to be
nice would they? no, other people wouldn't even expect anything from us" Said Kim Roksoo,
explained what he meant and it left Cale speechless.
[ “I do not know why you are not using that power."
“You don't need to know.”
The power. The Black Dragon quickly realized that Cale did not want to show that
ancient power to other people, and left it vague. Cale shrugged his shoulders and, in the
end, a third shield was created for atotal of a three-layered shield.
'His skill is growing exponentially. '
Dragons learned magic differently than humans. Dragons controlled magic with their
will. Cale thought that the Black Dragon's speed of improvement was surprising, but
that it also made it much more useful for him. ]
“That's because he keeps making the little dragon do ridiculous things” Eruhaben*
commented.
The black dragon named Raon was indeed a very genius for a dragon of his age. It wasn't too
long since he was free from the Venion stan, but the dragon was already able to experiment
with his own magic even though he only knew individuals who were ordinary humans, not a
mage like the red-haired woman named Rosalyn.
But just seeing Cale Henituse casually instructing the dragon to do light things like putting up
a shield, putting soundproof on the shield and adding layers to the shield was enough to help
the dragon learn naturally.
Eruhaben* was pretty sure that Cale Henituse would often order the little dragon to do light
magic to make it easier for what the redhead was doing, as well as to make the little dragon
more able to control the mana in his body.
At this point, people were starting to ignore Cale and his idea of using someone.
[ Cale could now peacefully watch Lock transforming into berserk mode down on the
ground.
“Growl, aaaaaaah!"
Lock's screams filled the arena. If it wasn't for the soundproof and shockproof magic
that was installed around the basement, the knights of the residence would have all
quickly rushed down.
Lock's body became larger every time he let out a shout. Muscles that weren't there
previously started to develop, and his eyes turned red. It was proof that he was losing
his consciousness.
Why did that little boy from the Blue Wolf Tribe go berserk?
In the novel, Lock would experience his first berserk transformation one year later. The
reason for that was the death of an individual.
'Healer Pendrick.' ]
"Pendrick-nim?"
"Huh? Me? Why me?"
Eruhaben frowned.
Lock still didn't understand why Lock* there had his first berserk state after a year of the
incident of attacking their village, but he was even more confused when the elf Pendrick's
name was mentioned.
Lock had met the elf several times, but they only just knew each other because they had
different residences. The handsome elf prefers to be in his elf village and Lock is busy in
Harris village with his younger siblings.
Young master Cale also rarely got the elves to interfere in fights and it was the same with
Lock. He also didn't get it as often as Choi han Hyung to go anywhere young master Cale
went.
Lock* on the other hand laughed dryly as he realized that Lock and Pendrick over there didn't
have a close relationship.
[ That elf ends up dying in battle. Pendrick was someone who reminded Lock of his
dead uncle, the chief of the Blue Wolf Tribe. Seeing Pendrick dying makes Lock go
crazy, wanting to kill everything and everyone in sight. ]
"... What?"
Pendrick wasn't too surprised about the fact that he died, every individual would die at the
end of the story, which wasn't surprising.
But what surprised Pendrick was that there was someone who was so angry that they wanted
to destroy everything and kill everyone because he is dead. There is a happy feeling in his
heart because it turns out that his presence is very appreciated by someone.
For him, an elf who couldn't communicate with elementals, the other elves looked down on
him very often. But Pendrick thought that the gods were kind to him for letting Pendrick
meet Eruhaben. Bless the ancient dragon heart, Eruhaben is a very, very good dragon.
But he was also sad for making Lock* feel that way. Even though he didn't really know Lock
here, the boy was still a child and should have had a good life. He couldn't imagine Lock's
feeling after losing his family members and losing Pendrick afterwards. Poor boy. Poor poor
little Boy.
These feelings.. these mixed feelings, does young master Cale feel them too? Little did
Pendrick know that Young master Cale's children often said that they would destroy the
world if young master Cale died.
The feeling of being touched because someone cares about his life and is worried about the
fate of the world as one.
[ “On, Hong."
Cale looked down toward the siblings who were huddled together inside the shield.
“The two of you haven't experienced the berserk transformation yet, right?"
The kittens nodded their heads. ]
Beacrox recalled how the excited On and Hong wondered when they would experience their
first berserk state. The children were very excited when it came to training that would make
them stronger. Beacrox also remembered the scared, disappointed and angry faces the
children showed when they were told harshly that they could never get through the berserk
state because they were mutants.
Beacrox wasn't someone who could handle kids, but he was confident when it came to
keeping the kids clean and getting delicious food. Young master Cale made Beacrox have a
new job besides being a chef and torture expert, now Beacrox is also a babysitter.
It was frustrating at first, but the kids in his care weren't a bad kids and is pretty easy to teach
them. Especially On and Hong, they were both suitable children to join the Molan family.
That's why Ron and Beacrox specially made the two children train according to what the cat
tribe should do.
Although sometimes Beacrox was a little irritated by his young master's aloofness, it was also
this attitude that made On and Hong begin to accept the fact that they could never be berserk
more sincerely. Because of that aloofness too, On and Hong don't give up on getting smarter
at all kinds of things.
[ “Do you know anything about it?"
“Not really."
“Nobody taught us about it.”
Cale knew this would be the case. Since On and Hong also seemed to be pure blooded,
their berserk transformation would be rough as well.
Cale looked forward once again, and started to speak.
“The Wolf Tribe, Tiger Tribe, Bear Tribe, and the Whale Tribe, these four tribes lose
their rationality the most during the first berserk transformation. That is why we call
these four tribes the Beast People closest to monsters."
He did not know much about the Cat Tribe. ]
"That's because the cat tribe usually exists in the Eastern continent and the book Kim Roksoo
is reading most likely only tells what happened in the western continent." Ron* said to which
Beacrox* agreed.
Bud*, Glenn* and Rex* who were sitting not far from the Molan duo also nodded silently.
Ron* was a little curious how it happened that two kittens ended up together with the young
master there. Given their undetectable presence in the tboah dimension, did it mean that those
two children were also one of the many individuals whose destiny had been changed by the
presence of the transmigrator?
[ “I do not know how the beserk transformation will be for the Cat Tribe, but if you feel
like you are going to go berserk or suddenly feel yourself heating up or hurting,
immediately come to me."
'It would be bad if you caused an accident.'
Who would have to clean it up? Cale would have to clean up after them. Cale was
someone who took full responsibility for things that happened in his territory, and the
people he took in. ]
All of Cale's companions smiled as they found out what the red head was thinking. Cale truly
felt responsible for the lives of the people in his family sphere.
Ron still remembered his young master's irritated look when he came back heavily injured
and with only one arm. Cale not only went to find a way to cure the mermaid poison, but also
destroyed the base arm on one of the islands while helping the whale tribes who were at war
with the mermaids. It didn't stop there, Cale also asked Miss Mary, the only necromancer on
the Western continent, to make Ron's new hand.
The redhead is really totality when it comes to responsibility. That was also the biggest
reason why everyone who had been helped by Cale had promised themselves to be loyal to
Cale Henituse.
[ Cale turned to look at them after not hearing any response. The two pairs of golden
pupils of the kittens were turned toward Cale, and they both quickly headed to his leg
and started to rub their faces at his leg.
'Why are they like this?'
Cale didn't like how chummy they were being, and moved his leg slightly to the side. ]
Cale* was speechless when he saw what Cale was doing there. For children who used to be
considered trash in their tribe, then had to run away from Eastern to Western continents alone
and try to survive as best they could, hearing what Cale had to say to them would certainly
make the two kitten tribes feel happy.
They would feel that not only were they welcome by Cale, they also didn't feel that they were
useless because Cale always made them do tasks related to their personal skills, and now they
knew that Cale would also help the two of them when they experienced Berserk for the first
time even though Cale didn't know much about the cat tribe.
After saying such a thing, what Cale expect with kind of reaction the children there would
have? even looking at this story from Cale's perspective it was confusing.
[ As he did that, Cale heard something that gave him the chills.
“Do dragons go berserk?"
“No.”
It would be crazy for dragons to have berserk transformations. If a dragon went
berserk, multiple mountains would disappear in an instant. That was a very scary
thought. Cale's expression stiffened more than ever before, as he continued to look
forward. It was his way of saying he did not want to hear anything more about it.
"Tsk" ]
Everyone except for the dragons also got goosebumps when they heard Raon's childish voice
asking such a scary thing.
Even though Raon was still baby, no one could underestimate a dragon no matter how young
they were (Venion stan was stupid, everyone had the same thought about that crazy noble).
The people in the tcf dimension were grateful that Cale saved Raon before the dragon entered
its berserk stage.
On the other hand, Eruhaben smiled full of amusement at Raon's attitude that was somewhat
rude to Cale. Actually, that attitude was common for dragons when meeting humans, but
since it was Raon who did it, Eruhaben couldn't help but laugh softly.
The current Raon miru would never speak in that tone to Cale. The little boy liked his
humans too much, Eruhaben was sure that the super active little dragon could stay in peace
just to accompany the slacker Cale.
[ Boom.
The werewolf standing on two legs stomped on the ground, making the entire arena
shake.
The fur of the Blue Wolf Tribe was a dark blue color. The fierce werewolf, that could no
longer be called a boy, became covered in that dark blue fur. Lock swung his arm that
was now covered in muscles that were incomparably larger than Choi Han's muscles, to
attack with his extremely sharp claws. ]
Lock was a little embarrassed because Cale was comparing his muscles to Choi han's. He
only looked like that when in berserk mode, how could Lock possibly achieve a perfect body
like Choi han, prince Alberu and Kim Roksoo on a daily basis?
(Lock is still a little doubtful about what could make his super lazy young master have a
muscular body like Kim Roksoo).
Choi han ignored crown prince Alberu's irritated look and was just trying to be happy
because his liege appreciated the shape he had.
[ “Lock!”
“Lock, snap out of it!"
Choi Han and Rosalyn tried to call out to him, but to Lock, who had lost his rationality,
they were just lifeforms he needed to attack.
“Groooowl."
A rough growl came out of Lock's mouth. This wolf, that was at least 1.5 times Choi
Han's height, rushed toward him.
“Lock, snap out of it! It's me! Choi Han!"
Choi Han could not attack his companion, and thus only defended as he called out to
Lock. But would that do anything to make Lock return to normal? Of course not. Cale
shook his head and continued to watch. ]
Choi han felt a little embarrassed at his stupidity. Even though his liege had told him about
Lock's condition and Rosalyn had also told him a bit about the berserk mode that the woman
knew, but Choi han still called out to Lock as if his voice could bring Lock back to normal.
Ah.. So embarrassing. Choi Han wants to dig his own grave.
On the other hand, Choi Han* also felt embarrassed because he had done the same thing,
even more dramatically than this.
[ “Just smacking him on the head and making him faint would be the fastest way.”
Gasp.
The two kittens gasped and crept away from Cale.
Although Cale was saying that, he had no intentions of making Choi Han do something
like that. A Beast person who faints like that during their first berserk transformation
would lose their rationality to the transformation once again in the future. ]
“If he had thought that way from the start, young master Cale would not have brought Lock
to the underground training with him. Our young master is truly very unique,” said Witira,
complete with her beautiful smile. The blue-haired woman with a very beautiful face sat
elegantly with Paseton and King Shickler. Archie sat at the same table, but slightly away
from the king.
The young master Cale that Witira knew was a very insightful young man. There were many
things that made Witira, the future queen of Ocean want to be under the leadership of Cale
Henituse who was much younger than herself.
[ “Wow. "
The berserk werewolf's attack was stronger than Cale expected. The fact that he was
moving based on instinct made him utilize his muscles very efficienttly.
“On, Hong."
Cale called the kitten siblings over. There was a reason he had the two of them come
with him.
“Watch that Wolf Tribe kid's movements.”
He wanted On and Hong to pay close attention to the werewolf Lock. Lock was
relenttessly charging toward Choi Han and Rosalyn. There was no retreating for Lock.
That was the Woff Tribe's style. Cale spoke as if he was whispering to the kittens.
“That is the instinctual movements of a Beast person. The fact that they can move based
on instinct, unlike humans, is one of the beauty and gloriousness of the Beast Tribes." ]
Mila's smile grew even wider. The dragon mama was finally able to see Cale Henituse
naturally teach an important lesson to his children.
Mila always believed that Cale Henituse was indeed the most suitable human to be Dodori's
teacher, but seeing all this made Mila even more sure that Dodori would be fine under Cale
Henituse's tutelage.
The red-haired man was very insightful, he was also a very talented individual in many
fields.
Not only smart, the man can also put himself in all situations. He is a rich man, but simple at
the same time. He is a cunning but loyal man at the same time.
Not only did he make his own name as a great commander in this century, this man also made
a lot of world history for the future. Even though Cale Henituse looked like a hero who
would happily sacrifice his life for the sake of humanity, Mila also knew the real truth.
Cale Henituse only wanted to protect his family.
There's a reason why Mila didn't really like her son's first hero, The original possessor of the
ancient power of the stone that Cale Henituse currently possessed was someone who had
truly dedicated his life to others, not himself.
Cale Henituse was a selfish person, but Mila never thought it was a mistake because even
Mila would do anything to protect Dodori.
Why would Mila bother joining the other dragons as well as Cale Henituse to defeat the
white Star and withstand the attack from the god of despair? That's because the presence of
the two individual menace alone could threaten the safety of Mila and Dodori.
Mila could have refused Cale Henituse's wish to join his group and chose to run with Dodori
to a safer place. But, what if the White Star actually won? if that madman succeeds in
fulfilling his dream, then there is no safe place in the dimension they currently occupy.
[ Bang!
Lock's fist smashed onto the ground and broke the marble floor. He was showing
tremendous strength.
“You should not fear or dread going berserk. That is when Beast People are at their
strongest."
Pat.
Cale's hand patted the two kitten's heads.
“Although the Cat Tribe and Wolf Tribe are different, the two of you are Beast People
as well, Watch him to learn the style of a wild animal, the style of relying on your
instincts. And then-”
The two pairs of golden pupils made eye contact with Cale.
“Make it your own. Either that, or think of a way to kill those bears, tigers, wolves, the
ones labeled as wild beasts."
The kittens, the Cat Tribe children, immediately turned away from Cale to observe
Lock. The kittens stood up on their hind legs and observed Lock's every move. Silver
and red, the two kitten's furs stood up as they became extremely nervous.
Cats were weak compared to these wild beasts. It was because they were a tribe that
relied on stealth that they clearly understood Cale's intent.]
"That really is the best way to teach kitten when they all know nothing about cat tribes life"
Beacrox* muttered.
The chef actually doesn't really care about transmigration or what not, all he cares about is
his life with his father. The eldest son of the Henituse family that existed in his dimension
was also not someone with whom Beacrox* had shared fond memories either as a child or
when he started to wreak havoc.
The man looked at Ron* who was also looking at him.
"He's a smart guy" Beacrox* could see his father's with his usual sinister smile nodded.
[ Cale watched the kittens for a while, before calling out to the dragon.
“Hey.”
The Black Dragon revealed itself in the air. Rosalyn and Choi Han did not have time to
look toward them. They had to put their full attention on Lock. Cale pointed to the two
people as he continued to speak to the dragon.
“Look at how Rosalyn uses her magic to not hurt the opponent. Also look at how Choi
Han is using his aura not to attack, but to protect himself while not harming that wolf
child."
Tang, tang, tang!
Lock's extremely quick fists were trying to break through Rosalyn's shield. Rosalyn
desperately called out to Lock while watching him attack.
“Lock, you remember me right? I said you were part of my family now. Hurry up and
snap out of it!"
Choi Han turned Lock's gaze over to him. He raised his murderous aura to the
maximum to get Lock's attention.
“Lock, attack me. I am the one who will protect you." Lock responded to the
murderous aura by swinging his claw toward Choi Han. Even though Lock's attack did
not have any aura in it, his full physical strength was behind that attack. ]
Just as Lock had described before, Cale Henituse's voice had no special power, but the way
he spoke was able to make others want to listen to him.
Without them noticing, right now everyone was focused on what was being shown on the
screen as well as hearing the calm voice of Cale Henituse who was teaching his children
many things.
"Stop feeling guilty for actions that happened beyond your control, I have never regretted
thinking of you as my brother Lock" Rosalyn* said softly.
Even though their situation was different from the one in the Tcf dimension, Rosalyn*, Lock*
and Choi han* would always have this kind of close relationship.
Choi Han* held Lock's* hand back, and said softly-
“What Rosalyn said is true, you have us and we have you. Don't burden yourself with weird
thoughts.”
Lock* smiled, this time his smile was so sincere.
Yes, their fates were quite different due to the influence of the Transmigrators there, but
Lock* still had Choi han* and Rosalyn*. He should appreciate what he currently has, not
continue to feel jealous of what he can't get.
[ Cale was watching that scene from far away while continuing to speak to the dragon.
“It is harder to not hurt something than it is to hurt something when you have immense
strength. But i know you will be able to guickly pick it up, since you are a dragon."
The dragon responded to Cale.
“I am a dragon. There is nothing I cannot do."
“Correct. So watch them and make your own judgment."
The dragon flew down and landed next to the kittens before turning invisible once
again. Cale presumed the dragon would take in Rosalyn, Choi Han, and Lock's
movements like the kittens were doing. ]
Kim Roksoo smiled bitterly as he recalled the only weakness he currently had as Kim
Roksoo.
He was never used to being a teacher, whereas the original Kim Roksoo was a very natural
teacher.
The man was used to paying attention to everything and as the team leader, it was only
natural for Kim Roksoo to make his team members understand about all kinds of monsters
and their respective abilities before they all descended into the battlefield.
Becoming a teacher came naturally to Cale Henituse.
Again, Kim Roksoo was once a Count, that's why he could easily handle things when he
became the CEO of his company. But that doesn't mean he can't teach all the new members
on the team, it's just that it feels a bit different to teach others when he himself still has to
learn many things about the earth one.
[ 'Should | have brought some wine with me?'
Cale lamented the fact that he had no wine, as he continued to watch this boring battle.
Two hours. For the duration of a typical movie, these three animal children kept their
eyes on the battle, while Choi Han and Rosalyn started to get exhausted. ]
"What is movie?" Cale* asked.
"The concept is the same as what we are doing now. We see what other people are doing
through a recording. But in movies, talented people will act on the basis of a story script that
has previously been made. Everyone will have their character themselves and many other
individuals will record the acting and they will edit it until it succeeds in becoming a work
that is worthy of being watched by all of us. In short, a movie is entertainment," answered
Roksoo casually.
Even though at this time he sounded very knowledgeable about technology in Eartg, in fact
Kim Roksoo still struggled in many ways. He was used to seeing things easy through magic,
but on earth one had never used magic. Well, user abilities are actually similar to Mage, but
it's still different.
[ “Huff, huff, huff.”
But the one who was the most exhausted was the werewolf.
“Huff, huff. Hyung-.”
“Lock!”
Choi Han reacted to the word, 'hyung,' and rushed toward the staggering werewolf.
Although he was not completely out of the berserk mode, Choi Han's reaction made
Cale stand up.
“Noo, noona-." Lock was able to recognize Rosalyn as well.
“Ah, Lock!"
Rosalyn rushed over as well to hug Lock. Lock was still covered in the dark blue fur,
but his eyes were starting to become focused. Lock was not hurt at all, while Rosalyn
and Choi Han had small injuries on their bodies.
The two of them protected Lock like he was family. ]
"Thank you so much Hyung, noona"
Lock said sincerely. After almost losing all of his family members, Lock never thought that
he would get a new family that was as warm as his old family.
Even though they were from different races, Lock had never received any scorn from anyone
about the blue wolf tribe being disowned by gods. Perhaps that was also an influence because
he and his siblings was under Cale Henituse's protection, but Lock believed he could fend for
himself as well.
At first, Lock was irritated because all the adults kept getting in the way of him who wanted
to go down directly to the battlefield like Choi han and Rosalyn, but Cale Henituse always
managed to make Lock feel that it was okay if he really couldn't fight directly.
Not going with him didn't mean he was useless or that Cale didn't like him, it was just a
matter of Cale knowing when and who deserved to step up to fight.
Just like in a game of chess, they were all pawns and Cale Henituse was the player.
[ “So, huff huff, sorry."
His rationality had returned. It was a perfect first berserk mode transformation, where
he was able to overcome all issues. Lock put his head on Rosalyn, who was half his
height, and then this 13 year-old boy started to cry. An animalistic noise was mixed in
with his crying.
“Lock!”
Lock then stowly turned back into his human form, before starting to fall. The berserk
mode transformation was over. Choi Han quickly approached him and prevented him
from falling over. Lock was doing his best to not faint, as he was worried that he would
return to his berserk state.
At that moment, a man carrying two kittens arrived in front of this boy who was trying
his best to keep his eyes open.
'Uncle.. '
It was the man who said the same thing as his uncle. The man started to speak.
“You can rest now."
The man smiled, and made Lock close his eyes like before.
“It is all over now."
Lock finally relaxed and closed his eyes after hearing the man's words. Lock leaned on
Choi Han and fainted. ]
"Look at that kid, always managed to keep them all calm" Eruhaben couldn't hide his smile.
The atmosphere that was previously tense due to the intense battle of the blue wolves' berserk
state with Rosalyn and Choi Han turned calmer after hearing Cale Henituse's calm voice
saying that it was all over. The unlucky bastard always made people feel that they had to
respect him wherever he was.
This was funny because Cale Henituse didn't like it when people were too Respect of him.
But how can people not feel respect if the man every day always creates new madness that
ends up saving the lives of many people?
[ Choi Han carefully laid Lock back down on the stretcher.
Cale, who had been watching this, took a potion out of the bag and threw it toward
Rosalyn. Rosalyn caught the potion bottle and asked.
“Potions don't work on Lock?"
Cale looked at Rosalyn in a way that seemed to be asking why she was saying something
that was so obvious, and answered the still confused Rosalyn.
“Why would I give a potion to someone from the Wolf Tribe? It's for you. You struggled
guite a bit."
Rosalyn stared at Cale. She had seen an amazing sight of a three-layered magic, and
had many things she wanted to ask Cale. However, she said something else.
“Thank you very much."
This had to come first. ]
"I didn't expect him to give the potion to me when Lock was unconscious. No, I didn't even
expect him to notice our situation" Rosalyn said.
It was also the first time that Rosalyn, the former Crown princess of the Breck kingdom, saw
a young master from the Count family throwing a high-grades potion as if it was a priceless
ordinary potion. Even Rosalyn who came from the royal family had never done that.
The screen turned off and let everyone rest for a bit after seeing the short fight.
With a flick of the hand, the table that was only filled with drinks is now filled with food of
all kinds.
"Even though you won't feel physically tired here, please enjoy all the dishes that have been
provided while waiting for the next video to be played," said the purple head casually.
Everyone who heard that just nodded before trying the various dishes that were in front of
them. This is food from the gods, they certainly don't have to worry about poison that could
make them die at any time.
Chapter End Notes
As for Kim Roksoo's company name that I mention here, I copied from Lee soo hyuk
wiki that I found in the browser, and I feel the company name won't change because the
original Kim Roksoo probably won't let them change the company name lol ( ͡°з ͡°)
I really hoped this long chapter isn't feel too rushed, oh, I'm also a person who is quite
sensitive about comments, please don't be too cruel when you want to correct my
mistakes （┬┬＿┬┬）
Chapter 38: Being Still (5)
Chapter Notes
Hello, do you still with me? ┏ʕ •ᴥ•ʔ┛
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 38: Being Still (5)
“Ahem. Mm! Young master Neo, it has been a while.”
Eric immediately moved in between Cale and Neo. Neo’s eyes seemed to be defeated.
He thought he had found a good prey, but it was now difficult to hunt this prey with
Eric Wheelsman present. ]
"Prey? Who does that noble mean?" Choi han asked when he saw the scene where there were
Eric, Cale, Amiru and Gilbert. All of Cale's companions also demanded answers.
"Ah, back then.. young master Neo felt he deserved to insult young master Cale" Eric said
casually.
He still remembered the day he, Amiru and Gilbert had to divert all the attention of the
nobles who were trying to stir up trouble with Cale Henituse. Those who only knew that the
young master of Count Henituse was just trash thought that they could easily manipulated
Cale Henituse.
Eric, Amiru and Gilbert would certainly protect Cale from such unethical nobles, especially
when Cale had done nothing wrong.
Alberu showed his princely smile. “Hoo, if it's Mr. Neo, I guess I shouldn't bother fixing his
attitude.” Everyone around Alberu immediately got goosebumps when they heard the crown
prince's voice.
But that's how it really is. Ever since Taylor stan appeared to the public and made his deal
with him, Alberu knew that Venion stan's political power would be in disarray, as well as
everyone who supported that crazy bastard, one of whom was Viscount Tolz.
There was no great advantage for Alberu or Cale if they toyed with that mere noble family a
bit.
[ “Yes, young master Eric. I hope you have been well.”
Neo greeted Eric that way before also greeting young lady Amiru and young master
Gilbert. He then saw them all standing in front of Cale, and clicked his tongue.
‘I guess they are protecting him. Even if he is trash, he is still on their side after all.’
Neo decided not to do anything after seeing the three of them protecting Cale. Eric
noticed Neo’s intent, and slowly turned around to look at Cale. ]
Cale* gave a small smile as the three people there continued to protect him even though Cale
and his fame as trash in the Count's family was too strong.
They were really good people, so he felt a little guilty because he rarely replied to letters
from Eric*. But seriously, the guy with the glasses really didn't get tired of trying to get Cale*
back on the right path.
Cale* decided to speak to the three after all this was over, trash also seemed to have the right
to make friends, especially if his friends were like the three of them.
Hopefully the three of them are not bored yet to try to be friends with him.
[ Neo’s gaze turned to Cale as well.
“Mm.”
Neo then subconsciously let out a groan.
Cale was quietly looking down at Neo with his arms crossed. Cale’s eyes were extremely
scornful. He had not said anything to Neo since earlier on, but his gaze and his body
language said everything that needed to be said.
‘Classless fool.’
It made Neo think about the gaze Venion used to look at him. Even though Neo was
angry when Venion looked at him with such a gaze, he consoled himself by saying it was
the look of a higher ranking noble and let it go. ]
"Tell that classless fool his position!" Kim Roksoo exclaimed excitedly while raising the
glass filled with alcohol. Cale* who was beside him also raised his glass and called out as
well.
"Foolish people like that should know his place"
Rosalyn, Choi han and Lock also raising their glasses. (Well, Rosalyn and Choi han had wine
while Lock had apple juice) Alberu smiled as he drank his wine elegantly.
All of Cale's companions smirked when they saw Cale who was always able to tell that his
position to classless people like Neo Tolz were very different even though he didn't say
anything. Cale Henituse and his piercing gaze really was the perfect combination.
[ Cale turned away after watching Neo’s shaking pupils for a while, and looked behind
him. He heard the Black Dragon’s report in his ear.
There was a reason he brought the Black Dragon with him today.
- The voice recording magic is ready.
Cale had asked the Black Dragon to record everything that happened today. Video
recording required a lot of mana usage and was difficult to maintain for a long period of
time, so Cale had to be satisfied with just voice recording.
Cale was originally not going to do this because the palace would have a lot of mages
who were sensitive to mana, but the Black Dragon assured him that it would be
undetected as long as the range of the voice recording was small.
Cale made up his mind to use this in the future to make Neo cry tears of blood, before
heading toward the palace entrance. Cale was the type of person to always pay back his
debts. ]
“It's no wonder that kid has already mastered quite a lot about magic despite just living with
Cale. The unlucky bastard made him do a lot of silly but useful things” Eruhaben commented
without hiding his tone of voice that softened when he saw what the duo menace were doing
there.
On the other hand, Alberu was a little creeped out about Cale who was always talking about
the Thames family members stealing his saved money.
The culprit had yet to be found, no, Cale didn't even have the chance to look for that person
because they were too busy with the Hunters.
What bad luck would Fake Hilsman face if Cale Henituse found him? for someone who
couldn't forget anything and also someone who was vengeful, Fake Hilsman was likely to be
in a very dangerous situation.
[ Eric Wheelsman watched Cale walk away like a proud brother. He was thinking that
the letters he sent every day must have worked.
On the other hand, Gilbert and Amiru watched Cale with curious expressions. Cale
Henituse, the man who used to only wear flashy clothes, chose to wear a simple black
outfit without any accessories. Even his red hair was clean and shining from the sun.
They wondered if it was because Cale was not drunk.
Each of Cale’s steps looked relaxed and calm.
Amiru and Gilbert watched Cale turn around once he got to the palace entrance.
Cale’s gaze, that seemed to be beckoning them over, was the most curious thing for
them. ]
"Haaa, at this point, he will waste all your fancy outfits" Cale said annoyed.
Kim Roksoo nodded in agreement, he did understand why Cale liked to wear simple clothes,
it was because he was too used to the black turtle neck shirt he usually wore.
Believe it or not, Cale has tons of black turtle necks in his wardrobe. All the clothes in the
wardrobe are very comfortable to wear, especially for him who works in the field of defeating
monsters.
But Roksoo was wondering why Cale didn't have the intention to try out a new style when he
could? Cale Henituse had tons of clothes in all kinds of beautiful colors and fabrics, but that
man really only wore the simplest clothes, Kim Roksoo couldn't even remember having one
like that.
Amiru Ubarr recalled the day the woman actually saw Cale Henituse who was different from
what he was known to among the nobles and common people.
All the news going around sounded so bad that Amiru wondered if it was true or people were
just exaggerating. And when she ran into Cale, who just kept quiet when Neo was bothering
him, was hiding behind Eric and Gilbert as the nobles tried to interact with him.
The Cale Henituse in the banquet hall that day was truly someone who was extremely
elegant, as if he had shown that the other nobles shouldn't play around with the Henituse
family if they didn't want to get into trouble.
[ “Young master Neo, I will see you inside. Young lady Amiru and young master
Gilbert, let us go.”
Eric was watching Cale proudly, but Amiru and Gilbert had an even stranger sensation
when the three of them stood in front of Cale.
Cale looked at the two confused people, as well as the proud Eric, and started to speak.
“Let’s go.”
The three of them followed Cale into the palace. Gilbert and Amiru’s odd sensation
continued to grow the farther they followed Cale. Cale did not care however, and
decided he would use these three people as much as he could today. ]
"Ah, looks like I'm the only one who doesn't notice anything" Eric said awkwardly.
He was too busy being proud of the very mature Cale and not acting like the trashy young
man when he was in public. Eric had always believed that Cale would definitely be able to
get back on the right path if the people around him continued to be by the young man's side.
But Eric knew that was also his weakness, he was not a member of the Henituse family who
could monitor Cale directly.
Even though he was a bit disappointed that the Cale who had changed was not the Cale who
had always been his little brother before, but Eric was still happy because Cale, even though
he was a stranger there, still treated Eric and the others very well. Such an attitude actually
showed that the original Kim Roksoo valued whoever was the people around Cale Henituse.
[ “Young master Cale-nim of Count Henituse’s household is entering the hall!”
Cale could hear the servant shout out Eric, Gilbert, and Amiru’s names as well as he
walked into the hall.
“Not bad.”
He looked around the large hall before walking behind Eric. Young lady Amiru peeked
toward Cale, before walking next to him and starting to speak.
“Young master Cale. At the front of the banquet hall is the crown prince’s seat, and the
tables are split based by region. The reason for that-.”
Amiru, who was about to explain the reason for why the tables are split based on region,
looked at Cale’s expression, before changing what she was going to say.
“I probably don’t need to explain the reason, right?”
“Thank you very much, young lady Amiru, but I know the reason.” ]
“I received information that young master Cale stopped studying at a young age, so I wanted
to help him explain some things there without offending him. But his gaze was very calm and
I could tell that he already understood a lot of things” Amiru said quietly. Eric and Gilbert
who were sitting not far from the young lady nodded in agreement.
“Young lady Amiru is indirectly calling you stupid” Kim Roksoo said jokingly, Cale* stared
at the man with black hair but had the same eye color as him in disbelief.
"Hooo,old man.. Did you just called me stupid? Did you forget that you were also Cale
Henituse? Too happy with your pile of work as CEO huh?"
Kim Roksoo restrained himself from hitting Cale* with the alcohol bottle and chose to smile
brightly "Aigoo, Kids in their mid-twenties are indeed entering a period of further maturity.
You should control your emotions better young man" He said softly but add the little
mocking.
Cale* started to realize that he really was annoying after talking to Kim Roksoo, the older
Cale Henituse.
[ Cale watched Amiru nod her head with a curious expression on her face, and then
headed toward the tables to the Northeast section of the room.
There were five tables inside the hall. Northeast, Northwest, Southwest, Southeast, and
the center. They were all divided based on each of the noble factions.
‘The crown prince is good at things like this.’
He controlled things in the background to make the factions compete with each other
while also forcing them to come together every so often. It was the crown prince’s
specialty. But the crown prince was very thorough about his own treatment as well.
The crown prince’s table was located to the front of all five of these tables, at a location
that was about two steps higher than the rest.
‘The second and third prince’s seats are one step lower than his.’
One step lower than the crown prince’s table was the table for the second and third
princes. Even if this event was being hosted by the crown prince, it would be weird for
the second and third princes to not attend a gathering of nobles. Since the crown prince
was the one to host it, he made sure to show a gap between their status.
‘He really pays attention to these tiny, useless details.’ ]
"As someone who survives alone, I have to always warn my younger siblings that their eldest
brother is not someone to beat easily. The tiny useless detail you mentioned is very important
my moon, aigoo, it feels weird when you are the one who say that" Alberu said while shaking
his head.
It was odd because Cale Henituse was a person who also paid attention to the little things. He
understood Alberu's intentions but still chose to insult him. Alberu questioned again why he
could fall in love with such an disrepectfull man.
Alberu* on the other hand paid no heed to the condescending looks of the other two princes.
The third prince, who had the full support of king Zed* because the queen this time was his
mother never wanted to give in to Alberu*.
That one prince had always blatantly looked down on Alberu* and the second prince who
happened to be in a similar state to Alberu*, but Robbit Crossman* still had many factions
backing him.
Among the three princes, only Alberu Crossman* had no support from anyone, but he was
also the same prince who couldn't be easily touched no matter what.
The two princes of the Roan Kingdom in the tboah dimension would not believe what crown
prince Alberu Crossman could do in the tcf dimension and the Alberu Crossman* in their
dimension would most likely be able to do later as well.
[ The crown prince, actually, all of the people in those positions of power, were really not
Cale’s type of people. ]
Cough*
There was a deliberate coughing sound throughout the tcf dimension area as they heard and
saw what Cale Henituse was thinking before the red-haired man met the crown prince
Alberu.
"Oh, should his highness and Cale have their own romance novel, gosh should I just write it
now?"
"Enemies become lovers? Isn't romance like this very interesting?"
“Ah, I didn't expect that His Highness Alberu was not the type of young master Cale”
Alberu Crossman's lips twitched before he muttered “I may have failed to make you my
prime minister, but I will make sure you become my empress, you bastard. Be thankful
because I love you"
[ “Our table is closest to the entrance, as expected.”
Cale did not respond to Eric’s bitter voice. The Palace of Joy had opened the eastern
entrance as the designated entrance, and the Northeastern region nobles’ table was the
closest to the door.
Although the Northeastern region had a voice, they did not have a household that was
strong enough to have a loud voice. Cale raised his hand to pat Eric’s shoulder.
“It’s great that our seat is close to the door. In addition, it is great that we don’t have
anyone we have to lower our head to at our seat.” ]
“Since it's young master Cale, I think he'd like to sit closest to the entrance because it would
make it easier for him to exit the banquet hall without having to communicate with the other
nobles.” Rosalyn, who managed to find other topics of conversation besides teasing Alberu
finally spoke.
Lock nodded in agreement and added “Young master Cale really hates crowds, especially
when it's because all of society wants to welcome him.”
[ Other regions had strong people in charge, like Marquis Stan, whom the rest had to be
respectful to and subservient.
The other three people walking with Cale stopped walking. Cale also stopped walking
after seeing them halt. Eric turned around to look at Cale for a while, before finally
starting to speak.
“Young master Cale.”
Since they were in the company of others, Eric did not call Cale casually by name.
“I’m glad that my efforts seem to have paid off.”
‘Efforts? What efforts?’
Cale looked toward Eric with shock and confusion, but Eric turned back around and
proudly walked to the table that was closest to the entrance.
Eric did not know that Cale never read his letters and just shoved them to a corner of
the room. ]
"Ack, my heart" Eric dramatically squeezed his chest because he really thought that Cale
would at least read the letter he sent.
Cale Henituse, original or not, still had a habit of ignoring letters from Eric. Amiru and
Gilbert patted the gray-haired man's shoulder to encourage him, but couldn't hide their
laughter at the same time.
Seeing Eric's dramatic reaction made Kim Roksoo remember one of his team members, Jung
SoHoon, who often sends messages on his phone (Roksoo still has problems using the small
rectangular object, but he still understands, thanks to his record ability) who also happens to
always be Ignored by Roksoo.
Original Kim Roksoo also frequently ignored all messages from his team members, so it
wasn't a surprise for them.
[ “Why is he like this?”
Young lady Amiru shook her head at Cale’s question. Gilbert showed a similar reaction.
Cale then shrugged his shoulders and headed toward the table.
But an announcement made him stop moving.
“Young master Venion Stan of Marquis Stan’s household has arrived!”
Cale understood why Neo Tolz did not follow them inside the Palace of Joy. Venion. Neo
Tolz was standing right behind Marquis Stan’s successor, Venion.
But Cale did not care for chumps like Neo or Venion. ]
Everyone frowned as they watched Venion stan walk off casually.
That bastard acted as if he was a dignified noble when in reality that man was even worse
than trash. What is the proper name for someone like Venion?
Some people started to think how could Marquis stan always carry on the tradition of injuring
one another just to fight over the title of family heir. They are only Marquis! Why act as if
they want to fight over the throne?!
At this point, Marquis Stan himself had turned their child into a monster. It's still a question
mark why Taylor stan is still in his right mind to be one of the sons in that crazy family,
especially as the eldest son.
They started to respect Taylor stan more than before but they were also a little worried that
Taylor could be as crazy as his brother and other members of the stan family.
Taylor, who didn't know what others thought of him just sat back elegantly drinking wine. He
was waiting for what young master Cale Henituse actually did to Venion back then, to make
that fearless psychopath end up himself out of fear.
[ “Cale!”
Eric called out to Cale, who suddenly started quickly walking to his seat, but Cale just
waved him off and sat down.
“Mm.”
“Ah, welcome young master Cale.”
“Hello, young master Cale.”
Cale gave a short response to all of those respectful greetings.
“Hello. Good to see all of you.”
Silence suddenly filled the table, and Cale put his hand underneath the tablecloth
without others noticing.
‘I knew it.’
He could feel the invisible Black Dragon’s body shaking.
- I’m okay. I told you that I am okay. ]
They were so focused on Venion who was actually just walking that they forgot that Cale
Henituse had brought a fucking dragon -who was still very young- to the Banquet hall that
day.
The young dragon of course still held a huge grudge against Venion stan, they all
remembered about Cale telling them about the little dragon that was berserk and almost
harmed all the villagers in the viscount Tolz territory. They also remembered that what a
dragon, even if they were young, could do if they entered the berserk state.
The point is, right now they all got goosebumps.
Seeing that everyone in the tcf dimension was still alive until now, and that black dragon also
looked much cuter compared to how it looked on screen, Alberu* was certain that Cale
Henituse over there had managed to hold back the wrath of a young dragon.
The crown prince let a sigh of relief knowing that they weren't dead before the battle started.
Alberu on the other hand massaged his temples lightly, he had not expected, no, he should
have expected this. Not only had his lover brought Taylor stan as well as Cage to Capital
Huiss, which was a win-win for both parties, his lover had also brought a potential danger to
the banquet hall, namely Raon Miru.
[ Cale listened to the Black Dragon’s voice in his head, and patted its shaking body.
Anger and fear. The Black Dragon’s mind was full of both right now. That was why
trauma when you are young is so scary.
The Black Dragon did not know how to respond because the physical trauma that its
body remembered was not aligned with the rationality in its head.
- i am okay. I am a great and mighty dragon. ]
The mixed atmosphere in the room suddenly turned cold.
What they had been angry when they saw Venion, became a little nervous because there was
a young dragon that could go on a rampage and kill everyone if no one managed to hold it
back, turned quite bitter.
They remembered that Cale Henituse, well, Kim Roksoo had been in a similar position. Both
are children who have experienced physical and mental violence in the place they call home.
Even so, there are also many differences between them.
Raon had never known what home was from the moment he was hatched, and was only told
that he was a useless creature and deserving of torment without knowing what he did wrong,
but his instincts as a dragon never wavered, the little boy never gave up and always thought
of ways to out of that place of torture.
On the other hand, Kim Roksoo gave up. The boy had known what home was before fate
made him lose warmth and get tormented by someone (most likely his guardian) until the
little boy gave up, didn't want to fight the world and just accept his cruel fate.
Unlike Raon who got Cale to help him heal from trauma, Little Roksoo didn't get anyone to
help him heal from trauma.
That was why as Cale, that man had a way of calming Raon down. (Because he knew what
things he needed back then, what things he wanted when he wanted to recover from his
trauma, Cale Henituse just did what he didn't get)
[ Cale had told the Black Dragon when it said it wanted to follow him that Venion Stan
would be here as well. He also got the Black Dragon to promise that it would not kill
Venion Stan today. He also promised something else to the dragon.
“Later. I will definitely kill that bastard and the rest later.”
The Black Dragon was planning on ripping them into shreds so that they turned into
fine particles of dust. Cale calmed the Black Dragon down while listening to its
extremely angry voice. Thankfully, it didn’t seem to be causing its mana to go wild
because of this anger.
Cale thought that dragons really were very rational creatures. Cale thought about the
hell that awaited Venion and the idiots who were aligned with Marquis Stan in the
future, and stopped patting the dragon.
Thankfully, it did not seem like the dragon was going to run wild. If it did, this palace
would easily be destroyed, and Cale would probably be dead as well. Cale let out a sigh
of relief, before looking around. ]
Cale* was silent when he saw what Cale had done to the traumatized young dragon Raon
Miru. Just like Cale's family in the tcf dimension, the twenty five year old Cale Henituse also
remembered what had happened to Little Kim Roksoo who had given up on the world.
The man gave up, but didn't let the children who had similar fates give up too. Cale freed
Raon because he knew what it felt like to be tormented alone, Cale gently stroked the young
dragon's body because he knew that was what Raon needed, Cale left Raon with everything
brutal idea to kill Venion because he knew that children shouldn't hold back their emotions.
Cale Henituse, because he knew what the pain was like, didn't want to let other people go
through the same thing.
Cale Henituse* recalled at what he had been doing all along. Being trash for the sake of all
members of the family accepts Basen Henituse* as one of the members of the Henituse
family as well. Cale*, from the moment he saw the little family looking happy eating
together in his absence, felt that indeed his presence would not benefit them in anything.
That's why he felt angry when Basen* was still not confident about him having become
Henituse.
Basen Henituse* had everything Cale Henituse* could want, but why did that kid feel
inadequate? Deruth Henituse* ignored Cale* long enough only to return with a new family.
Deruth* had never forgotten Cale*, but his father was a complete idiot. Cale Henituse* still
felt his ever-aching heart when he saw the family photo that was on display.
It hurts, he hates himself. That's why it's better for him to accept all people's hatred than for
his family to live with. But, Cale* also remembered Basen* and Lily's* sad faces as he
ignored them. He remembered the time Lily* had cried because Cale* was ignoring her, he
remembered when Basen* had also started to slowly give up on approaching him.
They live in the same house but are very different.
Cale* started to realize that in fact he really wasn't that different from his father.
Unlike Kim Roksoo who was trying not to let any of the children feel the same suffering that
he was feeling, Cale* was actually making Basen* and Lily* go through the same thing that
he was feeling.
This is wrong. He was different from his father, he shouldn't treat Basen* and Lily* like this.
[ He could see Eric’s group and Venion’s group both heading this way. It made sense,
since Venion’s table was the Northwest table next to them.
Tap. Tap.
The Black Dragon rubbed his head on Cale’s leg.
“Mm.”
The Black Dragon’s action made Cale worry for a moment. He made eye contact with
Eric at that time, who was fervently signaling Cale with his eyes.
‘Stay quiet! Be still!’
Cale just ignored the signals. He then debated how he could pretend not to know
Venion. However, all of his contemplations were for naught, as Venion greeted him first.
“Long time no see, young master Cale.” ]
"He's the one who asked Venion to drink together, of course that man won't easily forget
young master Cale" Cage said which was agreed by Taylor by adding the sentence-
"Young master Cale is most likely the only noble who dared to confront Venion like that,
That kid would think that by having young master Cale Henituse talk at the banquet, people
would think that Marquis Stan and Henituse County struck up a friendship."
On the other hand, Eric started to count the number of times Cale mentioned that he was
ignoring him.
[ Venion Stan. He seemed to have gotten many more wrinkles since the last time they
met, but he was still showing a gentle smile, fitting for a noble. However, Neo Tolz was
behind him looking extremely anxious.
Cale smiled brightly and started to speak.
“Hello, young master Venion. This is our first meeting since we met in Viscount Tolz’s
territory last time.”
Venion’s gentle smile became thicker, while Neo’s face became completely pale.
Marquis Stan was one of the four leaders in the kingdom’s politics. The successor of
such a person visited the Northeast region. Not only that, it was to a low ranking noble
territory like Viscount Tolz’s territory. It was obviously showing that Viscount Tolz was
under the Marquis’s faction.
Naturally, the Northeastern nobles all started to frown, and the other nobles in the hall
started to pay attention as well. The Northeast was a region without a leader right now.
]
Alberu* somehow felt a little iffy when he saw such a bright smile. Maybe it was because
Cale Henituse, well, the transmigrator didn't smile very much that the sudden smile made him
feel uncomfortable. That smile was similar to Alberu's* smile when he had to face a power-
hungry noble.
He's a very manipulative person. Alberu* knew that, that's why he still felt confused as to
why the relationship between the two of them had become close, even as a couple. Alberu
Crossman* had forgotten the thought of having a life partner, but his life partner had a similar
attitude to him? isn't this a disaster?
He knew that if he managed to overpower Cale, that man would indeed become Alberu's
most powerful supporter. Considering that all the centers of this matter were in Cale
Henituse, strong individuals also swore allegiance only to the red head, it meant that things
were very profitable for Alberu if he had Cale.
But surely someone like Cale Henituse wasn't someone easy to take advantage of. Their
personalities are similar, they will end up trying to take advantage of each other. The
dynamics of their relationship would be very confusing, especially for the transmigrator who
seemed very clueless when it came to himself and Alberu being too busy with too many
things.
How could they have a relationship beyond working partners?
[ “Correct. I went to visit my friend, young master Neo, and was heading back home.”
Venion Stan did not care about the gazes that were heading his way. There was no
problem for him to go to the Northeast region. Venion was looking at Cale, as if he was
observing him, but his voice was still gentle.
“Yes. We said we would share a drink at the capital.”
“We did indeed.”
Both Cale and Venion seemed very calm while chatting with each other. However, the
people watching them could not be as calm. ]
"Who would calm down at the sight of a noble known as trash talking casually to a noble
known for his madness?" Bud shook his head.
He had only met Cale when the man was twenty years old, just looking at Cale's behavior at
that age alone made Bud's head spin, it turned out that Cale who was still eighteen was much
more annoying.
But there is a clear difference there.
The eighteen year old Cale still looked healthy. His hair was short, his face was fresh and his
body couldn't be called skinny like someone who didn't eat enough which is true because that
the soon twenty-one Cale Henituse was not eating enough.
Cale Henituse, who now had hair that was longer than his shoulders, looked calmer (tired)
and so extremely dignified that even Bud sometimes didn't dare to look at the red head.
[ Cale looked toward Neo Tolz, who was peeking at him and started to smile. Neo
flinched while looking at Cale’s smile.
“Ah, right. The day after I met you, young master Venion, one of the Viscount Tolz’s
knights came to find me.”
Cale started to speak to Neo with a very concerned expression.
“I heard the villa was ransacked completely clean. Is everything okay?”
Neo’s shoulders flinched, and Cale could see the corner of Venion’s lips starting to
twitch.
“Did you hear about it young master Venion? I’m sure you have since you said the two
of you are good friends.”
Venion finally responded after a bit of time. He was speaking very naturally, but Cale
could feel the anger inside Venion’s words.
“…Yes. It was very sad to hear.” ]
“Young master Cale is truly an amazing actor.” Queen Litana commented.
She still remembered when Cale had slowly destroyed the image of a kind and innocent
noble. Well, Cale Henituse was kind, but certainly not innocent. The queen of the jungle felt
so naive as she thought that a great commander like Cale Henituse was innocent.
In a world filled with betrayals on all sides, pure-hearted individuals cannot survive long if
they do not take refuge in those who are strong.
Since during the war against the empire, the Queen of the jungle had really come to know
Cale Henituse's inner workings. Sometimes his plans sounded so cruel and toyed with other
people's lives, but that was also on par with what the enemies were doing to them.
With them under Cale Henituse's lead, not only did they understand a lot about war on all
sides, they also understood why they couldn't be too naive.
It was also a private lesson for the former queen Litana who always thought the weak were
people to protect. The queen is still that way, but her perspective is a little different. The
queen is now wiser, not easy to trust people just because they are weak and good at stringing
sentences.
The only manipulative person that the queen of the jungle believed in was only Cale
Henituse.
[ “Yes. You don’t know how shocked I was to hear about it while I was having my
hangover drink. How could they ransack the place clean and not leave anything behind!
They said you lost something very important, young master Neo?”
The most annoying people in the world were the ones with loose lips, the ones with no
tact, and the righteous.
Cale was acting like all three right now. He was having so much fun. ]
“He has potential as trash”
“Ah, I suddenly moved when I saw him like this. Cale is really really great” Cale* and
Roksoo clapped their hands while looking proudly at Cale Henituse who was on the screen.
Choi han and Rosalyn smiled happily because Cale always managed to annoy his enemies
before giving karma for their actions.
Alberu on the other hand, felt it was a little unfair because he was the only person that Cale
bothered the most with all of his words without being his enemies.
[ Cale warmly spoke to Neo.
“Young master Neo, cheer up. We’re bound to face such unbelievable situations at least
once in our lives.”
“Ah, yes. I suppose so.”
Neo could not even look at Venion, as he just haphazardly responded to Cale.
“You need to drink to forget about everything when something terrible like that
happens. Young master Neo, let’s get wasted tonight. Young master Venion, would you
like to join us as well?”
Venion calmly observed Cale. He had lost the Marquis’s trust since losing the Black
Dragon. Venion was suspecting the organization that gave him the Black Dragon based
on the knights’ testimony and the evidence left behind, but he could not get rid of the
suspicion he had for Cale’s group, who happened to spend a night there at the same
time.
But he didn’t have any good reasons to suspect Cale. That was why he had spoken to
Cale to confirm one more time.
“If you drink and then wake up to have a hangover drink, all your bad memories will
disappear.”
But seeing Cale Henituse continue to spew nonsense like before made Venion realize he
did not need to confirm anything. ]
“He sure keeps talking nonsense.” Rosalyn* couldn't help but grin widely. The way Cale
Henituse interferes with his enemy somehow is a joy to watch.
The woman recalled how Venion stan in their dimension died too quickly. If they could go
back in time, she sure would giving Venion stan* time to be tormented by Beacrox Molan*
and Rosalyn* would definitely annoy a dignified noble like him.
Choi han* also felt a little amused by what Cale was doing. In the past, he was too eager to
make Venion* leave the world, but now he also wanted Venion* to suffer in the world before
that bastard died.
[ “Thank you for the offer, young master Cale. Maybe next time.”
“Ah, it’s disappointing, but I guess next time it is.”
Venion walked past Cale. As he did, he could hear Cale speaking to Neo.
“Your knight was extremely pale young master Neo. You should have prepared in
advance for such a situation. How could you lose all those valuable things at once?
Cheer up. You may not recover what you lost, but what can you do about it? You have
to just live on.”
‘Sigh. That trash.’ ]
Eruhaben* let out a long sigh. He had only known about Cale Henituse a while ago, and even
then through what was being shown on the screen, but he was already very frustrated with
what the red head was doing.
That kid was really quite annoying, Eruhaben* questioned his counterpart's mental health.
Even though he was curious about what actually happened before they met, Eruhaben* felt
that whatever it was, it wasn't a pleasant story for the many humans here to see.
[ Venion smiled at the nobles who were observing him after hearing that he went to the
Northeast, and held back his anger.
‘That stupid dragon and that paralyzed son of a bitch. Where did all of them go?’
Venion only looked forward as he walked. After taking a peek at Venion walking away,
Cale turned away from the extremely pale Neo without any hesitation. Of course, he
gave Neo a final remark before doing so.
“Cheer up.”
Cale knew that Neo would be ripped a new one by Venion.]
"Me and Cage were in the Capital, my poor brother" Taylor said dramatically.
"My son isn't stupid. Be grateful that Cale Henituse managed to keep Raon from killing you
right then and there” Sheritt said firmly.
Just like Raon, the beautiful woman also really wanted to go berserk and kill Venion the
moment she saw that idiotic human face.
[ “Young master Cale-”
Cale watched Eric, who looked like he had a lot to say but could not figure out how to
say it, before sitting back down.
- It is my turn next.
Cale nodded his head after hearing the Black Dragon’s voice, and looked around the
table. The Northeastern nobles were all looking at him. This was probably the first time
they’ve ever seen such a normal version of Cale. That was why Cale picked up the
bottle of alcohol in front of him to meet their expectations.
They all looked away almost instantly.
This was the strength of a trash. ]
"Thank you again, I'm happy because the title was a little useful before you destroyed it" Kim
Roksoo said casually.
all of Cale's family just shook their heads as Cale Henituse, Kim Roksoo and Tboah Cale
Henituse looked proud of what they had achieved as trash.
They know, it is one of the three ways to avoid the responsibilities of life. That was why no
one tried to stop whatever Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse wanted to say.
At least their Cale wanted to be a Slacker more than trash. Basen remembered well when
Cale said he didn't want to be an heir because he wanted to be a Slacker but instead ended up
becoming the sworn brother of crown prince Alberu and now he was a candidate for Empress
instead.
Basen Henituse hoped that crown prince Alberu would really keep his promise to make Cale
rest when all these matters were over.
[ However, the people at other tables were still watching Cale with curiosity. Cale
ignored those gazes, as he handed the bottle to Eric.
“I’ll drink it later.”
“… Sure.”
Cale looked away from Eric, who was speaking informally for the first time since
coming into the palace, and looked at the clock at the hall entrance. It would soon be
time for the feast to start. That was why the nobles all took their seats.
The reason was obvious.
With Venion Stan’s entrance, the remaining three powerful families entered as well.
The door closed after all of them entered, but there was nobody who got up to chat with
them.
Cale leaned comfortably in his chair and looked toward the banquet hall entrance. The
clock was getting close to 5 pm.
Click. Click.
The clock reached exactly 5 pm.
Screeeeech-
As soon as he stood in front of his seat, the door closed. It meant that everyone was
present.
Crown Prince Alberu looked down at the second and third princes, as well as everyone
else and started to speak.
“Welcome. Thank you for responding to my invitation.”
This was somewhere where he did not need an introduction. Alberu looked down from
the top. Cale blankly looked up at him, before looking back at the clock.
‘It’s about time they got here.’ ]
“Marquis Taylor stan, are you also planning when to enter the banquet with Cale?” Alberu
asked curiously.
"No Your Highness, we chose the schedule ourselves. We only discussed what needed to be
discussed regarding our departure to the Capital, the rest of it young master Cale probably
already predicted" Taylor replied to which Cage nodded in agreement.
Alberu also gave a small nod before focusing his gaze on the screen. Cale Henituse was
someone who would often predict things so easily, that was nothing to be surprised at.
It just....Cale Henituse was most likely destined to bring both advantages and disadvantages
(Because Alberu's jobs were increasing) upon Crown prince Alberu Crossman from the
moment they met.
[ The person who would be the gossip of all of the nobles here for a while had not
arrived just yet.
Cale could hear the Crown prince starting to speak.
“Precious individuals who will make this kingdom shine, the future leaders of our
kingdom, this prince is very happy that all of you have come to this gathering.”
The crown prince was slowly turning on the engines of his glib tongue. It was at that
moment.
“Hmm?”
The crown prince turned his gaze to the entrance. The closed door was being pushed, as
if it was being reopened. He could hear some chattering through the gap that was
created.
Cale started to secretly smile. At that moment, a servant urgently rushed to the crown
prince from a different entrance.
‘They’re here.’ ]
Taylor and Cage smiled at each other before drinking their wine. Venion and everyone else
were too happy to assume that Taylor would die any time soon.
They shouldn't let their guard down just because their enemy was weak, but that was fine
too… their inadvertence made it easier for Taylor, Cage and Cale to plan things out.
Kim Roksoo suddenly wanted to eat dry snacks like popcorn. All the dishes in front of him
were the light dishes that were the specialty of the Western and Eastern continents. Kim
Roksoo has been used to Asian food for two years, now he misses all the food.
"Atha-nim, do you provide Popcorn?" Atha snorted.
"You think we're at the movies?" Kim Roksoo just shrugged his shoulders indifferently, not
long after, Popcorn was already on his table.
Kim Roksoo threw a smile at the purple head before starting to eat the sweet popcorn that
was provided.
“Ah, it's so delicious” Kim Roksoo ignored Cale's* confused look and tried to enjoy his
down time in peace.
[ Cale was certain.
At that moment, the crown prince seemed to be deep in thought for a moment, before he
waved at the knight who peeked inside.
Screeeech-
The large door opened once again.
Since it was after the crown prince, the servant did not dare call out the person’s name.
But there was no need to do so.
‘Right on time.’
A wheelchair entered into the banquet hall.
Taylor Stan, the paralyzed eldest son of Marquis Stan. He had arrived at the banquet
hall with the crazy priestess Cage. At that moment, Taylor and Cage’s gazes quickly
moved past Cale without anybody noticing. But that was enough for the three of them. ]
“Cale-nim must be happy that everyone's attention is no longer on him,” Choi han muttered.
His liege didn't like crowds, and if he was forced to come to some kind of festival or some
big event from the Kingdom he was related to, Cale Henituse would just pass the
responsibility on to Mary and Choi han who would be in front of Cale's carriage, being the
center of everyone's attention.
Actually, Choi han and Mary also weren't someone who enjoyed festivals where they were
the center of everyone's attention. Even though what people say is a Thank you, it's still a bit
uncomfortable. But neither Choi han nor Mary, complained about that to Cale. The two of
them could endure the discomfort a little longer if that meant that Cale could have a quiet
day.
Chapter End Notes
How was your day? I hope this story update will get you a little excited about your day!
＼ʕ •ᴥ•ʔ／＼ʕ •ᴥ•ʔ／
Chapter 39 : Being still (6)
Chapter Notes
Hi everyone, because the next chapter will be a long chapter, I decided to upload this
chapter today so I can manage my time and ideas for each story I publish, enjoy!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 39: Being Still (6)
“Let us talk later. It is time for this gathering to start. I am not sure where to sit the two
of you.”
The crown prince confirmed that he would make some time to chat with Taylor later.
Cale peeked over to the Northwest table. All of them were full of concern and anxiety.
Neo Tolz was especially bad, as he seemed to be extremely anxious and fidgety.
Cale started to smile after seeing Neo Tolz acting that way. Neo frowned and turned his
way, thinking about how there could be such a stupid idiot who could not tell what was
going on right now. ]
The screen showed where the crown prince Alberu Crossman was talking casually to Taylor
stan and Cage.
Everyone was focused on what was being shown, quite excited to see what Cale Henituse
could do there. They all ignored Neo Tolz who still thought that he had a higher position than
Cale because he was with Venion stan.
The third prince* of Roan Kingdom (We still haven't gotten the name of the third prince)
scowled at the sight of Taylor stan who was there haughtily because he was about to make a
deal with Alberu Crossman.
If that happened, it was certain that Marquis Stan's power would fall into Taylor's hands,
which would mean that one of the major factions supporting the third prince would be lost.
He looked at his counterpart who was sitting lazily, there was a look of annoyance on his
face, but he also seemed to accept the situation.
Cale Henituse.
The third prince* believed that man was the biggest reason why Alberu Crossman, the son of
a servant, had such great power. The third prince* secretly thought of how to strengthen
himself, he had to get rid of Alberu* in his dimension before the man would gain the same
power as what Alberu Crossman from the tcf dimension had obtained.
The Cale Henituse* that was in his dimension was not a transmigrator, but the third prince*
didn't want to let his guard down.
[ Cale watched Neo’s actions with a smile, before lifting his head up and turning to look
in Taylor’s direction. It was at that moment.
‘Hmm?’
Cale made eye contact with the crown prince. It was a coincidence. The crown prince
Alberu was looking around to see where a good spot for Taylor and Cage may be, and
Cale was turning to look at Taylor. But in the process, the two of them made eye
contact.
Cale had a bad feeling right away.
‘Right here.’
“I guess there is a good spot for you.”
The crown prince made up his mind, and Cale quickly realized where it would be. ]
“This is the first time I'm seeing someone who easily understands Alberu's intentions and
goals” Tasha* muttered under her breath as she looked at Cale who had assumed that Taylor
stan would be sitting at the table of the nobles of the northeast region even though he just
exchanged glances with Alberu.
The dark elf woman had heard enough of Alberu's declarations of love for the red head,
Tasha* didn't know what to do, she wanted to approach her nephew, but was too afraid to
make everyone suspect that they saw the crown prince of the Roan kingdom being friendly
with the dark elf.
Tasha* knows that here, they all can't use magic. Tasha* couldn't even disguise herself as an
ordinary human because her magic device was useless, that's why Tasha* chose to sit among
the other dark elves in one corner of Tboah's dimensional room.
The woman looked slightly envious because her counterpart was able to sit near Alberu in
her true form without receiving any criticism from others. They all look normal with the
presence of Tasha, a dark elf who is known as a cursed creature.
But, if magic devices were really useless, why did both Alberu still appear in his form as a
crown prince? Is this a special exception for her nephew?
[ ‘I guess this is the only possible spot.’
This was the only table without a high-ranking noble. Although there were families who
chose to become subservient to the different factions, there was still a balance of power
on this table. Furthermore, there was a household on this table that was the strong and
wealthy enough that even the high-ranking nobles did not dare to poke at it.
“Mister Taylor can sit at the Northeast nobles’ table. There just happens to be some
extra seats there.”
Gasp.
Cale heard Neo’s gasp and saw Eric’s concerned expression as he turned his gaze to
Taylor and Cage.
“Thank you for providing seats for us, your majesty.” ]
One of the things that made Alberu start to trust Cale Henituse in his work was because that
man was really good at whatever he was doing.
Not only being a strategic master, the man was also highly skilled in politics, making him not
easy to be fooled by anyone. It wasn't actually that difficult to talk to Cale, especially when
they were talking about politics because Cale could understand what Alberu wanted and
Alberu could also figure out what Cale needed.
If Cale Henituse was just a hero, Alberu would have a little trouble getting Cale to cooperate
with him without thinking Alberu was a bad person. Living in a royal environment with
political problems that will never be resolved, inevitably makes all the individuals there have
to do many things to survive.
Unlike Alberu who had found someone who could understand him, Alberu Crossman* was
going through a predicament that Alberu wasn't experiencing.
During the seven years of knowing Choi han* and his companion, Alberu* actually didn't do
much other than asking for their help for the safety of the Roan kingdom. The relationship
between them all also couldn't be called close because the only person who understood a little
about Alberu's* condition was ex-princess Rosalyn*, the rest of them didn't quite understand
what kind of predicament Alberu* had to face.
Within that kingdom, Alberu* not only had to survive, but also had to strengthen himself in
order to claim the royal throne. It all got tiring sometimes because the heroes and society
thought that Alberu* could easily do things because he had such a high position.
All of them would only continue to blame the crown when they couldn't handle a problem
that exceeded their limits.
The heroes just kept pressing on to move according to their will without thinking too much
about what Alberu* would face because of such an action.
Society continues to desire protection from powerful individuals, but that same society also
rejects help from those with dark attributes.
The discrimination against dark attribute users never ended, Alberu Crossman* did not know
how long he would continue to live like this.
[ “Thank you very much, your majesty.”
“It was nothing. We should work together with people who will make great
contributions to the kingdom in the future.”
The crown prince said that as he looked toward the Northeast nobles’ table. Servants
quickly rushed over to the table, as Alberu started to speak.
“Can we fix up the seats a bit?”
Who could say no to the crown prince? Eric stood up and responded to Alberu.
“Of course, your majesty.” ]
“There's only one person who can do that, haaaa” Choi han patted Alberu's shoulder lightly,
understanding at least a bit of the stress Alberu was under because of Cale Henituse.
Choi Han had to admit, his liege really lost his manners when he was with the crown prince
of the Roan Kingdom.
"Take the positive side of this my student, Cale-nim only acts like that to you" Choi han said
softly.
Alberu didn't know whether he should be happy about the fact his instructor revealed.
[ Eric was able to act this way because he needed to talk to Alberu about investing in the
Northeastern shoreline and because he has refused to become subservient to another
high-ranking noble. His actions made the other nobles on the table stand up as well, and
the servants quickly worked to set up the table to include Taylor and Cage.
It progressed without any problems. But Cale, who had been watching this from the
side, started to notice something odd. Eric noticed Cale’s expression, and quickly came
over with a concerned expression to whisper to Cale.
“Cale, remember. Be still. Just be still.”
Cale ignored Eric’s words and looked at his seat. The new guests were going to be
seated next to Cale. This was probably decided by the crown prince as well.
‘It’s not like he can put them next to someone else’s dog. Our family is the strongest of
the remaining four households.’ ]
"That is true" Alberu commented.
Taylor stan and Cage had come for a good cause, Alberu wanted to put the two of them in the
most comfortable place in the banquet hall.
The table of the northeastern region's nobles was a table that had equal power, there was no
faction leader there and most of the aristocratic families originating from the northeastern
region followed the other region's faction leaders.
And Cale Henituse, as the representative of the Henituse family over there was the only
young noble who was the calmest, not speaking anything and just trying to enjoy the
spectacle that was going on. Deciding Taylor stan and Cage to sit next to him was the right
decision.
Choi Han, on the other hand, increasingly feels that the life of nobles is troublesome.
Determining a sitting position alone must think about the strength of the family at the table.
[ The servants bowed after they finished fixing up the table, before departing.
“Please sit.”
Alberu gestured to the group, and Cale quickly walked over to sit back down. There
was no chair to his side, however, a wheelchair soon came to fill that spot.
“Nice to meet you.”
Taylor greeted the Northeastern nobles as he joined them. Cage naturally sat down next
to Taylor. The two of them, no, all three of them, including Cale, pretended like this was
their first meeting with each other.
- This is entertaining. ]
Everyone nodded in agreement with what Raon said. The scene that was being broadcast was
indeed very entertaining.
In a short time, they could all see a small political game there.
“Is he really from an ordinary family? He even understands the politics of the nobles of the
kingdom more than those who are born as nobles” Cale* commented.
There are lots of unsolved mysteries, one of which is about Cale Henituse, the original Kim
Roksoo who can easily blend in with the politics that are there.
"I guess because his position as a team leader is famous in various places, no, all ability users
seem to know Kim Roksoo even if it's just through rumours. But he must have understood a
lot about thing like that as someone who was once a commoner, as well as someone who held
an important position in a country" Kim Roksoo answered.
But Cale* did have a point. If Kim Roksoo wants to compare, political problems in every
person with power never does not exist. But there is a big difference between the political
games that exist in Korea and those in the tcf dimension where they still use the royal system
which still allows the act of killing each other brothers and sisters if that can really get them
the throne.
Kim Roksoo was actually a bit surprised when he was living in Korea for the first time
getting an attempted murder, but of course it's not a difficult thing to go through. His life as
Cale Henituse had experienced the same thing many, many times. It just, he didn't expect that
it would be difficult to try to find out who had sent the assassins.
Political games in Korea are more hidden. They will completely hide the fact that they are
bad people and seek the attention of naïve people by displaying a kind attitude. Somehow,
Kim Roksoo understood why Cale Henituse could be such a manipulative person.
[ Cale agreed with the Black Dragon’s voice that was transmitted in his mind and
looked toward the crown prince.
“Then, although it was slightly delayed, let us resume.”
The crown prince announced the start of the gathering.
“I wanted to gather together the individuals who will bring forth the future of our
kingdom and share a meal together. Thank you all for showing up, and I hope we have a
wonderful meal.”
As soon as the crown prince finished speaking, the servants entered with plates of food
for each table. An orchestra started to play background music from the back of the hall
as well.
This was the difference with a real feast. It was a mix of a feast and discussion, with
moving between tables being natural. ]
The representative leaders of the other kingdoms realized that, even though back then the
Roan kingdom had yet to display their true power, it was still a very peaceful kingdom.
They were one of the longest standing kingdoms in the Western continent, they were the
kingdom that remained the least involved when it came to troublesome matters and only
moved when a great threat appeared to the world. They had always wondered when exactly
the Roan kingdom which they believed would soon become an empire began to gather
strength.
Even though they knew that Cale Henituse was most likely the reason why the Roan
Kingdom was able to possess as great power as they currently possessed, but that curiosity
never disappeared.
Gathering strength for an kingdom that was not well known in many fields was not easy.
Cale Henituse was the center of all alliance relations in the Western continent, they wanted to
find out what Cale Henituse was doing in each region to earn the allegiance of all of them.
[ “Young master Cale, we plan to go greet the crown prince in a bit.”
Cale nodded his head at Amiru’s statement, and focused on the food on his plate. But
his mind became a bit complicated.
‘What is his intention?’
There was no way the crown prince just called the nobles together for no reason. He
definitely had a reason. Cale had a few different ideas about what it may be.
‘It might be because of the war in the Western Continent’s southern region, or because
he caught wind about the civil war that will happen in the Whipper Kingdom.’
The Whipper Kingdom was where princess Rosalyn was headed to, the kingdom with
the Magic Tower. A civil war will soon break out in the Whipper Kingdom. A war
would break out between the mages and the non-mages. ]
Toonka and Harol both frowned as they recalled the civil war.
They did win, they also managed to kill all the mages there, but they also lost. Too many
people were injured, the Whipper royal family did not give any help to their people who were
fighting for justice.
Harol felt very fortunate that Cale Henituse and his companions were willing to help their
kingdom.
If not for the alliance they formed, Harol believed that no kingdom would be willing to help
the Whipper kingdom.
Especially after the Moguru Empire announced that they would seize the palace they owned.
If it weren't for Cale Henituse and crown prince Alberu willing to lend a helping hand, Harol
would have believed their kingdom would have been destroyed a long time ago.
Toonka who previously only thought about fighting, could now think much better. Toonka
was no longer the one who throw away the soldiers who was weak and useless, Toonka was
no longer a selfish individual.
Even though it felt a bit bitter that he wasn't the reason why his friend had changed, but Harol
was still grateful that Toonka and Cale knew each other.
Just like himself and Toonka, Harol also believed that all the higher ups of the kingdom were
also indebted to Cale Henituse and the Roan kingdom, especially when the war period
started.
[ There were a lot of thoughts in his head, but Cale decided to stop thinking about it.
‘No need for me to care, since I will just be very still.’
It was none of Cale’s business. He just started to enjoy the food in front of him.
- Looks yummy. Looks so yummy. The weak humans are very good at cooking.
Cale enjoyed the food while listening to the Black Dragon’s envious ranting. The food in
the palace really was delicious.
His hand subconsciously headed for the wine glass that the servant had left for him, but
it quickly disappeared.
“Cale, just five minutes.”
Cale nodded his head at Eric’s sincere plea, and turned back to the food. The rest of the
Northeastern nobles quietly watched him. The Northeast was already in an awkward
situation with the 10 families broken apart into different factions, but now, this magic
bomb-like character, Taylor Stan, was a part of that table as well.
People watched Cale, who could eat in such a tense situation, with curiosity. ]
“We will be doomed if Cale-nim really chooses not to care,” Choi han muttered.
Even though he really wanted Cale to be quiet sometimes, Choi Han was quite self-aware
that Cale was the center of all kinds of problems in the world for a reason.
Cale Henituse was a genius, not only did he care about his kingdom, Cale also went here and
there to save the other kingdoms.
How many times had Cale almost died trying to save other people?
Cale Henituse was probably the only person whose plate had been broken twice. Choi han
and the others were not going to let Cale do anything ridiculous just because the man felt that
only him deserved to feel any pain.
Why would Cale Henituse be surrounded by strong individuals if he still ended up being the
most badly injured?
How much blood has his liege shed to save other people's lives?
Choi Han knows, they are all strong. They all had the same goal as Cale, they also wanted to
protect their respective homes.
But Cale was a little different, that man never let the people who were under his care get hurt,
not before his eyes.
Choi han had no idea how long his liege would behave like that, but Choi han really hoped
that Cale would let everyone fight to the end.
Choi Han doesn't want to fail again. The incident of stabbing the heart with the world tree
root was still his nightmare, it would always be his nightmare.
He knew Cale was fine. Eruhaben and Mila were one hundred percent sure that Cale was fine
and indeed the root gave Cale more strength than before.
But that still can never make them calm.
Because they knew, Cale Henituse would be willing to die if it could save them all.
[ Cale could hear the Black Dragon’s voice in his head.
- By the way, there are magic video recording tools all around this hall.
“Oh.”
Cale let out a gasp and started to smile. Anybody watching him would think he acted
this way because he ate something especially delicious.
‘I know at least one thing.’
Cale then felt like he figured out one of the crown prince’s goals.
First of all, the crown prince was watching the nobles. The second and third prince
naturally know about this as well. Which means, this was something the entire royal
family wanted. ]
Alberu Crossman* got goosebumps as Cale could easily guess what his and all the royal
members' intentions were at the banquet hall.
Even though it was indeed the little dragon that was giving the info, the one that was making
the conclusion was Cale Henituse.
The info was very brief, it could make up for a lot of other preconceptions besides what Cale
Henituse had mentioned.
But the guy could very quickly guess the riddle he had just asked.
The way that man's brain worked was scary, Alberu* smiled widely.
Just like what Alberu* was thinking, some people realized even more what a genius Cale
Henituse was.
From his very calm demeanor, not easily aroused by emotions, smart, manipulative and very
thorough, those from the Tboah dimension are starting to get clues as to why Cale Henituse
over there is a Commander.
In the Tcf dimension where they knew how good Cale Henituse was, they still felt
goosebumps when they saw his prowess in person. Those who had never worked under
Cale's orders directly, had even more respect for the red head.
Some of the nobles who previously thought they could manipulate a Cale Henituse, thought
back to the ridiculous plans they had come up with.
[ The corner of Cale’s lips moved up just a bit. Eric, who became uncomfortable looking
at that smile, jumped up from his seat. Amiru and Gilbert followed him up as well.
There were already many nobles who went up to greet the crown prince.
Cale slowly got up after seeing the three of them get up, and lightly brushed his hair
back as he started to speak.
“Shall we go?”
Cale stood behind the three nobles, and headed up the platform to meet with the crown
prince.
“Oh, our Northeastern nobles!”
The crown prince welcomed the four of them with a bright smile. The crown prince had
been shaking hands with everybody who came up to greet him. ]
Alberu still clearly remembered what kind of conversation had taken place there. Even
though he didn't have the record ability like Cale, but Alberu always remembered everything
that made him have nightmares.
Just like when Cale said he wouldn't be able to fall asleep after meeting Alberu, the crown
prince also couldn't sleep well after meeting Cale Henituse (He had never slept well even
though he had never met Cale Henituse).
It was also the last time Alberu Crossman ever felt the joy of being able to manipulate
others.
[ Alberu Crossman. His blonde hair and blue eyes made him look like a live version of a
fairytale prince. The beautiful blonde hair was something that was unique to the
Crossman family, the royal family of the Roan Kingdom. They called it the symbol of
receiving the Sun God’s blessing. ]
The two crown princes of the Roan kingdom restrained themselves from sighing.
'Blessed by the sun god? huh? that god is the biggest reason why we live in hiding even
though we have done nothing wrong.' Alberu* was not someone who believed in the destiny
of gods, he was one who always wanted to surpass his limits as a living being.
Even though Zed*, his own father had already shown why he did not want to support
Alberu* as the next king of the Roan kingdom, Alberu* did not give up.
No, he didn't want to succumb to a curse that wasn't known to be true or not.
Alberu Crossman* was scared, he felt scared, but becoming king was the man's only goal in
life.
Alberu* loved himself, he loved his two appearances as a Prince and just a dark elf.
But Alberu* would never dare to show his true appearance to anyone except the dark elves
themselves.
It was the thing Alberu* feared the most in his life.
Alberu on the other hand, smiled happily because right now his kingdom had truly been
blessed by the sun god.
The same god who had made his life with all the dark elves difficult finally showed the guilt.
The god lifted the curse (Warning) that she had placed on all the royal ancestors in the Roan
kingdom. The god gave him a weapon that only Alberu Crossman now had.
The god can make saint Jake able to touch his twin sister.
Even gods can change their character. So everyone else.
[ “Your majesty, it is great to see you. Eric Wheelsman greets his majesty for the first
time in a while.”
“Yes, yes, Mister Eric. Don’t we have something to talk about?”
Eric responded back to the crown prince, who brought up the Northeastern shoreline
investment issue with a bright expression.
“Yes! I have been waiting for a good moment to discuss it with you!”
“I am also waiting for that moment. You are the intelligent young master of Count
Wheelsman’s family. The Wheelsman family is responsible for the entrance to the
Northeast region, and has been doing a very good job. How could I push that off?”
‘He’s slowly getting into it.’
Cale quietly stood there while watching Eric, who was smiling at the crown prince who
was slowly activating his glib tongue. ]
"Haa, two scammers met each other. I can already imagine what you two will do" Rosalyn
sighed.
As a former Crown princess, Rosalyn understood very well what Alberu did to everyone.
Sometimes, members of the royal family do have to inflate the egos of the nobles so they can
take advantage of them.
The meaning of using this can be distinguished from each person.
Just like Cale, Alberu was also very good at manipulating others. That man would make use
of anyone with great potential to become an Ally who would wholeheartedly protect the
kingdom.
Manipulating people sounds bad, but you won't understand why they have to do that if you
don't know what kind of situations they have to go through.
There are no really pure and holy people.
Even gods can make mistakes, so what about beings below the level of gods?
Protecting the kingdom cannot only rely on heroes who are able to kill all enemies, the
heroes also need someone who has great power in the political field of the kingdom that can
makes them free to do whatever they want to do.
Cale Henituse was a hero that brought along many other heroes. Even so, he couldn't do
much without Alberu Crossman completely freeing Cale to do whatever the man wanted to
do.
Alberu was ready to accept all the consequences of what Cale did.
If Rosalyn thought about it, Alberu really did everything to reduce the burden on a Cale
Henituse.
The two idiots kept thinking that only one of them deserved to bear the most burden.
What a troublesome couple.
[ The crown prince was praising Gilbert and Amiru as well.
‘Interesting.’
Cale quietly watched it all until it was his turn. The crown prince reached his hand out
to Cale who slightly bowed his head.
“Mr. Cale of the Henituse family, that is responsible for the edge of our Northeastern
region. It may be my first time meeting you, but, thanks to Count Deruth’s good work,
we are no longer afraid of the Forest of Darkness. You don’t know how reassuring that
is for me and everyone else.”
Cale had one goal while coming here today.
“I heard that Mister Cale is a very free spirit. I’m sure this is because the artistic souls
of the sculptures in the Henituse territory have given you an epiphany? I feel like your
free spirit makes your soul very pure.”
It was probably difficult to find praise for someone who was famous for being a trash
like this. In that aspect, the crown prince was amazing. ]
Tboah Cale and the former Cale nodded.
At this point, Alberu Crossman and oily Tongue were really amazing.
It was very difficult to choose words of praise for someone who was only famous for having
a bad image. Cale* was sure that the only information about him that the crown prince knew
was Cale with his trash attitude.
Roksoo wanted to clap at what Alberu said.
That was the best line anyone could ever give to the scum of the family.
How long had this man been training to do such a thing?
Eric, Amiru and Gilbert who remembered what Cale had said to the crown prince that day
felt goosebumps.
[ However, he had no choice but to talk good about Cale, as long as Cale does not do
anything trashy in this gathering. The royal family wanted the Northeast under their
control as well. Furthermore, there were no members of royalty who would despise
someone like Count Henituse, who ruled over his territory very well.
‘That is why this preference for certain people will not impact the families.’
Cale sincerely grabbed the crown prince’s hand, as he started to use his own glib
tongue. It was his turn now.
The crown prince had blonde hair and was wearing a formal outfit. Cale had his red
hair and a formal outfit as well. Both of them looked relaxed. Cale’s calm voice filled
the air.
“I also felt something after meeting your majesty today. I realized that in addition to
our current sun, his highness, we also have you, the one who will shine over the night to
watch over the citizens at night. It was a wonderful image for my eyes.”
Cale’s voice was very calm and relaxed, and he looked very confident. ]
"Pfftt"
"Aigooo"
Choi han and Rosalyn tried their best not to laugh out loud when they heard what their young
master said.
That's actually a very beautiful compliment, the words are neat and also sound so soft.
But if Cale Henituse had said it, it would have sounded like an insult because they knew Cale
would never say something like that even if he was being sincere.
Alberu Crossman* felt his heart stop beating for a moment.
'The fuck?'
Deruth turned his head the other way, he suddenly remembered that he never wanted to act
politely in front of Zed.
It seemed that the Crossman family would indeed be fated to be humiliated by the Henituse
and Thames families.
This was the first time Tasha saw what really happened that day. The dark elf woman was
completely amused at what she was seeing.
She could still remember that her nephew had started laughing to himself ever since he knew
young master Cale until Tasha had to question what the young master of the Henituse family
had actually done to their crown prince.
The couple bothered each other too much with all their sweet words.
[ “… Is that so?”
But the crown prince seemed confused for a moment, before his expression returned to
normal. Cale did not miss this change.
Cale continued on in a sincere voice.
“Indeed, your majesty. I may not be able to sleep at night now that I have personally
met you, the star in the mind of our citizens.”
Eric’s jaws dropped, while Gilbert and Amiru could not help look at Cale in disbelief.
Cale could see the crown prince starting to think. He felt like he had taken another step
toward his goal of, ‘getting away from the crown prince.’ ]
"Ha!"
Alberu Crossman* felt like he was the one who wouldn't be able to fall asleep after meeting
Cale Henituse.
If it was Cale's main goal to avoid him by showing that the man had the same speaking skills,
then he was indeed doing the right thing.
Alberu* would found it troublesome to team up with such a crazy bastard.
Cale* and Kim Roksoo jaws dropped as well. They had just been praising crown prince
Alberu's prowess and were now hearing all the sweet things Cale Henituse had said.
Who would have thought that, behind that sweet and rarely expressionless face, Cale
Henituse could speak so confidently to a crown prince?
Cale Henituse and Alberu Crossman would most likely fight more often to show who would
get sick and tired of each other first.
[ At that moment, the Black Dragon muttered something odd.
- Why did this weakling called the crown prince dye his hair with magic? It is at a level
that only a great and mighty dragon like me would notice it. Did another dragon dye his
hair? No, is it some other type of power?
‘Shit.’
At this moment, Cale realized that he had learned another useless secret that he could
not even reveal the tiniest bit to anyone else.
‘Is it a secret of a birth this time?’
Cale did not care to know about such things. ]
Shit, indeed.
This is only the 39th chapter and the big secret that he has protect for tens of years will just
be exposed?
Alberu Crossman* ignored the surprised look that was directed at him.
Whatever, he doesn't want to care anymore. If indeed the secret will be revealed, so be it.
What can he do?
Being born as a quarter dark elf was nothing to be ashamed of.
Alberu* was tired of living in hiding like this.
....
From the start Alberu saw this story was from the perspective of his lover, Alberu was sure
that his secret would also be revealed.
Especially when Cale easily guessed Alberu's true race just to confirm whether or not he
could sell the dead dragon mana to him.
Sigh... that crazy bastard.
Dark elves and other users of the dark attribute are now considered more equal. Alberu had
also shown that he was capable of using the weapon bestowed by the sun god.
If it has to be like this, then let it be like this.
Alberu would take care of it later, just as he always did while he was receiving all the
ridiculous reports from Cale Henituse and his companions.
Chapter End Notes
I want to tell a little story. This is not the first time I've written reaction au, my first work
has been published on WP and well, it's quite messy because it's the first time.
I really appreciate everyone taking the time to write a reaction like this because... THIS
IS SO DIFFICULT.
I find it easier to write any other alternative universe besides reaction au even though the
concept is the same, we still use our own opinions.
Because I've written the same thing, then I've also read too much au with the same
concept, I collect everything and make a conclusion about how I think about the au
reaction that I like.
In the past, I didn't really like it when there were too many opinions from the author, but
I realized that in fact I was only re-reading the story, not reading the reaction au.
Then I also try to re-read it again and again to get the most appropriate reaction for each
character to say, as well as add my own opinion in this story.
Yeah, that's it.
Pssttt.. this is the third time I've edited this chapter because the first one suddenly
disappeared, the second update was in the wrong story.
Chapter 40-41: Dont know, I dont know (1)
Chapter Notes
ARE YOU WAITING FOR THE DRAMA?! THIS IS A DRAMA ˚‧º·(˚ ˃̣̣̥ ⌓˂̣̣̥ )‧º·˚
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 40: Dont know, I dont know (1)
Cale gently smiled at the prince, and started to think.
'Don’t know. I don’t know.'
The Black Dragon kept on dragging on about asking why a dragon would ever use its
magic for such an useless man and how he would never do such a thing, but Cale tried
his best to not listen. ]
Alberu never expected that his secret would actually be revealed in the first meeting between
him and Cale.
Well, her lover has a baby dragon who is very talkative and questions many things. Perhaps if
what Cale had brought that day was Eruhaben, the ancient dragon definitely would not have
told Cale anything.
Raon Miru really is a very talkative child, Alberu smiled.
On the other hand, Bud started to realize that every chapter title had something to do with
what Cale said there.
No wonder why the title became strange.
Cale Henituse is strange so the title is.
[ - Hmm? His pupils are also dyed. This weakling is definitely plotting something. Weak
human, be careful.
‘If you stop talking, I think I'll be fine.’
- Hmm? This person is not weak. Weak human, be extra careful. You will die.
‘Shit.’ ]
Alberu Crossman* laughed. Like elves in general, he also really respects every dragon.
Dragons were extremely exalted existences, they were the living beings closest to nature.
He had never imagined that one day he would meet a dragon, let alone the dragon who was
currently giving Cale Henituse a clue about the true existence of the crown prince of the
Roan kingdom.
Judging from his personality, the baby dragon was most likely just worried about the safety
of his beloved human and Alberu hiding his true appearance would definitely be very
suspicious.
Out of the corner of his eye, he could see the third prince walking towards him. Their seats
weren't that far away, Alberu* wondered what kind of stupid things his little brother would
say.
[ Cale was frightened of this Black Dragon, that was explaining useless things, for the
first time. At the same time, Cale's mind began to think quickly.
The prince's mother was not the queen. She was a concubine, and she originally was a
servant, one of the citizens who worked in the royal family. The third prince's mother
was the current queen. The crown prince’s mother is said to have had a questionable
death when the crown prince was young.
Cale started to naturally think about the true identity of the crown prince’s mother.
The prince was known to be average, but the dragon was saying that he is not it weak.
In the novel, even Choi Han judged the crown prince to be normal, so what was he
hiding? And how did the dragon find out?
'… No. Whether he hides it or not, it is not my business. ' ]
"... Just what are you?"
While walking towards the Roan kingdom's crown prince, the third prince and everyone else
kept seeing and hearing whatever Cale Henituse was thinking.
People began to stare suspiciously at the crown prince who was famous for his perfectionism.
"What are you hiding? Why did you bother to hide your true appearance? You were hiding
your crimes all this time?"
Alberu* smiled even wider. Without getting up from his seat, the crown prince stared at the
third prince.
"Why do you think I should bother hiding my own appearance hmm?" Alberu* asked calmly.
"Hoo, look at you being so arrogant. You're trying so hard to become a member of the
Crossman family huh? shameful, why not show your true appearance now, hyung-nim?"
Alberu* nodded, got up from his seat and stood straight in front of his little brother.
"You're right, I've always tried to be whatever you all want. Isn't that right, Royal Father?"
Alberu* looked at Zed* who was just silent while watching all this family drama.
Alberu* did not expect that Zed* would defend him, not at all. That foolish hope had long
ago been erased from Alberu's* will.
"Not only the son of a servant, but you are also has a different race from us, a humans aren't
you? Royal Father, which woman did you marry before to give birth to someone like him? he
hid his true appearance which means that his race is one we all despise" The second prince,
Robbit* joined in to comment.
Alberu* laughed so hard he felt that he was going crazy.
Wow, this family is really an extraordinary family, isn't it? They made Alberu's* desire to kill
all of them even higher.
“What's wrong with his highness hide his true appearance from you? His Highness has never
brought any harm to the Roan kingdom. And so far, prince Alberu is the prince most worthy
to become the next king compared to the two of you.” Rosalyn* got up from her seat and
stood in front of Alberu*.
“Concealing his true appearance or not, that can't change the fact that His Highness Alberu is
the only prince who works the hardest to keep the kingdom safe.” Choi han* also stood in
front of Alberu*. He is currently not carrying his sword, but Choi han* is also used to
fighting with bare hands.
"We will never know who we will be born from. Even if it's a race hated by humans or
disowned by gods, all we can do is survive with our lives" Lock* also stood beside his Hyung
and Noona. He was a man born from the blue wolves tribe who were disowned by the gods,
but Lock* had never once hated his race and all the people who had cared for him.
TheMolan*n Duo stood without saying anything behind Alberu*. They didn't really care
about the kingdom's politics, but they wouldn't let Alberu Crossman*, the only prince who
had always given them freedom, be insulted like this.
The two princes of the Roan kingdom realized that they couldn't touch Alberu* easily.
Despite not having much power in terms of politics, for now, in this kind of situation, they
realized that the only way to take Alberu* down was by bypassing the people working under
his leadership.
The third prince*, instinctively turned to Alberu from the Tcf dimension and couldn't hide his
surprise when he saw Alberu who was smiling at him.
Similar to Tboah Alberu, Tcf Alberu is also currently being protected by many, many people.
Choi han, Rosalyn, Lock, Taylor stan, Cage, Prince John, Chief Harol, Crown prince
Valentino, Antonio Gyerre, Saint Jack, Holy maiden Hannah, Necromancer Mary, Dark elf
Tasha, Mayor Obante-
Too many people were currently surrounding Alberu Crossman.
"Just what-"
Snaps!
The two crown princes of the Roan kingdom suddenly moved from their positions to the
center room where Cale Henituse* and Kim Roksoo were sitting casually enjoying the drama
of the royal family.
The four looked at each other awkwardly before Kim Roksoo, followed by Cale*, got up to
bow to the crown princes.
"It seems that your place is quite chaotic, Your Majesty, please feel comfortable with us" Kim
Roksoo said.
“I hope you will at least comfortable to sit down with us, a family scum" Cale* Henituse
said.
Alberu Crossman* laughed whereas Alberu just sighed at Cale* who was referring to himself
as trash. The prince turned to his Cale who was still sleeping comfortably with the children.
Wasting no time, Alberu approached the crystal ball protecting his lover. He knelt down to
equalize with Cale, then lightly tapped on the crystal.
"You little fool, I will never allow you to go there if things are going to end like this. Get well
soon, we're not married yet"
Alberu Crossman* pretended not to hear what Alberu had just said and stared at Atha who
was snorting in annoyance at the third prince* who was kneeling in front of him, trying to
catch his breath.
“Sorry for the disturbance, and thanks, it's much more comfortable” Alberu* said sincerely.
Atha nodded.
"Please remember that all of you here don't have any powers whatsoever, don't act stupid or
make things messy. The longer this delays, the more difficult it will be to help yourselves. We
don't want to waste our precious time if you do as you please like this. Just die if you guys
just want to fight at whatever it is"
Finished with his words, Atha made the Roan kingdom's second and third princes lose their
senses and continued the video that had been paused.
[ Cale did not listen to the murmuring black dragon. Something must have been really
interesting, as the Black Dragon continued to talk about the crown prince.
"… Mister Cale seems to be a bit like me."
The crown prince was saying something, but Cale was too busy thinking about things,
so he just casually responded.
“Your majesty, such statement is the biggest honor of my life.”
The crown prince let go of Cale’s hand, as if he was nervous. Cale did not notice the
nervousness, and stepped back without a word, moving behind Eric. It was easy to use
Eric as a shield when things got complicated. ]
Cale*, Kim Roksoo and Alberu Crossman* both stared at Alberu who was still kneeling in
front of the large crystal in front of them.
"You won't sit down?" Asked Alberu Crossman* who had made himself comfortable on the
sofa that had just been provided.
“Later, you guys do what you want to do, don't mind me” Alberu still wanted to watch Cale
from a close distance, making sure that his lover was still breathing.
It's okay, he's done something like this before. He had gotten used to waiting for Cale to wake
up from his coma for such a long time. Except this time, he didn't have any files to work on as
something to distract him.
On the other hand, Kim Roksoo was really wondering what Cale had done for crown prince
Alberu to be able to act like that.
[ . ...
“Young master Gilbert, I should be able to leave after the meal is over, right?”
Gilbert looked toward Cale, who was leisurely eating fruit like he was out on a picnic,
and nodded his head.
“Yes. We plan to meet with the crown prince after the meal, but you probably don’t
plan to go with us, right?”
“Right. What good will I do there? The three of you are more informed about the
investment information.”
Gilbert’s expression changed at Cale’s words. He seemed to be a bit surprised.
“… You read the document.”
“A bit.” ]
"So he didn't read the letter from me, but read the investment documents," muttered Eric.
"Young master Cale is only interested in political matters, finances and something like that.
Besides, what exactly did you write in each of those letters young master Eric?" Gilbert asked
while patting Eric's shoulder lightly.
“Ah, nothing important. I was just telling Cale a few things about what might happen in the
banquet hall.”
“If it was young master Cale, he might still read your letter, but said he didn't read it” Amiru
said.
(This is my opinion, but I guess krs! Cale actually did read the letter from Eric because he
was afraid that something important would be written there, but the information that was
given was information that he already knew, so it was just stored somewhere (?))
[ Cale casually responded, before looking back at the crown prince, who stood up from
his seat. He was about to announce the end of the meal. Cale did not find out the real
reason behind today’s gathering, but he was not disappointed about it. Not knowing
meant there was no chance of him getting caught up in it. ]
Alberu who already felt his legs ache a little decided to sit beside his older self.
His eyes focused on the screen showing that Cale felt like if he didn't know something, then
he wouldn't meddle in anything.
Exactly.
All of these things happened because Cale found out something.
He knows something, he has the ability to help, he has many subordinates he can order and
he has a family he wants to take care of.
Cale knowing something was the biggest reason he would meddle in every matter ever.
[ But Cale started to frown after hearing the crown prince’s words.
“It was a pleasure to share this dinner with all of you tonight. I have prepared a simple
wine party for those who may be interested, so please enjoy yourselves. Ah, I have also
prepared a spot for all of you at the birthday celebration that is coming up.”
The crown prince Alberu said all of this with a rather pleasant expression.
“I hope that you will all be there to share in the joys of the day.”
‘Sigh.’
Cale held back his sigh. Although Alberu was saying he hoped they would all be there, it
was pretty much forcing them to be there. ]
"Of course, how could I let them all go home at will?" Alberu restrained himself from
breaking the crystal ball protecting Cale only to flick the man's forehead.
Cale and his hatred of the crowd really didn't match what he was working on.
The crown's main purpose for the young noble to come to the banquet hall was to pay
attention to who were the people who were trusted as representatives of the family, The
crown wanted to make sure that even though each noble family has a different and neutral
faction, they must all remain obedient to the kingdom.
And the last one, of course, is to invite them all to enjoy the king's birthday celebration.
[ "See you later, our little brother.”
‘I said I didn’t want to be their little brother.’
Cale’s gaze clearly showed his feelings, but Cage just pretended to not understand and
headed toward the crown prince, while pretending to be a good and pure priestess. ]
Cage pout. Her wish for Cale to call her noona always failed and so did Taylor who wanted
Cale to call him Hyung.
Seriously, how many people already thought of themselves as Cale Henituse's big brother and
sister?
The red head would only call 'Hyung' to their crown prince, nothing to anyone.
“I've become curious about the beginning of the Hyung and dongsaeng relationship between
Young Master Cale and crown prince Alberu” Taylor muttered.
"I'm more curious about how these two busy people are aware of their respective feelings,"
said Cage and was nodded enthusiastically by Bud.
"Right?! Even though their relationship was predictable, it was still surprising because they
actually realized that they liked each other! not just friends, brothers, let alone co-workers!"
[ “Young master Cale, let me walk you out.”
“Young lady Amiru.”
Amiru approached Cale and offered to walk with him. Cale looked toward Amiru’s
green hair and calm yet sophisticated expression, and casually asked.
“Are you worried I will cause trouble on my way out?”
“Unfortunately, young master Neo was heading back early as well.”
“Ah.”
She was saying she was going with him in case Neo tried to start something again. Cale
headed toward the banquet hall door without any other questions, with Amiru next to
him. The two of them arrived at Cale’s carriage without saying much, and found Ron
waiting by the carriage. ]
“That bastard was most likely trying to run from Venion's rampage” Cale* muttered. The
man remembered about Venion using a dragon as a form of outlet for his stress.
Now, the baby dragon was gone and there was Taylor stan who was suddenly able to enter
the banquet hall and indicated that he would be discussing important matters with crown
prince Alberu in front of everyone.
Neo Tolz will most likely be the newest outlet for Venion stan.
Poor guy.
Venion and the rest of the stan family except for Taylor stan had gone completely mad. Cale
Henituse* truly appreciated Taylor for continuing to be a good person in the midst of his
psycho family.
"Agreed, and if young lady Amiru didn't accompany Cale out of the banquet, I'm sure Neo
would have thought that he could make Cale his own victim" Kim Roksoo agreed with what
Cale* was saying.
[ “Young master Cale, good job today.”
Cale nodded his head at Amiru’s words.
“It was hard. But you have to go back and work some more, young lady Amiru.”
Amiru smiled and started to speak.
“It is because we need to get some good news.”
However, Cale could sense the despair in her voice. The Northeastern coast was really a
useless piece of land. It was a place filled with cliffs, with nothing else being interesting.
Furthermore, the whirlpools around the cliffs were also a problem. The experienced
people living in the territory knew how to avoid them, but it was a dangerous place for
others.
‘The, ‘Sound of the Wind,’ is responsible for the whirlpools.’
Amiru and Gilbert would want to get some investment in this useless sea, no matter
what. Cale looked toward Amiru, who spoke with a strange expression on her face.
“I believe we are capable of getting such results.” ]
"He's right, investing in tourists in a place like that is really pointless. And what is the sound
of the wind? An ancient power? Whatever it is, if at least all the whirlpools are gone, maybe
the investment will be a bit useful" Alberu Crossman* said.
Which tourist would want to go to a place where they are most likely to die stuck in
whirlpools?
There might be, but it wouldn't be profitable for Alberu* or Amiru*.
“Even if the whirlpools disappeared, with the many rumors of civil war in the Whipper
Kingdom and others, it made me realize that it is time for the Roan Kingdom to focus on
more important things. We are too comfortable with the quiet years, everything has to be
carefully prepared” Alberu add.
He could see that changing from investing in tourists to investing in building a naval base
was one of Cale Henituse's ideas as well.
“Your highness, to answer your question just now, the answer is yes, the sound of the wind
that Cale mentioned is one of the ancient powers. Cale has the wind attribute, right?” Roksoo
said, then looked at Alberu.
“Yes, Cale Henituse has ancient power with the wind attribute” Alberu confirmed.
[ “Young lady Amiru.”
“Yes, young master Cale.”
Cale thought it wouldn’t be bad to give some help to Eric, Gilbert, and Amiru, whom he
worked today like the beast people under his command. They still needed a balance of
power in the Northeast nobles’ meeting, and Amiru seemed like someone who would
keep secrets pretty well.
“I believe his highness will be pretty interested in this investment.”
“I think so too.”
Amiru agreed with Cale’s statement. It was because the crown prince remembered the
issue, even without Eric bringing it up first.
“You discussed an investment for tourism right?”
“Yes.”
Investing in tourism using the coastal cliffs. In Cale’s opinion, it was completely useless.
He approached Amiru and whispered in her ears.
“If you are in desperate need of investment, I think it would be good for you to think
about the value of the location of your shoreline in relation to the Whipper Kingdom
and the other northern Kingdoms.” ]
"Ah.." Amiru* gasped. She and her amily were too desperate to think of what they could do
on the beach.
To be honest, the beach in the Ubarr territory was very beautiful, but quite troublesome with
all the whirlpools there.
Amiru Ubarr* did not have extensive connections to know that in the neighboring Kingdom
there would be a civil war and many other worrying things.
The Ubarr family* didn't think about the value of the shoreline they had.
...
Alberu Crossman*, Alberu, Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* all smiled.
"A very good suggestion to give to a friend"
"I know he will do it"
"Miss Amiru is smart, she must have easily understood what Cale meant"
"I'm right, he suggested it, no wonder Miss Amiru didn't look sad when she heard I rejected
the tourist investment"
Alberu remembered how pleased he was when Amiru Ubarr brought him documents about
investing in building a naval base on their shoreline.
Even though he couldn't completely control everything there because the Henituse family
also joined in on this investment, Alberu Crossman was extremely satisfied.
These three families didn't bother to show that they were working together, in fact, few
people even knew that the Henituse family had joined in on the investment.
[ “Excuse me?”
Cale shrugged his shoulders at the confused Amiru and added on.
“Of course, it would be best if you kept what I just said to yourself.”
“…I will remember your words for now.”
Cale was satisfied with Amiru, who seemed confused, but kept her mouth shut. He got
on the carriage and waved to Amiru. Amiru lightly moved her head to respond to his
wave.
Cale started to speak to Ron, who was closing the carriage door.
“Let’s go.”
“Yes, young master.” ]
“Just knowing that young master Cale read the documents we sent was shocking enough, I
really didn't expect that he would want to give me an advice” Amiru said.
Cale Henituse might say that he didn't read Eric's letter, but he did everything Eric wanted, he
also said that he had only read a bit the tourist investment documents they sent, but was
already able to come to a conclusion and the best advice that could be given to Amiru as a
gift for their little efforts o make Cale feel comfortable without being disturbed while in the
banquet hall.
[ . ....
“We found four of the magic bombs.”
In the novel, there were five located in different places, and five located on people.
“All of them were around the plaza.”
“Show me the map.”
Cale reached his hand out to Choi Han. Choi Han had left the Black Dragon at the site
of the magic bombs and had returned by himself. He seemed to have rushed back, as
there was sweat on his face.
“We found one, and then I ran around with the dragon in my arms to thoroughly look
everywhere. We ended up finding three more in the process, but nothing more. I’m sure
we need to look somewhere other than the plaza, but there were none in the places
we’ve looked so far.”
“No need to rush, since it will be safe until the day of the celebration in two days.”
“But it is better to get rid of dangerous things earlier!”
“Let’s steal them in early morning of the celebration day.”
“… Excuse me?” ]
"Excuse me?"
Just like with Choi han on the screen, many people also felt confused about what Cale
Henituse was referring to.
Out of the five bombs, Choi Han and Raon had done great things to find four bombs all over
the plaza area. Wouldn't it be better to get rid of this dangerous thing right away? Why was
Cale Henituse saying 'Steal' as if he wanted to have those four bombs all to himself?
People who had never worked with Cale would naturally question what ridiculous thing Cale
Henituse was thinking.
"He didn't ask the crown for any help with this?" Alberu Crossman* asked.
Cale Henituse knew that he had a great responsibility as the only person who knew the details
of the bomb attack in the Plaza, but he had absolutely not involved the Royals in this.
Sure, he had Choi han and the baby dragon, but wouldn't it be easier if Cale Henituse at least
cooperated with Alberu?
Was he that confident in his ability to thwart the incident on his own?
“Back then, he still didn't believe in my abilities,” Alberu said casually.
Unlike his older self, Alberu understood why Cale had not asked for help from The crown.
Cale Henituse still did not trust Alberu Crossman and the rest of the princes there. Just as
Cale liked anything that was useful, Alberu would also definitely think that he could take
advantage of Cale Henituse if he knew about this in the first place.
If only the suicide bombing had not been added there, no one would have been injured, let
alone died.
And Alberu wouldn't know who the real person behind the secret organization that attacked
them was, nor about Choi han who would immediately go after Redika.
If Cale Henituse had never displayed the ancient power of his shield, Alberu would also
never have known that Cale Henituse was the one behind all the grand plans in thwarting that
bomb terror.
[ The magic bombs Cale knew about required the developer to send a signal to blow
them up. However, for anyone at the Black Dragon or even Rosalyn’s level of magic, it
was pretty easy to cut the connection between the developer and the bombs even if it
took some time to do so. That was how Rosalyn was able to destroy the bombs on the
people in the novel.
‘That needs to be done the day of the celebration.’
That was the only way to make that bloodthirsty mage think everything is fine. ]
The people nodded in understanding as Cale Henituse explained to himself what he meant.
By keeping the bomb in the secret organization's place, none of them will suspect that
someone knows about all of these things.
'That really is amazing plan' King Fredo smiled widely, the vampire knew very well how
good a Cale Henituse was, but it was also very entertaining when he could see firsthand how
his son thought and managed everyone under him.
[ “Steal them? We are not going to destroy them?”
Cale handed the map back to the confused Choi Han, and started to speak.
“Why would we destroy such useful things?”
Even if the bombs cannot be used, the densely packed mana inside was a pretty useful
ingredient.
“I will use it for myself.”
Choi Han thought Cale’s smile was pretty sneaky. Cale continued to speak to Choi Han,
who accepted the map with a confused expression.
“Keep looking since there may be more. Check back multiple times to see if the location
of the bomb changes as well.”
Choi Han and the Black Dragon will now need to stay hidden around the plaza and
continue to investigate. It will be hard, boring, and extremely taxing on their minds, but
it was not something Cale was going to do himself. ]
"He really use it for himself?" Rosalyn* can't help but asked.
Cale Henituse truly is enigma.
“Of course not, young master Cale can't use a bomb like that. He was going to say it was his,
but he gave it to me and Raon-nim for us to study.” Rosalyn casually answered the question
from her counterpart.
Just like the bomb, like all the gold coins that Cale had, just like all the magic stones and
mansions that were purely Cale Henituse's, that man would still share everything with them
and only save some for himself.
Cale Henituse was just happy to add something to his wealth so he will not to hesitate to
throw all the money he had at all kinds of goals.
[ Cale looked toward On and Hong, who just woke up from their nap and started to
sleep.
“Time to pay up.”
Cale also spoke to Choi Han.
“Go work.”
The two kittens, who were rubbing their eyes tiredly, and Choi Han went to work as
Cale had instructed. Cale leisurely watched them jump off the terrace window, before
drinking the wine he did not get the chance to drink at the banquet, before falling
asleep.
A piece of information was delivered to Cale while he was sleeping. Cale was able to
hear the news after waking up. ]
Choi han smiled slightly as he recalled that back then, it was just him, Raon, On and Hong
working to pay for their meal without questioning what Cale Henituse really wanted.
The things that the red head does always end up being good or saving something, but he also
often says things that might make people misunderstand and think of him as a bad person.
The problem was that Cale Henituse had no intention of changing the bad opinion that was
directed at him.
Now, they have become a big family. The days that Choi han went through were always
accompanied by many people, he was never alone again.
And Choi han doesn't want to be alone anymore. He didn't want to lose anyone, especially if
it was Cale Henituse.
To Cale, Choi han felt that he was not someone older than Ron, to Cale, Choi had a home, to
Cale, Choi han could act childish without being looked down upon.
Cale Henituse was his home.
Choi Han doesn't know what will happen to him if one day, he really loses his liege.
[ Billos was going to arrive at the capital today, the day before the birthday celebration.
Cale immediately headed to the inn where he was going to meet Billos.
It was the place the 10 wolf children were staying. Of course, On, Hong, and Lock were
with Cale as he headed to the inn. He thought about what Lock just said, and asked.
“You want me to take care of your siblings?” ]
"What?!"
Lock* jumped off his chair and ran towards the transparent wall that separated him from the
younger Lock.
Desperately, Lock* tapped on the glass wall.
"You.. no, all of them.. our younger siblings are still alive?" Lock* was also aware of this
discrepancy when he heard the confusion from Choi Han and Rosalyn when they said that
assassins were the main culprits in the attack on the village of the Blue Wolf Tribe.
Then about Lock who had experienced a berserk state one year earlier than Lock* without
experiencing a death trigger from tthe elf endrick.
Lock also approached his older self, trying to keep a calm look. Like Cale Henituse who was
always calm in all situations.
"The siblings are still alive, we managed to save them before Redika kidnapped them all"
said Lock.
All of his younger siblings weren't here, even though he was worried, Lock knew that they
would be fine, but it didn't seem like Lock*, who looked like he really wanted to meet them
all right now.
"Are they living well?"
"Yeah, they all live well"
Lock* bit his lip hard, trying to hold back his own tears.
“Was young master Cale also helping you?”
"Yes, young master Cale gave us a lot of things. That's why, I will never feel like I can repay
all of my debt to young master Cale." That being the truth, Lock felt that at any time, he and
all of his siblings would always be indebted to at Cale Henituse.
Lock could see himself older, tired and lonely.
“Th-” Lock cut his older self-
"Thank you"
"Huh? for what?"
"I don't know what you went through at that time, but you were me, and lost an entire family
before our eyes.. I'll never forgive myself for that."
Lock pressed his hand on the glass wall, along with what Lock* was currently doing.
"But.. thank you because you are willing to survive"
Young master Cale has always said that Living is the best.
"You must be tired to continue aall of his right? That's why, I thank you because you still
want to live. Be strong, stand beside Hyung and Noona, avenge us on them"
Lock swallowed all the bitterness he tasted, the twenty year old Lock looked at his younger
self quite confidently.
"I will avenge them all"
For his siblings, family, and pendrick*.
[ “Yes. That is the condition for my deal.”
“And what can you do for me?”
“It is not just me that will do it.”
Lock answered without any hesitation.
“If it is not just you, who else?”
Lock quickly answered.
“My siblings will do it with me. We are stronger as a group.”
Cale felt the back of his head turning chilly. ]
Choi han* frowned as he saw the deal Cale Henituse and Lock were working on there.
His Lock* had just returned after having a brief chat with his younger self.
“But he's still a child” Choi han* knew that Cale Henituse over there loved to use the word
'Useful' to everyone that the red head helped.
But this was the first time Choi han* saw that Cale made a deal with a child, his heart felt a
little uneasy. Lock was still too innocent to talk about dealing with a Cale Henituse.
"There's no need to worry. If my brothers are still alive, I'll do anything for them".
If indeed Cale Henituse could give him many things, then Lock would also give everything to
Cale.
[ ‘No way.’
Lock ruthlessly hit Cale with another mental blow.
“The Blue Wolf Tribe has a famed history of being strong knights. That history-”
“Is not something I need to know about.”
Cale turned away from Lock, who was sitting across from him in the carriage. ]
"Rude"
“I just want to make myself and my siblings look useful and appropriate to make a deal with
young master Cale” Lock pouted.
Even though he had thought for a long time about which story he would tell Cale, but the
young master really didn't like pleasantries.
“Cale-nim does have the intention of helping you, he also most likely already knows what he
wants from you and what he can give you, but this is Cale-nim, he rarely tells what he is
thinking and allows others to misunderstand what is going on about what he did" said Choi
han who was immediately nodded by Rosalyn.
"That's right. Lock, if you want to make a deal with a noble, let alone a noble like young
master Cale, you don't need to tell them the history about your family, but what they need is
about yourself" Rosalyn patted Lock's head lightly.
"Yeah, thanks for the knowledge noona, I really learned a lot from all of you" Lock said a
little embarrassed.
"Isn't that what adults are around children for?" Choi han also patted Lock's head in
exasperation.
[ Chapter 41: Dont know, I dont know (2)
But Lock just nodded his head at Cale’s response, and started to speak.
“If you do not know, may I explain it to you?”
He asked it in the form of a question, but it looked like he wanted to say what was on his
mind. Cale shook his head to say, ‘no.’
“No need.”
“But.”
Cale stared at Lock.
‘You want me to take the ten Blue Wolf Tribe children and you to create a Knights
Brigade?’
Lock was someone who was afraid of the Whale Tribe but was willing to attack the
Chief of the Whale Tribe for his friends. ]
King shickler* and The future queen Witira* nodded.
Even though Lock* looked like a cowardly boy, but if someone had tried to harm his friends,
Lock* would be the first to fight them all without a second thought.
Even though Lock*knew that sometimes his enemy was stronger, the boy still didn't back
down.
"Isn't he being too rude? I mean, couldn't he be a bit gentler?" Choi han* was really
uncomfortable as he watched Lock get a little depressed because of Cale's attitude.
Well, the red head over there didn't say much or utter insults, but Cale's attitude was so strict
that no one would dare to speak carelessly in front of him.
“He certainly isn't very gentle, but I guess Lock does have to be aware of the situation.”
According to Rosalyn*, the attitude that Cale was showing was indeed better like that
compared to him pretending to be nice but secretly taking advantage of them.
That would let Lock know that the deal he was making with Cale had to be really well
thought out. Cale did not help willingly, and Lock as the oldest sibling among the other blue
wolf tribe children should be able to take a firm stance.
After all, he is the leader of his younger siblings.
Lock shouldn't easily give away things about his family just for the sake of return the favor.
An agreement is a bond where both parties will get their respective benefits.
[ ‘You want me to take someone who is crazier than some religious fanatics and make
him my subordinate?’
“No need to continue speaking about nonsense.”
Cale’s cold voice made Lock’s shoulders sink. Cale did not care about Lock’s reaction at
all and started to speak.
“You want young children to become knights? You asked me to protect the children, but
your suggestion seems to go against your request.” ]
"That's right. The kid's initial wish was just for Cale to protect his younger siblings, but now
it has changed to want Cale to train his younger siblings as warriors" Cale* muttered in
agreement to what Cale was saying.
Just like during the discussion with Taylor stan, Cale Henituse immediately pointed the
wrong point at the person who was discussing with him.
"He's still young and naive, that kid has really good potential and it would be a shame if he
fell into the wrong hands" Kim Roksoo joined in.
Perhaps because Lock was not from a noble family who had been accustomed to mingling
with complicated politics since childhood, the boy from the wolf tribe was indeed very naive.
Not only was he inconsistent in his own will, Lock also didn't understand the situation about
making a deal.
[ If Cale trained them into knights from such a young age, they would become a group
of warriors who would be even crazier than religious fanatics. That was a terrible
thought.
But most importantly.
“What about their opinions? Why are you deciding for them?”
Cale asked the question to Lock, who had made the decision for all of his siblings. Lock
had a blank expression for a moment, before lowering his head and apologizing.
“I’m sorry.” ]
"... Ah"
They were all too focused on the anxious Lock and the cold Cale Henituse.
They understood, as the eldest brother in the family who prioritized the pack above anyone
else, Lock would instinctively feel that he would decide the fate of his younger siblings.
But on the other hand, Lock is still a child who really needs guidance from the adults around
him. In other words, Lock still wasn't fit to lead them all.
“Cale is a person who really cares about everyone's opinion” Alberu commented.
In every fight that occurred, while they were discussing, Cale actually made sure that
everyone was comfortable with their respective positions. He didn't let anyone try to fight the
enemy in a state that wasn't optimal.
If it was highly likely that their plan would fail, then Cale would have at least be the only one
who got hurt while they were fighting.
Yes, a bastard who often sacrifices himself but doesn't want to admit it is really an idiot.
[ “No need to be sorry.”
Cale just casually responded to Lock who slightly raised his head.
“But since I know what it is you want from me, I will think about what I want in
return.”
Of course, he had already thought about what he wanted. He didn’t need it now, but in
about 3 months, an ancient power that could be used to make Cale money would appear
in a dangerous mountain. It would exist for only 6 months, and someone like Lock in his
berserk mode transformation would be best to climb that mountain.
‘If I sell that ancient power to the Queen of the Jungle, even if our territory goes broke,
I will have enough money to indulge for the rest of my life.’
He would naturally raise the price before selling it, but he didn’t think there was
anything wrong with raising the price for someone who should have a lot of money. ]
"Hmm? Selling ancient power?" The queen of the jungle was trying to remember when Cale
had once sold her an ancient power.
No, even the idea of Cale Henituse selling his ancient power was strange.
What Litana remembered was precisely when she was struggling to get Cale to accept one of
the land n section one of the jungle for him. And when Cale finally agreed, the land he chose
was very small.
The jungle that was under Litana's leadership was very large, Cale actually chose a small
piece of land and prioritized only about the scenery.
Queen Litana* remembers about the fire that burned her jungle, a friend managed to put out
the fire without asking for payment at all.
That person was Litana's* current friend, and all Litana* could do was return the favor to her.
But if Cale Henituse was talking about him wanting to sell the ancient powers to her, and
even will increasing the price because he knew the Jungle was a region of great wealth,
Litana* would not mind either.
The price offered will not make the queen* fall into poverty, right?
"What price did he offer you for his ancient power?" Asked Litana* to her counterpart who
was now looking at her with a frown.
“Young master Cale didn't sell us anything, I forced him to own land in one of the jungle
sections, and he chose the small piece of land in section one because he thought it would be
beautiful if he built a villa there,” Litana said.
"Huh? Then about the plan?"
“I don't know, but young master Cale really isn't selling us anything.”
...
[ “Will there be something you need from me?”
Cale let out a sigh at the worried tone in Lock’s voice. Cale asked once more, as Lock
seemed even more concerned.
“Don’t ask such obvious question. Of course, I will need your help.”
Ah. Lock let out a gasp, and then nodded his head.
“Yes. I will do whatever it is you ask of me. Please let me know once you come to a
decision.”
“Sure.”
Cale said that before taking a small money pouch out of his pocket and throwing it to
Lock. Lock caught the pouch as Cale explained the reason for the money.
“You’re seeing your siblings for the first time in a while, so go take them on a tour of the
capital.”
“…A tour?”
“Yes. Isn’t this your first time in a city like the capital? Go treat them to some delicious
food too.” ]
Lock smiled as he remembered how happy he was when he brought his younger brothers and
sisters around the capital buying whatever they wanted without fear of running out of money.
The young master Cale who had previously been so cold that Lock did not dare to even look
at him, was the same person who had given Lock the bag of gold coins that was not part of
their deal.
On the other hand, Alberu at least knew what his lover was doing with his large amount of
gold coins and his collection of golden plaques.
Most of the money that Cale Henituse had was the same money that he gave to all the
children under his protection.
Then what would happen if Cale continued to add to the collection of children?
So the bastard who is his lover will be looking for money more and more, whether it's legal
or not.
[ Cale got off the carriage before speaking to Lock.
“Follow me.”
Cale patted the nervous Lock’s shoulder, and Lock walked into the inn with On and
Hong in his arms.
“Welcome to the Scent of Grapes! How may I help you?”
Cale responded to the young attendant’s greeting, and immediately headed for the back
door. The people Choi Han brought with him were all residing in the villa at the back
area of the inn.
The attendant tried to follow him, but Cale stopped him and walked to the villa door
before motioning to Lock.
“You open the door since it is your younger siblings.”
“Huh? Yes!”
Lock put the kittens down and grabbed the handle. This was his first time seeing his
younger siblings since he had his berserk transformation. Cale slowly moved back,
because he had a bad feeling that he probably should not see what was beyond the door.
Click.
Lock turned the doorknob and opened the door. They could see the inside of the villa as
soon as the door was opened. It was a comfortable looking space.
“Sigh.”
However, Cale took two more steps backward immediately. It was an instinctive
movement.
“Hyung!”
“Hyung!”
“Oppa!”
“Lock oppa!”
10 children rushed toward Lock, and Lock ran toward them as well. An emotional
reunion was happening in front of Cale’s eyes, but Cale was overwhelmed at the sight of
ten wolf children in front of him. ]
Choi han* and Rosalyn* held Lock's* hand, trying to cheer up their crying little brothers.
It doesn't matter..
even if he wasn't the one feeling happiness about not being completely alone in the family, at
least Lock's siblings could live well there.
There's no point in questioning why the gods were so unfair to them.
All Lock* could do was to get his revenge on the secret organization.
Lock* will not die before killing them all.
Chapter End Notes
Hello, happy sunday to all of you. For no apparent reason, I want to update today. Haha
( ；∀；)
To be honest, I really liked the moment between Cale and Lock. We can see that this
Lock is indeed very naive and Cale is in his own way, trying to make Lock learn many
things other than being a warrior.
Since they lived in a world filled with ruthless politics, kids like Lock would definitely
be very easy to take advantage of, if he wasn't used to Cale's attitude, Lock would really
think that many people did good things without asking for anything in return.
Cale certainly wasn't asking for anything in return from every Kingdom he helped, but
he was stealing their treasures that they had no idea about.
The room on the 21st floor of the tower magic in whipper kingdom, all the magic stones
in the jungle and others.
Though he could have asked for additional money on top of what he managed to loot,
but this was Cale Henituse.
Hope you guys like this chapter. And oh! have a nice day!
First note!
Hello everyone, Atha here.
A little bad news for you because I'm really very busy with all my work towards the end of
this year.
I still don't know when I actually get my day off from work, and I'm too tired to do anything
after work.
I will try to be able to write chapters for this story little by little, but I can't promise when I
can return to update twice a week as usual.
For all of you who have taken the holidays to enjoy the end of the year, congratulations! and
fighting for those of you who have the same fate as me.
Thank you for all the support you have given for this story.
That is all and thank you.
- Athasshi
Chapter 43: Somehow (1)
Chapter Notes
Yes, I know, I just made the announcement yesterday but now it's actually updated ͡° ͜ʖ ͡ –
Well, apparently I can take the time to finish this chapter.
Please take the previous announcement as a small warning if I suddenly don't update for
a week.
Hope you guys like this chapter!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 43: Somehow (1)
“Cale.”
Cale turned his head at Eric’s calling. He could see the full Plaza of Glory behind their
shoulders.
“Young master Cale, let us go. It is our turn to enter the plaza.”
In the novel, Choi Han was curious about these people, who had a spot higher than the
normal citizens of the kingdom. Today, Cale was going to that same spot. However, he
was still at the bottom compared to the royal family and the holy priests. ]
“This is truly admirable because he managed to change so many things including himself in
just two years. Now, people are too shy to even look at him” Alberu muttered as he recalled
the excitement the people had greeted Cale Henituse.
They looked very enthusiastic to look at Cale, but when they actually saw Cale Henituse,
they didn't even dare to look into those reddish-brown eyes.
Maybe Cale's leadership aura was too strong or indeed because the man was practically
expressionless, people were reluctant to even talk to him.
Within two years, Cale Henituse managed to successfully change the title of the Henituse
family that was originally a Count to a Duchy, allowing Alberu Crossman to have a large
number of supporters, forming an alliance on the Western continent and several kingdoms on
the Eastern continent, making the Roan kingdom the most powerful kingdom on the Western
continent after the collapse of the Moguru Empire.
Within two years, Alberu Crossman had truly realized that nothing was impossible.
Ah, remembering about the alliance on the Western continent, Alberu remembered about
some Kingdoms that had the audacity to try to take advantage of Cale's sacrifice.
Cale stabbed his own heart in order to defeat the white Star, many heroes in the Roan
kingdom, including Alberu himself, suffered minor injuries.
then those people instead held a meeting in the Roan kingdom without any representatives
from the Roan Kingdom itself present.
Cale Henituse and his group were too busy with Hunters, Alberu Crossman would do his job
to take care of all the losers there to make life easier for his lover.
[ Cale looked toward the bell tower at the entrance of the plaza.
The bell tower had a giant clock on it.
The current time was 8:25 am.
It was time for the nobles and priests to enter. The knights started to prevent any more
citizens from entering to create room for the nobility.
“Let’s go.”
Cale pushed Eric and the others in front of him and started to walk. He could see all of
the people in the plaza as he got closer. There were so many people that he couldn’t even
tell how many people were there. However, they were not completely stuffed like
sardines.
That was how large the Plaza of Glory was, and the fact that the crown was limiting the
number of people helped out as well. In response, some people were in shops near the
plaza and roofs of buildings nearby to try to get a glimpse of the king’s celebration. ]
Choi han* recalled the time when Cale and his small team saved the little dragon, Raon.
At that time, Cale was completely focused on moving to match their timing. From the start of
the four of them coming to attack, until making it out of the Cave safely, everything was
within the allotted time.
Not too slow or too fast, their timing is perfect.
Seeing that Cale was keeping his eye on the time, it was likely that they would also focus on
the same thing this time.
Between these two big saves, they weren't shown how Cale would explain his plan to the rest
of the group.
They immediately demonstrated perfect teamwork.
Choi Han* knows himself, even though he has been in the forest of darkness for too long and
has become one of the monsters like all the creatures that live there, Choi Han* is still sane
enough to follow a plan given to him.
As long as the plan is still accepted by Choi han*, then he will do everything well.
Choi han*, learns a lot from mistakes and moves more and more together, really knows the
importance of communicating.
Not only communicating, as a leader in his group, Choi Han* must know the limits of each of
his friends in fighting so that one of them doesn't get hurt or move at will.
And that is a very difficult thing to do. He didn't know the limits of other people's abilities if
they weren't actually fighting in front of his eyes.
Choi han* was curious about how Cale Henituse was not only the leader and strategist of the
team, but that man was also a part of the game of chess he was playing.
[ “Young master Cale, is this your first time at the Plaza of Glory?”
Cale leisurely nodded his head at Gilbert’s question.
“Yes. I briefly passed through on my carriage, but it is my first time seeing all of it.”
Cale looked around the plaza as he said that.
The tea shop to the South.
The inn to the West.
A flower shop to the East.
The top of the Ceramist Association building to the North.
These were the four places Cale focused on as he looked around. ]
"Is that the place where the bomb was hidden this time?" Rosalyn* frowned. No one heard
her muttering, and even though Choi Han* did, the man chose to remain silent.
She was one of the people who played a big role in saving the bomb terror at the Plaza that
day.
It was also the first time Rosalyn*had really shown herself to the public after hiding herself
from everyone.
"Noona, isn't this a little scary? Maybe it would be a different story if this was just a
fabrication, but the situation we experienced actually happened and the book the
transmigrator read was an experience, not a prediction for the future" Lock* said, whispering
to Rosalyn* .
"You're right, not only does the book have Choi han's perspective, but it has details that we
all don't know, the circumstances regarding the little dragon is one of them" Rosalyn* agreed
with what Lock* said.
The novel <The birth of a hero> will probably be a novel that predicts everyone in Tboah's
dimension, their future.
But for those living in the Tcf dimension, especially Kim Roksoo, The only one who
remembers the past, it's all 'Experience'.
The novel is written from a true story which is made very detailed to explain things that
really don't need to be explained.
If indeed the author of the novel really knows the clear details of every character they writes,
doesn't that mean that the writer is also present in every incident that occurs?
Was the author someone working under the orders of a god?
In a place that not many people see, Choi Jung Gun sneezed.
[ “The plaza is pretty large.”
Cale verified the locations the magic bombs were positioned. At the same time, he
looked toward the fountain to the south. A young boy was waving a flag, like he was
trying to welcome the king. That young boy was Lock.
‘Things are going as planned.’
Cale knew that Choi Han and the Black Dragon would be watching him right now, and
looked toward the Bell Tower.
The current time was 8:30 am.
“We are opening up a path now.”
The knights closed up all entrances to allow the nobles to enter. At the same time, Cale
snapped his fingers.
Snap.
It was a simple gesture that nobody would question.
Lock disappeared as soon as it happened. It was time to find the hidden items. ]
Lock smiled proudly at what he did that day.
The first time young master Cale told Lock about what was going to happen at the Plaza,
Lock couldn't help but feel extremely anxious.
He still has trauma to Arm and he is also still covered in anger that is difficult to control.
But young master Cale, being the calmest person there, it was enough for Lock to feel
embarrassed if he displayed an excessive attitude.
Cale also wanted Lock to silently participate in the terror prevention action, Lock would
happily do whatever Cale asked him to do.
Young master Cale explained all of his plans in a calm manner, taking no rush and making
sure that Lock and the others really understood what he was saying.
They were also required to understand every code Cale made as casually as possible in order
to avoid people suspecting them.
Because basically, young master Cale really wanted to make this mission as unknown to
anyone as possible.
Well, unexpected events can certainly happen. That suicide bombing, no one expected that
Arm would actually use such dirty tactics.
[ Of course, it wasn’t necessary at all.
‘The answer will appear at 9:01 am.’
However, it was easier if they knew the answer in advance. Furthermore, since Cale
didn’t need to move, it was fine to look for these hidden items. ]
“He doubts the accuracy of the info from the novel” Alberu Crossman* muttered.
The crown prince knew why Cale doubted the accuracy of the novel with what was actually
going on.
Even though at that time, Cale Henituse still did not know about the original Cale Henituse's
Regression, but for someone as smart as Cale, at least that man was aware enough that if he
changed some destiny, then there would be changes to the plot as well.
He couldn't just rely on the information from the novel, and the choice to make a plan within
a plan was the best choice in such a situation.
[ “Everybody please take a seat over here.”
The seats were arranged with everyone’s names posted in specific seats. The king and
the royal family was not at the plaza just yet. Even the crown prince, who came with the
nobles, was not out yet.
Cale arrived at his seat, and started to frown.
“We seem to run into each other a lot, young master Cale.”
“That does seem to be the case, young master Taylor.”
It was the same as during the feast. Cale sat down next to Taylor, and looked down at
the people below the platform. He then looked toward the Bell Tower. ]
“That's because sitting beside Cale remains the best option where Marquis Taylor can sit
comfortably” Alberu said.
In the Banquet hall back then, Alberu had already seen that Cale did not make any mess, he
also did not care about Taylor or Cage and the northeastern region's nobles table really was a
table that was quite calm in a storm.
Since he had made the perfect deal with Taylor, wouldn't it be better for him, as the crown
prince.. to provide the most comfortable spot for Taylor stan?
Cale really gave him goosebumps after greeting each other for the first time after all, did that
lover of his think that Alberu would really stay away from him just because they had the
same way of thinking?
[ He recalled the story in the novel.
The single location that Choi Han managed to find a bomb in the novel was not one of
the locations this time. There were already many changes to the story.
However, at least there should not be anyone who dies by the crumbling of the
buildings, unlike in the novel. ]
"Such changes cannot be avoided, there are too many factors that make the plot change" Kim
Roksoo took a deep breath.
Records about the content of the novel <The birth of a hero> played in his head.
It's true, there was quite a change from where Choi han and Rosalyn found the bomb in the
past to where they found the bomb now.
But the point is still the same, the two of them, plus the little dragon found where the bomb
is.
That should be prioritized.
Just as Cale said, even if it changed, but at least no one would die from the collapsing
buildings.
Kim Roksoo still remembered the details of the deaths of so many people who couldn't save
themselves from the collapse of the big buildings there. The bomb explosion was very fast
and had such a severe impact on the surroundings, even though the Crown had reduced the
number of people who could enter the plaza, there were still too many people there.
Too many people have died.
Even though Cale was passing this information on to the others to help him stop the acts of
terror in the Plaza, the only one who actually knew the details about 'What should have
happened' was only Cale.
Only Cale Henituse knew about how bad the impact of the bomb blast was even though Choi
Han and Rosalyn managed to thwart most of Arm's plans.
Knowing something this crazy, for a team leader on earth whose circumstances weren't much
better than the Tcf dimension, it would be impossible for Cale to allow something like this to
happen.
[ The Mana Disturbance Tool was buried underneath the Bell Tower.
The current time was 8:40 am.
Cale turned to his left after hearing Eric’s voice.
“Cale. Be still. Okay?”
“Hyung-nim.”
Eric became nervous after hearing the tone Cale used to call out to him. Cale, who used
to enjoy wearing fancy clothes and showing off until just two years ago, was suddenly
only wearing dark clothes, and had a completely different demeanor about him.
“I will be very still today. I plan to do nothing at all.”
Eric was captivated by Cale’s voice, and subconsciously nodded his head. Cale seemed
to be satisfied with this reaction, as he laughed and looked at the clock again. ]
"Agreed, we are also captivated by his attitude like that"
That was Cale Henituse, even though his soul was no longer Cale Henituse, but his body,
voice and so on were still Cale Henituse.
For those who rarely met with Cale, and when they met only to see Cale wreaking havoc in
his own territory, screaming and doing other childish things, the Cale they saw that day was
truly elegant.
Cale couldn't be described as someone who spoke softly, but he also wasn't someone who
raised his tone so that others would listen.
"Daaangg.. Look at that guy.. managed to get other people to do what he wants.” Unlike
Roksoo who already had the privilege of being a team leader where he would find it a little
easier to arrange others according to his wishes, Cale Henituse there didn't have any title
except as the trash of the family Count.
But since people also met Cale very rarely, well, Roksoo never remembered that he ever left
the Henituse territory, Cale's difference from his trash title would be considered just a mere
rumours.
[ - 8:45 am.
He could hear the Black Dragon’s voice. The dragon was looking at him as Cale
expected.
15 minutes left.
Dragons were really capable of everything. There was nothing their magic could not
accomplish. Cale praised the Black Dragon internally as he got up from his seat.
“The stars of the Crossman family, our royal family, are now entering!”
Only one entrance to the plaza was open at this time. The crown prince was in the lead,
the second and third prince flanked his sides, and the other princes and princesses
walked in behind them.
A group of individuals with beautiful blonde hair entered the plaza. This was the royal
family that was blessed by the Sun God, the pride of the Roan Kingdom.
Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-
The cheering of the citizens filled the plaza. It was so loud that it felt like the ground
was shaking. ]
Just like how Cale Henituse had described, all of them were also mesmerized by the beauty
of all the members of the royal family from the Roan Kingdom.
Choi Han* frowned. He recalled the question Alberu* threw at the third prince-
"Why do you think I should hide my true appearance hmm?"
Choi han* felt that only Alberu Crossman* was worthy of becoming the next king of the
Roan kingdom. He would not change this belief even if Alberu* hid something from them.
Indeed, this fact left a bitter taste in Choi han's* heart because Alberu* did not really trust
Choi han* to the point of telling him his secret.
But Choi Han* also hides a secret about himself coming from Korea, hell, he never even told
anyone about himself being trapped in the dark forest for years.
Choi Han* thinks this is fair enough.
Not everything can be revealed easily, there are some things that would be better kept secret.
[ Cale remembered the words of the Black Dragon.
‘The crown prince’s hair and eyes are brown.’
Brown was known as the most average color hair and eyes. Cale looked toward the
royal family, and lightly clapped. And then, it was finally 8:50 am.
“His Highness, King Zed Crossman, the sun of the Roan Kingdom, is now entering!”
Wooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo-
The healthy 50-year-old king appeared in the plaza in his parade carriage. Cale was
watching the king, before moving his gaze away to another spot in the plaza. ]
The more Cale Henituse mentioned the time that was there, the more nervous they all
became.
This is different from the action of saving the little dragon from the cave. The rescue this
time was related to the lives of many people, they couldn't help but get nervous.
There are too many differences from what is described in the novel and what is being faced.
Even though the bottom line was the same, they still felt that this would not go the way Cale
expected.
"Does the novel show details of the hours?" Cale* asked.
"Yeah, the start of this terror happened at 09.01, Cale kept paying attention to the time
changes there to confirm if there were any other changes apart from the time in the novel."
Kim Roksoo said.
The novel <The birth of a hero> was actually a novel that had too many details that Roksoo
wondered whether it was necessary to write it or not.
The first war started after the fifth volume and according to Roksoo, Cale was really unlucky
not having time to finish all of the novel series.
If only the god of death would give Cale a little more time.. it might be a lot easier for the
guy.
[ He could see a flower pot on top of the Ceramist Association building to the north.
The current time was 8:55 am.
‘They dismantled it.’
Cale started to smile.
Rosalyn, The Black Dragon, On, and Hong will now hide within the crowd in the plaza.
]
Rosalyn smiled slightly as she recalled the day she decided to run from her position to protect
Cale.
They, especially Cale really prioritized the safety of the children. Rosalyn, being a mature
woman there, thought that the safety of Cale Henituse, the one who planned all of this,
should definitely come first.
No, actually it was Rosalyn's own instinct. From the moment she saw one of the suicide
bombs aiming at where Cale Henituse was, Rosalyn had gone straight to that place at the
same time as Raon.
At that time she didn't know that Cale had an ancient power like a shield that had now
become legendary, her body was only moving to protect Cale more than what Rosalyn ever
thought.
It was quite funny when all of them now still instinctively wanted to protect Cale even
though they also knew that Cale was stronger than them. Well, not physically, but if that man
wanted to blow them away with his ancient power, Rosalyn was sure Cale could do it.
[ King Zed was slowly heading toward the plaza from far off in the distance. Zed
Crossman had risen to the position of king at the age of 20 after the former king’s
sudden death. He utilized this time of peace to his advantage, killing off all of his
siblings to solidify his position of power.]
"You want to do that too, right?" Alberu Crossman* turned to his younger self when he heard
the question.
"After hearing what they said? Of course. I want to kill them, no, I want to torture them all
before they die. But now i think about it again, the best punishment for them is the life itself,
I want to make sure that they will live to the point of begging to choose death"
Alberu smiled widely as he heard the answer from his older self.
"You're right, their lives are their own punishment. We are already a strong kingdom here,
might become the Empire in the Western continent when things get better soon"
Alberu Crossman* nodded. Basically, the Roan kingdom was his top priority from long ago.
Alberu Crossman* would go to any lengths if it could keep the kingdom standing in peace.
And he would also do a lot to maintain his position as Crown Prince. The title could only
change once he had become a king, otherwise Alberu* had no intention of letting anyone get
in his way.
[ Waaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa-
The fanfare for the king was still very loud. King Zed passed through the plaza
entrance and headed to the highest platform. Cale just calmly watched this all happen.
There was a special platform for the king in front of the Bell Tower.
The king and the queen waved to the crowd, before walking up to the platform. The
queen stood in front of her seat as King Zed went up to the magic vocal amplifier.
Cale looked at the clock again.
Current time was 8:58 am.
The King lifted up his hand, and the cheers slowly died down. Finally, once the plaza
was completely quiet, the king started to speak.
“It has already been 30 years since this king has received the blessing of the sun to rule
over this kingdom.”
The king seemed very happy. Unfortunately, it was now 9 am. ]
Zed* recalled the day that for the first time, the Roan kingdom was attacked on such a large
scale.
It was a very big incident, took too many lives and completely humiliated the Crown.
The public really doubts the security of the kingdom and until now, all the royal parties have
not really found the main perpetrators in the bomb incident.
They all call it a secret organization, Zed* knows a little story about the incident in Harris
village which turns out to be related to the same organization.
Remembering about their 'Destiny' that Kim Roksoo had told them made the king wonder
whether another secret 'Organization' was involved in this matter or not.
The blue eyes stared at the red head who was fast asleep.
'He is the center of the world there, there is no way Cale Henituse doesn't know about
Hunters'
King Zed* hoped that he would be able to talk to Cale when the man woke up.
[ “Huh?”
Cale could hear Eric’s confused voice.
“What is that?”
Cale then heard Taylor’s anxious voice. Cale leisurely raised his head to look at the top
of the Bell Tower.
“What?”
“Who is that?”
“What is going on?”
The mumblings of the crowd started to get louder. King Zed looked behind him, and
then moved his gaze up the Bell Tower. Cale looked at the top of the Bell Tower and
started to smile.
King Zed started to shout.
“Who are you?!”
The knights and mages headed to the Bell Tower. The citizens started to get nervous
about what was going on. They had no choice. A person appeared on top of the Bell
Tower, and then more people in black attires started to appear on top of the buildings
nearby as well. ]
"... Redika"
Choi han* clenched his fists in anger because he always lost track of that mad mage.
The mage was really crazy, not only was he the leader of the terror act in the Plaza, but the
man also seemed to really enjoy all the deaths of innocent people in front of him.
Choi Han* still remembers the time when the mage proudly introduced his own name as if he
had just recorded a great honor in the kingdom.
Choi han* hated that man because Redika* always made fun of Choi han* for not killing
him. The swordmaster vows not only to kill the mage, but decides that Redika* must be
tormented before his death.
Choi han on the other hand only frowned when he saw Redika, one of the White Star's
subordinates who most likely never met his own liege but remained loyal to that person.
Seriously, what did the White Star do to muster strong crazy individuals to become its slaves?
Surely that man's way would be very different from his Cale-nim saving people, giving them
a proper place to live and many other things right?
Right?!
But Choi han also remembered how everyone in Endable's kingdom respected the White Star
so much. They weren't literally 'Fear' of the man, but their expressions were those of people
of the Roan kingdom as they stared at Crown Prince Alberu and Cale Henituse.
White star pretending to care about them all?
[ “Get down this instant!”
“Everybody, head up to the top of the buildings now!”
Cale heard the voices of the knights nearby, and looked toward the man standing on top
of the Bell Tower with black attire and a mask. It was the blood-crazy mage, Redika.
‘I was worried this would be different than the novel as well.’
If Redika did not show up, he would have needed the Black Dragon to reverse the flow
of mana coming to the mana bombs in order to locate the hidden Redika, and allow
Choi Han to kill him.
Cale was relieved that he would not need to do that, and remembered the description in
the novel. ]
"Damn.. how does it feel to be a genius huh?" Bud muttered.
The tactics that Cale was employing there alone were very formidable, they were moving
silently without anyone noticing. But Cale already had another plan if his plan failed.
When did he think about that?
Did his brain ever stop to think about strategy in battle?
Bud recalled that Cale was not only the commander of the Roan Kingdom, but also the
commander of every kingdom that existed on the Western continent as they faced the
Indomitable Alliance and the Moguru Empire.
damn..
No wonder the man often said that he wanted to be a Slacker.
The life that this man went through was truly troublesome.
Being the Mercenary King alone was tiring, Bud didn't want to carry the weight of the world
alone.
He didn't want to become Cale Henituse, but he wanted to help Cale so that that man would
not carry all the burdens of other people's lives on his own.
[ Redika’s hand became covered in a red-colored mana. This punk was unique, in that
people could see the color of his mana, even though he was a mage. He then swung his
hand and announced as he had in the novel.
<”Should be fun.”>
“Should be fun.”
A chilling voice that sounded like metal screeching against one another, filled the plaza.
Then, the red mana shot out to different spots in the plaza.
That moment was exactly 9:01 am.
Oooooooooong-
A vibration started from underneath the Bell Tower. ]
Basen* recalled the chaos of the day. The day that for the first time, Basen* thought he was
going to die.
Explosions were heard from all sides, the sound was very loud, many buildings collapsed,
screams from many people also could not make things better.
That day, all Basen* could think of was how to get himself out of the banquet hall. Even
though Basen* really wanted to help the people who were just as trapped as them, there was
nothing Basen* could do other than help anyone when he was also trying to get out.
Too many people died from being crushed under buildings and killed by members of the
organization.
Basen Henituse* was so grateful that he made it out of the banquet alive. He was injured, but
that weren't as bad as what others had.
Basen* really hoped that Cale over there managed to thwart the terror and be able to leave the
banquet in good health.
He knew it was not the same Cale as his Cale, but the fact that the transmigrator wanted to go
to a place that would most likely harm himself was already an honor.
Cale Henituse could have just let Basen go, because basically, they didn't know each other.
"Hyung-nim, I really hope that you will be okay" Basen* held Lily's* hand to steady himself.
"Orabuni will be fine. He has an amazing dragon" Lily* clasped Basen's* hand back.
At times like this, they only had each other.
[ Beeeeeeep-
Beeeeeeeep-
Magic devices started to go off in multiple locations. The red mana that was flying
toward the detonation devices inside the magic bombs suddenly lost strength and
started to spin aimlessly in position.
It was the result of the mana disturbance.
Then, it happened inside the plaza as well.
Beeeeeeeep-
Four spots started to ring in the plaza.
“Found it.”
Cale’s quiet voice was drowned out by the alarm of the magic devices.
Someone within the area of those four alarms would have the magic bomb on them.
As Cale expected, the magic bombs had an alarm to sound that there was an error.
Cale could see Choi Han, Rosalyn, and Lock heading toward the four locations.
10 minutes. Even if they could not manage to dismantle the bombs in 10 minutes, they
had plenty of time to move the bombs to the mountain in the rear to make it go off
without hurting anyone. It was possible because of Rosalyn and the Black Dragon.
- Found one human.
Cale started to smile after hearing the invisible Black Dragon’s report.
The 10 minutes had just started. ]
Ten minutes, indeed, would sound like too short a time to locate a bomb and throw it far
away so that it could explode without harming anyone.
But ten minutes is also enough time for all of them when they already know where the bomb
is, and know what they have to do.
Plus, the little dragon Raon was also one of the individuals who played a very big role in
finding every bomb hidden in the building or in other people's bodies.
"If there are no other ridiculous changes, this terror will really be perfectly thwarted" Kim
Roksoo muttered.
Chapter End Notes
Anyways, how are you all? Merry Christmas to all of you who celebrate it! I hope you
can have a happy Christmas with your family (≚ᄌ≚)ℒℴѵℯ❤
And if you celebrate Christmas alone, at least make yourself happy.(*＾＾*)//
Soon it will be the turn of the year, hopefully next year we will get what we haven't got
this year.٩( ᐛ )( ᐖ )۶
Chapter 44: Somehow (2)
Chapter Notes
YOOOOOOOOUUUOOOOOO (〃ﾟ3ﾟ〃)
Back again with Atha who has got WORKING OFF!! (Just two days though, Monday
I'm back at work) Hope you guys like this chapter!
Happy weekend! ヾ(❀╹◡╹)ﾉﾞ
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 44: Somehow (2)
Cale could see Choi Han grabbing someone as the Black Dragon made his report. It was
the person the Black Dragon determined to be in possession of the magic bomb.
Cale could see the necklace on the person’s neck.
‘That must be it.’
Cale could see Choi Han ripping off the person’s necklace. ]
“When I see myself like this, I look like someone trying to take advantage of circumstances
to steal other people's jewelry” Choi han frowned when he saw what he himself was doing.
Arm was indeed very inhumane because they hid bombs in many objects used by the people
there, but none of them knew about it and Choi han who suddenly came to snatch the
necklace, without saying anything while the person was panicking and trying leaving the
banquet is not something that can be seemed fine.
But he also couldn't possibly tell the person that their necklace was a bomb in the nonchalant
tone Cale Henituse would most likely say if his liege was in Choi han's shoes.
After all, Choi Han also couldn't mince words as they were trying as fast as possible to find
all the bombs in the allotted time.
This is a matter of life and death, Choi han has no time to be gentle.
[ At the same time, Cale’s body was jerked. Someone had pulled Cale’s arm.
“Cale!”
It was Eric Wheelsman. Cale slowly looked around him, starting with the top of the Bell
Tower. ]
Deruth and Violan smiled when they saw that someone still remembered Cale in such a
chaotic situation.
Usually, in this kind of situation, the true character of each individual would be exposed.
Those who only care about themselves, those who care more about their people, those who
are trying to save each other and various genuine human attitudes will be seen.
Eric, Amiru, Gilbert and Taylor did not leave Cale to save themselves. Eric was trying to save
Cale while looking a mess himself.
[ “Hahahaha-“
The blood crazy mage Redika was laughing.
Wiiiiiiiiing.
A loud noise appeared alongside the noise of scratching metal, combining to create a
terrifying screech.
“Your Highness! Please get to a safe spot!”
The Royal Knights and some mages were next to the royal family and the king in order
to help them escape. Cale first looked toward the crown prince.
His hair was still blonde.
‘Was it not magic using mana?’ ]
"Did he... Did he really prioritize the crown prince's appearance at a time like this?!” Cale*
really did not understand what Cale was thinking there.
"I know he can't help but be curious, but I don't think this is the right time to make sure why
the crown prince still has blonde hair and blue eyes" Kim Roksoo took a deep breath.
Okay, to be honest, Cale did have his own points. The mana disturbance tool was already so
strong that it created a chance for the group to find the remains of the bomb in the Plaza, all
kinds of magic would be unable to use for the next ten minutes.
And Alberu Crossman still kept his crown prince appearance meaning he had another item
that wasn't related to magic but could hide his true appearance.
Roksoo knows that Cale has the points, BUT KIM ROKSOO FEEL THIS IS NOT THE
TIME TO BE CONFIRMING SOMETHING LIKE THIS!
Was Cale really confident that he would survive to the point of being too indifferent to his
surroundings?
Haaaaaaa...
On the other hand, the Roan kingdom's two crown princes were also as surprised as Cale*
and Roksoo.
Alberu remembered that at that time he was completely confused about what was going on
but was more busy ordering all the soldiers to fight the Arm members, the mana disturbance
tool that made the mages there unable to use their abilities was certainly not good
information.
Alberu had no idea that Cale was doing it on purpose to find the Bomb, so it was only natural
that Alberu would feel messed up.
But the same man, the man who planned this crazy thing, that same man was actually
checking the appearance of an Alberu Crossman?
His lover was truly unpredictable.
[ <Did another dragon dye his hair? Or is it a different type of strength?>
Cale remembered what the Black Dragon had said in the past. Cale decided to stop
thinking about it, and continued to look around.
Half of the remaining Royal Knights and mages were working to calm the crowd and
find the Mana Disturbance Tool, while the other half was rushing toward the secret
organization. Redika, who had been laughing for a while now, started to speak.
“This is annoying”
With that, all of the secret organization members other than Redika started to launch
long-range attacks. Spears, daggers, and throwing knives, all sorts of attacks started to
pour down upon the knights.
Boom!
Wiiiiiiiiiiiing-
Beeeeeeeep.]
They were all feeling tense by the scene that was shown before their eyes at this moment.
They, especially those from the Tboah dimension stared in horror at the attack from a strange
but damn powerful organization.
The people who attacked weren't even that many in number, but they all managed to wreak
tremendous havoc on the plaza.
This organization not only looked like it wanted to wreak havoc, but indeed wanted to
destroy the Roan kingdom bit by bit, starting from the Plaza in the Capital.
Just as Cale's group knew what they had to do, the organization also seemed very confident in
what they were doing. They came without hesitation to spread terror here and there.
The people from the Tcf dimension who had seen crazier acts of this sort of thing realized
even more how powerful the organization they were dealing with was.
They probably always won because of Cale Henituse and his whole awesome strategy. But
that didn't mean they were blind to the opposing forces, the organizations under the White
Star's command were not to be trifled with.
The mere fact that they could do something like this was worrying.
Once again, people are thankful that Cale Henituse, the original Kim Roksoo came to their
dimension and is willing to help.
[ Cale found it very loud. At the same time, the Black Dragon continued its report.
- One more human.
- And another.
9:04 am.
This was the third person so far.
“Cale! We should go as well! We should go!”
“Young master Cale, hurry up!”
Cale looked toward Eric, Amiru, Gilbert, and Taylor. They had all quickly gathered
around him. Eric was looking around with a chaotic expression on his face. ]
“I really feel grateful to you guys for not leaving Cale there.” Deruth stood up and gave a
slight bow to the four people who were still trying to protect Cale in that kind of situation.
Eric, Gilbert, Amiru and Taylor also bowed to Deruth respectfully.
“Duke-nim, it is indeed very rare for us to meet young master Cale, but we won't just leave
young master Cale alone. Whether he is trash or not, he is still Cale, and we have no intention
of abandoning him in that kind of situation” Eric said.
"What young master Eric said is correct, we just did what we felt we had to do" Gilbert
smiled gently after adding Eric's sentence.
"Duke-nim doesn't need to thank us, this kind of thing should be done to fellow friends"
Amiru also smiled gently.
Deruth smiled happily, very pleased. His eyes stared at Kim Roksoo who was also looking at
him. The man only nodded slightly before looking away.
Ah..
Deruth really wanted to talk to his son, but he still couldn't find the right time to do so.
The longer they delayed all of this, the longer it would take Cale to heal.
Cale Henituse had already done a lot for everyone in the world, this was the only way for
them to save Cale.
Deruth didn't want his son to suffer any further than he was currently experiencing.
Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo.... they were both his sons and Deruth didn't care what other
people said about this.
[ Cale followed his lead and looked around as well.
“What are you doing? Hurry up and let us go!”
“Let us out right now!”
The nobles were fighting to get out of the plaza as quickly as possible. Of course, there
were a couple calm ones as well. However, It was different underneath the platform.
“Why are you blocking the exit!”
“Open up a path!”
The citizens were screaming for the knights to open the door and rushing toward the
exit. The knights and soldiers shouted back at the citizens.
“Please calm down!”
“Please wait just a moment!”
“You expect us to wait in a situation like this? Get out of our way!”
“Are you crazy?! The nobles are trying to leave right now! Let us leave as well!” ]
"The number of people present is more than that of the nobles and royalty, of course the exit
will be much more chaotic" King Rex commented.
He understood why the soldiers there couldn't directly open the door. Because too many
headed towards the door, most of the people blocked others' paths in too much panic.
They all couldn't go out in such a state of disarray because it would end up with an incident
of stamping on one another. The organizations that were attacking were also still launching
all kinds of sharp weapons in all directions, the more the people panicked, the more difficult
it was for all the soldiers trying to fight while protecting the people.
No one could predict what was outside the door, the soldiers there were probably afraid that
if the door was opened, members of other organizations would enter and immediately attack.
That's a very complicated situation, people must think that soldiers are only concerned with
the safety of nobles.
Many people kept blaming the higher ups of the kingdom for many unexpected incidents.
Are there royal officials who want destruction in their own kingdom? Even those who are
selfish don't want to do it.
Since Rex studied politics and is now a king, Rex can find out about a lot of things that make
the royal side unable to move rashly.
Sometimes, whatever the government does will still be wrong in the eyes of the people who
don't want to understand.
It was all tiring, Rex was completely in awe of crown prince Alberu sticking with all these
things since he was a little.
[ Cale looked for hands being raised in the air in the midst of that chaos.
“W, what are you doing?!”
Choi Han pulled a bag off of an old man’s shoulder and thrust his arm into the air. This
was the third person. Cale turned his head to look around at the people around him.
The door for the nobles and priests was already open, with many nobles and priests
quickly heading out as fast as they could. It looked more peaceful because there were
fewer people than the gate for the citizens down below, but it was still chaotic with each
person trying to get out faster than the other.
That was why.
“What a mess.”
It was a complete mess. Eric was frantically pacing around, so Cale put his hand on
Eric’s shoulder to calm him down. He then held onto Eric’s shoulder tightly.
“Hyung-nim.”
“Ah.”
Cale continued to speak once the pain snapped Eric out of his chaotic state.
“Calm down.” ]
All of Cale's family members turned to Eric.
"Cale-nim can really make you feel pain?" Ask Choi Han.
"Ah, it actually didn't hurt that much, but the pressure was enough to divert the panic I was
feeling a little bit. After all, you guys are too strong, of course Cale's physical strength will
always be in doubt, he could have been strong if he wanted to" Eric said casually.
He was not exaggerating anything that he felt at that time. The pressure on his shoulder didn't
hurt, but it was enough to make Eric realize what he had to do.
Then..
Cale was truly surrounded by individuals whose physical abilities and pain tolerance had
been damaged, of course they would doubt that Cale could hurt others with just physical
strength.
Hearing what Eric said, Mary recalled the time Cale kicked hard on the chair when they
finished their meeting in the Caro kingdom.
Hilsman also remembered the moment when his young master grabbed the neck of imperial
prince Adin, the man who was much bigger than Cale looked like he was having a hard time
fighting off Cale who was suddenly choking him.
What Eric said was true, Cale was actually physically strong, it was just that he was too lazy
to move and thought that there were many other people with much stronger physical abilities
so he didn't need to bother himself.
[ Eric calmed down after seeing Cale’s calm demeanor. He then looked around.
The knights were fighting against these unknown assailants while the royal family was
in the process of escaping. The citizens looked to be in a state of chaos. As Eric absorbed
all of the events going on around him and turned back to look at Cale, Cale started to
speak.
“That is more like you.”
“…Thank you. I feel like my head has cleared.”
Cale shrugged his shoulders and turned away. Gilbert and Amiru had come back to
their senses after hearing what Cale had said to Eric, and were looking at Cale as well.
Even if they tried to head for the noble’s exit gate right now, they would just be swept
up in the chaos. The head families of the other regions were busy gathering their people
and calming them down while trying to figure out a path of escape. ]
Just like what had happened when Cale made all of their tension disappear at the sight of
Lock's first berserk state, they were now letting out a breath that they had subconsciously
been holding in.
The atmosphere was so chaotic, they could hear the panicked screams of many people and it
involuntarily made them all feel tense.
And again, when they heard Cale's voice, they were again able to clear their minds for a
moment.
“Huuuu” Cale* took a deep breath. He took the alcohol bottle in his hand and drank it
quickly.
Alcohol really is the best option when dealing with tense situations like this.
Alberu poured alcohol into the glass that was in front of him and distributed it to Roksoo and
Alberu Crossman*.
"It seems we also need some alcohol?"
Kim Roksoo and Alberu* happily accepted the glasses.
"Thank you so much your highness"
"I wish we had tea, but alcohol wouldn't be bad either"
[ Gilbert watched some of the other nobles before looking around. The other nobles
from the Northeast region were headed toward them. They were all looking at Eric, but
Eric and Gilbert were looking at Cale.
".... What the..”
Cale looked toward Taylor. Taylor was different from the others. Taylor’s concern right
now was that the citizens’ gate was still not fully open. The gate was opening very
slowly, most likely so that they could control the flow of people running out.
Taylor was a very altruistic and good person. That was why he was more worried about
the citizens than himself. ]
"Young master thinks as if I'm the only one who notices what happens to the people" Taylor
couldn't help but smile gently.
Even since earlier the young master had also been paying attention to what was happening
with the people who had forced their way out of the plaza as quickly as possible, he was also
more concerned about the many things around him to make sure everything went according
to his plan.
Cale henituse was not thinking about his own situation, Eric Wheelsman had to pull Cale to
realize that he was also one of the people in the Plaza who would most likely get hurt, not
just a passerby.
He was saying that Taylor was a good person for caring so much about the people's well-
being even though Cale there was the reason why they weren't experiencing things that
should have happened, but that man never praised himself at all.
Taylor understood that sometimes thinking of himself as a bad individual would bring
comfort, but Cale henituse was underestimating himself too much and this was worrying.
[ Cale looked toward Eric and started to speak. Eric had the qualifications to be the
leader of this group, after all.
“Let’s go.”
After hearing Cale’s words, Eric nodded his head and led the Northeast nobles to the
gate. ]
“Yes, at that time, Eric Wheelsman was a person who had the qualifications to guide a noble
from the northeast, and Cale had the qualifications to order Eric” Alberu commented.
Alberu was no stranger to the situation Eric was in, because basically, Cale was also throwing
a lot of work at Alberu because Alberu had the qualifications and political power that was
slightly higher than Cale.
Alberu had never really been able to order Cale over anything, that lover of his actually did
all the troublesome things of his own free will, Alberu had not had time to ask for help and
Cale had already come to talk about business.
Cale henituse would do whatever he wanted, and when he was too lazy, then the work would
be thrown at Alberu while seeking compensation for all the useful things he did for the sake
of the Roan empire and Alberu could not refuse Cale's wishes.
[ Cale looked at the clock.
9:08 am.
The mages were busy getting rid of the mana disturbance. The Mana Disturbance Tool
was going to run out in a few minutes. It only lasted this long because there were a lot of
people in the plaza adding to the chaos.
- One more removed.
Now it was four. There were just two more remaining. Two minutes. Cale thought that
they should have enough time.
Redika’s red mana balls were still spinning around in the air. The moment the Mana
Disturbance Tool stops working, those mana balls will immediately head for the magic
bombs and detonate them.
Cale looked at the clock on the Bell Tower before starting to walk. The Black Dragon
made another report at this time.
- That is all.
“… What?”]
"..What?" Kim Roksoo asked the same thing.
Why did the little dragon say that there were only four bombs? there should be five.
And from the expressions shown by Choi han and Rosalyn, Roksoo knew that they also
found five bombs.
Kim Roksoo didn't want to question about the skills of a dragon, even if it was a baby, it was
still a dragon and it shouldn't be questioned anymore.
Is this something that's different from novels again? In addition to the different places to find
bombs, the number is now different? Isn't this dangerous?
If there were too many changes, wouldn't the information from the novel be considered
useless? Well, still useful, but becoming 'less' useful.
"Are there any more differences?" Cale* asked to which Roksoo immediately answered.
"There should be five. Although this is a good thing because the number is decreasing, it is
also a dangerous thing. Whether Redika changes his own plans about hiding the bombs or
indeed he only wants to use four bombs, I don't think this is a good thing"
[ “Young master Cale, what is wrong?”
Taylor, who had been walking next to Cale, looked at Cale with confusion, but Cale did
not have time to focus on him.
‘There are only four?’
Cale remembered that there were a total of 10 bombs in the novel. Had it changed? Cale
stopped walking and looked around. The Mana Disturbance Tool had a range of a large
mountain. If the magic bombs were buried elsewhere, the alarm would have gone off at
that location.
But the alarms for the high-grade devices only went off inside the plaza.
Did the number of bombs change because the story has changed? ]
Choi han remembered the time when he and Cale made a death vow. His liege said he
couldn't tell anyone where the great info he got came from.
Back then, Choi han really wanted Cale to be willing to say that, at least just to Choi han. But
Cale was really keeping things to himself, and then again, his liege could have died that day
if he had told a lie.
Even though Choi han really hated Arm and wanted to avenge him, he was still sane enough
not to force Cale to do what the man didn't want to do.
And now that Choi han thought again, not only did Kim Roksoo suddenly wake up to
become Cale at the age of eighteen and of course Roksoo wouldn't say that to anyone for his
own safety.
Roksoo is also not someone from a normal and happy earth, and Roksoo only knows that
they are all novel characters.
There was no way Cale would say 'Oh yeah, I did read a book and you all were the
characters'. Right?
The fact that Raon didn't know about this meant that Cale really didn't tell anyone.
Choi han who knew the true story of Kim Roksoo's life already left a bitter taste in his mouth,
and knowing all this, about Cale who was used to keeping his problems to himself from the
start, Choi han didn't know what to do.
At times, he wanted to force Cale to be more honest with them, but Choi han also understood,
very much understood why Cale would bother doing all these things.
Cale Henituse was a grown man who knew what he was doing, giving him advice about
working as a team was a joke.
Because basically, all of them were able to work well together it was because Cale was
helping all of them.
The only thing Choi han and the others could do was show that they were all strong, Cale did
not have to carry the burden of their lives, they were strong enough to still charge onto the
battlefield and push themselves to the limit.
Cale henituse could rest and he would still receive the same treatment.
[ 9:09 am came and went, and only a few seconds were left until 9:10 am. One of the
mage’s amplified voice rang out in the plaza.
“Activate Mana Stability Magic!”
As soon as he said that, mages from eight different directions chanted a spell at the
same time. Eight magic balls of light shot up into the sky.
Boom-
They blew up in the air and started to spread like a thin tent. And then, finally.
Wiiiiiiiiing-
The noise started to quiet down.
Mana was starting to become stable once again. 9:09 am and 55 seconds. ]
"Ah, I thought he only paid attention to the minutes, but apparently he counted every second
of that day's events" Kim Roksoo commented.
In fact, Cale constantly mentioning even minute changes was scary, and now they all knew
that Cale was also counting every second of the day's events?
For someone to say that crown prince Alberu was so pointlessly detailed, Roksoo also felt the
same way about Cale's counting of seconds.
It was useless as it would only depress himself.
[ Cale could see four items being shot up into the sky at that time. It was Rosalyn and
the Black Dragon using their magic. Those four items followed the stabilized flow of
mana and flew toward the mountains to the south of the capital.
For these two, who were extremely sensitive to mana, something like this was a breeze. ]
Eruhaben felt proud of Rosalyn and Raon. The two of them were really very stubborn and
unyielding children.
There was Raon, who was strong by nature and that was accompanied by his intelligence.
Teaching Raon about magic wasn't difficult as the boy easily understood.
It is enough to be given an example and a little detail, then the child can immediately put it
into practice.
And Raon Miru was also the only Dragon who had the most battle experience compared to
other dragons.
Then Rosalyn is a woman who always wants to cross her own limits. In order to learn many
things, Rosalyn restrained herself from overdoing it in front of Eruhaben and Raon.
It was funny, Eruhaben was like looking at a child who just got a new toy when he saw
Rosalyn who was looking at him while Eruhaben was explaining something.
[ The citizens blankly watched as these four items flew like shooting stars toward the
mountain with harsh terrain that prevented people from traversing through.
“Mana Stability Complete!”
9:10 am and 5 seconds.
The mage shouted out loud, and Redika’s red mana balls started to chase behind the
items flying toward the mountain. As the red mana balls finally came into contact with
the four items...
Booooooom-!
A large explosion occurred in the sky. It was so bright that it temporarily blinded
everyone who was looking at it. A large pillar of black smoke soon followed and rushed
up into the sky.
Even though the mountain was far to the south of the plaza, a large gust of wind rushed
toward the crowd in the plaza.
The plaza instantly became silent. ]
Everyone stared in horror at the bomb that exploded in the sky without causing any
casualties.
Even though the explosion in the sky, the sound is still very loud. They don't directly feel the
vibration of the explosion, but some people feel that their legs are starting to lose their
strength.
The people of the Tcf dimension were once again reminded that if it wasn't for Cale Henituse
and his group, they would all have died earlier because of the terror.
This kind of attack on Plaza Roan made Jack remember about what had happened to him and
Hannah in the Moguru Empire.
The scale of the explosion was the same, Arm also targeted when they were all 'Celebrating'
something so that the casualties would increase.
Isn't this all funny because the Moguru Empire is one of the masterminds of the deadly
incidents in the Empire itself?
If Hannah unconsciously gripped his hand tightly, Jack let it slide and acted like he didn't
notice anything either.
[ The mages’ expressions turned completely pale. It was because they realized the
identity and purpose of the red mana balls that started to fly as soon as they stabilized
the mana.
"... Those were magic bombs.”
Taylor Stan muttered those words in shock. Any noble who had the slightest knowledge
of magic would know that only one item was capable of having such a destructive force.
A magic bomb.
Even the king and some of the princes, who were retreating, stopped moving.
Everybody could not help but think about how those items had shot up from within the
crowd before starting to fly toward the mountain.
Cale brushed his hair that was a mess from the gust of wind.
‘I guess there were only four bombs.’
- Nobody had died. ]
“Amazing” Alberu Crossman* muttered.
Cale henituse really was planning something so perfect.
Nobody had died.
At the scale of the attack, with so many bombs in there, not having any dead on the scene
was amazing.
On the other hand, Roksoo smiled widely. Even in another dimension, Cale still maintains his
title as the best leader, huh?
Maybe it's time for Kim Roksoo to care about pointless details too.
The people of Tboah's dimension breathed a sigh of relief when they heard Raon's adorable
voice.
[ - We saved them all.
Cale could hear the Black Dragon’s voice in his head. Cale just quietly listened to the
dragon. The once chaotic plaza was now very calm. No, it was almost depressing now.
The people were probably thinking about the terrible scene that could have happened in
the plaza. They were probably swept up in their emotions of both relief and fear.
- I saved them!
The Black Dragon sounded very happy and excited. This was the first time that this
young Black Dragon, who had been wishing for its own death after living a life of
despair, had saved something with its own strength. ]
Sheritt smiled happily.
Her son is now really in a safe environment, her son is living happily.
Raon, who previously hated humans, had now become a dragon who cared deeply for one
another. Sheritt knew that her son really loved Cale and the same thing her son got from Cale.
Sheritt wasn't there when her son was born, Sheritt wasn't there when Raon was rescued,
Sheritt wasn't there when Raon was most likely still experiencing a lot of trauma and
nightmares every time he slept.
But watching her son become someone who was so cheerful, Sheritt realized that Cale had
played a big role as someone who slowly healed her son's trauma.
'Nellan, looks like the history of friendship between dragon lords and humans has repeated
itself'
[ Cale thought about the Black Dragon’s emotions as he moved his gaze to the location
the magic bombs had shot up into the air. The knights and mages were heading to that
location.
However, Cale’s group had already left the scene. They then used the invisibility magic
device Cale had borrowed from Billos to hide in the farthest corner of the plaza.
‘Then Choi Han will chase after the mage to kill him.’
Cale looked toward the top of the Bell Tower. Eric and the rest had already stopped
moving. They were able to figure out from what the mages were saying that the magic
bombs were supposed to explode in the plaza, but ended up exploding in the mountain
far away to the south.
How could they not?
Redika said it himself from the top of the Bell Tower.
‘Unfortunately, nobody died. Why did they go off over there?’
Redika continued to speak in that metal screeching voice.
“Guess this one was a failure.” ]
Unknowingly, everyone frowned.
What does Redika mean?
With the failure of the bomb explosion at the plaza, they knew for sure that Redika would not
go and admit defeat just like that.
Choi han* and Rosalyn* felt an uncomfortable feeling when they heard what Redika said.
The same thing happened to Kim Roksoo and Cale* as well.
“He also has other plans” Cale* muttered.
"Tsk, what else does Redika want to do?" Kim Roksoo was really annoyed with that crazy
guy.
[ The King started to shout toward Redika.
“What are you doing? Who are you? Do you think you will be fine after attempting to
commit such a deed?!”
King Zed’s response changed after realizing that it was not just an attack that was
planned. The fact that they were trying to detonate magic bombs directly next to the
royal family and nobles was no different than declaring war against this kingdom.
But Cale had a different thought regarding Redika’s statement.
'... ‘This one', was a failure?’
Cale’s expression stiffened, worried that there was something else as well. His changed
expression made Taylor, who was approaching Cale to speak thinking that things were
now okay, stop moving. He then looked toward the top of the Bell Tower like Cale was
doing. ]
Alberu* recalled what happened back then. They were all too busy with the attack and the
explosion of a very large bomb.
Too many victims, Alberu* truly felt that it was the most chaotic day he had ever had. He
didn't want to save himself as quickly as possible like the other royal families.
At that time, even Zed* couldn't shout angrily at Redika* because the bomb explosion had
already happened.
The mad mage just laughed loudly, feeling happy when he saw the amount of blood seen that
day.
What everyone in the Roan kingdom of TCF's dimension experienced might not be as bad as
what happened in the Tboah dimension, but Alberu* knew that the unexpected would always
happen.
Judging from his crazy attitude, Redika will definitely do crazy things because of the failure
of the bomb he wanted to detonate there.
[ “Oh well then.”
The metal screeching voice rang throughout the plaza. Redika shouted toward the king
and the knights without caring about the fact that the mages used levitation magic to
approach him.
Snap.
He snapped his fingers and two people appeared next to him.
These two were just wearing black attires without the red star and white star symbol on
their chest. They were each wearing a backpack.
Cale started to frown.
‘Those are the remaining bombs.’
Those two people were most likely members of the assassin team of the secret
organization. They were people whose lives did not matter. Cale now understood the
location of the remaining two bombs. ]
"Suicide bomb .." Choi han* felt his heart stop beating for a few moments.
Things like this don't happen in his dimension. Maybe it was because Redika* had succeeded
in detonating the bomb and had enough of it, or the plan in TCF dimension had been to
launch a suicide bombing from the start.
No one had ever suspected something like this. Choi han* also certainly couldn't blame Cale
if there would be lots of victims who would die later, just like what they had experienced.
It just, it was quite a pity because he had just heard Raon's happy voice because the little
dragon had managed to save them all.
..
Kim Roksoo closed his eyes, trying to calm himself down. Memories of what happened
during the twenty years of fighting suddenly appeared in his head.
Cale...seeing that man was still alive without any injuries, meant that he was fine right?
Cale also had the ancient power of his shield, he should be able to protect himself.
Kim Roksoo had to calm himself down. Everything will be fine, white star is dead.
All Roksoo needed to worry about was Cale*, his younger self.
[ The two of them each took out three scrolls and ripped them at the same time.
Shield, acceleration, and combustion.
“Go.”
Redika gave the order and the two people, whose bodies were now burning, rushed
toward the citizens below the Bell Tower. Redika shot out two balls of red mana toward
the two people.
“S, stop them!”
Magic bombs were guaranteed to go off if they were not dismantled.
Unfortunately, Redika was closer to these two people than anybody else. The red mana
reached the backpacks of the two suicide bombers.
The bombs were going to detonate soon.
The two people, who had used acceleration magic, were rushing toward the plaza at a
fast speed.
One of the two rushed toward the royal family while the other…
‘He’s coming this way.’
Rushed toward the nobles.
All of this happened in less than 10 seconds. ]
"Oh my!"
"My godness.. "
Everyone couldn't hide their anxiety.
The movement of the suicide bomb was too fast. They wouldn't be able to withstand the
massive explosion without anyone dying.
Those from Tboah's dimension didn't know that Cale had the ancient power of the shield, so
they were really feeling very worried.
On the other hand, the people in the TCF dimension remember about the first appearance of
the legendary shield.
The shield that has always been a sign that there will always be someone to protect them all.
There will always be strong individuals who will wholeheartedly protect the motherland.
[ - I’m coming!
Cale raised his hand as he heard the dragon’s voice.
“Aaaaaaah!”
“R, run away!”
“Dodge!”
It was too late to dodge. You were not going to get out of the bomb’s range simply by
running for a few seconds.
“C, Cale, let’s go!”
“Young master Cale, hurry!”
Eric, Taylor, Gilbert, and Amiru did not run away right away like the others. They were
trying to save Cale as well. However, it was all too late. ]
“Haaa, they should have saved themselves” Cale* clucked in annoyance.
Why were those people so stubborn to be around?
Even at a time like that, they should at least try to run as fast as they could, not wait for Cale
to make a move instead.
"Just accept it, they care about you" Kim Roksoo said casually.
"And it sucks"
Yes, it sucks. Cale* always had a bad attitude towards all of them, and certainly never made a
good impression on them.
Then why do they still care?
Why are they all so stubborn?
Funny, he's in his mid-twenties and still struggling to mature.
Haaa, Cale* hated all of this.
[ Cale was extremely annoyed. If he started to run and the bomb went off, he would
probably lose an arm. However, the Vitality of the Heart would help him recover his
arm. ]
All of Cale's family breathed a sigh of relief knowing that Cale had an ancient power that
could always heal him.
Then they also remembered about all the things Cale had done until the man passed out and
was in a coma for almost a month.
Yes, they were grateful that Cale had that healing ancient power because they knew that Cale
would have died if he didn't have it.
Eruhaben knew that having such an ancient healing power, normally it would heal all the
wounds of its owner as fast as possible.
Considering how long Cale had been unconscious for, that meant that Cale should have been
in a coma that was even longer than any of them could imagine, at worst not waking up at all.
[ However, the people who were trying to protect him would lose at least a limb no
matter how fast they ran. They would also not be able to recover from their injuries as
he could.
Rather than allowing something like that to happen...
“..Sigh.” ]
"... Sigh" Kim Roksoo let a long sigh.
There was no way Cale was going to let all of them get hurt when he could protect them.
Even though at the beginning of the chapter the man said that the ancient power he obtained
would only be used to protect himself, Cale must have used it more often to protect others
whether the man wanted to admit it or not.
Just what the fuck with this anti-hero but also a hero?
[ Cale let out a deep sigh and opened his palm up into the air. It was time to change
plans. At that moment, Rosalyn, who was teleported through the Black Dragon’s magic,
created a two-layer shield around herself and Cale.
At the same time...
“Explode!”
Redika shouted out with joy.
“Huh?”
Rosalyn had a blank expression as she stared at what was going on in front of her.
The suicide bomber who was headed their way was surrounded by large wings. A silver
shield shot up to the sky as if it was protecting the people in the plaza, and the wings of
the shield surrounded the bomber. It looked like the shield and the wings were
completely swallowing up the bomber.
And a strong shield that was not very visible because of the silver light surrounded the
silver shield.
- I will block it as well.
The Black Dragon announced in Cale’s head.
A holy looking person with a silver shield was standing underneath the sun. A strand of
silver light connected the red-haired man with the shield in the sky. Cale started to
curse as his hair fluttered from the gust of wind.
“…Fuck!”
And then the bomb went off. ]
Everyone stared in horror at what was happening there.
It was true that there were dragons and a Rosalyn who were also trying to protect everyone
with their magic shields, but the holy looking silver shield that Cale had still played an
important role there, no, maybe Cale would be the one who would take the most damage
from that action because of his shield. in the first layer.
The shield looked very holy, and Cale taking out the shield to protect everyone also only
made the scene look even more majestic.
Like an angel coming down to earth to protect them.
Chapter End Notes
I really need Au krs! Cale and his ptsd..
anyways, for those of you reading this hoping to blame some god for ALL the trouble,
you've come to the wrong story.
Okay, okay, I know, this is just a joke, I also like to blame the god of death cuz damn!
that guy truly is a piece of shit.
Where's the brain? how could he have any hope that Choi han could save the world
when the he suddenly threw Choi han, who was 16/17 years old into a freaking forest of
darkness with monsters.
just what the fuck he is thinking?
but on the other hand, I also know that he and all gods are basically the same. They just
want to save the world, but can't help directly and finally decide to use humans to save
the world.
The Choi family might just be a part of the family that became the puppets that saved
the God-made World, and now they had Cale henituse.
Yes, I have a love-hate relationship with all the gods in LCF.
Chapter 45: Somehow (3)
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, back with ATHASSHI HERE (*´▽`)ﾉ
Anyways, have I warned you about the many spoilers from book 1 and 2 (at least from
the 30+ chapters I've read) here?
I don't think specifically yet, but I've explained the timeline, and you guys should have
understood that I'm going to throw book 2 spoilers here and there right?(´-ω-`)
No the major spoiler though... I haven't even read the whole thing, so you don't have to
worry. But I know that some people really hate spoilers, so don't blame me if you find
book 2 LCF spoilers here.(ㆁᴗㆁ✿)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 45: Somehow (3)
Boom-
Boooooom-
Two explosions that could not be compared to the one from earlier simultaneously went
off in the plaza. Everybody crouched down and covered their heads with their hands.
“Ahhhhhhh!”
“Ugh. My, my arm!”
“Ugggggh!”
The screams of people getting injured or killed filled the plaza. ]
For the umpteenth time, they all felt goosebumps at what was being shown.
They all haven't had the chance to be happy because Cale and his group managed to thwart
the terrorist act, and now they see that in the end, the bomb will still take lives, no matter
what it takes.
The sound of a very loud explosion, the screams of people's fear and many other things.
They were wondering what Cale was going through after taking out that holy shield to
protect everyone.
They knew, Cale just said he wanted to protect Eric, Amiru, Gilbert and Taylor because the
four of them had helped Cale, but still, by dispelling the suicide bombs that were aiming right
at them, Cale Henituse was also protecting everyone.
[ And then..
Swiiiiiiish-
A gust that sounded like rain brushed by over the heads of the people. The people at the
center of the plaza got covered by the dust from the ground, while the people by the
fountains got drenched by the fountain water before they all slowly raised their heads.
The first thing they saw was something going toward the North. None of the royal
family was hurt because a shield was created to protect them, but the people around
them were hurt.
These were the people who arrived at the plaza earlier than anybody else to wait for the
king. In addition, there were the servants, the lower ranking officials, the lower tiered
knights, and the mages who did not have enough time to launch their shields.
Some of them were injured while others were dead. The black smoke made it impossible
to see the royal family’s blonde hair. ]
Alberu recalled the matter of the two Roan royal palaces that the Hunter had managed to
easily destroy.
They had just killed a white Star, couldn't the world at least give Cale, Alberu and everyone a
short break?
Alberu was just about to think about the celebrations after the war was over, and two of his
palaces were destroyed instead.
That crazy organization, the organization that was the mainstay of why the White Star could
have his powers and think that he could become a god..
What does the organization really want? how could Orsena Duchy be associated with such an
organization?
And Zed Crossman...
Why did his father think that he could kill Hunter himself? Maybe if Zed had been willing to
provide Alberu or Cale with some information about Hunters in the first place, they would
not have had to experience this kind of thing.
Why was Zed Crossman acting like he could do it all himself? He clearly knew who he was
dealing with, but still advanced alone.
Alberu massaged his temples slowly.
Haaa.. this is tiring.
[ The people still alive all raised their heads up. They then looked toward where the
nobles and the citizens had been standing.
Claaang-
The silver shield started to slowly break like pieces of glass. The silver wings crumbled
down as well. As they started to crumble, black smoke started to come out of the
encirclement. There definitely was a person inside, however, nothing, not even a piece of
flesh or even a drop of blood, could be seen.
Everybody looking felt chills going down their body. This helped them understand the
strength of the explosion. ]
"Damn... there really isn't anything left in there" Bud stared in horror at what happened with
the suicide bombing.
Unlike the mage's shield protecting the Roan royal family which could only protect the royal
family without having time to protect the people around, the shields of Cale, Raon and
Rosalyn basically wrapped around the person who had the bomb.
That was why in the area Cale was in, no one was injured let alone died because the three
individuals there bore the brunt of the explosion themselves.
The scale of the explosion was so large that it left nothing behind.
Not a drop of blood fell from the person inside the shield.
[ Their gazes naturally turned toward a single location. It was the end of that silver
strand of light.
“Young master Cale!”
Rosalyn quickly started to support Cale back up, as one of Cale’s knees gave out and he
was starting to fall. Rosalyn looked back and forth between Cale and the silver shield
that was slowly dissipating. She then looked toward the royal family.
These were two very strong explosions.
Of course, Rosalyn knew that the Black Dragon’s shield had absorbed the majority of
the explosion, but it was still true that Cale’s silver shield had done something amazing.
That meant that the recoil from it would be severe as well.
Rosalyn grabbed onto Cale’s arm to keep him up and called out to him. Cale was
standing there with his head down. ]
Everyone looked worriedly at the young man who looked so weak.
The young man who had been the calmest until now had to stand up with Rosalyn's help.
They could see that Cale might fall at any moment if the man did give up.
Cale's family on the other hand could not help but frown. No matter how often they see this
kind of scene, they will never get used to it.
Even though Cale said he didn't feel any pain and was fine, but no one would be fine if they
lost the strength throughout their body to the point of losing consciousness as well.
One of the things they were a little grateful for from watching Cale henituse private was that
they would find out what Cale was really thinking.
Is the red head really okay or is he hiding his own pain?
After all, regeneration only happens when you're hurt.
[ “Young master Cale, are you okay? Young master Cale!”
He then started to think.
‘Damn, it hurts.’
Cale had lowered the strength of the silver shield after seeing the Black Dragon launch
a shield of its own right before the explosion. Thanks to that, the recoil was not as
severe. However, his palm was still throbbing. Cale, well, Kim Rok Soo, tended to
exaggerate when it came to pain.
Even a small amount of pain was still painful. ]
"Is he though?"
People who exaggerate pain are not people who are used to ignoring the pain they are going
through.
If Cale, well, Kim Roksoo was really exaggerating the pain he went through, why did that
guy always say “I'm fine” after coughing up blood?
After all, they could clearly see that Cale was losing strength in his body, but more concerned
about the pain in his palm, what about the rest of his body?
It might be a different story if Cale himself admitted that his pain tolerance had been severely
damaged, but the problem here was that Cale was not admitting that, making himself look
bad by saying that he was exaggerating when he was in pain but no one could predict the
extent of the pain he was feeling. Just what kind of pain Cale had ever gone through the point
of not caring about the light pain?
[ He tried to raise his head back up.
“Cale-nim!”
“Young master!”
Cale could hear the voices calling out to him getting closer. He then raised his head.
“Cale, are you okay?”
“I’m ok…cough!”
“B, blood……!”
Eric’s face turned pale, and he almost fell backward. ]
“That's a side effect of his ancient power” Eruhaben* commented.
He had never personally seen a human use an ancient power, but what was certain was that
the user would have had side effects from enduring a bomb blast like what Cale Henituse had
done.
Whether it's blood because his shield was destroyed or blood that comes out because his
regeneration works to heal the red head's body.
Eruhaben* smiled as he saw Cale was about to say that he was fine but was stopped by
coughing up his blood.
Who said earlier that he was exaggerating in pain but instead wanted to say that he was fine
in front of everyone hmm?
...
Choi Han recalled the time when he also coughed up blood after using ancient powers, some
of the individuals he had encountered whether be Allies or enemies, all of them had the side
effect of coughing up blood when they used ancient powers.
Choi Han knew that his pain tolerance had been broken, and everyone else who was
coughing up blood after using ancient powers also seemed to not care about it.
It seems that indeed the possessors of ancient powers have broken pain tolerance.
[ However, Cale started to feel better after coughing up that small amount of blood.
‘The Vitality of the Heart really is good.’
The pain in his body disappeared, and his body started to settle back to normal at a
very fast rate. In fact, Cale’s body became healthier than ever as the, ‘Vitality of the
Heart,’ started to go to work. ]
“So he does feel pain, but only acknowledges the pain that is felt in his palm.” Cale* ruffled
his hair roughly.
Why was it so hard for this man to admit what kind of pain he was going through on himself?
Why did Cale* have to keep guessing about the man's pain here, when this story was from
Cale's perspective?
This is driving him crazy.
On the other hand, Eruhaben was more focused on Cale's words saying that he was only
bleeding a little but already felt his body becoming very healthy.
So, wasn't that the less amount of blood that was spit out, the smaller the injuries Cale's body
sustained, and the more the amount of blood that was vomited up, the more severe the
injuries on his body would be. Isn't that right?
"Tsk, truly unlucky bastard"
[ A refreshing feeling that was similar to the feeling he had when he was able to sleep
peacefully because Ron had gone on vacation surrounded Cale. He then slowly closed
his eyes and started to feel his body. ]
"He's really scared of Patriarch Ron and I understand why Cale is like that. No matter how
great Patriarch-nim is at serving him, it's still scary knowing that your personal servant is an
assassin, let a alone the scary one" Bud whispered to Cage who nodded agree.
Glenn and Taylor who heard this subconsciously turned to Ron who was now smiling widely.
Yes, Cale was right, that made sense of the feeling scared that Cale went through every time
he faced Ron.
[ ‘Arms and legs are still attached. My palm was throbbing a bit earlier, but even a
paper cut hurt more than that. My body is healthier than ever after that single cough.’
Cale felt like he understood why the heroes never threw the ancient powers away, even
if they were not very useful. There were benefits to using these ancient powers. Using it
hurt less than he expected, and now he was feeling great.
Cale started to smile in satisfaction. ]
"He expected to feel more pain than what he's going through huh?" Kim Roksoo gently
massaged his head, the man turned to Alberu who was showing an irritated face.
“It feels like my life span is always decreasing when I have to face Cale in situations like
this” Roksoo could still hear the annoyed mutters from the crown prince.
Taylor stan smiled gently. He was happy that this ancient power had fallen into the hands of a
Cale Henituse.
Young master Cale really deserved to have healing powers like that, especially with his
heroic attitude that couldn't be helped anymore.
It wasn't that Taylor and the rest of Cale's family would rely on that power, but at least with
the help of the ancient power, Cale would have some first aid before they all came for it help.
[ As he did that, the people surrounding him became a mess.
“You think this is funny right now? Stop laughing!”
Cale opened his eyes after hearing Taylor’s shocked and sorrowful voice. He had
opened his eyes after checking his body and realizing that everything felt great.
However, the sun was shining too brightly that he had to squint.
“Stop trying to open your eyes either!”
‘What’s going on with him?’ ]
Cage* opened her mouth in disbelief. The woman looked at the screen and then at all of
Cale's family in the tcf dimension and found them all sighing as if it was a natural thing.
"Taylor's worried about him, no, of course everyone's worried when they see someone
coughing up blood like that" Cage* muttered.
“Haaa, I know that young master always feels flustered when someone worries about him,
but even after he himself confirmed it, it still frustrates us all.” Rosalyn shook her head
slowly, Choi han nodded in agreement.
He tried to remember about Kim Roksoo's life through Choi Jungsoo's memories and he
knew that Kim Roksoo was like that from the start. Always confused when others show
concern for him.
..
“Does he really not know that young master Taylor is worried or is he ignoring the fact that
young master Taylor is worried about him?” Cale* was wondering about why there would be
someone as smart but as stupid as Cale Henituse over there.
"I don't know, but it seems like he really is confused why anyone is worried about him, it's
not like you who avoided Eric, Amiru and Gilbert worrying about you" Roksoo said casually,
dodging quickly when Cale* threw a piece of cake at him.
“If you keep bringing that up, the alcohol bottle is the one I will throw in your face” Cale*
threatened.
"Okay okay, sorry. Please don't add scars on this body"
"You know? Your joke isn't funny, you old man"
[ Cale looked toward Taylor in confusion as he sat down with Rosalyn’s support. A
noble should not do something like this, but he felt like it would be okay given the
situation. Cale pretty much just plopped down on the ground without caring about
what people thought of him.
The Black Dragon continued to yap away in his ear.
- Weak human, you cannot die! You are too weak! If you die, I will destroy everything! I
will kill everyone, destroy everything, and once everything is gone, including your corpse, I
will kill myself as well!
The Black Dragon seemed to be concerned, but the words coming out of its mouth were
pretty vicious. Cale started to frown from the content of the Black Dragon’s words. ]
"Damn.. What a vicious dragon" Bud* muttered quietly.
“Even though what the dragon-nim said was quite gruesome, but you can't expect that a child
who lived four years being tormented by Venion would speak in such a polite manner.”
Bud* stared in surprise at Glenn*. This friend of his had always held Bud* back from talking
for some reason, but now he's also making comments.
"You're right, even though the little dragon learns to speak quickly, but his example of
learning to speak is Venion, of course that psychopathic man will never speak well in front of
dragon-nim"
..
Kim Roksoo and Cale* got goosebumps when they heard that a small child was worrying
about Cale while threatening to destroy the world.
"He must not die or his children will destroy the world"
[ “Young master Cale, we will call a priest over!”
“I will go with you!”
Amiru and Gilbert said that before rushing toward the priest who was entering through
the gate. They did not care about their messed up dress and suit. Seeing them rushing
forward like that, Cale did not have the courage to say that nothing was hurting.
‘Doesn’t hurt to be checked out. I also need to pretend to be hurt.’
It was great for Cale if the priest showed up. Eric Wheelsman was standing next to Cale
and glaring at the other Northeastern nobles nearby, as well, as the other nobles from
other factions, to prevent them from approaching. ]
“Even though he's unharmed, I still have to block all of them from coming towards us. It
would be very troubling for all of us if the nobles approached young master Cale,” Eric said
wisely.
The action of the attack hadn't finished yet, the main culprit of the attack was still there and
everyone's attention was diverted to Cale who had just saved a lot of people with his shield?
Even though at that time Eric knew that Cale was fine, he would never let his guard down.
No one knew what would happen after Cale saved them all, even Eric was too upset to be
panicking.
[ Cale was not looking at this, as he was looking at a discussion that may create some
more chaos.
“…Please get out of my way.”
“No way. Civilians are not allowed inside.”
“…Civilian? Who came up with crap like that?”
Choi Han was talking to the knight in charge of the nobles with a cold gaze in his eyes.
Cale had told Choi Han not to come forward, no matter what.
Cale started to frown and waved away Choi Han, who had gone against his order.
Choi Han saw Cale’s reaction, so he bit down on his lips before bowing his head.
“I apologize.” ]
“Damn, he really can command a Choi han” Alberu Crossman* muttered under his breath.
Alberu who heard this turned to him. In Tboah's dimension there was no Cale, well, Kim
Roksoo Cale like they had, meaning Choi han* also didn't have someone he would give his
life to if it would save that person.
AlberuCrossman*n was probably the only person Choi Han* would help, especially after
seeing the trust shown by the swordmaster, the greatest mage and the wolf king in him
moments ago.
"To what extent can you ask Choi han for help?"
"Only the matter of the kingdom's safety. They are a group that has a definite goal, I find it
difficult to ask them to stay in the Roan Kingdom, but I ensure that they will still side with
the Roan Kingdom"
Alberu nodded in understanding. It was the only way to get Choi han* and his group on
Alberu Crossman* and the Roan Kingdom's side. If Alberu Crossman* went overboard, it
was certain that Choi han* would suspect him and might even think that Alberu* had some
unsavory aims for his own kingdom.
...
“Choi han, don't go against young master Cale's orders” Rosalyn lightly smacked Choi han
on the head.
"I panicked too much when I saw him coughing up blood" Choi han tried to explain why he
would do such a thing.
"I'm kidding Choi han, I understand. You don't fully trust us yet, it's normal for you to panic
like that" Rosalyn laughed softly.
Even though Choi han had behaved well back then, the only person he trusted was young
master Cale. Of course, this man would be very panicked when he saw the person he wanted
to protect coughing up blood.
[ ‘I told him not to come forward, but it’s not something to apologize about.’
Cale then saw Lock, as well as On and Hong on Lock’s shoulders, behind Choi Han.
Cale smiled to signal to them that he was fine, and turned away from them as they all
seemed completely lost. ]
“He's scary. Cale is the type of person who gets really scary if you go against his orders.”
Bud understood why Choi han immediately apologized after seeing Cale frowning.
What was scary was that when you met Cale's eyes in such a situation, you would understand
what you did wrong without Cale saying anything.
It was just an instinct in itself to instantly apologize to Cale at the slightest mistake.
Cale Henituse sometimes acted like a dragon compared to the dragon itself.
"People with beautiful faces are terrible when they get angry"
[ “… Young master Cale, are you okay?”
Cale nodded his head at Rosalyn’s question and wiped away the blood at the corner of
his lips.
“Yes. I am absolutely fine.”
Cale’s movement seemed normal as he wiped away the blood that was as red as his hair.
]
"Ah, I want to ask something about this. Do you often bleed when using your abilities, Kim
Roksoo?" Alberu asked.
It said that Cale was wiping his bloodstains normally, as if he was used to coughing up blood.
“Not by coughing up blood, but I had a nosebleed issues once. It was when I was too excited
to record all the monster records I found in the record room. There are some memories of
Cale having a nosebleed too, probably when he was trying to max out this record ability and
get our brains used to it with all the new information that is obtained" answered Roksoo.
He tried to remember which other ability would cause him to bleed apart from using instant.
Well, the team members are strong enough and he doesn't always protect all of them by using
ability instant. That one ability was painful, he didn't want to use it all the time.
Why have many team members if he always uses instant abilities?
Well, Kim Roksoo is a multiple ability user and he doesn't intend to reveal what great
abilities he currently has.
[ However, Rosalyn had just seen what Cale had done. Could a princess like her take
the same action? She quietly started to mumble to herself.
“... I really can’t figure you out.” ]
"Why Noona ask like that?" Lock* asked Rosalyn*.
Why did Rosalyn have to wonder if she could do what young master Cale did? All young
master Cale did was save everyone with his power, and the Rosalyn* he knew was also
always saving everyone.
“There, I still think that I am a princess, not a mage. Just like the crown prince Alberu, I am
also the Crown princess in the Breck Kingdom, even though I have thrown away my princess
title, I still cannot just randomly appear in another Kingdom to become a Hero. A lot of
things will be troublesome for me and my family as well."
Rosalyn* left to pursue her dreams, not because she had problems with her family. She still
loves her family and Breck kingdom.
[ However, she just silently stared at Cale once he turned to look back at her. Cale’s
expression became serious.
It was because he realized that she was not looking at him, but past him. He then
followed her gaze and turned around.
“Ah.”
The blood drinking mage. He was now floating in the air as he looked down on them.
“I never expected something like this to happen. But this is pretty fun as well.”
The blood crazy mage Redika said that as he looked toward the royal family. The mages
once again used levitation magic, and even the capital’s guard rushed over to aim their
arrows toward Redika.
Redika then turned his gaze toward the nobles.
He made eye contact with Cale, and then noticed Rosalyn next to Cale as well. Although
her hair was dyed brown right now, Redika should recognize Rosalyn, whom he saw at
the Blue Wolf Village. The metal screeching voice rang through the plaza once again.
“Wow, so many different colors of blood that I like!” ]
"I really don't understand what he's thinking. Out of all the crazies I've met, he's the craziest.
Not only everything he said at the blue wolf village, but also what he did at the Plaza that
day" Rosalyn said.
Redika really looks to be enjoying all the misery of others.
Maybe if they all ever made a mistake on the Arm, or even on the White Star it would be
another story. Redika did all that to get revenge.
But no, the reality is not like that.
No one had ever wronged the Arms, not those of the commoners or some of the nobles.
Redika, the Arm organization and many other people actually moved to destroy one
Kingdom after another because of the White Star's orders.
They all completely adored that madman.
[ Many of the mages launched attack magics toward Redika.
“Attack!”
It was not visible because of the mask, but Redika’s eyes curled up like a crescent moon
underneath.
“I want to put them in my display case.”
Cale’s expression stiffened, and he accidentally let out his thoughts.
“Is he crazy?” ]
"He is crazy" Everyone agreed with that statement.
“White Star really gathered all the madmen as his allies” Eruhaben commented.
He has never met and fought Redika, but sure, that man really is crazy.
Enjoying the misery of others, his plan failed but still looks normal, his nonsensical talk
about the color red that is similar to blood.
Eruhaben was too old to face such an idiotic human.
[ Usually, crazy characters like this end up dying quickly. Cale thought about that, and
looked toward Choi Han.
Choi Han nodded his head and disappeared.
Naturally, Choi Han was moving to capture and kill that mage. However, Choi Han was
not moving toward Redika. ]
"Oh? I thought you were going to attack him right there?" Ask Choi Han*.
Choi han stared at him for a while before shaking his head.
“No, Cale-nim knows where he is going, we just need to go to that place because it would be
a waste of time if we tried to kill him there.”
"Ah, the teleportation magic!" Rosalyn* replied.
The woman remembered about Redika* who suddenly ran away without a trace and they
really didn't have a clue about where the crazy mage had gone.
The book must tell about where Redika ran and Choi han and everyone else will welcome
Redika with death.
What an interesting plan.
[ Redika looked toward the king as the magic attacks were about to hit him, and started
to speak.
“Then see you next time!”
He then disappeared. Not only that, he took everyone who came with him as well. This
bastard’s specialty was teleportation magic. There was no way for the people attacking
him to know where they went.
However, the novel mentioned where Redika teleported to after disappearing from the
plaza.
Choi Han, On, Hong, and Lock all headed there earlier.
If that really is where Redika and the secret organization members teleported to, they
will most likely die by Choi Han’s hands. ]
"True" Alberu Crossman* agree with that.
The two Choi han are both bloodthirsty from the secret organization.
Unlike the tcf dimension's Choi han who met with Cale and received a lot of help from the
red head, Tboah's dimension's Choi han actually had quite a bad relationship with Cale
Henituse and basically only got help from the Henituse family regarding the funeral of the
villagers of Harris.
But unlike Choi han's dimension Tboah who first met Redika at the Plaza, Choi han's
dimension tcf met Redika at the blue wolf village and added to Choi han's hatred for the
blood mad Mage.
In essence, any Choi han will always want to kill Redika.
[ ‘I’m just worried that Choi Han will go berserk.’
That was why Cale had sent On, Hong, and Lock with Choi Han. The three of them
would be able to help Choi Han remain rational. Choi Han was weak against young and
weak existences. ]
Lock immediately got goosebumps when he remembered what Choi Han did to Redika and
all of his men.
At that time, Lock was more afraid of Choi Han than the main villain they were facing at that
time.
On and Hong were also trembling and Lock was sure that they didn't like to remember that
either.
Don't make Choi han hyung angry is the first rule when becoming a family of Choi han.
[ Cale stood up from the seat.
The king was heading back up to the podium, and the people in the plaza started to
chatter once again. The villains had disappeared, but they left behind a cruel sight. The
king was heading to the podium to try to calm the crowd.
“I will do my best to get revenge for this cruel and terrible incident. That is why I want
all of you to follow the orders of the crown and focus on calming yourselves and getting
rest. We will push this celebration back.”
Cale turned away from the king to look at Rosalyn. Originally, she was supposed to hide
her presence today, but she had revealed herself for Cale. ]
"Will do anything for young master Cale"
Even though his tone sounded like a tease, all of Cale's family, including Rosalyn herself,
knew that what she was talking about was serious.
If Cale Henituse alone could do anything to save them all, that meant they could also do
anything to save Cale Henituse right?
..
“You all were pretty good at managing that” Alberu Crossman* commented on what his
father had said there.
"Yeah, what we're going through isn't as bad as what you've been through. After all, that's
what the King should do, right?" Alberu answered casually.
Alberu Crossman* tried to find Zed Crossman's figure in the Tcf dimension where the man
couldn't be seen at all. It's impossible not to be invited to this place right?
"Where's Royal Father?"
"Hmm? Either dead, either run, or kidnapped. Don't know"
"What?!" The one who reacted the most surprised by that statement was Kim Roksoo.
"His Majesty is dead?" Kim Roksoo immediately lowered his tone and asked Alberu
seriously, Cale* was also listening in on the conversation.
“Lost rather. Ah, I want to talk to you about this matter too Kim Roksoo” Alberu turned his
head briefly to Cale* and then to his Cale.
"But this is quite serious as it relates to your mother. I think it would be better to talk about it
when Cale wakes up. I hope you guys understand."
Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* frowned.
Why was this matter suddenly linked to their deceased mother?
But if it had anything to do with it, they should also talk about this with Cale.
Cale was the core of all problems and also their information center. Of course Cale would be
the one to know about this matter.
[ ‘She probably stepped in because the Black Dragon cannot reveal himself.’
Rosalyn started to smile after making eye contact with Cale. She then mouthed a word
to respond to Cale’s gaze.
‘Secret.’
Cale started to smile as well. She really was someone who was on the same wavelength
as him.
Cale had given the six people in his crew some instructions before the day began.
First, the dragon and the beast tribe trio would not have their identities revealed, no
matter what.
That was the most important task.
Second, even if Choi Han and Rosalyn end up being recognized, they will just say that
they happened to be here by coincidence. This was only possible because the crown had
no way to know about the magic bombs hidden in different locations in the plaza, and
because there was no way to prove the identities of who got rid of the bombs that were
shot up into the air.
Third, they will not cause each other harm. ]
Alberu smirked as Cale showed everyone his smarts.
Cale Henituse always did things for a reason. Why wouldn't he show the three beast people
and dragons because doing so would be troublesome for Cale, they were all still children
after all.
Cale Henituse was their guardian, of course protecting those children, including their
identities, was the most important thing to do.
Choi han and Rosalyn still ended up showing themselves to the public, and they really
seemed to be just there, like what really happened to Rosalyn* and Choi han* in the Tboah
dimension.
Alberu also couldn't accuse them of being the perpetrators when they were heroes
themselves.
And yes, the last reason is certainly never going to happen.
There was no way Choi han and Rosalyn, or even the rest of Cale's crew would end up
betraying one another. Cale was too smart to pick and choose who would go under him, he
would avoid people who might betray him.
[ Cale and Rosalyn knew what they both had to do from that single moment of eye
contact. That was why Cale brushed the dirt off of his clothes and fixed it up.
He then started to smile toward the person walking toward him
“Young master Cale, are you okay?”
The priest was huffing, as if he was dragged over here by Amiru and Gilbert. Rosalyn
stepped back, and Cale pushed his hand out to the priest and started to speak.
“It hurts a lot. Please take a look.” ]
Gilbert scratched the back of his neck awkwardly.
“Ah, we really were looking for a priest as fast as we could and maybe pulled the priest hand
away too quickly” Gilbert said.
"We were too freaked out to care about anyone's condition" Amiru replied.
The two of them literally ran to find the priest as fast as they could, and the moment they
found one of them, Amiru and Gilbert immediately grabbed the priest and brought them to
Cale Henituse.
[ Cale then noticed that the crown prince was heading toward him. The crown prince
would definitely recognize Rosalyn and probably already saw her two-layered magic.
He would then question the relationship between Cale and Rosalyn.
In a situation like this, it was better to suck out everything he could from this situation.
That was why he started to speak in a voice that was loud enough for the priest and the
nobles around him to hear.
“It really is hard to protect something.”
‘If I had to reveal my card and use my ancient power, I should take anything and
everything I can from this situation.’ ]
"You gave him a medal?" Alberu Crossman* asked which was immediately answered by
Alberu's laughter.
Alberu laughed for a few minutes before finally regaining his composure.
"Haaa medal? He's a greedy person. But he's only greedy for money, you should know how
much he tries to run away from all the awards. I really have to find all kinds of excuses from
the ministers and the public if Cale Henituse really doesn't want to any medals” Alberu said.
Kim Roksoo gawked.
"So he just wants money after doing all that shit?" Cale* understood that getting a medal
award from the Kingdom would be very troublesome.
He's trash after all, it would be weird if he got a medal.
But asking for money? to the crown prince?
Were they all on a mission and charging the higher ups?
"Yes, he only asked for money. But the amount asked for is very unreasonable"
"Isn't the Henituse family rich enough to provide everything he needs? Why ask the royal
family?"
"I don't know, maybe he doesn't want to depend on your family finances, young master Cale"
Ah..
Something just hit Kim Roksoo on the head.
Even though Cale said he considered the Henituse family to be his family, of course there
was an odd feeling for a family that wasn't his family. Moreover Cale was used to living
alone, he wasn't one to depend on other people.
Just like in the early months Kim Roksoo was still a stranger to all of his team members, Cale
must also still feel a stranger to all the members of the Henituse family.
[ It was not Cale’s style to sacrifice himself just for fame and no material gain. Cale
found money to be better than fame, and believed it would be better to be rich than to
be a hero. ]
The people who did not know Cale Henituse, especially those nobles were a little doubtful of
what Cale Henituse was saying.
Being a hero is troublesome, but for those who have been told since childhood that the more
political power they have, the more power they have. Being a hero is an advantage.
Ordinary people might think they were bad people, but who cares? they don't know how to
feel satisfied after seeing that we ourselves can manage other people's lives.
Cale Henituse wasn't a hero either, by seeing this story from the perspective of the red head,
they could tell what Cale really wanted.
Cale Henituse was just using the people around him as protection for himself, didn't good
people not do that?
Why did people revere Cale Henituse so much? that man is just a liar in his own family right?
someone who is too good at manipulating will usually fall into the abyss of his own mistakes.
[ “Ah, yes, yes indeed. I saw your silver shield, Young master Cale. You did something
marvelous.”
The priest took a gulp and grabbed Cale’s hand to inspect him. The priest’s words
made the nobles around Cale look at him with curiosity and doubt.
Cale Henituse, the man who was known as trash, had revealed such strength. This fact
was a very big shock to everyone. Then there were his actions just a few moment ago,
where he protected people against the explosion before falling down while spitting out
blood.
But now, he was standing there as if nothing was wrong.
The nobles were observing Cale, and, because the king had left, many of the citizens
were looking toward Cale as well. They could not forget about that silver light. ]
“He's in the center of everyone's attention” Cale* commented. Well, Cale* was always the
center of attention with his trashy attitude, this was nothing new.
But what was new was the stares of everyone there.
They, the nobles who really pursued power must have thought that they could use Cale
Henituse.
The man was still young, only had the title of trash and looked naive.
The Henituse Family itself was already the center of attention, with what Cale Henituse was
doing there, they would want Henituse County, No, Duchy to side with their faction even
more.
For some reason, Cale* knew that the transmigrator would never intend to cause trouble for
the Henituse family because he knew that the original Cale Henituse loved his family very
much. The fact that he still went to the Capital, didn't pay back all Venion stan's insults
because he had had enough that his trashy attitude was causing trouble in the family..
He's a nice guy.
Cale* looked at all of Cale's family and smiled bitterly.
No wonder he is so loved, he is really a good person.
[ Cale briefly looked around at the faces of the curious nobles. Each time he made eye
contact with one of them, they all showed different reactions. Some continued to show
their curiosity, others avoided his gaze, and some just smiled at him.
Cale looked back at the priest after looking around at all the nobles, and responded to
his statement. Cale’s voice was still nonchalant and calm.
“I guess this is your first time looking at an ancient power.”
Ah.
The priest let out a gasp.
Ancient power, a relic of the past you could only gain from fortuitous encounters. Each
of them were said to have unique skills and strength. ]
"He stated that information on purpose in front of everyone.With young master Cale
suddenly saving everyone with that holy-looking shield, perhaps people would think that he
was some kind of divine being or something, thats why he said that it was the power ancient"
Ron* smiled slightly at the cleverness of the transmigrator.
It would be really troublesome if the public thought Cale had the power of a god. And by
them seeing that it was Cale who was coughing up blood after taking out his shield, they
would also understand the side effects of what the man was doing.
Like what Cale Henituse had said, protecting others was difficult.
Even though their plan had gone smoothly without any suicide bombings, what Cale
Henituse was doing was still an extremely difficult thing. And if Cale Henituse used his
ancient power without having the Vitaly of heart, he would also really end up injured.
Cale Henituse should be getting whatever rewards he wanted, that was only natural and not
selfish in the least.
[ “I see.”
A familiar voice started to speak from behind Cale and put a hand on Cale’s shoulder.
Cale knew that he had arrived.
“Your highness.”
Cale turned around and made eye contact with the crown prince, Alberu Crossman. He
then realized that this moment was similar to what he had read in the novel.
The hero of the plaza terror incident. In order to deal with the complaints from the
citizens about their safety and the fact that the royal family and nobles were trying to
run away, the crown prince had turned Choi Han into a beacon of hope.
The person who created the hero Choi Han in the novel was crown prince Alberu, the
man in front of Cale right now. ]
"Aigoo, look at him, from being a minor Villain to become a hero" Kim Roksoo laughed
softly.
It wasn't even that long after Roksoo became Cale and the man had already taken the position
of the main character in the novel.
The man really couldn't stay still.
Kim Roksoo just felt happy because Cale really did whatever he wanted without caring too
much about the plot.
Sure, maybe it would be a problem if he changed destiny too much, but that's his life.
There are always many things that happen beyond our expectations, all we have to do is face
it and stay alive.
It would be terrible if Cale Henituse cared about the plot and allowed things to happen as
they should for the sake of who knows.
[ Cale realized that the moment he was expecting was here as soon as he saw the look in
prince Alberu’s eyes. He had expected this to happen from the moment he used the
ancient power, and had quickly formulated a plan in his mind. Cale was planning to use
this situation to his benefit from this moment onward. ]
“Is he taking good care of his brain? Cale, you are putting your brain to work too hard just to
take advantage of me” Albert shook his head slowly.
He didn't know when he would get one step ahead of Cale, that lover had been thinking of
ways to squander Alberu's money ever since he brought out his ancient power in public.
Alberu did not know to what extent Cale Henituse would think he was already rich enough
and stop looting other people's finances.
Alberu still remembered the deal he had with Cale regarding the jewelry they were looking
for in the Moguru Empire. It was the first time Alberu truly felt happy that Cale had managed
to steal someone else's valuables and he would never regret making his lover steal that.
[ The crown prince also realized that Cale was very similar to him.
“…Mister Cale.”
Prince Alberu hugged Cale with half shock and half admiration on his face.
“Thank you. We are so proud of what you did.”
Anybody could see that the crown prince was so full of admiration that he showed a
reaction that he should not have shown as a prince. ]
"He's warm and have a strong wood scent too. It's a pleasant to me" Alberu commented.
Cale* choked as he heard Alberu's words. He knew it wasn't directed at him, but what was on
the screen was still a man with a body and face like him!
Cale Henituse* already did not think that he would ever be hugged by someone, let alone a
crown prince.
Kim Roksoo just lightly patted Cale's* back, feeling sorry for the younger one for nearly
choking to death.
Roksoo glanced at his own body shape. His body this time was much healthier than when he
first lived as Kim Roksoo. His niece also said that Roksoo was warm, that's why the little girl
really liked hugging Roksoo.
But unlike Kim Roksoo who made his body much healthier and more muscular, Cale
Henituse actually made his original body much smaller.
Where are the muscles?! even he looked smaller than Cale Henituse at 18 years old! Sure, the
guy's shoulders are still wide, but still..
Kim Roksoo still didn't expect that the original owner of this body was someone who was so
delicated, just wasn't in the right situation.
[ In that moment, Cale heard crown prince Alberu whisper in his ear in a voice that
only Cale could hear.
“Mister Cale, you and I share the same style right?”
‘Of course.’
Alberu’s voice was a bit tense at finding someone like him.]
"That's because we'll know what the other person's intentions are. Their way of thinking is
the same, but quite different too. They're adorable, aren't they, Solena?" Asked King Fredo
without hiding his mischievous smile.
Alberu Crossman and his son Cale really were like two different images sitting on the same
coin.
They were the type of people who when they became enemies they would ruthlessly
manipulate each other, but when they became allies, then the two of them truly could control
not only the kingdom, but also the world.
Solena poured Wine on the king. They don't always need blood here, although it's surprising
that Solena found a glass filled with blood, not that she and King Fredo will continue to drink
blood.
“This only explains why young master Cale is so good at playing the role of Naru-nim, I
almost believe that Naru-nim is actually alive” Solena said.
Ah, she missed the moment where she only went here and there to accompany Naru Von
Ejellan who was not the incarnation of King Fredo.
[ “I will make sure there is nothing annoying and reward you handsomely. What do you
think?”
‘In that case.’
Cale lifted up his hands and smiled as he hugged prince Alberu back. He then started to
speak.
“Your highness, it was nothing. I only did what any citizen of the kingdom would do.”
The young dragon’s voice echoed in Cale’s mind.
- …Something is very odd here. ]
"Pfftt"
"Aigoo, even Raon is aware of all the silliness between the two of them" Sheritt really
couldn't hide his laughter.
Just a moment ago she had heard her son wanted to destroy the world if Cale died, and now
her son had enough of the bullshit of Cale and Alberu.
Many people laughed at that too.
Alberu paid no heed to all the laughter that was directed at the action of Cale and him trying
to take advantage of each other.
“He didn't even hug the crown prince back after hearing those words” Cale* lightly patted his
forehead.
Cale over there was truly a very interesting person and it was tiring to understand.
[ The dragon who saw all of this happen was young, but pretty sharp.
Cale finished his fraudulent hug of admiration, before heading to the palace. Although
healing and investigation was the purpose of heading to the palace, since it was like this
anyways, Cale was thinking about taking at least a pillar of the palace for himself as he
walked with the crown prince.
Naturally, the crown prince’s face was stiff ]
Alberu again ignored the gazes that were now looking at him with pity.
The first golden plaque he ever gave to Cale, one of its uses was used to buy a magic tower in
the Whipper Kingdom. Even though Alberu had to spend 10 billion, it was a profitable thing
for him as well. He had no idea what Cale would get there, but Alberu didn't really want to
think about it.
Then what about the other 2 billion?
It is still a mystery. Cale and whoever it was had never talked about anything that he had
purchased with the 2 billion sum.
Choi han doesn't seem to know that either. Choi han was too bad at lying, especially when it
was about Cale, so if Choi han didn't know, that meant the man didn't know.
What did his lover buy with an amount of 2 billion?
Chapter End Notes
Anyways, how are you guys doing? I hope you guys are having a great holiday! I've
started little by little to get my time off from work and I'm so happy! Ψ(≧ω≦)Ψ
Monday it turns out I'm off, but I'm just rolling around doing nothing expect watching
chaimsawman and re-watching kimetsu no yaiba because I miss my baby Tanjiro.
♪～(´ε｀ )
I don't watch anime very often, but Chainsaw man is probably the most brutal anime I've
ever watched. (〇o〇；)
Chapter 53: Currently Thinking (1)
Chapter Notes
Hello, Atha is back here with the latest chapter. ヾ(＾-＾)ノ
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 53: Currently Thinking (1)
Cale started to think.
‘Should I run?’
But that Whale’s pupils were accurately looking at him. He also seemed to be putting
strength into his hands, as Cale could see the Whale’s fingers digging into the ground.
His strength was unbelievable even though he seemed to be close to death. ]
Whitira* and King Shickler's* eyes shook when they saw who was there.
That's Paseton.
Paseton* who died without anyone's knowledge. What Whitira* knew, Paseton's* main cause
of death was mermaid poison. That made WWhitira's*anger towards all the mermaids even
higher.
The future queen just wants to kill them all, but she also can't do it for the sake of the balance
of the ocean.
Paseton in the Tcf dimension is still alive, someone saved him.
And now Whitira* knows who saved her little brother.
Seriously, this wasn't really surprising, especially after seeing Cale Henituse the
transmigrator change the destiny of so many people.
"Paseton.." King Shickler* tried to keep himself calm. It's been seven years since they lost
Paseton*, but the pain never goes away.
Why are you called one of the strongest individuals in the ocean when you can't save your
own child?
Paseton there looked so sick, suffering alone without anyone coming to help.
Paseton had always been a lonely whale, and the child also died alone.
It was a painful fact, king Shickler* would never forgive himself for that.
[ He had a single question on his mind.
‘A Whale tribe member being hurt by mermaid poison?’
An answer quickly floated across Cale’s mind.
Mixed blood.
That was the only possible answer.
Cale quickly thought through the contents of, ‘The Birth of a Hero.’ There were no
mixed-blood characters in the Whale Tribe that was almost as low in number as the
dragons.
‘But there was one that died.’
Cale started to frown and worry. ]
The table filled with blue haired and beautiful looking individuals immediately turned their
attention from the screen to Paseton.
Whitira held her brother's hand, knowing the real destiny of Paseton who should have died
was not good news.
Paseton is now alive, healthy and much happier than before.
On the other hand, Paseton just smiled gently while holding his sister's hand back.
The future queen who is very famous for her tough attitude is actually a woman who is very
gentle and cries easily.
"Noonim, I'm alive and happy. Don't worry"
Paseton turned to his family in the Tboah dimension.
No Paseton there, no Cale Henituse to save him.
He died alone without being able to convey important information about why the poison
mermaid had become so much stronger than before.
Every effort to get that information..
It all goes to waste.
He died for nothing.
It sucks.
[ “Ugh.”
The Whale could not crawl anymore. His body started to shake without being able to do
anything else. At that moment, Cale heard the Black Dragon’s voice in his head.
- Human, are you not going to help?
The Black Dragon doubtingly asked. Cale did not answer the question and stood up. He
hated useless feelings and reaching out a helping hand for no reason. However..
“Hey.” ]
“He'll still end up helping him” Kim Roksoo commented and the other three individuals in
the center room nodded in agreement.
"Like hell if he'll just walk away"
"If he doesn't have a reason, then he will make up one himself"
"Agree"
Cale Henituse would never sit idly by while watching other people suffer like that.
Perhaps he would think about what consequences he might get if that man once again
changed the destiny of another person's life, but Cale would not care much about that.
Alberu was leaning back comfortably on the couch, smiling a little as he knew what benefits
Cale would gain by rescuing Paseton, the son of the king of the Whale tribe, the most
powerful tribe in the ocean.
[ Cale approached the mixed blood Whale and crouched in front of him. The Whale
human who was shaking on the ground slowly lifted his head.
This long-haired man really lived up to the stories about how the Whales were so
beautiful that they made elves look like squids.
Such a beautiful man was looking at Cale. ]
"Ahem, why does young master Cale still think that I look beautiful in a situation like that?”
Paseton suddenly choked.
He didn't know whether to feel happy or horrified because Cale Henituse was praising him.
Maybe if Paseton was in a situation that was fine, not bloody, messed up and dirty, he would
be happy when he heard the praise.
But he really was looking stupid. His long hair was a mess, the blood on his legs was also
profuse and would probably be very disgusting, he was crawling and he was very dirty and
exhausted.
But young master Cale still finds him beautiful?
...
Alberu remembered that his lover really liked pretty things. Whether it was someone or
something, if it looked beautiful, Cale would definitely like it.
"Ah, no wonder he loves me too"
"Can you just shut your crap?"
Alberu Crossman* had enough bullshit his younger self was saying.
"Why? jealous because you don't have a lover?"
"I don't need a lover"
"You need, just haven't found the perfect one yet"
Was it okay for Alberu* to strangle his younger self? He really wanted to do that now.
[ “...Save-”
Cale answered without any sort of emotion in his voice.
“Yes. I’ll save you.”
A mixed-blood Whale human. Cale knew that it might be more painful for this Whale
to be alive than to die in the next few moments. He was sure that the Whale knew this to
be true as well. ]
"Yes, i knew" Paseton nodded.
Even though he was born as a Prince, that didn't make him able to avoid all insults because
he is a mixed blood.
Seeing his noonim and his father who are so perfect always makes Paseton hurt even more.
He knew that his family loved him very much, but that couldn't make Paseton feel that he
wasn't weak and useless.
He prefers to think of himself as a Whale rather than an ordinary human being. It's because
his Noonim is a great woman, very great. Paseton could never be at Whitira's level, that's
why he did whatever he could to help the Whale tribe win the war against the mermaids.
Even though it endangered his own life, Paseton was willing to do it.
He has dedicated his life to the ocean.
[ Cale recalled the conversation the Whale King had with Lock in the novel.
< “You are a pure-blooded Wolf.”
“Why do you say that?”
“My child is not of pure blood.”
“Hmm? Noona is not a pure blooded Whale?”
“Not that child. I had a son who was mixed-blood. That was why … he had a lot of
difficulties. He was too weak to live in the ocean.”
“Then does he live on land?”
“No. That terrible son of mine left this world before me.” > ]
"Father.." Paseton looked at Whitira* and King Shickler* gently.
It must have been very painful for both of them when Paseton* died, it made Paseton happy
because he knew that the two people really loved him, but Paseton also didn't want them to
suffer, let alone blame themselves.
Paseton rose from his position and bowed respectfully to Atha.
"Sorry to pause the video, but can I go to Tboah's dimension? I have something to say to
father and Noonim, a few minutes will be enough"
Atha glanced at his watch before nodding briefly.
"You have ten minutes"
"Thank you so much"
With that, Paseton went straight to the Tboah dimension room.
..
"I'm sorry my son, we failed to save you here" Shickler* hugged his son tightly.
"Oh Paseton.. I'm really grateful because at least in another dimension, someone saved you."
Whitira* also hugged her brother tightly.
Paseton hugged back the two most important people in his life.
"Father, Noonim, my death was never your fault. It was my fault because I was too naive
even though I knew I was weak, please don't blame yourself"
Paseton really only has himself to blame for his death.
The father and Noonim were always doing what was best for Paseton, and the man just felt
that he should return the favor to both of them.
"Knowing that there are people who want to cry over my death is happiness in itself, but I
beg you... you also have to be happy. You deserve to be happy"
The family reunion continued for ten minutes before Paseton had to return to his original
room.
[ The Whale Tribe’s king and mediator of the ocean was someone with blue hair and
blue eyes. Although Cale could not tell for sure because it was dark, the face of the
Whale looking at him right now was slightly similar to the face of the Whale King as
described in the novel. ]
Finished with a short touching reunion, the video continues with the next scene.
"Does the novel also show the faces of each character? At that time young master Cale had
never met the King of the Whale tribe, then how could he say that Paseton looks like his
father?" Alberu Crossman* threw that question at Kim Roksoo.
"Actually no, but in the novel it does explain in detail about the appearance of each character,
maybe Cale is just using his imagination as an example of the description. You know? When
you read something, you usually have an imagination about it" Kim Roksoo explained.
[ Cale looked toward the sea-like blue eyes and started to speak.
“Sleep for a bit. Everything will be fine when you wake back up.”
The blue eyes blinked a couple of time before slowly closing. Cale watched the
unconscious mixed-blood Whale for a bit, before approaching and inspecting his legs. ]
For the umpteenth time, they were all being shown Cale's ability to make others calm down a
lot.
"I don't know why, but his voice at that time sounded so soft to the ears" Paseton muttered.
Archie who was sitting near the Whale tribe royal family couldn't help but get goosebumps at
the thought of Cale Henituse speaking softly to him.
He had seen the craziness of Cale Henituse and his team too many times, to hear Cale being
gentle would give Archie goosebumps.
But he also did not say that what Paseton said was a fact that was not true.
Entrusting his life to Cale Henituse was likely the best option at that time.
[ “What do you think?”
The Black Dragon revealed itself once the mixed-blood Whale became unconscious and
quickly approached the Whale. He then created a small light ball with magic so that
they could take a better look at the leg.
“It is a mess.”
The Whale Tribe’s skin is very thick and tough. Although their skin looked flawless and
beautiful, it was also extremely tough. Sadly, this mixed-blood Whale did not have such
a luxury.
That was why it was impacted by a mermaid’s attack and poisoned. ]
Everyone, including Paseton himself, stared in horror at the disgusting looking wound.
Ron suddenly remembered the pain he had felt. Mermaid poison is sure a very deadly poison.
If Ron hadn't been a talented Assassin, Ron would have been dead before he even reached the
Henituse estate.
His choice to enter Arm's base alone was probably the stupidest choice Ron had ever made,
but he had no regrets about it.
..
Whitira* tried to control her emotions. She shouldn't suddenly go berserk here, not after she
met Paseton and hugged Paseton again.
Whitira* and her father would take care of all this when they returned.
All Whitira* has to do is hold back her emotions as best she can, don't make a mess and don't
delay the video that's being shown anymore.
Cale Henituse was the one who saved Paseton in another dimension, and now Whitira* knew
that they were all trying to save Cale Henituse.
Whitira* and king Shickler* will also do the same.
[ The Black Dragon watched Cale with an odd expression on it’s face as Cale inspected
the Whale.
“...You are a very weird human. You are so weak and weird.”
“Enough nonsense.”
Cale pointed to the Whale and ordered the Black Dragon.
“Dunk him in the water.” ]
Gasp!
Several people were surprised at the cold sounding command.
Just now they were praising Cale Henituse, now they were questioning again what the red
head was really thinking.
"His demeanor is so cold"
"Couldn't he be more gentle with the children?"
"Don't they have dragons in Korea? Why doesn't he respect dragons? Even though he's still
small, dragon-nim is still a dragon that should be respected, not given orders like that"
Whispers talking about Cale's attitude continued to be heard in all directions.
Choi han tapped on his desk impatiently. The man was thinking whether he could hit the
heads of those ignorant people or not.
Why don't they ever learn from the mistakes that other people have made before and see what
the punishments are?
Choi han knew, there wouldn't be anyone who would actually like what Cale Henituse was
doing. Even gods can't be completely liked by sentient beings, what about ordinary humans?
But still, hearing his liege being spoken ill of like this still made Choi han feel irritated.
[ “...Did you lie to him?”
The Black Dragon seemed completely shocked. The shocked expression of this reptile
looked pretty serious.
“Human, you said you were going to save him! You are weak, but you have kept all of
your promises until now! So why are you telling me to dunk him in the water?! Are you
trying to make him suffocate to death?!”
Sigh.
Cale let out a deep sigh. He then grabbed that light ball that was floating in the air. It
was not hot.
“I’m doing it to save him.” ]
“Raon had forgotten that what they were trying to save was the Whale, of course the sea
would help with his recovery” Sheritt commented.
Well, hee son was still too innocent to live in the world. Raon really needed someone who
would be able to guide him properly, becoming someone who not only cared for himself, but
for his family.
To hell with what people say that Dragons should be selfish. Sheritt and Raon would live as
they pleased, why listen to other people's opinions?
Paseton chuckled when he heard Raon who was so worried about his situation.
"I'm not going to drown to death, but thanks for helping" Paseton stared at the four
individuals inside the crystal ball who were fast asleep.
[ He then added on.
“After you put him in the water, you remember the corpses from earlier, right?”
“...Just what are you trying to make me do?”
“Nothing much. Just go and bring me back one arm.”
The Black Dragon’s jaws dropped. Cale did not care about this and headed into the
cave. It was because the Black Dragon didn’t say no, even though it looked completely
shocked.
“...I will do as you asked for now.”
The Black Dragon really was obedient. Cale did not look back and continued to walk
forward. He needed to take care of it and return back before the village became rowdy.
]
“That's because of what young master Cale did, even though his orders may sound
unreasonable at times, everything will end on a good deed. We will all only understand all
those things after everything is over” Rosalyn said.
To Rosalyn, that Cale was the person who made the most sense but the most unreasonable
when it came to giving orders.
The man really cares about the opinion of everyone in the team before they fight, he listens to
what they need, he is also the one who knows everyone's weaknesses best.
But, Cale also sometimes didn't explain about things, making all of them wonder what their
leader really wanted.
During those first months Rosalyn followed Cale, the woman had to always think that Cale
Henituse was a good person even though his way of doing things was closer to that of a bad
person doing.
An example is the time he made a strange deal with Mary. Well, in the end, Mary and Cale
still had their share of benefits and no one was at a disadvantage.
Cale Henituse was a person who could be trusted.
[ The cave was not deep, and Cale reached the end quickly.
‘Found it.’
The fateful encounter that Toonka had found was a ‘Small Puddle.’ Cale took out one of
the items he brought with him. It was an alarm device. It would let Cale know if
someone else got close to this location.
‘I just need to take it with me before I leave.’
Cale scooped a bit of that puddle into a small glass bottle. ]
"Huh? Me?" Toonka pointed at himself while flustered. He didn't understand why his friend
suddenly said that Toonka found something there.
Toonka didn't even remember that he had ever entered the cave.
“Maybe what young master Cale means is you in the novel, like you in Tboah's dimension”
Harol tried to explain through his opinion.
Well, Cale had always used novel information as best he could from the start. Such as
information about ancient powers, the terror in the Plaza, whatever happened to Raon and the
marquis Stan family, and many other things.
...
"By the way, why wasn't I there? Harol, do you think I died?" Toonka finally questioned what
he had been wanting to ask for a while.
Harol turned to himself in Tboah's dimension, alone. There was no Toonka there.
"Dunno, but I don't think you're dead" Harol answered.
The man was sure that his friend was not dead. Yes, Toonka wouldn't die easily. It just, Harol
remembered about Toonka's initial attitude back then.
The Tyran Toonka who only cared about fighting.
If Harol thought about it, Toonka's change in attitude was like a blessing from the gods to the
Whipper kingdom. This friend of his had great potential to become an important person in the
Kingdom and Harol's life would be much easier if Toonka could control himself.
And if Toonka had never met young master Cale...
Harol could already predict what was happening in the Whipper Kingdom right now.
[ ‘Fire-Suppressing Water.’
Water is always strong against fire, but the strength of this water was a bit different. If
Cale dunked the item Lock will procure for him into this water, it will give birth to a
very precious item.
It will become a treasure that will save the drying jungle. ]
Queen Litana* remembers all her efforts to find the legendary dragon in the middle of the
forest. A ridiculous thing, but Litana* was completely at her wits end trying to put out the
fires in the Jungle.
The queen of the Jungle is still confused as to who to trust. On the other hand, the one who
saved her Jungle wasn't Cale Henituse, but Elisneh* the first. And after all, Queen Litana*
owed that woman a huge debt of gratitude.
Elisneh's* arrival to put out the fire in the Jungle was like a special blessing from the gods.
Queen Litana* chose to remain silent, trying to pay attention to what was actually going on
and what Cale Henituse was going to do.
The man had said that he would sell the treasure to Litana, right? but why did her counterpart
say that Cale Henituse had never sold anything?
[ Cale returned back to the cave entrance. The Black Dragon seemed to have already
returned with the arm, as he handed the arm to Cale with an iffy expression. Cale could
also see the drenched mixed-blood Whale boy as well.
“Let’s go.”
The Black Dragon sighed before levitating the mixed-blood Whale, the mermaid arm,
and Cale before floating back home.
Cale received an overwhelming welcome from On and Hong as soon as he returned.
“You came at the right time!”
“The butler has been banging on the door for a while!” ]
Everyone could hear Hans who was knocking on Cale's bedroom door very desperately.
Hilsman patted Hans on the shoulder, pitying this one of his comrades because he must have
been worried about whatever Cale did that night.
Hans just nodded slowly, accepting his fate with sincerity.
[ Cale could tell even without the kittens telling him. He could hear Hans’s voice outside
the door. Hans sounded like he was ready to cry.
“Young master, I dare not enter because you said you’ll kill me if you wake you up.
That is why I can only continue to bang on the door. Can you please open the door
young master?”
Cale took off the scuba suit and threw it to a corner before taking a device out of the
magic box and throwing it toward the Black Dragon. He then put on a bathrobe and
opened the door.
“Young master, young lady Amiru asked me to verify that you were safe. So please wake
up and open-”
“What do you want?”
“Oh! Young master! … Were you washing?”
Cale swept back his wet hair and leisurely answered Hans’s question.
“I couldn’t sleep, so I was sitting in the sea water bath.”
“Ah, you were in the bathroom. Then I shouldn’t have to worry about my life, since you
were not sleeping.”
“...I wonder.” ]
Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* frowned.
Both of them really didn't expect that a Hans could act like that.
The Hans they knew was second only to Ron who was capable enough to tolerate Cale's
attitude, but still didn't dare to be presumptuous like this.
"He's too good to deal with it"
"If I was in that position, I would have thrown at least some trash at him."
Cale* didn't really like people going as they pleased with him. All the maids except Ron*
were the same, they all lacked manners and didn't do their job very well.
That was why Cale* was always being unkind to them as well.
Why was he being nice to the maids who couldn't even serve him well?
they get paid for work done and still can't mind their own business.
[ “I’m sorry, young master-nim.”
Ahem, hem.
Hans let out some fake coughs before inspecting Cale and starting to speak.
“Are you hurt anywhere? It is quite a mess outside right now. There were a few loud
explosions earlier. I believe something has happened out at sea.”
Cale looked out the window he entered through. The village was completely lit now,
even though it was the middle of the night. He could also see some lights heading out to
sea.
Amiru seemed to have made a brave decision to send people out at sea, even with the
dangers of the whirlpools, because the development was right around the corner. ]
“That's because we just started the construction of the Naval Base, the sound of the explosion
was very big and we were worried about the possibility of anything bad happening in the
ocean” Amiru answered.
Well, the answer from that explosion really made Amiru and the whole Ubarr family very
happy.
All their struggle that night to check the situation was not in vain. Amiru couldn't even hide
her happiness to the point of forgetting that she was a young lady who usually kept her cool
when she was sharing stories with Cale Henituse.
[ “There was a loud noise, but they haven’t determined what caused it?”
“Young lady Amiru said people will be heading out to sea. I believe it will be figured out
soon enough.”
In Cale’s opinion, Amiru was going to be happy because the whirlpool by the central
island had disappeared. That alone would increase the value of this shoreline
exponentially. ]
"I am very happy" Amiru smiled happily.
On the other hand, Amiru* was quite envious of the situation her counterpart was facing.
That's a very amazing thing because one person can change so many destinies.
Well, it was her own fault that she didn't think about building a naval base. Amiru* didn't
think that far because having lived in peace for too long, it was unthinkable that there would
be a Kingdom attacking the Roan Kingdom.
But about the disappeared whirlpool, Amiru* felt envious about it. Cale Henituse was able to
dispel the whirlpool there, and Amiru* was sure that no one in the Tboah dimension was
capable of such a thing.
Well, Amiru* had no idea what exactly Cale Henituse was doing because they immediately
saw Cale Henituse who was saving the son of the king of the Whale tribe.
But judging by everything the man had done earlier, Amiru*was certain that Cale was doing
something that benefited not only himself, but everyone else as well.
[ “Is that so?”
“Yes sir.”
“Then you can leave now.”
Hans respectfully bowed to Cale before quickly heading out. At the same time, the
Black Dragon turned off the invisibility device, revealing himself and the unconscious
mixed-blood Whale, along with the mermaid arm on top of him.
On and Hong did not move from the corner of the room after seeing the mermaid arm.
These kittens were scared of a lot of stupid things. ]
"Aigoo young master-nim, even though they are from the Cat tribe, they are still children and
it's only natural to feel scared when they see you bringing someone who is seriously injured
into the room, especially with the mermaid's severed arm" Hans shook his head slowly.
Seeing Paseton's state, Hans was sure that everyone would be horrified when they saw him.
“Young master Cale has always been scared of Ron but not afraid of that kind of thing” Lock
whispered to Choi han.
Well, actually Paseton's situation couldn't be called scary, but blood that had changed color
could be considered disgusting. Lock didn't know what kind of life his young master had
lived to get used to seeing such grievous injuries.
Choi Han nodded. To be honest, he still didn't understand why his liege always felt afraid, or
at least surprised whenever Ron came silently.
Sometimes it didn't make sense, especially when Cale Henituse himself was the bravest
person out of them all.
[ Cale headed to the bathroom and scooped up some of the sea water from the bath. The
Black Dragon watched with curiosity as Cale dunked one side of the mermaid arm into
the sea water.
Sizzle-
A burning noise could be heard, but, in reality, the dried up arm was quickly returning
to normal. The corpse’s swift change made On and Hong run and hide underneath the
bed.
The corpse arm returned completely back to normal in another moment. Cale looked
toward the Whale human’s leg. Unlike earlier, the green fluid was mixed with the sea
water.
Cale took out a knife.
At that moment, the unconscious man’s eyelids started to flutter and his body started to
twitch.
“It looks like he’s going to wake up. Human, put the knife away!” ]
"That was quite scary, the young master said that he would save me, but when I woke up I
saw him pointing a knife at me" Paseton got goosebumps when he remembered that.
He felt a little betrayed for thinking Cale would kill him, but at the same time Paseton had
also resigned himself to his own fate.
Whitira patted his shoulder lightly with a smile.
“I see, young master Cale does like to dramatize his own situation sometimes,” Whitira said.
...
On the other hand, Rosalyn* smiled as she watched Cale Henituse use the same method as
when she saved Lock*.
Since the novel <The birth of a hero> was a novel from Choi han's perspective, of course the
information about Rosalyn* curing the poison in Lock's* body must have been written there,
Rosalyn* was just grateful that Cale had read that.
If it was Cale Henituse, Rosalyn* was sure this kind of information would be used with good
intentions.
[ The Black Dragon shouted and the man opened his eyes. The first thing the man saw
was Cale lifting the knife up over his head.
Cale smiled toward the Whale human in order to tell him to relax once they made eye
contact.
The Whale human’s eyes started to shake as the knife moved. ]
"Even though he's smiling, his face is still scary if he keeps holding that knife"
“Young master Cale is not aware that he looks scary”
"If I was in the Whale's position, I would have cried on the spot"
The whispers of several people were heard throughout the room at the sight of what Cale was
doing to Paseton.
They knew that Cale had good intentions, it's just that the beautiful-faced man's smile while
holding the knife was still terrifying.
[ Stab.
The knife stabbed into the mermaid arm and cut through the skin. A fluid started to
pour out of the cut arm. It was the mermaid’s blood. Once the arm returned to normal,
the blood was restored as well.
Cale started to speak to the still shaking man.
“Good.”
The blood poured out and fell onto the man’s leg.
Sizzle.
The green fluid on the man’s leg started to sizzle once it came into contact with the
mermaid blood.
Cale handed the bleeding arm to the man.
“Drink it before the blood dries up. That is the best way.” ]
Everyone stared in awe at what happened to Paseton's wound after the mermaid's blood was
shed there.
They could see that it was a painful thing but also the most effective medicine for healing
wounds caused by mermaid poison. No one ever knew about this method (Except Tboah
Choi han group) and all they could do was try to remember about this important information.
Whitira* slightly disliked the ironic fact that they had to find mermaids to heal others from
mermaid poison. The method is easy, but no one ever knows.
Maybe, if Whitira* could take the time to go to the Cave, or maybe if she knew how to cure
Paseton*, her little brother would still be alive like what Tcf Paseton was doing.
But there was no point in continuing to fall into a hole where she had to keep thinking about
what she could do first, because past would always still be just a story , not something they
could change the destiny is.
..
"How did it feel when you drank mermaid blood?" asked Whitira.
"Awful" Paseton replied with goosebumps. He no longer wants to drink mermaid blood, it
really tastes bad.
[ Volume 5. This was the healing method Rosalyn discovered to heal Lock, who was
injured after getting in a fight with a mermaid. It was a method that was still not known
in this world.
The eyes of this man, who seemed to be in his early 20s, started to shake again. It was
the same for On, Hong, and the Black Dragon as well.
In the end, the man got better. He had chosen to drink the blood after seeing that the
dripped blood from earlier was indeed slowly curing his leg. ]
Lock* flinched slightly at the memory of himself advancing to fight the mermaids without
much thought about what they could do.
He didn't win, but instead got injured and became a burden on the team.
Haaa, the old him was really hard to control. Lock* was very grateful because Choi han* and
Rosalyn* had an extraordinary level of patience.
They both could have left Lock* because he was annoying, but still chose to be with Lock*
and continue to guide him to become a better individual.
"Sorry because I often bother" Lock* said guiltily.
"It's okay, everyone makes mistakes. The most important thing is that you learn from those
mistakes." Rosalyn* patted Lock's* head gently.
Choi han* nodded in agreement as he patted Lock's* shoulder, giving his support to the
young wolf king.
[ Cale continued to speak while looking at the confused expression on the mixed-blood
Whale’s face.
“What? Aren’t you the one who killed this mermaid?”
The man’s expression stiffened up. Cale started to scoff after seeing that expression. It
was weird to see the Whale being so anxious after being asked if he had killed a
mermaid.
Cale then poured the remaining blood back onto the Whale human’s leg, before putting
the arm back into the water. The arm started to dissipate inside the water as Cale
watched.
Cale continued to look at the arm dissipate as he started to speak to the Whale human.
“If you’re a Whale, you probably need to return to the ocean by morning in order to
recover completely. Get some sleep and return on your own.” ]
“I know that I was the one who asked him for help first, but it felt weird when young master
Cale actually helped me, he just kicked me out right away. We didn't even introduce
ourselves to each other,” Paseton muttered.
Paseton at that time was still a Whale who had to endure all insults every day because he was
not as strong as other whale tribes, Paseton at that time only had one important piece of
information that he really wanted to give to his family about mermaids.
Paseton never met an ordinary human face to face, nor did he ever think that he would end up
being saved by a human he met in the Cave when his death felt so close.
Paseton doesn't know much about humans, but Paseton is always worried about many
individuals.
Cale Henituse knew he was a Whale, saving Paseton's life only because Paseton asked him to
and kicking Paseton out after it was all over.
Isn't it natural that Paseton feels worried and suspicious?
[ The man’s face turned cold. It was a different type of viciousness than Choi Han.
This was someone who was always looked down upon, someone who was always
reminded he was not as good as the rest of his tribe members. This was a viciousness
that could only come from such a person. ]
"He only saw the stares but already understood what those stares meant. That scary, normal
people wouldn't be able to tell the difference between the glares they were giving them" Bud*
commented.
The instincts that Cale Henituse had were really strong. Bud* became even more curious
about what job the transmigrator previously had to be able to discern such a small thing.
To get to that level means that your survival rating is getting stronger. And if indeed the
transmigrator came from a normal earth, then wouldn't something like that not really be
needed?
In addition, Kim Roksoo's scars are too many for someone who lives normally.
...
“I wish that young master Cale only understood this kind of thing without ever experiencing
the same thing” Paseton smiled bitterly.
Even though Paseton knew, to understand something like that, that person usually had
experienced the same thing, it was still difficult for Paseton to imagine a Cale Henituse
having been in the same position as him.
Was looked down upon by everyone because he was weak and useless.
[ “How did you know I was a whale?”
“Who else could kill three mermaids?”
“...I need to return home.”
Cale felt like he would end up having to listen to a useless story, so he quickly waved his
hand.
“I have no desire to hear your useless story.”
That was why Cale did not ask for the Whale’s name nor let Hans see the Whale.
“I only saved you because I said I would when you asked me to save you.” ]
“He really is unique, his speech is cheeky but the things he does are done so gently.”
Whitira* could not hide her interest in what Cale was doing.
That Cale Henituse was indeed impudent, but he was also the only person who had managed
to save Paseton.
Cale Henituse had actually saved Paseton because Paseton asked him to.
It was weird, it didn't make sense, but since she and everyone else had watched a lot of
videos about red heads, somehow, it all made sense that it was Cale who did it.
[ Cale laid down on the bed. He needed to take a shower, but he was too tired for that
right now.
“I’m going to sleep. Be quiet on your way out.”
Cale closed his eyes. There was nothing he needed to worry about since the dragon was
there. He then remembered the last words the Whale King had said to Lock in the
novel.
< “That is why I do not want to lose any more family members.” >
This was why Kim Rok Soo chose to take action this time. He had experienced losing all
of his family members himself. Of course, he had no plans on suffering a loss from this
experience. ]
Everyone suddenly fell silent when Kim Roksoo's name was mentioned. So far, they didn't
get much information about who Kim Roksoo was.
Some people remembered that the reason Cale understood what the little black dragon was
feeling the moment he came out of the Cave and saw the beautiful sky at night, it was
because Kim Roksoo had also experienced the same thing.
Kim Roksoo was once abused by someone and managed to escape alone.
And now, he saved Paseton not only because Paseton asked him to, but because he
remembered what Paseton's father, King Shickler said in the novel, about himself not wanting
to lose anyone again.
Kim Roksoo knows how it feels to lose someone he considers family, and the most important
thing is that Kim Roksoo said that he lost all of his family members.
The man didn't want the king to go through the same thing and Kim Roksoo as Cale Henituse
also didn't want to go through the same thing again.
Gradually, the rest of Cale's family would come to understand why Cale always ended up
being the most heavily injured whenever they all fought enemies.
[ < “If that child was still alive, I would pass the throne to my daughter and go live in the
human world with him. I feel like that child would have been happy if we did that.”
“Mm, I do think noona would do well as Queen. But since noona is an affectionate person
too, wouldn’t she want to live with you too, Mister?”
“Of course. She searched the entire ocean when my son disappeared.”
“I’m sure the entire ocean would have been flipped over if noona was the one doing the
searching. Hey mister, what was your son’s name?”
“...My son’s name was Paseton.” > ]
"Father, how could you think of living alone with Paseton and leaving all your
responsibilities to me" Whitira looked at her father with great betrayal.
The woman knew that Shickler was happy to give his throne to Whitira whenever she
wanted, but when she learned that her father was thinking of living on the mainland with
Paseton...
"Father, you don't need to worry, living at sea is difficult for me, but I like our house. I also
don't want to leave Noonim," said Paseton, trying to make his sister's heart feel better.
Really, his father is really a father who is so loving. Paseton felt guilty because he was too
deep into depression without realizing that his family would really do anything if it would
allow him to live comfortably.
"Yeah, you're right. Our home on the ocean is the best." Shickler patted his two children's
shoulders gently, feeling very proud of them both being adults.
Ah.. time flies so fast.
[ The savior of the king’s son. Whether it is the current Whale King or the future Whale
Queen, wouldn’t he be able to use this to his advantage?
But, most importantly, the Whale Tribe had to win the war against the mermaids. Cale
fell asleep with a calm mind. ]
"Of course young master Cale will benefit from what he's already done." Whitira smiled
widely as she remembered about the things she had given Cale Henituse.
Making a deal with Cale was truly a very rewarding thing not only for her, but for all of the
Whale tribe members.
And Cale Henituse was also the one who helped Whitira and the others to successfully win
the war against the mermaids with a satisfying victory.
This was done only to save his personal Butler, Ron Molan.
[ When he woke up the next morning, Paseton was already gone.
The red kitten Hong reported to him.
“He said he’ll be back at night.”
“There really is no reason for him to do-.”
Cale just shrugged his shoulders without finishing the sentence. However, a moment
later, an even bigger feeling of, ‘was this really necessary,’ filled his mind.
“Young master Cale! I’m sorry for coming over so early, but I needed to share some
amazing news with you!”
Young lady Amiru was smiling brightly. It was rare to see the usually calm Amiru this
way. She seemed to have come straight from the sea, as she still had a raincoat on and
other people were with her. ]
"I felt so happy that day. The construction of our Naval Base had just started and there was a
Whirlpool that had disappeared from the sea." Amiru truly felt that it was the happiest day
she had ever had.
And Cale Henituse's presence there was like a blessing in itself.
Cale also became the person Amiru wanted to tell the most exciting news about.
Popelina Ubar smiled when she saw her daughter's face which was so bright. Amiru was a
woman who always acted calm, seeing her like that reminded Popelina that her daughter was
still young and shouldn't worry too much about family and kingdom politics.
Popelina hopes that her daughter will remain a woman who is strong but also gentle.
[ “Do you know what it is?”
“I have no idea.”
Compared to the excited Amiru, Cale was calm. No, he was almost emotionless.
“The whirlpool, the whirlpool in front of the central island has disappeared! It
disappeared overnight without even a trace!”
‘I made that happen.’ ]
“He's such a big liar” Cale* couldn't help but feel amazed at that.
Cale* himself was a person who lied a lot about a lot of things, but at some things he also felt
really bad for lying.
Cale over there looked so calm even though he was talking about the things he was doing, but
pretended that he had never done anything.
The man didn't show much expression, making it very difficult to make out.
Alberu on the other hand was also secretly admiring Cale's ability to lie.
Really, his lover was very good at lying.
Even Alberu often fell for his tricks, what about the others?
Well, it was also thanks to his lover that Alberu's ability in manipulating others had increased,
so Alberu didn't want to complain about this matter.
[ Cale could not tell her he had done that, so he just looked away. Next to Amiru was the
veteran fisherman and some knights, as well as Toonka.
As described in the novel, Toonka had long brown hair like a lion’s mane. This man
with a dangerous appearance that seemed like he could and would easily send an orc
flying with a single slap, clicked his tongue and started to mumble. ]
“That was your first time meeting young master Cale?” Harol asked his friend.
The man had always wondered when exactly Toonka had met Cale until they made a pact to
buy a magic tower.
"That's right! Cale said to keep this matter a secret, but since a god wants to show it to you
guys, what can I do?" Toonka was in high spirits as he recalled his first meeting with Cale
Henituse.
The youth who was a noble but didn't act like the nobles he once met, Cale Henituse was also
the one who ordered Toonka to win in the Civil war.
On the other hand, Harol only hoped that Toonka would at least not act too stupid while in
someone else's Kingdom.
[ “How disappointing. I wanted to try jumping into that whirlpool. Should I jump into a
different one instead?”
He definitely was a crazy bastard.
At that moment, Amiru started to talk excitedly to Cale once again.
“Young master Cale! In return for the Henituse family’s investment, I want to show you
the sight of a peaceful Ubarr sea. Will you go to the central island with me?”
Cale needed to show some sincerity in this project until someone arrived from the
Henituse territory. Cale smiled gently at Amiru and asked.
“Is everybody here going over?”
“Yes.”
The corner of Cale’s lips shook at Amiru’s short answer. ]
"Pfftt- He doesn't want Toonka to come along” Alberu laughed as Cale really became a
magnet for every problem there was.
Just like Harol, Alberu was also curious about why a Toonka could say that Cale Henituse,
his lover, was his friend.
Cale had indeed said that he would buy a magic tower in the Whipper Kingdom, but who
would have thought that he would instead become friends with the leader of the warriors in
that Kingdom?
He knew that Cale really didn't want to get involved in anything troublesome, but those same
people also couldn't just sit idly by.
Alberu was just waiting for what his lover would say or possibly do to Toonka to make him
fall for Cale Henituse's charms as well.
[ Amiru, who did not see that and only saw the gentle smile, pointed to Toonka and
continued to speak.
“Ah, this is your first time seeing this person, right? This is the person who was almost
caught up in the whirlpool. Mr. Bob, this is young master Cale Henituse.”
‘Bob?’
Cale had an odd expression on his face.
Toonka put a smile on that scary looking mug of his. It was even scarier than seeing an
ogre smile.
“Nice to meet you. My name is Bob.”
Bob. Toonka really used a fitting name for an alias. It was as stupid as him. ]
"Ah.. "
Alberu suddenly remembered his name while undercover in the Endable Kingdom. No
wonder Cale's face looked so cute at that time, it turned out that he had the same name as the
warrior Toonka had chosen.
Wait! Hey, Bob's name doesn't sound stupid, you know!
And Alberu Crossman was too perfect to be called a Stupid like Toonka right? Right?!
..
Harol laughed as he looked at Toonka who was in his ridiculous disguise.
"Where did you come up with a name like that?"
"I dunno, it's a short name and I like it."
Toonka knew he was stupid, but that was his old self, the current Toonka was much smarter
and wiser.
Isn't that right?
Chapter End Notes
Anyways, I'm sick. I feel sick when I can't play with my phone for too long. (இдஇ; )
Sorry if this chapter is a bit unsatisfactory, I feel like I'm drunk, I don't know, but yeah.
Anemia is really troublesome when you want to be troublesome ( ͡° ʖ̯ ͡°)
HAPPY NEW YEAR + LET'S TALK WITH ATHA
Hello everyone! towards the end of this year.. I really want to talk to you guys a lot.
How about we use this session to talk about LCF novels? You know.. I don't have friends
around me who I can talk to about this novel, nor do I have online friends who want to read
our beloved novel because they don't like the fantasy genre.
I hope you will take a little time to strike up a conversation with me.
Anyways, I started reading LCF novels this year. Around last May? as far as I can remember,
I read this for two months and even then in chapters 300+ and 500+ I re-read it again because
I suddenly lost my sense of excitement in reading.
Maybe because I read too fast, I often forget things, that's why I keep re-reading.
I'm not someone who gets angry when I'm given a spoiler, in fact I like it when I'm given a
spoiler about a story that I'm going to read later that has a happy or sad ending so I can
strengthen myself.
You know? sometimes not all fantasy novels can always end with a happy ending. Most of
them end with an open or bittersweet ending. Sometimes too, because the main character is
suffering too much, I feel it's better for them to die.
LCF itself is the most random novel I've ever looked for. I was just scrolling on tiktok and
saw Cale Henituse fanart there and I was like "Oh! he's such a beautiful man! His hair is red
and so Majestic!"
Then I saw the comment column about those who recommended Manhwa Lout of count's
family.
I personally am not a manhwa fan, before this, I was just a kpop stan and just a person who
likes watching anime. In essence, I prefer to read something. Because of kpop and anime
itself, they always have a fandom which of course provides an abundance of fanfic.
But because I was curious about Cale, I wanted to read the novel too. Well, I read at Blibl1,
because at that time I was also reading TGCF, so yeah! Let's do it. .
LCF was the first isekai novel I ever read and I immediately fell in love with the concept.
I've been in the Fantasy genre for a long time, but never been in a fantasy about regression,
transmigration, murim or anything like that. So while reading the LCF, I was really excited.
And when I found out that LCF actually had a novel, I was happy to move on to a novel that
had been translated by someone else.
Bless them all!
And yes! I have no regrets for taking my time on this novel.
I just realized why I didn't find this novel boring, like some of the comments that popped up
while I was reading, it's all because I didn't have any expectations for LCF novels.
I didn't even expect that the war would actually start and just followed each plot casually.
I just realized that this novel is slow burn after I started writing reaction fic, because damn..
we are still far from the first war in the northeast region! but I don't want to miss another
detail.
To be honest, I really can't hate any character in this novel.
That damn park jin tae, I still remember when I kept cursing that guy because he and Lee
Chul Min beat and trampled Kim Roksoo.
Just like the pain in Roksoo's body, my heart really hurts too! I think I want to cut Park Jin
Tae and Lee Chul Min's hair at that time!
but I was more annoyed at Cale because he made me forgive those two people!
aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaa
And lee soohyuk.. oh my god lee soohyuk..
after their meeting on earth 2 i really understood why Cale could never heal from his trauma
when he lost soohyuk and jungsoo.
I mean, LEE SOOHYUK IS THE BIG BROTHER WE ALL NEED AND I WANNA CRY!
WE HUMANS NEED A FRIEND LIKE CHOI JUNGSOO!
Anyways, getting into a different topic, do you think there is a dimension similar to Cale's?
I mean, earth 1 alone has earth 2 without any triggers such as the influence of someone's
regression, earth 1 is also the dimension that is most rarely touched by gods except for one of
the gods who is able to give them an Ability.
Which god do you think is responsible for Earth 1 and 2?
Anyways, my opinion is that since Earth 2 does exist, its presence is real, it means there is
Choi Han from Earth 2 too, right?
then where is Choi han earth 2 currently?
he's not in earth 2, but in a dimension similar to krs!Cale and his family at this time. This is
just my theory, who knows that one day Ryeohan-nim will give a clue about this?
Earth 1 - Earth 3 - planet LCF
Remember Earth 3? they are planets combined from earth 1 and LCF right?
Doesnt means...
Earth 2 - Earth 6 - planet Tboah
should be? I DON'T KNOW I DON'T KNOW!
But planets Xiaolen had 2 planet too, namely Xiaolen 1 and 2, Cale is currently on Xiaolen 1
where he will look for the perpetrators of the chaos in the Roan Kingdom right after they won
the war against the white Star.
Hmm.. speaking of hunters, that organization used to consist of 7 families where 2 of them
were traitors.
one is the red family, which we already know is the family from the Thames.
then who is the white family? I used to think that the white family is the Crossman family..
but I don't think so, but why does Zed Crossman seem to know so much about Hunters?
Zed also knows Deruth and Jour well, doesn't he? he could even see the resemblance between
Cale and his mother when she was young.
And Jour most likely also knows about Hunter because all her family members really hate the
organization.
There's still something strange about the white family tho, I still don't know who the family
really is.
And the question that intrigues me the most...
Who the fuck is Kim Roksoo?
The Og Kim Roksoo..
Who since his birth has made the god of death interested in him. You see, we did see that the
god of death felt sorry for the future Kim Roksoo whose destiny would be sad.
But! Aren't there a lot of humans? and many of them have a sad destiny too right? it can't be
just Kim Roksoo right? but God Of death has specifically paid attention to Kim Roksoo, even
knowing that Kim Roksoo was born from two people who were also lonely in their lives.
Isn't that a little weird?
Did the god of death pay attention to Kim Roksoo because he was one of the victims of the
soul that was thrown because the white star took over his body? but Kim Roksoo's body
definitely wasn't the first body White Star had ever took over.
what about the previous victims? is the god of death not interested in them?
Then about Cale who somehow... can get close to animals, any tribes and nature in such a
natural way.
remember ten? Queen Litana's pet? it was still amazing for me because Ten easily submitted
to Cale even though he didn't do anything.
And the current Cale Henituse was probably the closest individual to nature, he was one with
nature.
HE CAN EVEN HEAR TREES OTHER THAN THE WORLD TREE!
DO YOU THINK THIS IS JUST A COINCIDENCE AND JUST A PLOT FOR THE
PROTAGONIST?
I DON'T THINK SOOOO
WHY?!
BECAUSE THIS IS A STORY FROM RYEOHAN-NIM!
There's always a plot twist within a plot twist!
What do you think? Come on, tell me about your experiences when reading LCF or
mindblowing theories about this great novel!
Chapter 54: Currently Thinking (2)
Chapter Notes
Hi everybody! let's update on January 1st! (ﾉ*°▽°)ﾉ
cheers for those of us who are doing normal work tomorrow as usual because it's the last
day of holiday (/□＼*)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 54: Currently Thinking (2)
Cale did not want to see Toonka’s smiling face. However, Amiru calmly started to
explain.
“Bob is from the Whipper Kingdom. He is from a small seaside village and went out to
fish when somehow he ended up shipwrecked.”
“That is correct. I just live a simple life fishing by the village. Hahahaha. I do not know
how I ended up like this.”
‘A simple life my ass.’
It was unbelievable. Amiru did not know about Cale’s thoughts, as she continued to
speak. ]
Harol took a deep breath. Suddenly embarrassed by Toonka's bad acting but somehow
completely tricking the young lady Amiru.
Was the young lady being too kind or was Harol being too condescending to Toonka's acting
skills? No, Toonka's acting was terrible.
Tall, big, full of muscles and scars as a sign he is a warrior, claiming to be someone from a
small village in the seaside kingdom of the whipper only to catch fish then accidentally
caught up with all the whirlpools there..
It was a good reason if that Toonka had the appearance of an average fisherman.
On the other hand, Amiru covered her face in embarrassment. She was too happy to help
someone because she was inspired by Cale, then the news of the loss of several whirpools
made Amiru even more happy, she did not notice that there was something strange about
Cale Henituse's reaction.
She didn't even realize that Bob was someone who was definitely not just a fisherman.
[ “That was why he got on a boat and helped us investigate what happened last night.”
Amiru’s eyes were clear as she looked at Toonka. However, when Cale looked around,
there were many negative gazes toward Toonka as well.
A villager from the Whipper Kingdom. Their gazes showed their true feelings about
this barbarian. Cale took a quick glance around before making eye contact with
Toonka. Toonka started to smile. ]
"Young lady Amiru, I think you should be more aware of any strangers around you" Eric
spoke as gently as possible, not wanting to make Amiru feel even more embarrassed.
That woman knows where her own mistakes are good, that means Amiru can improve
herself. At least that's Amiru Ubar that Eric knows.
Amiru nodded briefly before speaking.
"I think I'm much better now. I was really very naive back then".
[ “I heard that young master-nim launched a large shield in the capital in order to save
everyone. I asked the young lady-nim to bring me with her because I heard that you
were a strong person.”
Toonka’s eyes sharpened at that moment. Cale suddenly had an ominous feeling.
‘This is getting dangerous.’ ]
"That's right" Harol* who hadn't said much until now finally made a comment.
Saying that we were strong in front of Toonka was like inviting that man to a fight.
Unlike his counterpart who might have been wondering where Toonka* was, Harol* himself
understood why Toonka* wasn't present in this room.
The man is too dangerous.
Toonka* was in the state where he was slowly destroying himself. No warrior was willing to
survive under Toonka's* leadership anymore and Harol* couldn't continue to defend that man
either.
As useful asToonka*a was to their kingdom, if the man couldn't cooperate, Harol* and
everyone else would still be in trouble. All of them couldn't continue to tolerate what
Toonka* was doing.
Harol* was actually surprised about Toonka over there looking much more sane and human.
Seeing Toonka willing to sit quietly for hours without inviting others to fight was like a gift
from the gods.
Is this the effect of the Transmigrator again?
Damn.. Harol* knew that guy had his own charisma even when he just saw some of his
videos, but even Toonka fell for his charms?
Amazing.
[ That was why he immediately responded with the following.
“That is why I am currently in recovery.”
“...Recovery?”
“Yes. It is a not a strong power. It is very weak.”
Amiru added on.
“Yes. Young master Cale overused his power to save everyone. That is why he is touring
our territory while he recovers.”
Amiru was looking toward Cale with sympathy, admiration, and some other emotions,
but Toonka was different.
“Ah, is that the case?”
He seemed to have lost all interest. He then looked at Cale from head to toe before
looking away. ]
Toonka felt a little strange when he saw his behavior two years ago.
He still wasn't that different from his old self, Toonka still liked to challenge every strong
person he met.
But the level of obsession has lessened. Since be-friending Cale henituse, seeing the man
who had always been the strongest among them even if it wasn't physically, Toonka found
many other things that were just as interesting as fighting.
Sure, Toonka didn't really understand royal politics like what Harol always did, but Toonka
was able to convince Harol that he was someone useful in the Whipper kingdom.
In the past, Toonka didn't really care about friendships. Toonka had always wanted to be
strong, that's why he was always looking for stronger people to test himself on.
But..
After all the battles that required Toonka to cooperate with many people, Toonka realized that
making friends wasn't bad.
There really are a lot of other interesting things besides fighting.
[ ‘Good. That is how Toonka should act.’
Sacrifice for others? A hero? Toonka was not interested in anything like that. All he
cared about and obsessed over was strength. He was the type of person who ignored the
people on his own side if they were weak, and even killed them if necessary.
That was why he was called a tyrant. ]
“I care enough about that now my friend” Toonka said.
The reason why Toonka never liked weak people.. It was because those who were weak
sometimes had very arrogant attitudes. Those who are weak act as if they will never die.
They couldn't protect themselves, why they're acting like that?
Heroes? Toonka didn't care about heroes. It's because they keep talking nonsense about
justice.
How many people have blasphemed all the warriors in the Whipper kingdom because they
wanted to kill all the mages there? they said that what all the warriors there did was very
inhumane.
The Warriors in the Whipper kingdom depend only on themselves. They believe in the power
they have. Heroes? The meaning of Hero in the Whipper kingdom is those who are able to
survive by their own strength.
That was before Toonka knew Cale henituse..
That was before Toonka saw that Cale henituse and the Roan kingdom who always secretly
provided various kinds of aid to the Whipper kingdom when the other kingdoms decided to
stay silent.
That was before Cale Henituse said that Toonka had other people behind him, who were
ready to help him...
That was before Toonka saw Cale who was willing to work so hard for the safety of everyone
in the Whipper kingdom, becoming an agent on both sides, putting his own life in danger and
getting himself hurt.
It wasn't even his kingdom, but Cale henituse was willing to do all that?
Weak people who are too arrogant..
And damn.. Toonka couldn't hate this one weakling.
[ “Then shall we go?”
Cale nodded at Amiru’s question. He could then hear Toonka’s mumbling from the side.
“This is weird. I smell a strong person nearby.”
He really was crazy. Cale looked up at the empty ceiling.
- I do not smell.
Cale could hear the invisible Black Dragon’s voice in his head. Toonka’s instincts were
even stronger than those of the Beast people. Cale made up his mind that he had to act
the weakest he had ever been while he was around Toonka today. ]
"Smell?" Bud who happened to have a similar ability immediately glanced curiously at
Toonka.
What Bud knew, Toonka was the Chief of the Whipper Kingdom who possessed strength that
couldn't be underestimated. Moreover, Toonka was known for his obsession with fighting
anyone who was stronger than him.
There was no trace of that ancient power possessed by that man, but he could smell
someone?
Bud could do it because his ancient powers could do it, but Toonka?
Is it because Warriors are also people who are close to nature, so they can smell the scents of
people who have a strong scent nature?
Isn't that amazing?
[ “We are currently investigating why the whirlpool may have suddenly disappeared.
My father and our territory’s mages will all soon arrive as well.”
Cale looked out at the calm sea by the central island and played along with Amiru.
“Is that so? I’m glad. I hope we can quickly figure out what happened.”
- You are such a good liar.
Cale ignored the Black Dragon’s remark as he looked out to the sea with a calm gaze. It
was quite chaotic. All of the village’s fishermen were out here, as well as the people who
came out for the construction of the naval base. They were all looking around and
discussing with each other. It was even louder because of the other whirlpools that were
still going strong nearby. Cale looked out at all of this and added on.
“I hope all of the other whirlpools can quickly disappear as well.”
- Human, you are lying again. Didn’t you say you will make the whirlpools stay for
another year? ]
“Lying looks so natural to him. So interesting.” For someone who could do the same thing,
Alberu Crossman* truly felt that Cale's ability at lying deserved praise.
That kind of thing wasn't a talent passed down in the family, but it was a talent that anyone
could have, as long as they practiced it often.
The more people lie, the stronger their ability to lie.
There was a lot to go through to get to the point that Cale henituse and Alberu Crossman
could.
“That's why it's quite difficult to understand what he wants. You do realize? He even lies to
himself a lot.” Alberu Crossman* saw his younger self put on a serious face.
Even though his tone was gentle, the look in those eyes was extremely cold.
Alberu Crossman* still remembered the appearance Alberu had when they first came to this
place. Alberu appeared covered in bandages all over his upper body, looking like someone
who had just finished fighting and was seriously injured.
But somehow, right now Alberu was wearing an outfit like the crown prince Alberu
Crossman.
What did happen in Roan Kingdom? And-
When did this man change his clothes?
[ Cale once again ignored the Black Dragon’s remarks. Amiru nodded at Cale’s words
with a determined expression.
“Yes. We will definitely figure out what happened and get rid of the other whirlpools as
well. With such an opportunity in front of our eyes and many people helping us, we
need to grasp this opportunity completely."
The passionate Amiru made Cale feel a bit sorry for her and he started to speak.
“I’m sure you and the Ubarr family will definitely accomplish it, young lady Amiru.”
“...Thank you. I feel much better after your affirming words, young master Cale.”
Amiru’s warm gaze headed toward Cale as she stood there with a calm smile on her
face. ]
When Amiru found out that it was indeed young master Cale who managed to get rid of some
of the whirlpools in the sea, Amiru wondered why Cale didn't get rid of all the existing
whirlpools.
Casually lying to Amiru as if she wished for all the whirlpools to disappear even though she
was also the reason why the whirpools were still there.
However, Amiru recalled all the battles that took place in the seas of the Ubar region.
Whirlpool which was once considered a disaster, became a boon for the Roan kingdom.
There was no one who could control their ship like those in the Roan kingdom who had
trained to deal with Whirlpools for over a year could.
If from the start the whirlpool is gone, that means a calm sea will make it easier for enemies
to attack them.
In other words, Cale had purposely trained everyone in that dangerous ocean to become
strong people and be ready when facing enemy attacks.
Amiru Ubar really didn't know whether one day she would reach the same level as Cale
henituse or not.
[ Cale responded back to her with a serious expression.
“I’m getting a bit dizzy from all this sunlight, may I go rest for a bit underneath the
shade?”
Cale could feel Toonka’s gaze on him from one of the boats. Toonka kept on glancing
over toward Cale every so often. He seemed to be still looking for the source of that
strong person’s scent.
However, there was no way that Toonka would find the Black Dragon. That was the
limit of someone who could not feel any aura or mana. ]
Eruhaben nodded in agreement. No matter how strong a person is, they will still have a limit
to knowing about the existence of a dragon when the dragon doesn't want to show its own
existence.
It was probably because Raon couldn't hide the mana leaking out of his body yet, but for a
young dragon who had recently lived in the world and was only living with ordinary humans
and a few beast tribes back then, Raon was already doing the best he could to hide himself.
But the current Raon was much better, Eruhaben felt proud because he had taught Raon so
many things that Eruhaben didn't know what to teach Raon anymore except experience to
fight directly.
[ “Ah, of course. Please rest well, since you are still in recovery. Do not overdo it.”
“Thank you.”
Cale leisurely headed to the central island’s forest. Amiru just quietly watched him as
he headed toward the shade. This Cale, who was still doing what he was supposed to
even when he was in recovery, was definitely different from the Cale of the past.
Although he claimed to be ill, he did not look ill at all. He just seemed to be tired.
“That is what makes him amazing.”
As someone who dreamt of presiding over this territory in the future, Amiru though
that she needed to become more dependable like Cale. Passion filled her calm gaze as
she quickly walked over to the investigators to help. ]
“Pfft, of course it's different. he's not me” Cale* took a deep breath.
The more the video continued, Cale* was sure that they would all be shown the craziness of a
Cale henituse there.
And if that continued, it would be a little troublesome for Cale*.
Some idiot would think that Cale* could do the same thing and that the worst case scenario
would be they throwing responsibility that he should never have taken on.
It wasn't actually that difficult, Cale* just needed to remind all of them that he and the person
on the screen were different people.
But..
If indeed Cale henituse over there is that great...
Cale* looked at Kim Roksoo who was relaxing while eating grapes.
"Are you working properly?"
If Cale henituse was that great, didn't that mean Kim Roksoo was someone who was great?
Then how can his older self replace that position?
Kim Roksoo looked like he understood what Cale* was thinking.
"You think surviving 20 years before the world faces annihilation even though the world
itself is destroyed won't make me much smarter and stronger? I may not be as good as that
one punk, but I am much better than you"
Cale* just scoffed before drinking his alcohol.
Haaa, it's better not to think about things that will give him a headache.
[ On the other hand, Cale was heading to the other side of the island. Since nobody was
over there, it would be a great place to waste time.
- Aren’t you afraid of the corpses over there? You are both weak and a coward.
Cale ignored the Black Dragon once more as he arrived at the other side of the island.
He then stopped moving after taking a look. ]
“Haaa, he really let Raon talk as he pleased” Sheritt was quite surprised that Raon had spoken
like that to Cale before, but it was actually an unsurprising attitude either.
Raon still really hated humans, perhaps the only human Raon trusted at that time was Cale
henituse.
Sheritt noted the small details between Raon and Cale's interactions.
Cale not only let Raon speak as he pleased even though the small child's speech was full of
insults, but Cale allowed Raon to get closer to him bit by bit.
Close in the sense of clinging to Cale henituse's body.
Sheritt saw that at first Raon only flew not too far from Cale, but over time, her son was
flying close to Cale, so close that he stuck to Cale's body whenever he can and wanted.
But Cale henituse didn't comment about it at all, letting Raon do whatever the child wanted to
do.
Letting Raon find his Home. A home where he feels safe, a home where he can be close to
humans without being tortured.
[ “What the?”
- It was not me! I didn't do it!
The Black Dragon was passionately denying any blame. However, this time, Cale did
not have the luxury of listening to the Black Dragon. He quickly rushed toward the
boulder that the mermaid corpses were on the other day. He could not help but stop
once he got around it.
‘... Did Paseton do this?’
The boulder was destroyed into pieces.
“How did the mermaid corpses end up like this.....” ]
Paseton shook his head slowly. He was too busy healing himself to destroy the rock where
the three mermaid corpses lay.
After all, the goal wasn't to fight the mermaids in the first place, but simply to steal
information and then escape as quickly as possible.
Paseton turned to the woman beside him, The only person who would have done that.
"Noonim did that?"
"Yes, I was really angry when I heard the news that you had fought with a mermaid alone and
then disappeared. Finding those three corpses without finding your whereabouts made me
even more angry"
Paseton shuddered when he saw his Noonim's angry face. Truly, Whitira could have crushed
anything in her path when she was angry.
Paseton never wanted to make his Noonim angry. Not far from Paseton, Archie also
shuddered when he saw Whitira's annoyed face.
Whitira and her father were both scary when they were angry.
[ The mermaid corpses were turned into dust. Cale could tell these were the corpses
only because he had seen them here the other day. Anybody else would just think that it
was part of the boulder.
This immense strength.
This was definitely the work of a Whale.
An extremely angry Whale.
Splash. Splash.
Suddenly, the water started to churn. The Black Dragon started to speak.
- Something is shooting up from the bottom of the sea. It is moving very fast!
Cale lifted his head and looked toward the sea. He then flinched and stepped
backwards.
Splaaaaash.
Something large rose to the surface. It was a lifeform that was dark grey in color. It then
looked straight toward Cale.
It was a Whale. ]
Many stared in surprise at the size of the Whale that was currently facing Cale.
They knew that whales were big, but seeing them not far from Cale henituse, they could
compare how big a whale's body was compared to an ordinary human.
Just being hit by the blow of its huge tail alone would have been able to kill a lot of people.
On the other hand, Alberu could not hold back his laughter. He laughed for a while without
caring about the strange looks of the three people beside him.
But this was actually such a great situation that Alberu found it funny. His lover came to
many places to make these important people indebted to him.
Haaaa, Cale henituse truly never failed to make Alberu speechless.
[ A Humpback Whale Beast person.
Humpback Whale Beast people were known as the guardians of the ocean and
protected the weaker lifeforms. For generations, the Whale Tribe’s King has been a
Humpback Whale beast person.
Boom. Boom. Boom.
Cale’s heart was going while. The Whale’s gaze was filled with both murderous intent
and observation, a mix of instinct and rationality. This was the first time Cale had made
such direct eye contact with a strong existence that was angry at him. ]
"I was still angry back then, so I couldn't control my own emotions. But I have never once
been angry at young master Cale. Did I look that scary?" Whitira gave a confused look at
young master Cale who assumed that she was mad at him.
"You're scary Noonim, not all humans are used to seeing a humpack whale, especially one
who is staring at them like that" Paseton said, fully understanding why young master Cale
misunderstood.
"I agree" Archie chimmed.
Whitira glanced irritably at the two of them who looked away quickly.
[ This strong existence was looking down at Cale and inspecting each and every aspect
of Cale.
It was at that moment.
- That stupid Whale must be crazy!
The Black Dragon’s angry voice rang inside Cale’s mind. At the same time, a strong
power started to cause vibrations in the air. The eyes of the Whale, that had been
focused on Cale, turned toward the source of the vibration.
- How dare you look at my weak human like that! ]
"Pfftt-" Rasheel suddenly laughed when he saw Raon's reaction.
The little boy had insulted Cale henituse by saying that man were weak and cowards, but
became furious when anyone else looked down on Cale henituse.
“Lord-nim sure has an interesting son” He muttered casually.
Eruhaben also couldn't hide his smile when he saw that.
Raon shouted angrily in a childlike voice like that didn't look scary at all. The funnier thing
was that Raon was just shouting telepathically where only Cale would hear him.
If not for the intense mana vibrations, Raon really did look like a child throwing tantrums at
the strangers around him.
[ The mana in the air started to fluctuate and the water started to go wild. However, the
Humpback Whale did not move at all. Instead, this 15m long Whale raised its tail and
slapped down onto the water.
Spaaaaaaash!
The water was churning rapidly.
This action made Cale certain that this was a beast person.
Boom. Boom.
Cale calmed his heart, as the Vitality of the Heart had noticed danger and started to
pour out its strength. The Indestructible Shield also shot out as well. The ancient
powers always put their owner’s lives first. They were ready to go at any point to
protect their owners. ]
All of Cale's family smiled with relief when they found out that at least the ancient power
that Cale had actually prioritized their host.
They knew that Cale henituse was prioritizing himself. But only, that is when the man is
alone.
If he is with others, he will prioritize others before himself.
Cale henituse was a person who thought of himself as both trash and an existence that no one
else could compare to.
What a guy.
[ Cale turned his head toward the empty void where the mana was gathering and was
about to speak. However, another voice started to speak first.
“I am not trying to fight with you.”
It was a voice that was as beautiful as the Sirens of the greek mythology. Cale turned his
head and saw the Humpback Whale completely reveal its head above water. ]
"Ahem" Whitira suddenly felt awkward when someone complimented her voice.
Maybe if the praise was directed at physical form, Whitira would be normal. She knew she
was a very beautiful individual, Whitira was always proud of what she had.
But her voice? Whitira was just talking there, not singing or doing anything else until
someone complimented her voice.
This is new.
Young master Cale really could find beauty in everyone from all kinds of person.
..
Unbeknownst to Whitira, many people were nodding in agreement with Cale's opinion.
The woman's voice sounded very pleasing to the ear. Her tone is not gentle, but has its own
charisma. Just hearing her voice let people know that they were on a different level from
Whitira.
[ “Wow.”
A gasp came out of Cale’s mouth. It was very large and scary. He felt like that Whale’s
head could easily kill him with a light tap.
- Why are you lifting up your stupid head? You’re telling me everything you did until now
wasn’t asking for a fight? Puny Whale!
Cale let out a sigh at the Black Dragon’s words before reaching out toward the mana.
An angry four year old could be quite dangerous.
The mana, that seemed ready to destroy anything and everything, gave way to Cale’s
hand. The Whale seemed to be shocked at this development. ]
“That's really a powerful mana. I knew that if the mana was released, there would be chaos
here and there. That's why I said beforehand that I didn't want to fight” Whitira muttered.
Back then, she was wondering about what exactly was next to young master Cale, where it
clearly did not come from Cale's body, but someone else's body.
The mana was so strong that Whitira didn't expect that young master Cale's hand would
easily touch anyone who was there.
Sheritt smiled at her son who even though he was very angry but still managed to control
himself not to hurt Cale.
Raon really was an amazing child.
[ Cale’s hand finally reached something round. It was the dragon’s head. Cale just
stoically patted it a few times.
“Don’t get angry. You will get hurt.”
The mana started to quickly disappear. ]
“He looks like an animal tamer” Cale* subconsciously said what was on his mind.
Frantically, the man tried to see if anyone other than the four people in the center heard what
he had just said.
Cale* was grateful because from the two rooms other than the Center room, no one heard his
words.
He didn't want to die because the dragons here felt humiliated at his words.
Kim Roksoo suddenly whispered to him-
"I actually agree. Remember Choi han? I think Cale really can tame those people with normal
beyond-the-limit abilities."
Cale* nodded in agreement.
Sorry to say, but Choi han* really is like a beast that shouldn't be disturbed by its territory or
you will die trying.
But Choi han was acting like a puppy around Cale, as if he was someone who couldn't hurt
anyone.
It was scary, Cale* got goosebumps as he remembered about Choi han*.
[ Cale then heard a quiet voice.
- I will not get hurt. I am strong.
“I know, I know. But you still have to be careful.”
It was hard to calm down a four year old child. However, the Black Dragon seemed to
have understood what Cale was trying to say.
- You should be the one being careful, weak human.
The mana disappeared completely. ]
“Aw, what a loving father” Alberu suddenly smiled widely when he saw the scene.
The kids were adorable, but also quite scary because they could have killed anyone who tried
to harm their father.
And the children were also very clingy, Alberu remembered that he had to take care of the
three children while Cale was trapped on Earth 2.
Alberu was happy because the three children who had a big trust issue wanted to trust Alberu
to accompany their father.
..
Of the many things Cale henituse* didn't like about the fact that he in another dimension had
to transmigrate right now was because he saw Alberu Crossman, the Crown Prince of the
Roan kingdom and all that bullshit the man now was saying.
Cale* always got goosebumps because he remembered the fact that Alberu was talking about
the person who had the same face as him.
[ Cale turned away and looked toward the Whale once the mana was gone. The Whale
slowly lowered its large head toward Cale. Cale flinched at the size of the head, but
managed to stand still. It was because the murderous intent had disappeared from the
Whale’s gaze.
Once the Humpback Whale lowered its head to right in front of Cale, it started to
speak.
“I have something to ask-.”
At that moment.
A small Whale was swimming like crazy from the far horizon. It was heading toward
them. It seemed to be very weak and small compared to this 15m Whale.
That Whale quickly approached them and started to shout.
“Noona, you cannot bite him and kill him!” ]
Whitira turned to Paseton.
"Do you think this Noona often bites humans?" Whitira really didn't understand why Paseton
could think that she was going to bite and kill young master Cale.
She was just there to ask a question! why did Whitira have to kill humans who were weaker
than her when she was the one who always protected weak individuals?
"Your head is very close to young master Cale, I know you must be angry. I think you
misunderstood and think young master Cale is some sort of culprit or something," Paseton
said quietly.
Seriously, because Whitira's head was so big when compared to Cale henituse, from a
distance, Paseton thought that Whitira would open her mouth and swallow the person who
had saved his lifes.
[ The Humpback Whale in front of Cale quickly turned around.
Splaaaaaaash!
The sea water splashed from the Whale’s movement and drenched Cale. ]
"Unlucky bastard" Eruhaben shook his head slowly. Feeling sorry for Cale who was doing
nothing but still running into trouble.
Everyone looked pityingly at the young master who just stood there soaking wet.
Whitira played with her long blue hair a little awkwardly because she was the main reason
why Cale got soaked that day.
"Ew, that suck" Cale* commented.
[ However, Cale did not have time to think about this. He closed his eyes.
‘This really must be that Humpback Whale.’
The tiny Whale coming toward them was most likely Paseton. That meant that there
was only one existence that he would call noona.
The current Whale King’s daughter and the future Queen of the Whales.
The Whale that was at the vanguard alongside Choi Han and crew in the battle against
the mermaids.
Cale could see the X shaped scar on the Humpback Whale’s back.
Whitira.
It was definitely her. ]
Whitira* smiled bitterly as she recalled the battle with the mermaids that year.
They had a disappointing victory.
Whitira* wondered how her counterpart would win the war against the mermaids there.
Does Cale henituse help too?
Judging from the situation, it was very likely that Cale henituse would indeed help Whitira.
Then what about their victory? did Whitira over there also lose too many tribesmen? the
future queen really hopes that at least in another dimension she doesn't lose too many people.
[ The large Whale’s face started to turn into a frown. Cale slowly started to move
backwards, as he did not want to get involved in this Humpback Whale sibling reunion.
The small Whale shouted once more.
“He is someone you must absolutely not kill!”
The Black Dragon confusedly spoke into Cale’s mind again.
- What is that small Whale talking about? We are not fighting. ]
"...Paseton"
“Yeah yeah, I know, I'm sorry Noonim. I'm still panicking too much” Paseton felt
embarrassed because even Raon-nim was confused by his attitude.
Even from a distance, Whitira and Cale weren't doing anything, it was obvious they weren't
fighting. But Paseton still thought that somehow Whitira really looked like she wanted to kill
Cale henituse.
..
“They will fight if Cale fails to calm the dragon-nim,” Kim Roksoo said casually.
He still remembered about the mana that could destroy everything a few minutes ago.
"You're right." The three people in the center nodded in agreement.
[ Cale felt the same way. Cale was thankful that everybody was too focused on the
situation on the other side of the island to hear this small Whale’s voice. Otherwise,
everyone would have come here after hearing the small Whale’s shouts.
It was not long before the the Whales would meet. However, the Black Dragon casually
added on at that time.
- By the way, just so you know, there is one more coming.
‘What? One more?’
Cale stopped walking backwards and turned toward the forest.
“Muhahahahahah. I smell it, I can smell it!”
A crazy bastard whose brown hair looked like a wild lion’s mane appeared. ]
"Haaa truly unlucky bastard" Eruhaben let a long sigh.
This was the first time Eruhaben had seen someone who literally made every problem in the
world fall on him.
Many people started to realize that it seemed like trouble was always finding a Cale henituse.
Harol looked pityingly at Cale who was already drenched in water and instead stuck with
Toonka who had just found his match.
Harol hoped that the young master didn't get hurt or else the future king Roan Kingdom
might do something unexpected to the Whipper kingdom.
..
“As I thought, he would always make things like a leisurely stroll on the island end up getting
caught between other people's fights.” Alberu shook his head tiredly.
He still remembered the time when it was Cale who had come over with the hawk on his
shoulder. Alberu didn't think his mind would be strong enough if he kept thinking about his
lover shenanigans.
All Alberu could do was take care of the mess Cale had made and the problem would be
solved.
[ It was Toonka. His eyes looked crazy. He was rushing out of the forest while shouting.
“I smell someone strong!”
Cale crouched down as soon as he saw Toonka. Thanks to that, Toonka and the
Humpback Whale made direct eye contact with each other.
Cale crawled out of the way before the shrimp could get hurt. ]
Harol covered his face with his hands and asked Toonka.
“Toonka, is young master Cale injured in the end?”
"No, but he took out his shield because I almost hit all the soldiers who came there!
Hahahahaha!"
Harol recalled what happened when Cale henituse drew his shield.
The man sighed again.
"Don't ever do that again. If you're still in the Whipper kingdom territory, I can help you out
of trouble, but you're outside the Whipper kingdom, I can't always help you." Harol knew
that the current Toonka was much more used his feelings and brains, but giving advice to his
friend wasn't such a bad thing either.
If Toonka ended up harming Cale henituse, who was just getting famous with his Hero title at
that time, Toonka would be in big trouble.
Harol felt his back being lightly patted by Toonka who was currently smiling at him.
"No need to worry Harol! I won't harm those who are weak anymore!"
Harol smiled and nodded because he could see Toonka was serious with what he said.
Yes, Toonka did mean what he said.
Even in the sealed god test, he managed to get out of prison without harming anyone. Toonka
was completely able to control his own strength and knew who he would fight against.
Chapter End Notes
Anyways, I really enjoyed our short conversation in the previous chapter. I found a lot
of opinions on LCF really interesting and I found a few people I could talk to. (●♡∀♡)
Thank you for taking your time to tell me, I hope you are comfortable enough to tell
me.≧﹏≦
The new theories are very interesting. I just continued my LCF book 2 until chapter 61?
I forgot. but there's really a lot of interesting things in book 2, I guess I'll add the plot
there to this story too. But of course not much, I can confirm that Tboah will only deal
with the white Star. hunters problem is LCF dimension problem. So there won't be many
spoilers either. (^з^)-☆Chu!!
Chapter 55: Currently Thinking (3)
Chapter Notes
HALO everybody! Athasshi is here bringing the latest chapter! hope you guys like it!
(ʘᴗʘ✿)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 55: Currently Thinking (3)
Toonka, who had a crazed look in his eyes, was holding a baseball bat in his hand that
was making a vicious noise as it cut through the air. Cale had no idea where he had
gotten such a thing.
“Is it you?”
Toonka licked his lips before approaching the Humpback Whale. Even the close to 2m
tall Toonka looked tiny in front of the Whale.
“Hehe, this is my first time fighting a whale.” ]
"Crazy bastard" Bud* muttered subconsciously.
Bud* had met a lot of crazies in his life, but Toonka was most likely the craziest bastard
Bud* had ever seen. Toonka was the type of person who died easily in a battle because he
fought all his enemies alone without thinking much.
Bud* didn't find Toonka* in his dimension, but he could see Toonka in the TCF dimension,
sitting with some people Bud* guessed were from the Whipper Kingdom.
The big man was calm, unlike the Toonka on the screen.
Is he possessed by something?
Bud* shuddered at his own assumptions.
[ Toonka didn’t seem to know that this Whale was a Beast person. He just wanted to
fight it because it seemed to be strong. All that filled his head was strength and fighting.
That was why the Humpback Whale looked down at Toonka with disdain.
Cale just continued to crouch in a corner as he watched them.
- What are you doing?
The Black Dragon’s extremely curious question rang inside Cale’s head, but Cale had
moved back to a safe distance before crouching down.
‘A shrimp gets hurt when whales fight.’
Cale, who was weaker than a shrimp, did not want to get hurt by their fight. ]
"I know that his only intention is not to get involved in useless fights, but he doesn't need to
insult himself like that" Kim Roksoo let out a long sigh.
For someone who used to enjoy being trash, being a lowly human being, Roksoo knew that it
was a way to protect his family and himself.
But that was before, Kim Roksoo already understood more about the value of his own life.
Ever since the moment all of his family members died, ever since he was left alone to survive
in a world that was headed for destruction, Kim Roksoo had only himself.
That's why, he always made himself stronger.
He's so used to being alone that he forgets what it's like to have a family, it doesn't mean he
has a family from a young age though..
Kim Roksoo lives, because he doesn't want to die yet.
He didn't want to die before he at least inflicted a wound on the White Star's untouched body.
That's why, he learned to love himself. Because he only has himself.
It was difficult, but he succeeded.
Then Cale? they have the same destiny. Both have lost all family members.
Then why didn't Cale learn to love himself? at least not to always bringdown himself like
that?
There was an annoyed feeling in Roksoo's heart because Cale kept saying that.
[ Toonka’s eyes started to sparkle. He then lightly kicked the ground with his foot. Once
he did that, his body instantly shot up into the air.
“Wow.”
Cale watched in admiration before stepping even further back.
Toonka’s bat started to swing toward the Humpback Whale. It was then that Cale could
see how a Whale sneers. One corner of the Humpback Whale’s lips went up as the
Whale started to move.
The 15m long large body instantly twisted before the large tail smacked down toward
Toonka. However, Toonka managed to change direction in the air before safely landing
back down.
Boom! ]
Everyone stared in horror at the battle between the two powerful individuals on the screen.
Of course, they already know the strength of a whale, who has a body that big should not be
underestimated, they could die from being blown by the whale's tail, whether on purpose or
not.
But what was surprising was Toonka's ability to dodge the attack and move so naturally.
Toonka didn't just have an obsession with power because he was a crazy bastard, but because
Toonka did have incredible strength.
The guy didn't even use magic or anything, completely relying only on himself.
[ The boulder that Toonka jumped up from was destroyed by the Whale’s tail.
Splaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaash-
A large wave was created from the Whale’s attack, and it drenched Cale, along with the
rest of the shoreline.
‘Damn it. I look like a rat that is drenched by rain.’
However, Cale kept his mouth shut. The impact of the destroyed boulder and the crazed
Toonka were too great. ]
"Why is he still hiding there?!" Cale* was feeling frustrated because Cale was hiding behind
that rock instead chose to running away from being affected by the ridiculous fight between a
fucking whale tribes, the future queen of the ocean to be precise and a crazy barbarian.
If you don't want to interfere, why are you still there and not running?!
He and the little dragon aren't in a place where they can't escape other than having to get past
those two right?!
Cale* really did not understand. For what purpose was Cale there?
Seeing himself drenched in water irritated Cale* even more.
On the other hand, Whitira only smiled when King Shickler turned to her.
When she's in her whale form, Whitira sometimes gets too excited and forgets about the
surroundings which will have an impact on every movement of her body.
The point is, Whitira sometimes forgets that her whale form is really big.
[ “Muhahahaha. Great, just great! Come on!”
Toonka was jumping up and down for the Whale to attack again. Toonka rushed
quickly toward the Whale’s tail and swung his bat down once again. Instead of avoiding
the attack, the Whale just raised its tail to attack Toonka.
Boom!
It was not a noise that would be made when a human made contact with a Whale.
Boom.
With a large noise, Toonka came back down to the ground. The bat in his hands had
disintegrated into dust.
“I knew I shouldn’t have used something like a bat. Fighting is best when you use your
fists! Hahahha!”
Cale started to think as he watched this lunatic continue to fight. ]
Many people were staring at Toonka with looks of disbelief.
They know that the Whipper kingdom is not only famous for the many mages they have, but
also for the very strong warriors.
No one would have thought that someone like Toonka actually existed in this world.
Someone who was completely obsessed with becoming strong by constantly fighting against
whoever was stronger.
Isn't living like that tiring?
The person being talked about just sat relaxed, smiling widely, remembering the excitement
of his short battle with the Whale tribe member.
"Hey! Your name is Whitira right?! Do you want to fight me again?!"
Everyone stared in surprise at Toonka's extremely loud voice. They were surprised because
the man even challenged Whitira again, as if he was inviting this beautiful woman to have a
meal together.
"No, I'm in the mood to relax. Just go play with the bottle." Whitira just ignored Toonka.
Unexpectedly, Toonka just snorted in annoyance and leaned back lazily in his chair, like
someone who was exhausted even though he had done nothing.
Harol prayed to any god to keep him a high level of patience.
[ ‘Everybody is going to come here at this rate.’
Cale thought that people probably already knew something was going on. What could
he do about it? What could he do to slip away quietly? Cale didn’t care whether the two
of them fought or not. ]
"If the goal was to secretly escape, then that would be impossible. One of them would at least
notice it, but even if he were found out, so what? Isn't Lunatic indifferent to the weak?" Cale*
let out all the thoughts in his heart.
He was still annoyed that Cale was still in that place.
"He didn't want to interrupt their fight. Young master Cale knows that Whitira-nim wants to
ask him something, there are Paseton-nim who are still heading their way as well, even
though Toonka will ignore young master Cale, that won't happen to Paseton-nim and Whitira-
nim, they will restrain young master Cale the second they see him trying to escape” Alberu
Crossman* came out with his own hypothesis.
Since Cale could not explain what he himself meant, and Alberu* just want to help the man
because he seemed to quite understand the situation Cale Henituse was currently going
through.
Alberu nodded in agreement, the man smiled in satisfaction.
"That's to be expected, it shouldn't be too hard to understand what he's thinking if our
mindsets are similar right?"
Alberu Crossman* ignored his younger self, signaling them all to focus on the screen.
[ It was at that moment.
“Noona! If you keep fighting, that generous man will get hurt!”
The tiny Whale finally arrived at the island.
Toonka instantly flinched.
“...That puny whale is talking?”
That comment made the Humpback Whale start to frown and glare at Toonka. A
beautiful voice then followed it.
“You called my little brother puny?”
Toonka became even more shocked as he shouted.
“This one can talk as well?”
It was a total mess. ]
Cale was right, the situation there was very chaotic.
Toonka who was getting crazier because he just found out that he was facing the whale tribe,
Whitira who was angry and Paseton who was still panicking because the two strong men
were fighting instead.
If no one managed to stop Whitira and Toonka, the two of them could have fought to the
point of ruining a lot of things.
For the umpteenth time, Harol let out a long sigh. Hoping that Toonka would never commit
the same stupidity again.
[ Cale could see Toonka’s shoulders moving up and down in excitement.
“Oho, you must be Beast people! Beast people! This is going to be fun!”
Toonka was no longer laughing out loud. However, the smile on his face showed that he
was at the maximum level of excitement.
At that moment, Cale could see that the Humpback Whale glanced over in his direction.
He then saw that the Whale’s eyes started to shake.
Cale, the human who was crouching on the ground covered in seawater and boulder
dust while looking up at Witira, the Humpback Whale Beast person.
Her heart started to shake as the guardian of the ocean who protects weak creatures. ]
"Sorry to say, but the young master Cale does look very pitiful. "
“It's only natural that Whitira-nim feels sorry for him, Young master Cale looks really pitiful”
People started talking about Cale and his pitiful looking appearance.
Get soaked and hide behind a rock.
People who were used to protecting the weak would naturally feel pity when they saw Cale
Henituse's situation there.
Beacrox, Ron and Hans looked worriedly at their bedraggled young master who was still
there doing nothing.
..
Kim Roksoo and Cale* let out a tired sigh when they saw Cale in that state.
"At least he should take a warm shower after that"
"He really is a person who needs to be served"
[ Paseton jumped in between the two of them and started to speak.
“Noona, I am still alive.”
“Paseton.”
The Humpback Whale started to scrunch her face. Her eyes started to tear up. ]
"For such a tough woman, Whitira-nim cries easily" Bud commented.
The mercenary king had been encouraging Whitira to win her battle with Toonka. Whitira
was truly a formidable woman, perfectly suited to be a queen of the ocean.
But who would have thought that the woman was so easy to cry?
But for Bud, it made Whitira seem more human. At least Whitira still understands her own
emotions especially when it relates to her family.
From the brief reunion between Paseton and his family in the Tboah dimension, Bud
understood that the two royal families really loved Paseton even though many people hated
Paseton because he did not have the pure blood of a Whale tribe.
At least people like Whitira are still easy to understand, unlike certain people who always
hide their own emotions and make misunderstandings wherever they go because they are too
lazy to tell their own situation to others.
[ Paseton looked toward Toonka before quickly moving his fin out of the water and
pointing it toward Cale.
Splash. Splash.
The water splashed along with Paseton’s movement, and the water droplets hit Cale’s
face.
“This sir is the person who saved me when I was dying from the mermaid’s poison.” ]
Paseton covered his face in embarrassment. He had been engrossed in bothering Whitira
because she was the main reason why young master Cale got drenched in water and it turned
out that he had also made Cale's situation worse there.
Truly, when they took the whale form, they often forgot about the impact any slightest
movement they made would have.
..
“Haaa, those two Whales can't control their own bodies” Cale* was really feeling frustrated
by the situation right then.
Not only was Cale always splashed with water, the two Whales and Toonka also paid no
attention to their extreme fighting ways.
The two Whales seemed to have completely forgotten that their bodies were huge.
[ The large Humpback Whale’s pupils shook. The small Whale got as close to the island
as possible and checked on Cale.
“Oh no, you are completely drenched. I’m also sorry about all these boulder dust. I was
going to visit you tonight to thank you.”
Cale brushed the boulder dust off and responded.
“That’s fine. Are you better now?”
“Yes sir. I am almost fully recovered now thanks to you.”
The anxious Humpback Whale’s mouth dropped a bit. It was at that moment. ]
Everyone stared in disbelief at Cale.
He obviously didn't look well but kept saying that he was fine and instead asked how the
other person was.
At least if he want to lie about his own situation, do it professionally like he always did in the
last few chapters.
“Actually, he himself knows that he's not fine.” Alberu Crossman* let out a long breath.
Cale Henituse had clearly cursed his wet rat state, so he himself knew that he was not well
and looked pathetic.
“I guess saying that he's fine is just a habit.” Alberu added.
According to Alberu, saying “I'm fine” had become a habit of Cale whenever he was asked
about his own situation whether he was aware of it or not.
Whether it's because his pain tolerance is different or because Cale just doesn't like the idea
of someone worrying about him, Cale and all the talk that he's fine is sometimes bullshit.
[ “You can’t get distracted when you are fighting against me! Do you want to die?!”
Toonka jumped up toward the Humpback Whale Beast person, Witira, and swung his
fist. However, his fist could not touch the Humpback Whale. It was because the Whale
disappeared.
Shhhhhhhhhhhhh.
Water vapor filled the area where the Humpback Whale used to be. A woman stepped
onto the island from inside the water vapor.
Tap. Tap.
The woman who stepped forward with her heels clicking was Witira in her human
form.
“Noona!”
Paseton called out to Witira.
Cale was a bit surprised at that moment.
‘This is not just at the level of making elves look like squids!’ ]
The elves felt a little surprised that they were being compared to a squid.
Cale Henituse and his fondness for all things beautiful was truly unstoppable.
Alberu Crossman, the human of dark elf descent, his lips twitched slightly as he revealed his
princely smile.
Alberu knew that he didn't look like a squid, but he still felt a little irritated that Cale had said
that.
Kim Roksoo tried to remember every face of the people around him.
For someone who came from a place that had an almost ordinary face, Kim Roksoo quite
understood why Cale kept being surprised by the beauty of everyone he met.
The novel <The birth of a hero> indeed describes many characters who have beautiful looks.
Reading and seeing these beautiful people in person is of course a different thing.
it was actually quite adorable to see Cale focused on other people's beautiful faces compared
to the chaos that was happening.
[ Witira was what you would call an explosive beauty. She was so extremely beautiful
that she would make even elves look like cockroaches.
It was to the point that Cale wondered how someone could be so beautiful.
Blue hair and blue eyes. If there was a contest for the most beautiful existence in the
ocean, it would probably be the person in front of Cale’s eyes right now. ]
"Ahem" Whitira didn't know how to act with all the compliments pouring out like that.
This was the first time Whitira had actually heard someone complimenting her beautiful
appearance, especially when the one praising her at this time was Cale Henituse, a human
who had a beautiful appearance that could be on par with those of dragons.
...
"Have elves ever wronged him? Why does he keep comparing beautiful individuals to elves
as a standard?" Alberu shook his head slowly, confused as to what Cale Henituse was
actually thinking.
Wait..
Cale was always comparing them, those strong individuals close to nature who naturally had
beautiful looks, to the Elves.
Cale Henituse did not compare them to ordinary humans.
Were elves the standard of beauty in Cale's eyes?
Alberu Crossman was lost in his own thoughts.
..
Archie looked arrogantly at the elves present in the room. Even though he wasn't the one
Cale Henituse was praising, but Archie still felt proud because the beauty of his future queen
was actually someone to be proud of.
That's right, the elves really weren't up to par with them.
[ The Black Dragon started to speak into Cale’s head at that moment.
- … Dragons are even cooler. When a dragon becomes a human, I’m sure they are even
more handsome and more beautiful. The human form of dragons is probably the best in
the world.
Cale completely ignored the Black Dragon and stepped backward. Forget beautiful and
handsome, the humanized Whale Beast people were still just as strong and violent.
Witira started to speak as Cale was starting to worry. ]
While people found it cute that Raon was complimenting Whitira's beauty indirectly, Cale
Henituse* was still in his irritated mood.
"Oh, he still remembers his own situation?" Cale* took a deep breath.
Kim Roksoo beside him just laughed when he saw Cale* who looked so upset. The wrinkles
on his forehead didn't look like they would go away.
"Why are you so upset?"
Cale* was suddenly silent.
That's right.. why is he upset? why did Cale* feel annoyed when Cale there looked wet and
lame but instead asked how other people were doing?
Why would he have the urge to drag Cale over to the Ubar estate to make that man to take a
warm bath?
Ha! He must have gone mad.
[ “...Please do not run away. I will not hurt you.”
“My sister is someone who keeps her word.”
Paseton soon transformed and approached Cale as well. Witira could see that Paseton’s
pants were ripped around his calves, and she could see the scars underneath. Anger
filled her eyes once again.
Toonka slowly walked over as well.
“Stop paying attention to such a useless person. Hurry up and fight me. That’s more
fun!”
Cale and Toonka made eye contact at that moment. Toonka started to scoff at Cale.
“Looks like this punk just goes around saving people.”
Tsk. Cale clicked his tongue at the term, ‘punk.’ Toonka seems to have thrown away the
stupid alias of, ‘Bob,’ at this point. This was the real Toonka. Regardless of whether the
opponent was a noble or a strong person, he just acted as he pleased. ]
While some people were looking at Toonka who was being rude to Cale in annoyance, some
of them agreed with what Toonka was saying.
Cale Henituse really just goes around saving people.
Rescuing Little Dragon while heading to the capital, going to the capital to thwart acts of
terrorism in the Plaza, going to the ocean to do something while disappearing in a whirlpool
then accidentally find a wounded Whale beastman and save him..
Cale Henituse was actually going around here and there while saving any injured people he
came across.
..
Toonka felt a little guilty for neglecting Cale and all his actions in the past to save other
people.
The current Toonka knew very well how difficult it was to save something. Save his friends,
save his kingdom..
It was a more difficult thing than asking someone else to duel him.
[ Cale was more used to this version of Toonka. It was because it seemed like the
character in the novel had come to life. Of course, Cale still had no intentions of letting
this just pass by.
‘He’ll only learn after regretting the sale of the Magic Tower to me in the future.’
Cale was confident because he knew about what would soon happen, no, what Cale
would personally make happen in the future.
The alias of Bob. This was actually a great name for an alias. It was because he would
be rice for Cale to take in the future. ]
"Hmm? magic tower?" Harol tried to remember what Cale did with the tower.
All Harol remembered was Cale buying that useless Tower at quite a high price and then
leaving it like he really didn't know how to spend his money and helping out without
appearing to be helping Harol and everyone else in the Whipper Kingdom after them won the
civil war.
Then the man came back a year later, sold the tower again for less than the purchase price
and then destroyed the whole thing.
Harol didn't want to care about what Cale did with the tower.
..
"What does Bob have to do with rice?" Cale* asked Kim Roksoo.
The red head's instinct told him that it was a parable that came from Kim Roksoo's original
birthplace.
“Ah! The Korean word for rice is read with the word 'Bop' So that kind of make sense right?”
Kim Roksoo suddenly laughed because of Cale and all the unique ideas in his genius brain.
Truly, Cale Henituse was a person who was not easy to guess.
[ However, the Black Dragon started to speak into Cale’s mind in anger.
- To rescue someone or to save someone is a glorious deed! It is something to be proud
about. And talking bad about someone is mean. This punk is as bad as Venion!
...How did the Black Dragon end up like this when dragons were supposed to be
creatures that only care about themselves?
Cale started to think about what could have made the Black Dragon change from the
normal attitude of a dragon. ]
Eruhaben, Sheritt, Mila, Rasheel and even Dodori couldn't believe what they had just heard.
"Is he dumb or something?" Rasheel let slip but had no intention of apologizing.
"Mom, is teacher really asking where did Hoobae get that attitude?" Dodori asked without
glancing at Mila.
"He actually asked something like that Dodori, you heard him right" Mila shook her head
slowly, amused at the ridiculous question.
“I shouldn't be surprised, but why am I still surprised and annoyed? Aigoo, I'm too old for
this” Eruhaben let out a long sigh, tired of facing a Cale Henituse.
"Pfftt- Raon was always around him for at least long enough for that kid to stick to Cale over
and over again, and all Cale was doing during that time was saving other people. Of course
he learned that from him" Sheritt laughed softly as he saw Cale's reaction to Raon's attitude
was different from the dragon attitude the young mannknew about.
Even though Raon was a dragon, Raon was still a kid who always considered the coolest
adults around him as role models.
Haa.. Sheritt slowly learned what it was like to be Eruhaben.
[ He then slowly moved his body behind Witira. He was a bit afraid that Toonka might
kill him for being an annoying and weak person.
“...Do not look down on such heroic action.”
However, Witira seemed to be angry. Cale also moved away from Witira after hearing
what she had to say. Witira noticed Cale’s actions and calmly started to speak.
“Thank you very much. I will properly thank you in the future.” ]
"Can- hmmph!" Cale* gave an annoyed look at Kim Roksoo who was stuffing his mouth
with bread out of nowhere.
Kim Roksoo just looked at him annoyed. The man was tired of all of Cale's* complaining
about what Cale should have done in that situation.
If Cale* could, Roksoo was sure that this man would go to that place, pull Cale away from
there and do whatever Cale* currently thought was right to do.
Kim Roksoo really hoped that his younger self would feel comfortable to the point of
casually talking to him, but it seemed this guy was too comfortable that he couldn't stop
talking and complaining about many things.
Kim Roksoo had not expected that talking to Cale Henituse* would be this tiring.
The man ignored the two crown princes who were holding back their laughter from seeing
what he had just done to Cale*.
[ However, anger was still burning in her eyes. This was the woman who was at the
vanguard in the fight against the mermaids. She was not the type to avoid a battle nor
even a small provocation.
“Oh, I like the look in your eyes. Are you finally ready to fight?”
Toonka started to twitch and lick his lips. He then relaxed his arms and moved his
weight toward his front foot. This was Toonka’s battle position. ]
Archie agrees with that statement.
Whitira wasn't someone who avoided a duel with someone as annoying as Toonka.
Disturbing Whitira who was in a bad mood was what Archie avoided the most in his life, he
wouldn't want to do the stupid thing Toonka was doing right now.
Provoking Whitira was not an option that had to be chosen.
[ Witira started to smile.
“You think I would battle with someone like you?”
That was a mocking smile.
She then created a ball of light that seemed to be quite powerful.
Witira opened her right hand.
Splaaaaaash.
Pillars of water shot up into her palm and a long water whip appeared into her hands.
She flicked her whip toward the ocean.
This whip, that seemed to be at least a couple of meters in length, cut through the water
and caused the water to riot. Witira stared at Toonka with a chilly gaze as she started to
speak.
“Funny. This is not a battle.”
She flicked her finger at Toonka as she continued.
“This is a lesson.” ]
Many people cheered for Whitira to win the duel.
Really.. That beautiful woman looks so cool right now!
The more they all saw the all-powerful Whitira, the more people convinced themselves never
to provoke a Whitira.
Well, the possibility of meeting Whitira other than in this room is of course very small, but
it's better to write down the many things that will make them live a long life if they really
want to have a long life.
They weren't stupid and weren't as strong as Toonka. It's also pointless to try.
Once knocked by the tail, then they will die.
[ “You are going to teach me? Hahaha!”
Toonka let out a loud laughter that seemed strong enough to cause an earthquake and
looked toward Witira with an emotionless face.
“I guess I’ll need to rip that mouth of yours off.” ]
“Tsk, that woman is strong” Toonka still remembered the short duel he considered a loss on
his part because Toonka was blown away.
Well, the right duel was the one he had with Choi han.
Since meeting Cale Henituse, Toonka had encountered countless strong people. Cale really
was protected by strong people, and his adrenaline always shot up every time he saw those
people.
Because of that too, Toonka had gotten stronger now. He depended not only on himself, but
on all of his comrades in the Whipper Kingdom and the Roan Kingdom.
They are stronger when together.
And Toonka had always liked the strong thing because it meant they would always win.
[ He then immediately rushed toward Witira. Once Toonka started to rush toward her,
Witira waved her left hand toward Cale. A water shield surrounded Cale and Paseton
in order to protect them.
Flick!
At the same time, the whip in her right hand viciously shot out toward Toonka.
Boom!
Toonka’s fist made contact with the whip. Witira started to smile.
“At least it’ll be fun to teach you a lesson.” ]
Everyone stared in horror at the incredible power of the water whip.
Even though it looks normal, the impact that occurs from using the whip is very large. If
Toonka was a bastard who challenged strong people without himself being one, they believed
Toonka would have died a long time ago.
Actually this was so surprising because Amiru and everyone on the other side of the island
had not yet come to that place.
The sound of the battle was very loud.
Whitira who kept destroying things and Toonka whose laughter grew louder and louder.
[ “Ugh, this is nothing!”
Witira moved her whip to wrap around Toonka’s body like a snake and lifted him up
into the air. Toonka started to smile as he grabbed onto the water whip with his hands.
“Muahaha, a battle of strength is my specialty!”
Toonka broke apart the snake-like whip with his hands. This caused Witira to raise an
eyebrow.
However, Toonka was still no match for this future Queen of the Whales.
Witira lightly flicked her right hand and the whip quickly attacked Toonka’s body.
The impact made Toonka fly toward the forest. ]
"He has good potential" Archie muttered.
He had to admit, Toonka really did have the potential to become a strong person if only he
managed to shake off that stupid attitude of his and start using his brain.
Isn't it that humans often use the brain? he's not an animal that always rely on instinct right?
Even though he was no match for Whitira, Toonka who kept trying to attack and continued to
attack even though he was thrown many times was truly amazing.
Those crazies always have their own way of impressing Archie.
[ At that moment.
“...What is going on?”
Amiru Ubarr, the investigation squad, and the knights appeared in the forest. Toonka
was flying toward them.
Witira’s eyes grew wide as she urgently shot out a strand of water with her left hand.
However, Toonka was moving too fast.
“Everybody, open up your shields!” ]
Amiru Ubar took a deep breath. From the moment the sounds of fighting started to be heard
and she did not find young master Cale's whereabouts, Amiru and her many Soldiers came to
the source of the sound.
Apart from being afraid of intruders there, they were also worried about the state of young
master Cale who was still in the process of recovering but had disappeared.
It had never crossed Amiru's head that when they came, Toonka would be greeting them from
the sky.
They would really be hurt if young master Cale didn't hurry to help on that day.
What annoyed Amiru at that time wasn't just about young master Cale having to trouble
himself by pulling out his shield, but about Toonka continuing to laugh without feeling guilty
about the mess he made.
[ Amiru determined that it would be impossible to dodge, and immediately ordered the
knights to defend. The knights quickly opened up their shields. Toonka saw what they
were doing and shouted toward them.
“Defend properly! My body is very strong, so you may get hurt! Muhahahaha!” ]
"That really sucks" Amiru muttered.
It was a happy day, and Amiru was betrayed by Toonka. Even though she saved Toonka
because she was inspired by Cale's kindness, Toonka instead did things that could harm them
all, especially young master Cale Henituse.
Even though Amiru now knew that the reason Cale got wet like that was because of the two
Whales, it still wouldn't have happened if Toonka and Whitira had not fought.
For whatever reason, young master Cale was too kind to let Toonka go without getting the
punishment he deserved for what he had done.
[ It seemed probable that the knights would get hurt from this collision because they
were wearing leather armor. The mixed-blood Whale Beast person Paseton was
watching all of this when he heard a sigh coming from behind him.
“Sigh, so annoying.”
The voice seemed to be both annoyed and calm at the same time. Paseton’s eyes opened
wide as he turned toward the voice.
Boom!
Toonka crashed into the shields. However, Toonka did not crash into anybody and
nobody got hurt.
Toonka turned around to see that a holy-looking silver shield had made contact with his
back. There were also song wings that gently surrounded him.
“...What the...” ]
"Pfftt- you look like you just got saved by an angel" Harol couldn't hold back his laughter.
The shield looked too holy to catch a Toonka's body.
Especially when Toonka was making such a stupid expression.
Harol had to quickly stop his laughter before people started thinking that he was insulting
young master Cale.
But it seemed that it was not only Harol who thought so, some people also noted about the
Holy looking shield that was currently seen enveloping a Toonka.
"The shield shure looking so holy" Alberu Crossman* commented. He had seen shields for
the first time in the previous chapter, but maybe because they were used differently, this time
they really looked holy.
Alberu shook his head, remembering all of Cale's troubles trying to escape his own
popularity in the Roan Kingdom.
“That sucks because he looks decent using it” Cale* also chimed in to comment.
He didn't really like something that looked so holy, but Cale looked decent.
That means somehow he also looks appropriate as the owner of the shield.
And Cale Henituse* did not like that fact.
Kim Roksoo next to him, who didn't know about the complicated thoughts that Cale* was
going through, only shook his head slowly, amused at the scene of the tyrant Toonka being
covered by wings that were so holy like the depiction of angel wings that Roksoo had always
imagined.
[ The shield slowly turned transparent before disappearing. Witira’s strand of water
that was coming to create a shield disappeared into the air. She turned around with
shock.
The disappearing silver shield was connected to that man who had his head down as he
let out another sigh.
“Sigh.”
Cale looked calm as he brushed back his drenched hair. However, he was frowning with
frustration.
Instead of a shrimp getting hurt in a fight between whales, the shrimp had to use its
powers during the fight. ]
"That shrimp doesn't need to use its power if it doesn't care" Bud commented on that.
Cale Henituse looked like he was having a really hard time confirming the fact that he just
wanted to help someone.
Is that really that hard to admit?
Cale really could have just not cared about that. Maybe a lot of people would be injured by
Toonka, but they wouldn't die.
The red head himself was helping people and now he was the one who was annoyed that he
was helping others.
Haaa, this is annoying.
Glenn who saw his friend was so frustrated about Cale's attitude only helped Bud by pouring
alcohol into the mercenary king's glass.
Chapter End Notes
OH MY GOD LONG HAIRED LEE SOO HYUK IS CANON AND I'M STILL
CRYING NOW!! IT JUST DGSJSNDJJSJSNSJSJS
AAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAA IF YOU KNOW WHAT I MEAN
YOU KNOW WHAT I MEAN! ( ✧Д✧) YES!!
Chapter 56: Currently Thinking (4)
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, Atha is here with the newest chapter! hope you guys like it! (≧∇≦)/
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 56: Currently Thinking (4)
Cale felt all the gazes focus on him, and slowly got up.
He was cheering Witira on after watching her send Toonka flying, but he urgently let
out his shield because he did not want the knights to get hurt.
Because of that, the inside of the shield was created toward Cale instead of the knights.
Thankfully, the knights did not get hurt, but he had just ended up unintentionally
saving Toonka. ]
“The shield is warm” Toonka said while remembering himself being covered by the holy
shield.
It was the first time Toonka had felt something so soft and warm on his body. Toonka knew
he wouldn't be the injured party even if he fell on top of Amiru Ubarr's soldiers, but still it
felt quite good to be inside the shield.
..
Amiru was actually really grateful that young master Cale was willing to trouble himself to
protect all of them.
But Amiru didn't really want to always rely on Cale Henituse's protection either. Amiru
wanted herself and everyone else to become stronger on their own, taking a lot of inspiration
from what Cale Henituse had been doing and reducing the man's burden bit by bit.
Amiru wanted Cale to truly believe in their strength until he didn't have to worry about too
many things.
[ Cale seemed calm as he stood up, but his legs were numb from crouching for too long.
“Ah.”
Cale frowned as he stood up. He stumbled because his left leg was numb.
“Young master Cale!”
Amiru rushed over with a shocked expression. Paseton, who was also shocked, grabbed
onto Cale’s arm. However, Cale pushed Paseton away and stood up straight. ]
Choi han smiled at the scene he had just seen.
His liege almost never refused Choi Han's help. The man felt proud because Cale trusted
Choi han to always help him whenever the man needed.
Cale was really a very independent but also a clumsy person.
Often stumbles, always lazy to move, and easily pushed by others.
That was why Cale Henituse really had to have someone behind him to keep the man from
falling due to his own laziness.
Rosalyn ignored Choi han who suddenly smiled happily without saying anything.
..
“I'm really worried about his health” Even though Amiru knew that Cale was fine over there,
Amiru was still worried for the man.
It's pretty frustrating to worry about someone who can clearly take care of themselves.
But we're talking about Cale Henituse here, of course they have to worry about that red head
from the Henituse family.
[ Amiru had an urgent expression as she rushed over to Cale.
“Young master Cale! You didn’t need to use your strength! Why did you do it?”
Why? It wasn’t like Cale wanted to do it.
But it would make things complicated if the investigation squad was injured. Thanks to
Cale, it was just a small issue, but if Toonka had hurt the knights of the territory, things
would get much bigger. Cale could not let that happen because Toonka had to return to
the Whipper Kingdom at the right time.
‘Otherwise, I would lose out.’ ]
“Huuuu” Harol was really thankful that Cale was willing to think that far.
If that day young master Cale let everyone get hurt because of Toonka, it was very likely that
Toonka would be detained in the Roan Kingdom for an indefinite amount of time.
If that happened, Harol would really be in trouble because he lacked the most important
people who could help them, the citizens of the Whipper Kingdom, to win the war against the
Mages there.
Cale Henituse wouldn't be able to do what he wanted to do if they lost and Harol and
everyone else would have even more difficulty if they lost the civil war.
It was a situation where they would all feel the loss.
Harol also felt grateful that Amiru Ubar had the kind heart to let Toonka return to the
Whipper Kingdom without doing anything troublesome to the Roan Kingdom first.
[ Amiru inspected Cale with concern and disappointment.
“And why are you completely drenched like this? Are you okay? You are in recovery
right now, what will you do if you catch a cold?! Young master Cale! You really!”
Amiru’s words made Paseton and Witira flinch. This was especially true for Witira,
who bit down on her lips and inspected Cale as well. She recalled how her tail had
drenched Cale earlier, and thought about the expression on his face when he had looked
up while crouching earlier. ]
“I really want young master Cale to enjoy his time in our territory.” Amiru was truly
disappointed by a lot of things.
Cale Henituse was the one who made Amiru think about investing in the construction of the
naval base, Cale Henituse was also the one who conveyed her and her mother's wishes for the
Henituse family to be involved in the investment.
Wasn't it natural that Amiru wanted to welcome Cale Henituse to their residence in the best
way possible?
. ..
“Those people with too strong physical strength should really be able to control their own
strength” Cale* muttered.
What Cale* didn't like about nice people who had unusual physical strength was that they
usually didn't realize how strong they were.
Such people are usually the ones who do stupid things the most unintentionally.
[ At that moment, Cale started to speak to the three of them. His voice was slow and
seemed to be very tired.
“Isn’t it fine since nobody got hurt?”
His voice lacked any warmth, as if he was frustrated. He definitely was frustrated. His
drenched clothes did not feel comfortable, and he wanted to get away from these
troublemakers and get some rest now.
Paseton lowered his head while Witira looked around. She could see the shoreline that
she had destroyed just a few moments ago, and bit down on her lips once again. Amiru
hesitated for a moment before starting to speak.
“...Young master Cale, it is really difficult to understand you. Very difficult.”
Cale just shut up after seeing that a similar situation to the plaza incident was about to
happen again.
Everything was annoying. ]
Alberu let out a long sigh. Even though it was a little exciting to see his lover continue to get
involved in trouble he wasn't looking for, but Alberu really wished that Cale could rest.
The man's dream is just to rest and enjoy his life with all family members.
Alberu, as someone who had only dreamed of becoming a king since childhood was starting
to see the simplest dream but the most difficult to achieve.
At first Alberu just laughed at Cale every time the young man said he wanted to become a
Slacker, but now Alberu understood why his lover had that dream.
Cale Henituse just wanted to rest.
The purpose of his life is very simple, but difficult to achieve by those who live in this kind
of world.
And Alberu... along with all of his desire to lead the Roan Kingdom...
All of that is also for his own peace of mind.
Their dreams are all different, but the essence of the dream is the same.
A life where they feel calm and live as ordinary people live.
[ Amiru turned away from Cale and looked toward the two Whale Tribe members. Her
gaze toward them was calm, yet angry.
“And who are you?”
This was part of the Roan Kingdom, but this was her family’s territory. Amiru had no
intentions of letting such an incident that happened in the Ubarr territory go. ]
"I'm really sorry about that day young lady Amiru" Whitira gave Amiru a slight bow.
Even though she is a future queen ocean who has a lot of pride in herself, Whitira is not a
someone who doesn't want to admit their mistakes.
If it was indeed her fault, then Whitira would not hesitate to apologize.
The woman saw Amiru smiling gently at her.
"I have forgiven you, we have paid our debts to each other. I hope we can continue to live
well together, Whitira-nim"
Whitira returned the smile.
That's right, they've been working together since the beginning.
The Roan Kingdom and the Whale Tribe over there had developed a good relationship.
Cale Henituse and his people helped them in many ways such as fighting the mermaids,
winning the war with the arm organization for the first time and many other things.
In return, the Whale tribesmen would also not hesitate to protect the Roan Kingdom from the
sea and wherever young master Cale Henituse wanted them to go.
[ “And Bob.”
Amiru glared sharply at Toonka, who was blankly standing off to the side.
“Who are you?”
None of the three answered Amiru’s question. Toonka seemed to be worried about
something, while Paseton was thinking about what to say. As for Witira, she could only
lower her head after seeing what she had done. ]
"Young lady Amiru, I am truly sorry for the mess Toonka had caused in your territory" Harol
got up from his seat and bowed respectfully to Amiru.
“Hey! Why do you have to represent my apology? I can apologize myself” Toonka pushed
Harol's shoulder a little, causing the man to almost fall over if he wasn't a strong individual
either.
“Young lady Amiru, I apologize for disguising myself as Bob and causing a mess there.”
Toonka actually didn't know the main reason why Amiru was really angry, but Toonka still
wanted to apologize.
Amiru Ubar, Bless her heart! the woman smiled gently at the two representatives of the
Whipper empire.
"It's okay, I'm quite happy because you know what you did was a mistake"
Yes, that's the most important thing for Amiru for now. As long as Toonka knew where he
went wrong, the man could make himself better.
After all, Amiru could see a huge difference between Toonka when they first met and the
Toonka now.
The influence that young master Cale Henituse had on their lives was truly enormous.
[ At that moment, Amiru heard a noise.
“Achoo!”
Cale’s nose was itchy and made him sneeze. He pushed back the hair that fell on his
face before looking up. He didn’t care about anything in front of his eyes and ignored all
of the gazes that were focused on him before speaking normally.
“Let’s go back first.”
Nobody could say no to him. ]
"Of course"
The situation was bad enough for Cale.
That guy was the messiest even though he didn't participate in any fights.
He most likely won't catch a cold because he has the vitality of heart, but it doesn't mean that
wearing wet clothes and an itchy nose will make people feel comfortable.
Amiru certainly could not force Cale to explain the situation there. Toonka, Whitira and
Paseton could not explain their own situation because they wanted to hide their identities.
The only person who could play cards well there was Cale Henituse.
The red head will decide what happens there and what kind of consequences the three people
will get.
[ Cale explained the entire situation before coming out of Amiru’s residence and looking
at the three people behind him. Witira, Paseton, and Toonka. He then made eye contact
with Amiru, who was coming out behind them.
She took a look at Cale before sternly speaking to Toonka.
“You must leave by tomorrow. You should be thankful that all you are getting for
punishment is being banished from our territory.”
Amiru had demanded that Toonka leave her territory by tomorrow. It was because it
became blatantly obvious that he was not a fisherman, as well as because he was the
cause of the battle.
“The two of you will receive similar punishment if you cause any more issues within my
territory.”
The Whale siblings bowed toward Amiru with calm expressions. ]
“To be more precise, they must be lucky that young master Cale helped to ease their
situation” Amiru muttered.
Cale's explanation was quite different from what actually happened, but it still had the same
point as the matter of Toonka starting the fight.
Even though the two Whale people and Toonka were important people in their place of
kingdom, that didn't mean that the three of them were free to do whatever they wanted in
other people's territory.
That's called mutual respect for each other.
No one was injured, thanks to Cale Henituse.
The three of them would really get another punishment if Amiru, her soldiers and especially
Cale Henituse got hurt there.
..
“Our meeting with young master Cale would have gone well if Toonka wasn't there” Paseton
whispered to his sister.
Whitira nodded in agreement. She was a little disappointed because her first meeting with
Cale Henituse had seemed so ridiculous and messy.
[ Cale observed the two siblings who were hiding that they were related to the Whale
King, before turning his head.
“Young master Cale, you seem to be catching a cold, so please head on inside.”
“I will.”
Amiru’s gaze became sharp as she turned back to look at Toonka.
“You return our generosity with such actions.”
Cale gently started to speak.
“That is why you are banishing him.”
Toonka’s banishment. That was what Cale had told Amiru to do. ]
"Look at that little bastard, really good at playing with his words" Kim Roksoo shook his
head tiredly.
Cale Henituse and his tongue really were a terrifying combination.
For someone who didn't want to be known by anyone but unfortunately became a famous
person, Cale could really make use of what he had.
He knew that what he did in the Plaza would earn him the reputation as a Hero, some people
might think of him as a kind-hearted noble and they suddenly forgot the famous lout of
Henituse county.
But because of that too, Cale knew that there would be some people who were willing to do
whatever he wanted and one of those people was Amiru Ubar.
It was her territory, and it was Amiru who was the most angry about the incident, but it was
Cale who decided what punishment Toonka, Whitira and Paseton deserved.
It was terrifying because Cale was a person who controlled those with power.
[ “Young master Cale, you really...”
Amiru had heard from Paseton about how Cale had saved his life, as well as how Cale
had no fault, but ended up getting dragged into the mess.
“Young lady Amiru, it was not much.”
Cale had a gentle expression on his face. ]
“That means a lot” Whitira* knew that Cale didn't really mean to save Paseton, but the man
still decided to save Paseton because he wanted King Shickler and Whitira didn't have to
experience what happened in the novel, just like what happened in Tboah's dimension.
It was also because Cale understood what it felt like to lose a family, that man simply didn't
want others to know how it felt.
A simple reason that means a lot to Whitira* and her family.
No matter what the man said about his own actions, in the end, Cale Henituse had still
managed to save Paseton's life and Whitira* would still be grateful for that.
[ - Didn’t you ask me if I could defeat Toonka?
As usual, Cale just ignored the Black Dragon. ]
“Don't even think that you're going to take on a dragon-nim duel” Harol whispered to
Toonka.
Seriously, he was still a bit horrified that Toonka would be so happy to see a dragon and
engage them in a duel even if it would end in his own death.
And most importantly.. Harol would make sure that Toonka wouldn't do such stupid things to
the little dragon that was beside Cale every day.
Because instead of fighting the small dragon, it was likely that Toonka would be facing the
dragon's guardian, Cale Henituse himself.
If that happened, it would be as if the Whipper Kingdom were starting a war with the Roan
Kingdom.
Even though the Kingdom was currently in trouble due to the new organization that managed
to destroy their two palaces, the Kingdom still couldn't be considered weak.
Not when all of the western continent's power cores were there.
Harol would never want to be on the side against Cale Henituse.
[ After telling Amiru multiple times that he was okay, Cale turned his gaze toward
Toonka. Toonka had been staring at Cale as well. Toonka had a blank expression for a
while now, no, it was more of a complicated expression.
Ancient power.
It was the only type of power that the non-mages, who focused on physical strength,
accepted as strength. It was because they considered it a blessing for someone’s power
to be passed down through generations. ]
For those who always believe in their own strength, ancient powers are more considered a
blessing than magic or divine items from the gods themselves.
Because ancient power is a latent power that once possessed someone who ended up being
one with nature.
It was also the first time Toonka had seen an ancient power for real with his own eyes and his
body also felt the warmth from that power.
Cale Henituse was weak, no matter what anyone said, Toonka still thought that Cale Henituse
was weak.
But the red head is also a strong person. It was so strong that Toonka sometimes felt scared
when he was facing that man.
[ Cale was looking at Toonka with no specific emotion.
He was a crazy bastard who ended up becoming a hero, but also showed signs of self-
destruction in volume 5. ]
Choi han stared in surprise at that.
He knew that Toonka was a crazy bastard, Choi han also didn't really like that guy for many
reasons, but Choi han never expected that Toonka would be in a self-destructive state.
Now Choi han thought again, if Toonka was allowed to become the old Toonka, it was only
natural that that man would end up being the one who messed up his life.
Choi han didn't really know what the man was going through, but Cale had been saying
earlier that Toonka had never cared about the weak and only cared about the strength.
The tyrant Toonka.
And Toonka who was their current ally would have experienced the same thing had he never
met Cale Henituse.
Choi han was sure that Toonka learned a lot from Cale in being a leader. About him always
relying on strong people to become his vanguard but never insulting, let alone throwing away
those whose strength is not like the vanguard team.
There will always be ways to be a good leader and Choi han, all of Cale's family also learned
many things from that man.
[ The Whales approached Cale, and Witira cautiously asked.
“Is it really okay for us to go with you?”
“It’s not like you have somewhere to go. I can give you a place to stay for a night.”
Cale got on the carriage and ordered the Whale siblings to follow. He then closed the
carriage door and started to think.
At least Toonka will be going back to the Whipper Kingdom. ]
It was actually only natural for Cale Henituse to be angry about what he had just gone
through.
Whitira and Paseton were obviously giving him a hard time, but the man helped lighten their
sentence and now offered them temporary accommodation.
Whitira knew that Cale Henituse most likely knew that she would make a deal with him,
that's why the man let Whitira and Paseton stay there to make it easier for them to
communicate.
But still, Cale Henituse did not look angry, and he certainly wasn't angry, but just annoyed
that he had to get wet.
The man is difficult to understand. Whitira felt like she had to read a thousand books first to
understand what Cale Henituse really thingking.
[ Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo’s style was to not create a deep relationship with someone he
could not communicate with. This was different than avoiding someone because things
could get complicated. ]
Kim Roksoo remembers his relationship with all the team members one time when he first
became Kim Roksoo.
Apart from Kim Min Ah and Jung So Hoon, none of the team members really dared to talk to
him, let alone face to face. And from the two people who were quite close to him, Roksoo
knew that it was the two of them who were trying to get close to their leader.
Because Kim Roksoo, basically, is still stuck with the relationship with the old Team 1.
The current Kim Roksoo even realized that.
Cale Henituse would not build a close relationship with anyone who did not make an effort to
form a close relationship with him.
Say that men are selfish, but Kim Roksoo doesn't want to judge other people's ways of life,
especially if that person is Cale Henituse. Because even Kim Roksoo understood that. Very
understanding about it.
He is grateful because his life in Korea really changed many things in his life. He had other
things to do besides thinking of ways to kill the White Star or drowning in guilt.
The wound in his heart was too deep to be gone, but at least it was slowly healing.
And Kim Roksoo was happy because Cale Henituse was also going through the same thing
as him.
[ ‘Do I need to contact the crown prince?’
How would the crown prince react if Cale said they should bring back the honey-filled
hive left in the Whipper Kingdom? He could anticipate the crown prince’s response
because they were similar people.
The crown prince would be very happy.
Cale was dreaming of bringing that hive back and living a nice relaxing life in the
future. ]
"Yes, I would be very happy if you would tell it to me casually, instead of suddenly giving
information about what you will buy with the golden plaque and then disappearing for a
week afterwards" Alberu said.
The crown prince shook his head softly, remembering all the headaches he had to deal with in
the early days of meeting Cale Henituse.
Well, his lover still gave Alberu a headache until today, so that one statement didn't really
matter.
Working with Cale Henituse was a situation where Alberu knew that he had a favorable share
for the Kingdom and himself, but at the same time Alberu also felt unlucky because Cale
Henituse was always smiling widely, as if he had just won a prestigious competition.
Alberu Crossman was not one to tolerate defeat no matter how many times he experienced it,
perhaps that was why he felt annoyed that Cale always won.
"he looks quite annoying" Alberu* commented.
"He's a pain in the ass, what you're seeing right now is nothing compared to what Cale
Henituse has been doing all this time."
Alberu recalled Kim Roksoo's words about those who were destined to fight a twenty-year
war that still ended up losing to White Star.
And Cale Henituse was able to shorten that twenty-year war to two years.
The more often Cale Henituse and his group moved to defeat White Star little by little,
Alberu's work also piled up little by little.
[ Cale had to greet deputy butler Hans, Beacrox, the Vice Captain, the ten Wolf
children, On, and Hong once he got back.
Hans had originally approached Cale normally before dropping his jaws after seeing
the Whale siblings. He then quickly caught himself and started to approach Cale again.
“Young master-nim, are you okay? I heard about what happened.”
“I’m okay. Oh, and show these two people to a room.”
Cale pushed the two Whale siblings to Hans before turning to look at Beacrox. Beacrox,
who was dressed flawlessly, as usual, started to frown once he took a look at Cale.
Seeing Cale looking like a mess with the boulder dust and dried sea water, Beacrox
turned toward Maes and started to speak.
“Heat up the water.”
“Got it.” ]
Beacrox* frowned when he saw him serving Cale Henituse.
It wasn't that he didn't like it, well, Beacrox* didn't like anyone who always complained
about his cooking that was made as perfectly as possible. But the point Beacrox* wanted to
make here was that he was serving Cale Henituse like a butler, not a chef.
Where's his father? Ron is still alive there, which is great news. But why did he instead
replace his father's duties? Ron was not someone who would easily be allowed to go
elsewhere even if he could, let alone keeping Beacrox together with Cale Henituse.
The transmigration between Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo was probably the biggest reason
why Cale Henituse over there had a different attitude, still the same, but calmer (Maybe it
was the age factor and whatever that man had been through in his life).
Choi Han over there didn't beat up the young master, Beacrox and Ron didn't decide to leave
either.
Compared to Beacrox* and Ron* who went with Choi han* to find traces of Arm, in the Tcf
dimension, Choi han was the one who followed Cale Henituse wherever that young man
went.
Beacrox* turned to his father. Ron* here is older and looks more tired, unlike his father there
who looks like he has found a purpose in life at the end of his life.
It must have something to do with their revenge with the Arm organization. Beacrox* can't
wait to see what they're actually doing there if they don't go with Choi han.
[ Maes calmly responded before approaching Cale.
“Young master-nim, I heard you were dragged into their battle and almost got hurt.”
Cale looked toward Maes, as well as the other Wolf children who were watching him,
and casually answered.
“Not at all. There was no chance that I would get hurt.”
“... I understand.”
The extremely bright and pure Wolf children were calm, unlike their usual selves. Cale
just brushed it aside and continued to watch the children, who quickly rushed away to
heat up the bath water, before looking back at Beacrox. ]
".... My siblings"
Lock* almost cried when he saw all his little siblings there still alive, healthy and looking
quite happy.
That's right, they were all actually still alive despite not being present in this room.
They were all under the protection of Cale Henituse and many other adults there.
The Henituse family... Lock* believed that his younger siblings were living a decent life.
Even though they worked to serve the family, especially Cale Henituse, Lock* was still
happy as long as his younger siblings were living well.
Yes, while they are still alive, they should enjoy their life.
"They are worried about young master Cale. I had time to tell them all that we have to do all
the work entrusted to us as good as possible to have a good life. My brothers and sisters are
smart enough to understand that," said Lock who saw his younger siblings calm attitude.
What young master Cale said was true. All of Lock's younger siblings had always been very
cheerful and pure, Lock smiled knowing that the young master Cale truly cared for everyone
around him even though he seemed like he didn't care about anything in the world.
[ Beacrox started to speak as soon as they made eye contact.
“Young master-nim, please wash up first.”
Cale could see that Beacrox could not stand Cale’s dirtiness, and so he just nodded his
head. He tried to head to the bath but a voice called out to him.
“Young master-nim.”
“What is it?”
It was Paseton and Witira. Paseton was the one who called for him, but Witira was the
first to speak.
“May we visit you after you have rested for a bit?” ]
"Hey"
"Hmm?"
Kim Roksoo was confused about Cale* asking him but his eyes were still on the sleeping
Cale.
What was the man asking him now? or on the crown prince? but Cale Henituse* wouldn't call
the crown prince a 'Hey' would he?
Right?
"I have a hunch..."
Cale* was now looking at Roksoo. Reddish brown eyes looked at him seriously.
“That guy” Cale* pointed his hand at the sleeping Cale.
Now, the two princes also turned to Cale Henituse* and the sleeping Cale Henituse.
"I think he will be involved in all the royal politics in the entire Western continent if he
continues to meet with a member of the royal family or an important person in an kingdom
and make a deal with them at the end of the story." His tone was very flat, as if someone who
is stating a fact but lazy to state that fact at the same time.
Kim Roksoo was still processing what Cale* had just said when he heard the sound of
laughter from Alberu Crossman.
“You guessed very right young master Cale! bravo!” Alberu laughed while clapping his
hands but somehow remained elegant. Kim Roksoo shook his head, too tired from all this
craziness.
[ The Whale King. As they were his children, these two were pretty much of the same
rank as the kingdom’s royalty. However, the two of them were hiding the fact that they
were related to the Whale King.
Honestly speaking, there was no reason to hide it. It wasn’t like the humans would know
that they were royalty.
It was rare to find a person who even knew about the existence of Whale people.
“Come tomorrow.”
Cale answered curtly before turning around. ]
"We just wanted to make sure of something" Whitira muttered.
The beautiful-looking woman smiled as she watched Cale casually participate in the action
game of hiding the family title that was being carried out by Whitira and Paseton.
What the young master said was true, if not for the young master introducing them to the
public, it would be quite unlikely for ordinary humans to know about the existence of the
Whale tribe.
Whitira also had no desire to reveal that she was The future queen to Cale Henituse back
then. Since there were several things she and Paseton wanted to ask of Cale, Whitira wanted
to confirm whether Cale was someone worth working with.
Well, the outcome of their deal was admirable.
Rosalyn who had done the same thing Whitira did also smiled at Cale's demeanor.
That young master was really quite unpredictable, but somehow it all made sense.
Whitira, Paseton and Rosalyn wanted to hide the fact that they were from royalty.
Cale Henituse knew the truth that they were hiding but still acted ignorant and that attitude
also kept Whitira, Paseton and Rosalyn shocked.
The fact that Cale Henituse had still followed their wish, didn't force the three to reveal a
secret when they didn't want to.
Ah.. that man really really appreciates a secret.
This made them feel even worse for peeking into the secrets of Cale Henituse's life without
the man's permission.
But they have no other way right? the gods didn't even ask everyone's opinion on this.
Haaaa
[ He could hear the Black Dragon’s voice in his head. The Black Dragon had a lot to say
since earlier.
- You sneezed! Will you be able to move tonight? Shouldn’t you get some rest? Why are you
so weak that I have to worry so much?! Human! It is so frustrating!
‘I’m the one who is frustrated.’
Cale decided to use the fact that nobody believed that he was completely healthy to his
advantage. ]
“That's because Cale-nim never told us about his ancient power that can heal any injury, but
the side effect is coughing or vomiting blood” Choi han groaned.
Cale Henituse and the entire barrier he had set up himself to keep everyone from getting near
him was truly incredibly strong.
Choi han even often wonders whether his liege really considers Choi han like family like he
does.
The man says that he is selfish person, but he is the one who thinks least of himself. Doesn't
want to explain anything about himself because he feels it's not important to tell other people.
Sometimes, Choi han thought it was harder to understand a Cale Henituse than defeating a
white star.
[ He told everyone not to come to him tonight because he needed rest, before speaking to
the Black Dragon.
“Let’s go.”
“...I’ll listen for now.”
On and Hong sent them off as Cale headed to the Ubarr islands with the Black Dragon.
Today was the day he needed to extend these whirlpools’ lifespans to last for another
year. ]
"That's scary" Amiru* muttered under her breath, but Eric still heard her.
"Scary? the ocean at night or about young master Cale Henituse?" he asked.
“Young master Cale, he's scary. He's the one who managed to dispel some of the whirlpools
there, might as well be able to dispel all of them if he wanted to, but he's also the one who
made the remaining whirpools in the sea last for another year.” Amiru* looked at Cale
Henituse and Raon who were flying over the night ocean.
"Nature is in control"
Amiru Ubar* really didn't know how Cale Henituse got his ancient power because it seemed
like Atha-nim wasn't showing it for some reason.
Well, they are here to receive all the information whatever will be given, they should be
grateful about it.
But judging by the ancient power that Cale Henituse had so far, it seemed like it was all
related to nature.
If Cale Henituse ended up obtaining all the ancient powers with the elements of nature, that
man would really look like an existence that could control the nature, more so than the
dragons that were said to be closest to nature.
[ - I do not know why you are doing this when you are not well. This intelligent dragon
brain of mine cannot understand.
Cale casually responded to the grumblings of a 4-year-old.
“It has to be done today.”
The territory’s mages would arrive tomorrow, making it more difficult to move. He had
to take care of that puddle water and the whirlpool today.
Cale could see that there were still lights on the central island and landed on an island
farther away. This was the location of the second strongest whirlpool, well, now the
strongest whirlpool. ]
Eruhaben let out a long sigh.
Why was it so hard for Cale to tell that he was fine because he had the ancient power of
healing? Well, Cale was saying that he had said that many times but no one believed him.
Eruhaben recalled about how Cale had said that he was fine under circumstances that
absolutely didn't look fine.
Who will believe in that Bullshit?
Eruhaben understood very well about the situation Raon was in that night. If Eruhaben had
been there, the golden dragon would have definitely hit Cale on the head at least once.
[ “Sigh.”
He then let out a sigh.
- Why is that punk swimming over here? Wait, why is that punk even here? I do not
understand.
Cale could hear the Black Dragon’s anxious voice. There was nobody on the island that
Cale and the Black Dragon landed on. However, there was someone in the whirlpool in
front of the island.
It was such a turbulent whirlpool that it was impossible to see the person inside while
up in the air.
“He must really be a lunatic.” ]
Harol was really holding himself back from hitting Toonka on the head now.
He thought that after Toonka saw the ancient power of young master Cale's shield, the man
would at least decide to shut up.
But why was this friend of his still looking for trouble with Cale Henituse now?!
It was no wonder that young master Cale often looked bothered when Toonka was shouting
to address him as a friend.
Their first encounter and the aftermath didn't look like they would make a great impression
from any side.
Cale Henituse did not like it when his privacy was invaded and Toonka did not understand
what privacy was.
What a messed up combination.
Harol was very grateful because Cale had quite the patience when facing Toonka.
[ It was a dark night, as the moon had just finished its cycle. Cale started to think after
seeing Toonka, who had jumped into the whirlpool on such a night. Cale wanted to
know just what that crazy bastard was thinking.
At that moment, Toonka jumped out of the whirlpool and rushed over to the island.
“I knew it! I knew it!”
Toonka kept his gaze on Cale as he approached closer.
“I knew you weren’t just an average person. I knew I smelled a strong person nearby.
Are you a mage? How did you fly across the sky?” ]
“Haaa, he really think that young master Cale is a mage” Harol* shook his head tiredly.
He had just been wondering about why Toonka still thought Cale Henituse was a mage even
though he had seen Cale Henituse possess ancient powers that no Mage would have.
But Harol* remembered that Toonka had never used the brain in his head.
Those brains were there to help Toonka live, that was their only use.
..
Alberu propped up his chin elegantly, glared at Toonka who was arrogantly shouting and
approaching his lover in the most impolite manner.
Cale and his tolerance for other people's attitudes really had to be questioned.
Even just looking at it tired Alberu, what about Cale?
But...
"I knew he would definitely do something about it."
The Cale Henituse that he knew, even though his tolerance was a bit odd, but still wouldn't
allow anyone to happily insult him.
For someone who consider themselves to be trash never like it when others are disrespectful
to them, especially when they always provoke them like this.
[ Toonka’s eyes started to shake after saying the word mage. His plan was to fight Cale
if he said that he was a mage, and kill Cale if he was weak. Toonka was someone who
thought that mages were a poison to the world. He continued to quickly walk toward
Cale.
“Are you ignoring me because you are a fancy pants mage? Hmm?” ]
"All the mages in that magic tower have really made a very bad impression on the people of
the Whipper Kingdom" Rosalyn commented.
She wasn't worried that her young master Cale would get hurt, let alone die even though she
had already heard what Toonka was thinking.
Well, Young master Cale had Raon-nim by his side, the little dragon certainly wouldn't let
Cale get hurt, not in front of his own eyes.
But Rosalyn remembered all the things that the many mages in the Whipper Kingdom had
done to the people there.
After knowing what really happened and why the Civil War could happen, Rosalyn
understood why Toonka, and all the people in the Whipper kingdom wanted to destroy the
magic tower.
They let Cale Henituse buy it because they were in a financial crisis because the royalty
wasn't helping at all about the war in their kingdom.
Rosalyn, the current magic tower master will make sure they don't use dirty methods like the
mages in the Whipper kingdom for all the experiments they do.
[ Toonka could see Cale letting out a sigh. Cale looked toward him before casually
answering.
“I am thinking.”
Cale was thinking about how to deal with this stupid fool.
‘Do I put him in place or put him to use?’
That was what Cale was thinking about. Cale observed Toonka, who seemed to want to
rush over and attack him.
“What are you thinking about that you are ignoring me?”
Cale finished thinking the moment Toonka said those final words. He then immediately
acted.
‘Let’s do both.’ ]
"Pfftt-" Alberu held back his laughter.
Of course Cale Henituse would do just that.
His guess was correct, Cale certainly wouldn't let anyone do as they pleased with him.
His lover was a vengeful person, and his ability to never forget something made his revenge
for anything that ever bothered him run high.
Cale might not directly avenge him if he still couldn't, but that didn't mean he would forget
about that.
If he really couldn't, he would muster up all his strength until he was able to avenge twice as
much on whoever it was.
That was why Alberu often felt sorry for anyone who ever annoy his lover.
[ Boom!
“Ugh!”
Toonka, who was not prepared, got blown away and landed in the water. A whirlpool
was surrounding Toonka’s body.
“What is going on?!”
Toonka, who had a high magic resistance, found it difficult to deal with this wind. The
endlessly swirling wind and water from the sea sucked Toonka in like a swamp. ]
"He's showing off" Whitira said.
The woman remembered when Toonka had easily rid himself of Whitira's attacks but now
seemed to be having a hard time defending against the strong whirlpools around him.
It was actually quite amazing for a human to survive in that situation because Whitira was
sure that if it wasn't Toonka, they would have drowned.
Cale Henituse was really strong if he wanted to.
Maybe because young master Cale had also noticed their brief fight earlier, that young man
really did know how to shut Toonka up.
[ Cale created whirlpools in both of his hands as he approached Toonka.
Splash. Splash.
The sound of Cale stepping into the water could be heard.
He then looked down at Toonka, who was sucked into the sea by the sudden attack.
No matter how tall someone was, there would always be a chance to look down at them.
]
Several people understood what Cale Henituse was saying from various perspectives.
Toonka has a tall and big body, it makes many losers are afraid before they even start to fight.
Toonka was someone who was used to looking down on others especially those he saw as
weak.
But Cale Henituse showed that he, a person who was shorter and more delicated than Toonka,
could still look down on Toonka.
The trick was to have Toonka almost drown in the ocean with Cale watching from above the
surface of the water arrogantly.
From another perspective, what Cale Henituse meant was that no matter how high a person's
position in the hierarchy was, there would be times for them to be looked down upon by
others who were far more powerful.
[ “Mages cannot have ancient powers.”
Toonka could feel the wind around him disappear as he looked up at Cale.
“Bob, a warrior like you should understand what I mean, right?”
A power that was passed down from a human who created that power.
Toonka had heard about ancient powers, but this was his first time seeing one in action.
He remained silent for a while before finally starting to speak.
“...Then you are not a mage?”
“Correct.” ]
As if back at the moment where Cale was teaching the two kittens and a baby dragon about
the power of beast people and how to control their strength when we have too much power in
their bodies, they could see Cale calmly explaining the misunderstanding that Toonka was
going through.
It was actually quite terrifying when you were being taught by someone so smart and calm.
That's because they are the first to notice that you made a mistake, so you never want to make
a mistake in front of that existence.
[ Toonka asked another question after hearing Cale’s stern, yet very clear response.
“Then how do you know about the non-mage faction?”
Toonka found this noble in front of him to be weirder the more he ran into him.
‘Yes. He’s a weird one.’
This noble did not care that he was not using formal language with him. He was also
someone who worked hard to save others when he was ill. This was also the weirdo who
had a scent of a strong person around him, even though he himself was not strong. ]
As if they had just been slapped by reality, they had also just realized that Cale Henituse was
a noble unlike the nobles that other people usually knew about.
The young man was still arrogant, but he was far better than anyone else there.
Perhaps because Cale Henituse over there wasn't someone from a noble family because he
was a transmigrator, Cale and his tolerance for people who spoke impolitely was quite high.
If it wasn't Cale in front of Toonka, they would probably already be furious at Toonka's
current attitude.
“Nearly drowning him like that was the best way to show the difference in their castes” Cale*
smiled as he saw what Cale was doing there.
Yes, there are many ways to show one's caste differences.
[ Someone who continued to reveal unique powers every time he saw him. He was also
someone who tried to save him.
This was Toonka’s first time seeing such a person.
However, Cale’s continued words shocked Toonka once more.
Cale did not answer Toonka’s question. Instead, he asked a question of his own.
“Do you have any thoughts about destroying the Magic Tower?”
“What? What did you say?” ]
“Let's get straight to business, i see.. there's no need to have small talk with that guy
anyways” Alberu Crossman* flashed his princely smile.
Since Cale had given a hint earlier that he was going to buy a magic tower and was thinking
about whether or not to tell Alberu about it, at least Alberu Crossman* knew that Cale was a
very suitable person to do business with.
And what the red head is doing is good. Talking to someone like Toonka didn't need to be
pleasant since they were a people who's to lazy to using their brains.
Magic towers... Mage...
There were many things that Alberu Crossman* wanted to do to strengthen the Roan
kingdom but he couldn't do so because of many things.
It must feel really good that if he also had someone who understood and was willing to do
what Alberu* couldn't.
[ Toonka’s eyes opened widely in shock. His expression seemed to be asking how Cale
knew about it.
Destroying the Magic Tower. That was one of the goals of the non-mage faction from the
beginning. Cale continued to speak.
“If you plan to do so, please do not destroy it too much.”
Toonka subconsciously let out his thoughts.
“...Crazy bastard, what are you talking about?”
“Ah, but please kick out all of the mages.” ]
“He doesn't care about Toonka's reaction”
"He just keeps going"
Many people felt sorry for Toonka who kept getting hit by surprise attacks from Cale.
Even though Toonka and everyone in the Whipper kingdom did want to destroy the magic
tower and the mages there, it didn't mean that they would immediately be able to process
what Cale Henituse was saying.
Indirectly, Cale Henituse was actually cheering them on and supporting what they were
doing.
Harol smiled gently.
Ah.. there was a strange feeling when he got support from that one commander.
Harol somehow felt proud that Cale Henituse also approved of what they were doing.
[ Toonka could finally make a determination about Cale after hearing what Cale had to
say. Cale started to smile while looking at Toonka.
The non-mages who win the Civil War lead the Whipper Kingdom to grow before it
quickly breaks down. Although natural instincts took down the rationality known as
magic, an existence without rationality would be no better than an animal.
Cale’s plan was to take control of the benefits that those animals will end up missing. ]
"Mage..." Harol knew that they had never really killed all the existences of mages in the
Whipper kingdom. He also knew that many of them had already fled earlier.
But Harol didn't intend to bring his people after those who had already fled because they had
to focus more on what happened in the Whipper kingdom after the civil war was over.
Harol stared at crown prince Alberu Crossman..
If Cale Henituse really wanted to take advantage of the civil war in the Whipper Kingdom,
then the mentioned advantages would most likely be the mages.
The Roan Kingdom had never excelled in their magic due to the low number of mages, but
when the war against the indomitable alliance started, the Roan Kingdom suddenly displayed
their overwhelming army of mages.
No one knew where the Roan kingdom got the mage from or whether they had it for a long
time, but never showed the mage brigade to the public.
After seeing this, Harol came to understand that all the mages who had fled from the Whipper
kingdom had gone to the Roan Kingdom and raised their own army.
He didn't really care about that.
After all, in the end, all the mages who fled to the Roan kingdom still returned to the
Whipper kingdom when their homeland needed the services of a mage.
It never hurts to forget little by little old grudges against whatever it is.
If only the mages ended up somewhere other than the Roan kingdom, Harol doubted that they
would still be willing to help the Whipper kingdom.
[ “I plan to purchase that Magic Tower. What do you think?”
Toonka started to smile as he looked up at Cale.
“What a crazy bastard.”
Toonka had made up his mind about Cale. ]
"He really is crazy bastard" Alberu* agree with that statement.
That Cale was indeed a crazy bastard.
There are many ways to build a business and Cale Henituse will always take the extreme
route regardless of his intentions.
But such extreme means also built his own trust between the two sides.
Cale had actually made it clear that he wanted to buy a magic tower without acting like he
was supporting the mages in that kingdom.
Toonka would also believe in that crazy bastard.
Haahhh, Alberu suddenly remembered all the deals he had with Cale.
Remembering that made Alberu feel tired.
Chapter End Notes
Oh, there's one thing I want to ask you all.
If LCF will eventually have an ending where Cale Henituse becomes a god, or an
existence that is almost on par with a god, why do you think that could happen?
You know, I read a lot about the theory that Cale might end up as a god. But we know
what kind of human he is and of course he won't become a god without a good reason
right?
If he did become a god, what was it that made our slacker young master end up choosing
that extreme path?
Chapter 57: Currently Thinking (5)
Chapter Notes
hahaha, we are still in this chapter (ू˃̣̣̣̣̣̣︿˂̣̣̣̣̣̣ ू)
I know many of you want to read the chapter where the war starts immediately, (I also
want to rush to write that part), but 200 chapters before the war starts is also important.
I'm lazy to make the characters confused because the theme of this reaction fic is
actually angst.(-̩̩̩-̩̩̩-̩̩̩-̩̩̩-̩̩̩___-̩̩̩-̩̩̩-̩̩̩-̩̩̩-̩̩̩)
Well, I don't know if you guys think this is angst or not, but I want to focus on Krs! Cale
character. I hope you guys stay with me until we get to the chapter where the war starts
and so on ᕕ( ཀ ʖ̯ ཀ)ᕗ
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 57: Currently Thinking (5)
Cale responded to Toonka’s words by pointing at Toonka and starting to speak.
“Are you and your crew not also crazy for trying to flip everything over?”
Toonka’s smile ended up turning into laughter.
“Hahahaha-”
It was so loud that it echoed around the islands. Toonka finally stopped laughing after a
while and started to shake his head as he responded to Cale.
“No. Not at all.”
Toonka’s gaze was cold as he stopped laughing and glared at Cale.
“We are not crazy at all.” ]
The toonka in the room also laughed loudly.
Considering all the things the mages in the Whipper Kingdom had done to them, Toonka
never thought that what he and the warriors did in battle was crazy.
The crazy ones were all the mages over there.
He who was now quite forgiving of mages because of Cale made him realize that not all
mages were bad-hearted people. Just because the mages in Whipper's kingdom were a bunch
of heartless humans, it didn't mean that mages elsewhere also had the same behavior.
The magic tower master Rosalyn is one of the mages that Toonka and Harol respect.
They who once wished that all people who could use magic to be wiped out from the world
began to realize that what they hated was not magic, but people who had power but behaved
arbitrarily.
Rosalyn and many other mages risked their lives to protect Whipper's kingdom when Royalty
didn't even offer any help. Rosalyn and all the mages still came to the Whipper Kingdom
even though they knew that there were many who hated their existence there.
Those whose existence wanted to be destroyed were the ones who played a big role in
protecting them all.
And all of that happened because of the presence of Cale Henituse.
Rosalyn and the mage brigade wanted to come to the Whipper Kingdom not only to help
their homeland, but because they also believed that they would be protected by Cale
Henituse.
The red head would certainly not allow any of them to be discriminated against.
Toonka, Harol and all the warriors trusted Cale Henituse to bring in mages to help them
because they believed that Cale purely wanted to help, not to counterattack them with mages.
[ Cale knew that Toonka would respond like that. Toonka was certain that the non-
mages were the right choice for the future of the Whipper Kingdom. He was going to
prove it with results.
“Of course. I am the same.”
Toonka slowly observed Cale, who was saying that he was also not crazy. After
observing Cale for a while, he finally started to speak.
“Personally come to buy it.”
Toonka did not say that he could not destroy the Magic Tower or that he had no plans
on destroying it.
“That was always the plan.”
Cale did not think that Toonka’s subordinates would say anything about Toonka
making the decision on his own for Cale to come to purchase the Magic Tower. ]
"Well, there are many people who question that but dare not" Harol said.
The moment when Toonka said that they could not destroy the magic tower, all the warriors
and even Harol wondered if Toonka had really not used his brain.
The person who hated mages the most and was very eager to destroy everything related to
mages said that they should not destroy the magic tower.
The magic tower was basically the main place of all the mages' crazy experiments there.
Magic tower is the main place where all the hatred also starts.
And one of the civil war leaders is saying that they can't destroy that sinful place?
And after Harol heard that there was a young nobleman who wanted to buy the magic tower
for whatever reason, Harol was even more confused.
He still followed Toonka's wishes because the man seemed so confident about the young
nobleman who said he wanted to buy the building. After all, they were all in a financial crisis
and the purchase of the magic tower would be very beneficial on their side.
Harol was just still wondering which sane person would want to buy the almost collapsed
building.
[ The Whipper Kingdom was the greatest source of magic devices in the Western
Continent. That meant that it wouldn’t be wrong to say that the kingdom’s money came
from the mages and the magic devices.
Money would be the biggest issue once the non-mage faction won the civil war.
Furthermore, they desired to get rid of any and all traces of magic in the Whipper
Kingdom.
Cale was aiming for that moment. ]
Harol* remembered about the magic tower in his kingdom, well, in his dimension. At that
time, Harol*, Toonka* and other warriors happily destroyed the sinful building without the
slightest regret.
What Cale Henituse said was true. After the war, they had a considerable financial crisis.
That was the day Harol* questioned if they couldn't feel happy after winning a war?
There is no lunatic like Cale Henituse would waste money on a broken building, and
TToonka* over there was only making things harder for Harol* and the others.
Yes, that Toonka* over there was extremely annoying.
[ ‘The crown prince will like it for a different reason though.’
The Magic Tower that Toonka and crew would think had nothing left inside would
actually hold the treasure that the non-mages were dying to obtain. ]
"Oh?" The two Harol stared in interest at what was shown on the screen.
That tower holds treasure that even non-mages would really want? If non-mages wanted it,
the treasure would have something to do with a large amount of gold and jewels.
They suddenly remembered that Cale Henituse had the novel <The birth of a hero> which
was most likely Cale Henituse's, well, Kim Roksoo's basic knowledge of the dimension he
lived in.
Information about the treasure must also be written there.
"So he stole what the Whipper Kingdom's people should have?"
People started talking about Cale who was again taking what was rightfully someone else's
for himself.
"He didn't talk to you about the treasure at all?" Harol* asked.
So far, all Harol* knew about Cale Henituse was that he was an odd man.
Someone whose way of thinking and what they do is always different but it ends up being
good for all of them.
Cale Henituse seemed to care enough about their financial crisis, but he still took the treasure
in the magic tower for himself?
Maybe Cale Henituse wasn't as good as Harol thought.
“Young master Cale didn't give us any information about the treasure, but he did leave some
of the important stuff there for us. He also bought the building at a high price. I think that's
fair enough for whatever he's done in the Whipper kingdom.”
Contrary to Harol's* expectations, his counterpart wasn't bothered at all by that.
On Harol's side, the man didn't really care that Cale Henituse didn't provide information
about the treasures in the magic tower. Because if what they found back then in the rubble of
the building was what the Red Head had left behind, Harol would already be very thankful
for that.
After all, they weren't like crown prince Alberu Crossman who often gave Cale Henituse a
golden plaque (That man kept saying that since just now) after Cale finished a task.
Harol wanted to think that what Cale Henituse took at the magic tower was payment for all
the valuable services that man had done for the Whipper kingdom.
[ “But how did you know that I was part of the non-mage faction?”
Sigh.
Cale let out another long sigh at Toonka’s question. That made Toonka flinch, and Cale
did not miss that moment to answer.
“You are someone from the Whipper Kingdom that is currently on the brink of a civil
war. You then looked like you would kill me if I said I was a mage. Who wouldn’t think
of the non-mage faction?”
“...I guess?”
Cale just turned away from Toonka after hearing his response. Cale was thinking about
how Toonka could be so stupid in general yet so sharp and naturally intelligent in
battle. ]
"He is" Harol agreed with that.
Toonka was stupid when it came to basic things that humans usually knew about but was
very smart when he was on the battlefield.
That was why many strong people believed their lives under Toonka's leadership no matter
how stupid that man was.
Well, there's Harol there. He's useful for being the brains of Toonka isn't he?
[ However, Toonka seemed to have become even more interested, as he approached
Cale.
“Why are you coming here?”
Toonka did not stop at Cale’s blunt question.
“Seems like you’re about to do something fun. I want to watch.”
He really had stupidly great instincts. Cale waved his hand.
“Just go over there and play with the whirlpool. I’m busy.” ]
“pfftt” Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* laughed.
The two of them actually found the fact that Cale was a very interesting and fun person to
mess with.
The man really sighed very often like a person who is always tired of anything even though
he has never done anything. A body that is smaller than the others but still has the highest
power.
Look at that man who was now treating Toonka like a child even though a few seconds ago
he almost died because Toonka thought he was a mage.
They knew that Toonka was a crazy bastard, but it was really funny to see Cale instead
making Toonka play with all the whirlpools around because he knew Toonka liked dangerous
things.
[ “Are you really a noble?”
Toonka continued to be amazed to Cale. Toonka thought that the noble named Amiru
was quite relaxed for a noble, but it was nothing compared to this punk in front of him
right now.
Talking so informally to a noble would usually lead to a lot of trouble, but Toonka could
not help but speak informally to the noble in front of him.
“I am indeed a noble. Just like you are a warrior.”
Cale casually responded and looked around. There was a lot that he needed to do today.
At the same time, he heard Toonka’s voice coming from behind him.
“Interesting.” ]
“He tolerated it because he had something precious to find in the Whipper kingdom” Alberu
commented.
Even though Cale didn't look like he cared about other people's behavior towards him, his
lover was actually remembering each and every one of the people he had met and thinking
about ways to get back at them later.
Cale Henituse really was smart for saying the right thing in the right situation.
Toonka back then must have heard the nickname barbarian a lot from various people.
Then now he met Cale Henituse, a noble who didn't care about Toonka's informal way of
speaking and addressed him as a warrior.
It was only natural for someone like Toonka to fall under Cale Henituse's charms.
Haa... that lover of his really was often unaware of the impact he had on others.
[ Cale just frowned and pretended to not hear Toonka. He then released his silver
shield. The silver wings appeared alongside the shield and lightly fluttered. At that
moment, the Black Dragon’s voice rang in Cale’s head.
- I am very sharp.
Cale’s body started to float. The Black Dragon had used its magic right on cue. Cale
decided to take care of the other whirlpools first. ]
“He is indeed a child who is very sensitive to the situation” Eruhaben complimented Raon's
sharp instincts.
Since Cale wasn't someone who could telepathize like dragons, conversations between him
and Raon would always end up on one side.
Because of that, Cale was going to show Raon some short but clear codes so the little boy
would understand what he meant. Well, several times there were misunderstandings but
Eruhaben understood that.
Because Cale still wanted to hide Raon's existence, he purposely displayed the ancient power
of his shield that had wings that looked very holy.
Ordinary people even people like Toonka would only think that Cale Henituse could fly
because of those wings, not because Raon was helping him.
Understanding someone like Cale Henituse was no easy feat, anyone trying to understand
that one menace would end up having an easy time reading other people's behavior.
And Raon was one of them.
It was no wonder why Raon was a very smart dragon and Eruhaben was always relaxed when
he was teaching Raon about magic.
Perhaps because of his personal experience during his four years in that cave, Raon had also
met a human like Cale Henituse.
Cale was truly a good teacher to everyone around him.
[ “Bob.”
Cale called out Toonka’s alias. Bob was still Toonka’s official name for everyone right
now. ]
Alberu was still annoyed that he chose the same name as Toonka as his alias.
Haaa, why does it have to be bob?
Why is that name so suitable to be used as an alias?!
[ “What?”
“You know all this is a secret, right?”
“Of course. I prefer to keep all the fun things to myself.”
The smirking Toonka really seemed to be crazy. His physique, hair, and smile all made
him look even scarier because it was dark. Cale floated up into the air and started to
speak. ]
"Surprisingly, you're a very good person for keeping secrets" Harol commented.
Yes, he was surprised because Toonka really didn't tell anything about this unless he met the
young noble who was going to buy the magic tower later.
Toonka didn't seem like the typical person who could keep secrets, but he was definitely one
who could keep secrets.
"Why are you so surprised? I value every secret. Well, now the secret has been exposed, but
it's not my fault" Toonka said casually.
He never intended to reveal this little secret to anyone because Cale did not want that to
happen.
But even he knew that he couldn't go against a god, let alone a god who managed to bring
them all to this place.
[ “I will find a ship and crew for you. Don’t you need to quickly return home?”
“Oh? Thanks.”
Cale waved his hand toward the confused Toonka and headed up into the clouds.
“Win. You can do it.”
That was the only way for Cale to benefit from it.
Cale turned toward an island with another whirlpool. At that moment, he could hear
Toonka’s loud laughter. It was louder than ever before.
“Hahahaha!” ]
“Look at him, cheering on others in the most nonchalant way yet still managing to make
other people feel happy” Cale* shook his head.
As someone who was quite hungry for praise, Cale* seemed to understand why Toonka was
laughing so hard.
It was probably the first time Lunatic had been able to converse with a person, specifically a
noble, without having to attack each other.
Their conversation was short but casual.
Cale Henituse wanted to buy a magic tower that would certainly benefit all the citizen in
Whipper kingdom.
Cale Henituse did not think of him as a madman for starting the civil war and only saw
Toonka as a warrior, not a barbarian.
Cale Henituse lent him a ship to bring Toonka home quickly and safely.
Cale Henituse was telling him to win.
It was only natural for Toonka to fall under the charms of someone like Cale Henituse.
Sure, there were still a lot of misunderstandings here and Cale also had no idea what Toonka
was thinking at that time.
But what was certain, Cale Henituse had already earned Toonka trust.
[ ‘Was that bastard always so full of laughter?’
Cale wondered as he headed to another island. Toonka watched Cale fly away for
awhile before thinking that the whirlpools were no longer fun, and returning to his
residence. However, Cale had no way to know about what Toonka did
Instead, he started to speak to the Black Dragon.
“Do you know when I am the angriest?”
- When?
The Black Dragon could see a relaxed smile on Cale’s face.
“When I throw something away for cheap because I think it is trash, yet it ends up
being gold. Especially when I really need that gold.” ]
"That is really suck" Lily commented.
Lily looked sadly at Cale who was on the screen. The young girl really loved her brother,
well, technically it wasn't her real brother anymore because the soul that was inside Cale's
body had turned into someone else..
Before the day Cale Henituse wanted to eat together that morning, Lily did not have a good
enough relationship with Cale. The only person with red hair in the family always avoided
them and they always acted as if they didn't know each other. Her orabuni were always busy
with what he wanted to do and Lily was too scared to approach her big Brother.
However, ever since the day Cale Henituse wanted to eat together, Lily had seemed to find
another sibling besides Basen. The person who supported Lily's dream of becoming a knight,
the person who went to many places to save others, and the person Lily wanted so badly to
make proud.
Yes, that's her orabuni.
Even if the souls inside the body were different, Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo were
brothers that Lily could be proud of.
Kim Roksoo who was willing to make a deal with the god of death to regress even if he had
to leave his dimension and start a new life alone, and Cale Henituse who burdened himself
with the responsibility of saving many people.
Lily had always wanted to learn many things from her orabuni, so that one day, Cale could
really live a slacker life without worrying about the safety of the Henituse Duchy or the Roan
kingdom.
[ The corner of the Black Dragon’s lips started to twitch.
- I learned something good.
“No. There’s more.”
- More?
“Yes.”
Cale leisurely continued.
“It is even worse when I need to pay even more than it's worth to buy that gold back.”
- ...That would suck. ]
Alberu knew that Cale Henituse was talking about the people in the Whipper kingdom losing
their treasure in the magic tower and paying back to Cale Henituse to have the tower come
back to be destroyed.
Well, the real loser here wasn't Harol nor the people of the Whipper Kingdom, but the one
who would at least lose in this deal was Alberu.
The money used to buy the magic tower was royalty money, then when the tower was bought
again, that money belonged to Cale Henituse. Alberu did not know how much treasure Cale
Henituse had obtained, but he did know enough that Cale Henituse would never be satisfied
with all the money he had.
On the other hand he had advantages such as many mages escaping to the Roan kingdom,
obtaining the blueprints for building a magic tower and a few other things that he should be
grateful for but in fact he was not happy at all because Cale would not stop smiling.
[ Cale responded with a villainous smile and started to take care of what he needed to
do. He landed on the next island.
“There is no one here.”
Cale put both palms down on the ground once the Black Dragon confirmed that no one
was here.
Boom.
Cale could feel his heart beating wildly.
‘The Vitality of the Heart really did strengthen the Sound of the Wind.’
Cale could feel the strength of the wind rushing up from his feet to his palms.
It took less than one second for that to happen. ]
“Haaa, that punk really is reckless. Maybe it's because he doesn't know the impact of having
two ancient powers of different elements in his body, he really goes as he pleases with those
powers” Eruhaben* let out a long sigh.
Seriously, if that one bastard didn't have healing powers, Cale would have definitely been
injured with everything he had done with his ancient powers.
Eruhaben* didn't know how weak the red head was, but if he kept forcing himself to overuse
ancient power when his plates weren't complete, Cale Henituse might get hurt.
It wasn't that Eruhaben* did care, he was just annoyed by one weak human who always acted
out of his mind like this.
[ Swiiiiiiiish.
The winds were roaring in both of Cale’s palms. Cale then combined the two
whirlwinds into one.
Sizzle.
The two whirlwinds combined with a sizzling noise and started to generate heat.
However, because they shared the same master, they eventually became one and became
a much bigger whirlwind orb. Cale then floated that orb up into the air.
Boom!
He then slammed down on the orb with the Indestructible Shield. The wind orb shot
down into the whirlpool underneath the water.
Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish-
The wind orb and the wind top inside the whirlpool started to mix together. ]
“Atha-nim, if my guess is correct, did young master Cale obtain that ancient power in that
sea?” Alberu Crossman* asked Atha who was busy rereading everything in the book that the
man was holding.
"Oh? You're right. More precisely, his excellency just got an ancient power when he met
Paseton," Atha explained.
“Will we be shown young master Cale's way to obtain his ancient powers?” One of the
people in Tboah's dimension ventured up to ask.
"Sure, you will see it when the timing is right"
Atha had indeed planned to show them all about how Cale Henituse got his ancient power.
Why did he allow the people of Tboah's dimension to not obtain information about ancient
powers while they were here to obtain information? Atha deliberately skipped that important
chapter to show it later, when the time was right.
All they have to do is be patient and watch what is being shown.
Alberu Crossman* smiled in relief to find that they had been kept informed about the ancient
power.
His instincts told him that the ancient power here played a major role in the destruction and
salvation of the world.
[ Cale looked away from the whirlpool as he floated back up with the Black Dragon’s
magic. The top would now last at least six months. Cale would be able to feel it if it
disappeared in less than a year, and would determine what to do at that point.
“Let’s go to the next island.”
The Black Dragon’s wings fluttered as he increased his speed. Cale continued to throw
wind orbs into the whirlpools before moving to gather up the fateful encounter puddle
water. ]
“Haa, i'm envy” Kim Roksoo muttered.
He was truly envious of Cale Henituse and all into his responses to adapt to things.
the man quickly adapted to the New world and immediately planned what he should do while
Roksoo, the person who made them have to exchange souls, was confused himself.
But even so, Roksoo is proud of himself for being able to fill the empty seat of the perfect
original team leader 1.
That's a tough job okay? Please be respectful!
But still! Cale had just gotten his new power and was already able to control it well! Kim
Roksoo was truly envious.
[ The next day, Cale was at the port early in the morning.
“Bob.”
He introduced Toonka to the ship and the crew. Toonka stared at them for a while
before starting to speak.
“Come after two months. The world will be different.”
Cale started to think that he must absolutely not go to the Whipper Kingdom in the
next two months. He could see the excitement in Toonka’s eyes and knew that he was
going to run wild.
“...Hurry back home.” ]
“He's still coming” Harol and Toonka said at the same time.
Cale Henituse still came even though at that time the situation in the Whipper kingdom was
still said to be very chaotic because they had just finished the civil war.
If it wasn't for Toonka knowing him, the arrival of Cale and company would probably have
been perceived as a threat, not as someone who had come to do business.
Cale Henituse also confidently brought Rosalyn, a mage, to the place where warriors fought
mages.
Cale Henituse really wanted to show that his presence there was purely a matter of business,
but that didn't mean they could do as they pleased with him or the people under his
protection.
Now that Harol thought about it, it was most likely why Cale had allowed Choi han to duel
Toonka so that people would appreciate his presence there even more. From the start, Cale
already knew that Choi Han would easily beat Toonka.
[ Cale slowly moved away from Toonka and looked toward to crew to urge them to
leave. Toonka watched Cale and hesitated for a bit before finally deciding to ask.
“Are you weak?”
“Yes.”
Toonka seemed extremely confused after hearing Cale’s sharp and clear answer.
However, he then stepped onto the ship. ]
"He almost drowned him to death"
"He kept the whirlpools at sea for at least another year"
"He is not weak"
What was with Cale Henituse taking pleasure in thinking himself weak? maybe if he didn't
do the dangerous things in the previous chapter, people would believe that he is a weak
human.
Even Toonka who rarely used his brain other than fighting had doubts about what Cale
Henituse had told him.
No one knew whether Cale Henituse was happy to hide the fact that he was strong or if he
really thought he was weak.
[ “Make sure you come after two months.”
“Yeah, yeah.”
Cale casually waved at Toonka and then turned away from the ship. At that moment,
Toonka shouted loudly from behind Cale.
“My name is Toonka! Don’t forget it!”
Cale turned back around. The mid-sized ship was leaving the port with the sun shining
down on it brightly while Toonka was waving at him from the deck.
It felt like a scene out of an anime when the main character was leaving. Cale thought
he saw something he shouldn’t have seen and turned back around without any regrets.
Cale continued to hear Toonka shout for Cale to not forget his name, but Cale made
sure not to turn back.
But he was feeling full just thinking about what would happen two months later. He
would be able to earn enough money to spend for a lifetime and get a way to build a
strong castle as well. ]
"But he's the main character" Bud* commented.
At this moment, everyone should have known that Cale Henituse had become the main
character in the novel he was reading.
Everyone already knew that except for Cale Henituse himself.
Bud* remembered that Cale didn't want to think of himself as the main character and he
didn't intend to go against the world, maybe that was why Cale didn't want to think of himself
as the main character even though he himself was aware that all the problems there were
always related to him.
Bud* doesn't know everything yet because they are still in the early chapters, but Bud* can
guess how Cale's fate will continue from the perspective of the novel's readers.
Even though the original Cale Henituse, well, now his name was Kim Roksoo, who made a
deal with the god of death, Bud* was still curious as to why the god of death specifically
chose Kim Roksoo as the person who would exchange souls with Cale Henituse.
The god of death seemed very confident in his choice.
Bud* was a bit dubious about it even though the choice was made by a god, the problem
was... all the living beings in that dimension were at stake right? Cale Henituse also doesn't
know who Kim Roksoo is, he doesn't know if Kim Roksoo will really be able to change the
destiny of a dimension right?
According to Bud*, the deal between Cale Henituse and the god of death had a lot of issues
to contend with.
But seeing that Tcf's dimension now looks much better, even Cale Henituse was able to
shorten the war that had been going on for twenty years to two years, Bud* was questioning
who Cale Henituse was, well, the original Kim Roksoo.
He's really human right?
[ Cale returned to the residence to greet the others. He started to pet the kittens, On and
Hong, who had been hiding inside the residence since they got here, as he started to
speak.
“You didn’t need to come to see me.”
“I needed to come to thank you as well as to apologize for scaring you.”
On and Hong dropped their jaws as they blankly stared at Witira. These kittens, who
did not even have much reaction when they saw Paseton, had a completely different
reaction to Witira. ]
"He's adorable" Whitira commented.
Well, Cale Henituse was indeed much younger than Whitira even though the man showed off
a lot of leadership aura.
Since their first meeting, all Whitira could think about was that she should be thanking Cale
for saving Paseton, apologizing for the mess and making a deal with the young man.
But instead she ran into Cale who was with two cats that were no less adorable than their
owners.
Just from the way Cale treated the cat made Whitira completely believe that the young man
was a gentle young man even though he rarely showed much expression on his face.
[ Witira checked Cale’s expression as she cautiously asked.
“Are you feeling okay, young master Cale?”
“Eh, same as usual.”
Cale was always at 100 percent thanks to the Vitality of the Heart. It allowed him to feel
perfectly fine, even after sleeping for only one or two hours. ]
Kim Roksoo patted his forehead.
From the many records he had of Cale Henituse, this man really did work overtime a lot.
For some reason, Cale actually spent more time at the company than at his own apartment or
going elsewhere to relax.
Well, Kim Roksoo also worked overtime a lot, but not every day like Cale Henituse did. Why
is he lingering in the company when he has his niece to play with?
The moment that Roksoo said he wanted to quit his job, he noticed that everyone seemed so
shocked by it. How come they not shocked? the person who is the most diligent at work and
shows no signs of wanting to resign says that he wants to resign? of course everyone was
shocked.
The original Kim Roksoo wouldn't come home from company if he really wasn't exhausted,
then what about Cale Henituse who had the vitality of heart where he could still be fine even
if he took a short nap?
Kim Roksoo already imagined what stupid thing that man would do.
And judging from crown prince Alberu Crossman's expression, Kim Roksoo was sure that his
prediction was correct.
[ He then started to speak to Witira, who had suddenly stopped talking, as well as her
younger brother Paseton next to her.
“That’s enough thanks. If you thank me anymore, it will not feel genuine. Same thing
with the apology.”
“Got it. Thank you very much.” ]
"You have one job Whitira" King Shickler commented.
"Sorry"
It was actually quite funny for Shickler to see his daughter look so formal in front of other
people.
He was used to seeing Whitira as someone with great power. Whitira was never formal with
anyone except Shickler. Well, that was because Whitira had barely met anyone she held in
high esteem.
But if it was Cale Henituse, King Shickler would also do the same as what his daughter did.
Archie* wonders why Whitira, his future queen is being so formal with an ordinary noble.
Was it because Cale Henituse had saved Paseton? But Whitira* didn't even act formally
towards Choi han* who had helped them win the war against the mermaids.
Archie* senses that Whitira has other plans. Maybe related to the reason why Paseton got
seriously injured.
[ Cale blankly stared at Witira, who was speaking formally to him, but observed her at
the same time. The bloodline of the Whale King. This was different from the chief of
any other Beast tribe, because the Whale King was the person who ruled half of the
ocean. That made the Whale King no less than the king of a kingdom.
However, Witira was speaking formally and respectfully to Cale. She had not done so to
Choi Han in the novel.
‘Why is she hiding her identity, even though she revealed the fact that she is part of the
Whale tribe?’
However, Cale did not reveal the question on his mind out loud. Cale was trying to hide
the fact that he knew quite a bit about the Whale Tribe. ]
"I'm not being formal with Choi han because I think we'll be able to communicate better
without having to be formal" Whitira* explained the reason.
Well, even though Choi han* was the one who helped the Whitira *and Whale tribes to win
the war, Choi han* was not a noble who was used to formal attitudes towards each other.
Whitira* also knew that Choi Han* was uncomfortable with that.
...
“Young master Cale may not know much about the Whale tribe, but he does know quite a lot
about our royalty,” Archie commented.
He had no idea how far the novel <The birth of a hero> was about the Whale tribe, but the
information Cale Henituse had was quite a lot.
"I want to reveal the truth if our deal goes well," said Whitira.
[ “You just thanked me again. I said no more.”
Cale continued to speak to the two siblings who seemed to be straight out of a piece of
art.
“I’m glad you siblings got to meet back up. You can go now.”
He had sent Toonka back already and wanted to meet with the Ubarr territory’s head
before heading back to the Henituse territory. Of course, there was stuff for him to
complete back home, but he would at least be able to rest until he went up to the
Whipper Kingdom. ]
"My godness, he just chased away Whitira-nim and Paseton-nim"
"Maybe it would be a different story if he didn't know who they were, but he knew the truth
and still told them to leave?"
"Didn't he say he wanted to take advantage after saving Paseton-nim?"
People were even more confused by what Cale Henituse was really thinking.
"Does he always act so impolite like that?" Alberu Crossman* asked.
“Ha! He's always been like that. And actually he's more impolite when he's with me." Alberu
let a long sigh.
Given all of Cale Henituse's behavior toward him, the young man should be grateful that
Alberu had always tolerated it. If someone other than Cale's family knew about what Cale
Henituse had done, that young man could be called a villain rather than a hero.
[ It was at that moment.
“Excuse me, young master Cale-nim.”
Witira’s voice, and the voice of the Whale tribe in general, was as beautiful as the
legendary siren, the dangerous beings that lured people to jump into the sea with their
beautiful voice.
Cale started to get the chills thinking about that legendary existence. He slowly turned
his head to look at Witira. He had an odd feeling in his mind as he did so. ]
The more they saw Cale bring up the fact that Whitira's voice was beautiful, the more they
realized it too.
Whitira's voice sounded so beautiful to the ear, as if whatever the woman said would sound
beautiful even if it was only an insult.
Whitira was surprised for the umpteenth time because Cale kept complimenting her voice.
..
"You know about sirens?" Cale* asked Roksoo.
Roksoo stayed silent for a while, trying to find out if he and Cale had ever recorded anything
about the siren creature.
"Sirens are mythological creatures. They are a group of humans who have half-bird bodies
and will always sing in the ocean, hypnotizing sailors and then after that, the sirens will eat
all the sailors there" Kim Roksoo explained.
Cale* just stared in disbelief at the explanation that had just been
he heard.
What kind of monstrous creature is that?!
“You sure know stuff,” Cale* muttered, a little in awe of his older self.
"Hoo, of course. I used to be a count, then now is the team leader, and it just so happens that
Cale really has a lot of records of all kinds of books he's read, the god of death gave me quite
a lot of Cale's records" Kim Roksoo smiled proudly .
Record is a very useful ability and Roksoo feels lucky that he has this ability.
Yes, as long as he doesn't make any mistakes, Roksoo thinks he'll be fine.
[ “We have a very old enemy. I’m sure you already know because you healed Paseton. It
is the mermaids.”
‘I know. I know very well.’
“However, my brother Paseton was able to figure out how they were able to suddenly
get stronger.”
‘What the hell is she talking about?’
Cale started to frown as Paseton added on.
“The reason the mermaids were chasing after me was because I found the source of
their sudden increase in strength.”
The mixed-blood Whale Paseton who was killed while being chased by the mermaids.
There was a reason he was being chased, and the information he had was very
important for the war between the mermaids and the Whales. ]
Whitira*, King Shickler* and Archie* stared in shock at the information that had just been
revealed.
Simultaneously, the three of them immediately looked at Paseton in the LCF dimension.
So far, they thought that Paseton* only died because the mermaids deliberately created a
situation where they would simultaneously attack Paseton* who was alone.
No one knows when Paseton* actually died and no one knows the exact reason for Paseton's*
death except for the mermaid poison that killed the man.
..
Paseton on the other hand frowned, growing annoyed by the fact that he in another dimension
failed to convey such important information.
He and the rest of the Whale tribe had worked very hard to fight the increasingly arrogant
mermaids, Paseton couldn't always be in a vanguard like Whitira and Archie because he
wasn't as strong as them and would end up being a burden.
That's why Paseton is looking for other ways to make his presence useful for all of them.
Imagine all the hard work to get that information without ever being able to convey it....
Paseton truly is annoyed now.
[ “I heard that young master is from the Henituse family.”
“...And?”
Witira and Paseton did not respond right away and exchanged glances with each other.
That action made Cale even iffier. Witira finally turned toward Cale and started to
speak.
“The Forest of Darkness. I wish to go there. No, I must go there.” ]
"... What? " Kim Roksoo and Cale* said at the same time.
“What did he expect from him? I mean, I know we are different person, but he's still famous
for his trashy attitude right? Did those two people really think that Cale could be the
intermediary to enter the forest of darkness?” Cale* suddenly burst out with a lot of
questions.
He was completely confused.
Did Whitira and Paseton really think that Cale Henituse could get the two of them into the
forest?
The only person who survives in the forest of darkness is Choi Han, right? Even Cale* had
only just found out about this a few hours ago.
Wouldn't it be better to invite Choi han?
Choi han on the other hand frowned as Whitira and Paseton looked like they wanted to lead
his liege into the forest of darkness.
Well, even though Choi han has been in the forest for a long time, it doesn't mean that Choi
han really knows everything that exists in the forest of darkness. There are too many
monsters there, isn't it very dangerous for his liege?
Choi han was pretty sure that Cale would also enter the forest with Whitira and Paseton for
some reason.
While Choi han was still worrying about Cale, memories of Kim Roksoo's life suddenly
appeared in his head.
Ah right, Cale Henituse was used to dealing with monsters, and there were Raon, On and
Hong there as well.
Cale would definitely be fine.
[ Cale subconsciously answered after hearing something he had never expected to hear.
“Our territory?”
The Forest of Darkness. That was the place that Choi Han had lived for tens of years, as
well as one of the Western Continent’s five most dangerous and mysterious locations.
It was also the place that the Henituse family had kept under control for the kingdom
for a very long time.
“I beg you. We have prepared a large compensation for you as well. May we please go
with you?”
The large and small Whales both looked at him with sincerity. On and Hong tapped
Cale’s knee with their front paws. It was their way of asking Cale to take the Whales
with them. ]
Hilsman still remembers how surprised he was when his liege showed him who he would
enter the dangerous forest with.
Hilsman who had been prepared to restrain Cale and his ideas in various ways was left
speechless when he saw a freaking baby dragon who was sitting arrogantly looking at him as
if to say that Cale would be fine as long as he was there.
The two kittens who are always with his liege also turn out to be children from the cat tribe.
Paseton and Whitira were also standing confidently behind Cale Henituse, making Hilsman
sure that neither of them would let his liege get hurt while in the forest of darkness.
It also made Hilsman more enthusiastic to become stronger.
The people around his liege were strong people and Hilsman also wanted to become one of
them.
..
“It's actually amazing when he can guess what his children are trying to say without having to
say anything.” Alberu on the other hand commented on a different matter.
Even though Cale looked like someone who couldn't be nice with children, in fact, the man
was one of the people who understood children the most.
It was only natural that the children around him would always feel at ease when they were
with Cale even though the man rarely spoke.
[ At the same time, there was a knock on the door before it opened. It was the Wolf
child, Maes.
“Young master-nim, here is your tea and snack.”
Two other Wolf children came in with a tray and teapot. Beacrox was outside the door
guiding them.
- I am much more handsome and beautiful.
Cale heard the Black Dragon’s mumbling before closing his eyes. He felt like he was
standing in the middle of a chaotic whirlpool. ]
“This didn't happen in the novel because Paseton died. Whitira also didn't meet Choi han like
what was supposed to happen.... ” Kim Roksoo let out a long sigh.
the more often Cale continued to change other people's life and death destinies, the more
changes would occur.
If Cale continued to act like that, the novel <The birth of a hero> would be useless.
For someone who wanted his life's destiny to remain the same as what happened in the novel,
Cale was sure not to do what he wanted to do.
[ “Umm, young master-nim?”
Cale raised his hand at Witira’s cautious question, which made Witira stop talking.
Once the Wolf children left and the room became quiet once again, Cale slowly opened
his eyes back.
He looked very calm with his back to the couch, as he sat there with his messy yet cool
looking red hair. However, in comparison, Cale’s dark brown pupils looked so deep that
you could not see the end.
Witira and Paseton were looking into Cale’s eyes when they heard his calm voice.
“First, explain everything to me.” ]
The image on the screen reminded all of Cale's companions of their beloved commander.
Commander with that beautiful face always looks so calm in any chaotic situation. His calm
demeanor is always succeeds in making everyone around him realize that panicking in a
chaotic situation won't make things any better.
That gaze that was so calm but demanded an explanation also always made the people around
him just want to do their job properly without making the slightest mistake.
Making all of them not want to disappoint the Cale Henituse.
The people of the Tboah dimension might still not be used to Cale's Henituse attitude, but all
of Cale's companions in the LCF dimension were used to this.
Haaaah, they really hoped that Cale Henituse would recover soon.
Chapter End Notes
I really wish I could draw something good but I'm too lazy to actually learn to draw.╥﹏
╥
I ventured to upload stories on the website and It takes one year, what about uploading
my drawings? i guess that will never happen.( ᗒᗩᗕ )
I think I wrote some of the same reaction parts as the previous chapter without realizing
it, I rarely check what I've uploaded and I don't really remember what I wrote.
hopefully not too disturbing ಥ_ಥ
Chapter 58: Currently Thinking (6)
Chapter Notes
WOHOOOO EVERYONE! OH MY GOD! I STILL SLIGHTLY BELIEVE I WILL
REALLY GET TO THIS POINT ( ) ᗒᗩᗕ
I know some people might be normal with the number of kudos, I also want to be like
that, but in fact NO! I STILL FEEL VERY EXITED WHEN SEEING THE NUMBER
OF KUDOS OVER 2000 HUHU I WANT TO CRY o(╥﹏╥)
Thank you for continuing to read this reaction fic, even though the chapter I showed
wasn't quite what you and I wanted.
Your comments make me so happy! Thank you too for wanting to talk to me. I love you
all!(∿°○°)∿ ︵ ǝʌol
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 58: Currently Thinking (6)
“We have had many battles, both large and small, with the mermaids over the years.
We control the north and the mermaids control the south.”
Paseton looked toward Cale. Cale, who was leaning on the couch, motioned to Paseton
with his chin to continue with his story. On and Hong peeked at Cale’s face before
slowly moving away from Cale’s knee and heading toward the corner of the room next
to the Black Dragon. ]
Archie's* jaw dropped.
"He's probably the only person who can act haughty in front of Whitira-nim and Paseton-
nim" Archie* said after seeing Cale Henituse's attitude there.
Archie* knew that it was Whitira's wish to hide the identity of the two of them, but Cale
Henituse already knew that and still played in the game to hide the identity of the family.
What was quite surprising was that Cale really looked like someone who didn't know what
Whitira and Paseton were hiding until he could behave like that in front of the two Royalty.
..
Ron smiled as On and Hong understood the situation where they could be together and not
together with Cale Henituse.
Well, it was actually okay if the Children's stayed in Cale's lap because Ron knew the two
wouldn't be silly to Paseton and Whitira.
The Children's already knew a lot of things before they met Cale, so it was no surprise that
they knew their place too.
[ “We are fighting to prevent the mermaids from creating a kingdom throughout the
entire ocean. However, something changed six months ago.”
Paseton’s eyes started to fall.
“The mermaids started acting weird.”
‘Weird?’
Cale started to think about the novel’s information regarding the mermaids.
“They crossed over the implicit border between our two tribes and started to provoke
us.”
This was something Cale knew about. The mermaids start to provoke the Whales so
that they could take control of the ocean. Cale started to feel relieved after hearing
information he already knew about. Paseton continued to speak. ]
"Take control of the ocean?" Whitira looked at her counterpart in confusion.
Mermaids wanted to take control of the ocean? Even though their poison was much stronger
back then, Whitira doubted that they could really take control of the ocean.
Not as long as the Whale tribe was still there.
Then Whitira remembered the fact that Paseton* was already dead. That meant Whitira* also
didn't get any info about what the Mermaids really wanted and would come to that
conclusion.
The information that Paseton brought was really useful, and it was also very valuable that her
baby brother almost died (And her baby brother really died in another dimension).
Cale* and Roksoo were still wondering why the dark forest was mentioned by Whitira.
What was the connection between the Forest of Darkness and all the problems between
creatures living in the ocean?
[ “I was able to figure out the reason behind it.”
‘I’m sure it is because they want to create their kingdom.’
The Whale tribe in volumes 4 and 5 knew about the mermaid’s plan, and that was why
Choi Han was helping them fight against the mermaids. ]
"Didn't Cale say that he only read up to volume five?" Alberu muttered, Kim Roksoo who
happened to hear the mutterings of the crown prince replied.
"Yes, Your Highness, Cale did only read up to the fifth volume" Kim Roksoo said.
Well, Roksoo slightly understood what Alberu was really thinking.
Cale Henituse had indeed read <The birth of a hero> up to the fifth volume. But the battle
between the mermaids and the Whale tribe is not comparable to what they will face in the
future.
Not only did Cale actually lack a lot of important information, but Cale also changed the
destiny of other people's life and death too much which made things change as well.
..
"So, the one who gave the information that mermaids want to build a kingdom in the ocean is
the Whale tribe itself? Hmm, I thought the author of the novel is the one who write the reason
of that" Alberu Crossman* commented.
If the information that the whale tribe has is different from what actually happened, no one
can blame the author of <The birth of a hero> for giving wrong information.
Paseton* died, and the main reason why mermaids became stronger remains unknown to
them.
[ “They are trying to take control of the sea route that connects the Eastern and
Western continents.”
“What?”
Cale sat up straight and looked toward Paseton before asking. ]
Just like the reaction Cale showed, many people were also surprised at that.
What did those mermaids want to do?!
Why would mermaids want to take over the sea route between the Western and Eastern
continents? Mermaids wanting to build their own kingdom in the Ocean now makes a lot
more sense than this.
Ron* and Beacrox* frowned. Why would mermaids specifically want to control the route
between the Western and Eastern continents?
The two Royalty of the Whale tribe had also mentioned the forest of darkness.
Base Arm on the Eastern continent...
The forest of darkness on the Western continent...
Mermaids somehow has a much stronger poison than before and wants to take over the route
in the ocean between the two continents.
Did Arm really have a base on the Western continent as well?
That is not a good thing.
[ “Isn’t the sea route something for the humans?”
There were a couple different sea routes that connect the Western and Eastern
continents. The humans had found these routes, but they were far and dangerous,
preventing an official route from becoming created.
According to the novel, there was an implicit agreement between the lifeforms living in
the water and the lifeforms living above water. The sea lifeforms would not touch these
sea routes and the land lifeforms would not meddle in the issues of the sea in exchange.
That was why Choi Han was troubled on whether to involve himself in the battles
between the Whales and the mermaids.
But the mermaids were going to break this agreement? ]
The agreement between creatures living on land and in the sea is true.
To maintain the balance of nature, the two should not interfere with each other's affairs until
someone starts to break the rules.
The reason Whitira had the courage to ask Cale Henituse for help was because mermaids,
creatures living in the ocean were helped by organizations living on land to become stronger.
Whitira actually doesn't care if the mermaids get stronger or not as long as they don't disturb
the lives of the Whale tribe. And that was the core problem.
The mermaids were disrupting the lives of the Whale tribe and even had the goal of
controlling the sea routes of the two continents.
Well, now it does seem that both those who live in the ocean and land are meddling in each
other's affairs, but it's all because of the White Star.
As for Whitira, Paseton and Archie helping Cale Henituse and everyone else win the war in
the Breck Kingdom, it was because they had a great debt of gratitude to Cale Henituse, so
naturally they wanted to help.
And about the war in Ubar territory itself, it was a collaboration between the whale tribe and
the Roan Kingdom. Both have the same goal, which is to defeat the Paerun Kingdom that
really disturbs them.
...
Whitira* remembers when she had a hard time getting Choi Han*, Rosalyn* and Lock* to
help them in their fight against the mermaids.
At that time, they didn't know that the mermaids somehow became stronger because of the
help from the creatures on land. If only they knew, it would have been much easier to ask for
help from Choi Han* and his companions.
[ Witira started to speak.
“At first, we thought that the new king of the mermaids was leading the charge to create
their kingdom, but the information Paseton brought back was different.”
Sigh.
Cale let out a sigh and took a sip of his now lukewarm tea.
‘I learned something I shouldn’t have learned again.’
The problem was that it was an even bigger issue than all of the other information he
had learned up until now. It was even bigger than the issue with the crown prince
Alberu. ]
"That's the consequence of you changing the destiny of someone else's life" Alberu
commented.
Had Cale not saved Raon, there would have been no one to inform him of the truth about
Alberu Crossman.
Had Cale not saved Paseton, he also wouldn't have needed to talk to Whitira and Paseton
while getting the real information.
Information that was never mentioned in the novel because the source was no longer alive.
...
"Unlucky bastard" Eruhaben really thought that Cale was an unlucky man. He didn't know
whether it was trouble that sought Cale Henituse or Cale Henituse who sought his own
trouble.
After all, wasn't it the man who asked Whitira and Paseton to explain everything? Why is he
complaining now?
Since it continued like this, the only way that Cale Henituse could have his slacker life was
by staying in the villa quietly.
[ “And there was one more weird thing.”
“Hold on.”
Cale prevented Witira from continuing by interrupting her.
“Just tell me why the Forest of Darkness is involved.”
Cale felt like he would become involved in something big if he heard anything else. He
was starting to feel uncomfortable. Cale could see Witira slightly smiling.
Why did the smile of this beautiful Whale look so scary to Cale? ]
"I think I know why he's the center of all the ridiculous things we've been going through"
Bud commented.
When Bud first tried to find information about Cale Henituse and all his greatness as
Commander, Bud always wondered how could there be such a great person at such a young
age but only have a record as a scum in his own territory?
And after finding out who Cale Henituse's companions were, Bud also wondered how there
could be a human who could actually have connections to the various races of living beings
in the world.
But now Bud understood quite well. Cale Henituse just couldn't help but care about other
people's problems especially if they were told to him and would most likely interfere with the
young man's own life later on if not taken care of immediately.
Perhaps that was why the god of death had specifically chosen Kim Roksoo to come to their
dimension. It was because the god of death knew that Kim Roksoo would not keep quiet.
But... Isn't that too cruel for Kim Roksoo? The god of death actually used that man's kindness
to save the world.
Indirectly, the god of death knew that Cale Henituse would end up bearing the burden of the
dimension alone.
If all of Cale's companions were completely dependent on Cale Henituse without any thought
of helping, Bud was certain that, in the worst case scenario, Cale Henituse would die because
he thought he was responsible for the lives of others.
[ “Yes. This is regarding that!”
Witira brightly answered while Cale’s expression turned darker.
“As we mentioned, the mermaids became stronger about one or two months ago. We
were able to figure out the, ‘ingredient,’ that caused this to happen.”
Cale closed his eyes. He slowly opened them back and asked the two Whales.
“That ingredient is in the Forest of Darkness?”
“Correct! You realized it right away!” ]
Alberu Crossman's* brows twitched.
Forest of darkness, that forest is in the territory of the Roan kingdom. Then there's something
in that forest that somehow makes the mermaids stronger? Forget about mermaids, who takes
something from the dark forest to help mermaids?
Not only were those people the reason the mermaids dared to break the pact between the
creatures that lived on the land and sea, those people were also the ones who put the Roan
Kingdom in danger.
Yes, it's a dangerous situation.
What if many whale tribe members think that people from the Roan Kingdom are meddling
in their problems by supporting mermaids?
From many points of view, it would really bad for the Roan Kingdom if it wasn't resolved
soon. But...
"He didn't tell you about this either, did he?" Alberu Crossman* asked. Looking at the
relationship between the two men in this chapter, Alberu* was sure they didn't trust each
other yet.
"You're right. He didn't tell me about this, but I guess I know something else" Alberu recalled
about dragon dead mana Cale had given, no, Cale had sold it to him.
[ ‘What the hell was going on? How could something from land in the Forest of
Darkness make a sea lifeform stronger?’
Cale was shocked.
More importantly, how did the mermaids reach the Forest of Darkness? Cale had an
iffy feeling about this. ]
"Exactly"
People are also curious about how mermaids get to the dark forest.
Choi Han* tried to recall all the things in the dark forest, trying to guess what the mermaids
actually got from the forest.
Well, the forest of darkness is a forest that actually looks normal if it doesn't have monsters
and too many poisonous plants there.
The possibility of the mermaids getting something to strengthen their poison in the forest is
also certainly not unreasonable.
But what Choi Han* questioned was who told the mermaids such information? Did they
come directly to the forest of darkness? Or did someone else give it to them?
[ Paseton’s eyes were sparkling as he decisively continued.
“I heard them talking about a swamp in the Forest of Darkness. That was why I was
chased by them. We need to go to the swamp and figure out what the ingredient is.”
Cale did not need to hear anything else.
The Forest of Darkness.
Choi Han’s Harris Village. ]
"A swamp?" Choi Han* was so focused on his own thoughts about the dark forest that he did
not notice Cale Henituse mentioning Harris Village.
..
Choi Han on the other hand smiled softly as he thought about the Harris village that had now
been rebuilt, the dead village coming back to life. Actually, the Henituse family's willingness
to provide a proper burial for all the people of Harris village alone made Choi han very
happy, he did not expect that Cale Henituse would actually do something much better than
that.
Well, we're talking about Cale Henituse here.
Of course that man would always make the ordinary things become extraordinary whether
intentionally or not.
Choi han thought he would never be able to return to the village again as it always made Choi
han remember his failure, but Cale Henituse rebuilt the Harris village, all of Lock's younger
siblings lived there, there was a tiger tribe too and even Cale Henituse himself had a villa for
himself and everyone.
All these things made Choi han also want to return to live in Harris village.
He still often considered himself a failure, but Choi han was much more courageous to face
it.
[ Cale thought about the ten Wolf children, who were probably outside the door right
now, before turning to look at the corner of the room. On and Hong were there with an
odd gap between the two of them. The invisible Black Dragon was probably between
them.
- Human, what are you looking at?
‘I was thinking about building him a villa.’
- Is it because you think I am the coolest? Fine, I will give you permission to keep looking
at me. ]
Eruhaben and Sheritt smiled. Look at that guy.
The one who said he didn't want Raon to follow him was now thinking of building a villa for
the little dragon. Sheritt was truly grateful that Cale cared about his son.
Cale Henituse really did everything Sheritt wanted to do for Raon. The beautiful woman was
grateful that her Raon had met Cale, with a human who truly loved him. A human who would
give everything to Raon, a human who always wanted to protect Raon even though Raon was
stronger than him.
The human who made Raon's trauma slowly heal.
Raon Miru now doesn't have to worry about where he's going back to because the child has
so many homes.
Raon also got the castle that was rightfully his.
Sheritt was truly happy that she could still give something to Raon after the boy had almost
everything.
[ “It’s complicated.”
“Excuse me?”
The Whale siblings’ pupils grew larger. However, Cale did not look at them as he
started to think.
‘What would be the benefit?’
In order to figure out what the benefits would be, there was something he needed to
understand first. ]
"Nothing is free in this world"
"I like his attitude"
"Someone has to pay for such troublesome services"
"Compared to being a hero, Cale is actually like a mercenary where we have to pay for all the
services he has done to help us with our problems. Yes, a mercenary who does his job with
200 percent determination."
The Center room was filled with voices agreeing on what Cale Henituse thought.
Well, even though it was a matter of the whale tribe and mermaids, if Whitira and Paseton
really wanted to ask Cale for help, it was only natural for the red head to think about his own
benefits, right?
What would Cale Henituse gain from helping them?
A good deal is one where both parties will benefit from something.
[ “Humans cannot interfere in the events of the sea.”
Witira immediately responded.
“We know that is the case. However, we plan on making sure you are not at a
disadvantage in any way from this. Everything will be done by us in secret.”
She then added on to respond to Cale’s statement.
“Furthermore, the mermaids broke the agreement first. They would have needed help
from the land in order to reach the Forest of Darkness.” ]
"But that's not his problem" Alberu Crossman* commented.
Yes, the crown prince was indeed worried that the whale tribe would think that the Roan
Kingdom was interfering in their problems, but it was not.
Although the mermaids did break the agreement first by getting help from creatures on land,
but it was not something that Cale Henituse was responsible for.
Was it Cale Henituse who gave the info about the swamp in the dark forest? No, it wasn't.
Did Cale Henituse know who was helping the mermaids? No, he doesn't.
The Forest of Darkness is indeed a territory in the Roan Kingdom, specifically in Henituse
territory.
Although Whitira said that she would not bother Cale other than about permission to enter
the dark forest, it was still Cale's responsibility later if something bad happened.
And that was troublesome.
[ “But there is still a huge chance of danger. You know that, right?”
“Yes.”
Next came the second thing he needed to know.
“So what is in it for me?”
Cale informed them about the danger first before asking about this. A thick smile
formed on Witira’s face as she slowly started to speak.
Cale knew what was going to come out of her mouth.
It would be the same condition the Whale King had offered Choi Han in the novel.
“A sea route.”
Cale started to smile. ]
Choi Han* remembered this time about the sea route that Whitira* and King Shickler* gave
him.
Well, Choi Han* himself didn't really think about the use of the sea route other than to make
it easier for him to go (if he had to go through the sea route) anywhere.
Rosalyn* once said that if they were nobles, then the sea route would be very useful for doing
business.
And they weren't nobles. Choi Han* didn't think that he would do business with anyone
except those related to the Arm organization.
..
Alberu also smiled when he heard what Whitira offered to Cale.
The future king of the Roan Kingdom remembered some of the things he had offered to Cale
about what the young man wanted to reward.
The sea route was not what Cale Henituse wanted.
If Cale asked Alberu for money, the man now was curious about what Cale had asked Whitira
for in their deal that day.
[ “There is a sea route that the mermaids have prioritized in their takeover. It is one
that the humans have not found yet. It is the safest sea route available.”
Cale asked, even though he already knew.
“Where is it?”
Witira, who did not know Cale knew about it, confidently answered.
“Our ocean.”
The Western continent’s Northern Sea. ]
"Hooooo" Kim Roksoo stared enthusiastically at what Whitira was offering. Only by
allowing the two to enter the dark forest could Cale obtain such a thing?
Wasn't that a very attractive offer?
Actually Roksoo quite understood why Cale could get that. Whitira and Paseton really
wanted to enter the dark forest to find the source of the mermaid's new power, if they
managed to find it and immediately destroy it, then the mermaid would also not become
strong and make it easier for Whitira and the other Whale tribes to win the war.
After all, Cale had saved Paseton. It was only natural that he would get such an offer.
..
Many people are quite jealous of the offer Whitira made to Cale.
They thought that Cale was lucky to be getting a sea route and should have immediately
accepted such an offer.
[ “It is in the Whale tribe’s territory.”
Cale started to laugh as he asked.
“Isn’t the Whale territory the most dangerous? It is the location of the ocean’s strongest
lifeforms.”
“But it is a safe place for you now, young master Cale. You will be given the rights to
use that route.”
Cale casually asked the confident Witira.
“But I don’t need it?”
“...Excuse me?” ]
"Huh?"
".... What?"
"Is he for real?"
While everyone was surprised that Cale Henituse would turn down such a good offer so
casually, Alberu just laughed.
Yes, just as he expected.
Cale did not need that kind of reward. The sea route could only be used by him, not belong to
him completely.
Of course there would be many benefits if Cale were to accept the sea route, but Cale was a
very greedy person when it came to making deals.
Just as he would work 200 percent better than anyone else, that man also wanted to get 200
percent more rewards than anyone else.
The sea route alone would not be enough to pay for what he would do.
...
"Oh?" Choi han* remembered that he accepted what was given to him casually even though
he didn't really need the sea route. Cale Henituse's attitude there made Choi han* realize that
he could have said he didn't need it if he really didn't need it.
Choi han* noticed that Rosalyn* was also staring at the screen with a bit of enthusiasm,
wondering what Cale was asking from Whitira.
[ Cale had absolutely no need for a sea route like that. It wasn’t like they were giving
him the sea route. They were just giving him the rights to use it. Cale did not need that
sea route in order to live peacefully.
However.
“Let me add one more condition.”
The sea route will make his family wealthier and stronger. Of course, Basen will have to
work even harder as the head of the territory, but that didn’t matter to Cale. ]
"Crazy bastard, he didn't refuse the sea route, but instead asked for more conditions" Alberu
Crossman* laughed.
Although Alberu* called Cale a crazy bastard, Alberu* liked that attitude. It was better if
Cale said what he wanted directly rather than just accepting what was given to him
voluntarily.
..
Basen grimaced as he imagined all his future work. Now he could not back out since he was
the official heir of the Henituse family, but all the things Cale did secretly really added to
Basen's work.
Was this how Crown Prince Alberu felt?
"Ah, this is his way of keeping Basen a Count without having to act like trash" Cale*
muttered.
Cale there basically kept throwing the responsibility of each territory to whoever he thought
was fit to be the leader. Cale* had wondered how Cale there could still make Basen the
official heir even though he was an important person in the Kingdom who from any
perspective would look worthy of being the official heir of the family.
Okay, Cale* knew that he was too naive for thinking that if he looked bad, then Basen*
would look good.
But that wouldn't have happened if Deruth* and Violan* had patiently dealt withCale's*s
attitude and acted like parents to their children.
He was still a child and it was only natural to be naive and stupid.
Isn't it the parents' job to guide their children?
[ He knew that this was actually a beneficial thing but he was also tired because there
was more work.
Cale could see the confusion in Witira’s face, and answered the future Whale Queen.
“Lend me your strength when I need it.”
“Our strength?”
“Yes, strength. Two times.”
Nothing else mattered to Cale other than keeping this Northeastern territory safe when
the Northern knights headed down toward this warm and plentiful part of the
continent. The whirlpools in the Ubarr sea and the naval base, why else would Cale
have involved himself in all of this?
It was because Cale was preparing for the future based on his knowledge of the novel. ]
"I think he and his sense of responsibility will never go away" Kim Roksoo commented.
Well, Cale is a leader. He was used to prioritizing the safety of team members and people in
the surrounding area. The situation there was a bit better than in Korea (that was because
White Star hadn't started the action yet), and Cale would want to protect the comfort of the
place where he lived.
There, Cale admitted to himself that he did interfere in the military and security of the Roan
Kingdom in order to prepare for the upcoming war. Maybe Cale there didn't think that he
would end up becoming a war commander, but Kim Roksoo knew why he finally chose to
become a commander.
It must have been because Cale Henituse didn't find someone he saw fit to be Commander.
He was the one who kept throwing responsibility on everyone he thought was fit to be a
leader, and when the position was vacant, then Cale himself would take the responsibility.It
must have been because Cale Henituse didn't find someone he saw fit to be Commander.
He was the one who kept throwing responsibility on everyone he thought was fit to be a
leader, and when the position was vacant, then Cale himself would take the responsibility.
[ “We can’t interfere with the issues of the land.”
Cale looked at Witira’s pale expression before casually adding on.
“So you want me to put myself in danger, but you won’t do the same?”
“...We are a peace-seeking tribe.”
“I don’t think you can say that when you have been fighting with the mermaids for so
long.”
The Whale tribe was feeling danger from the stronger mermaids. They had never felt
such danger before. They probably wanted to completely get rid of that source of
danger in order to maintain their peace. ]
"I guess I won't be able to argue with him" Whitira muttered as she watched herself panic.
Cale's request was something Whitira had never expected. Even though she was the future
queen, if Cale's request was about their power, Whitira should still talk to her father, the king
of the Whale tribe.
But Cale also had a valid reason why he was asking for it.
Even if Whitira and Paseton only wanted to ask for permission to enter the forest of darkness,
it was the same as getting Cale Henituse involved in the matter of creatures in the ocean and
that would endanger Cale Henituse himself.
What if the mermaids knew that Cale Henituse was the one who helped Whitira and Paseton
to destroy their power source in the dark forest? The fact that mermaids have a relationship
with creatures on land alone is troublesome enough.
"I think it's a fair deal if he really did do something equal. Not just allowing them into the
forest of darkness." On the other hand, King Shickler* gazed excitedly at the conversation
between his daughter's, son and Cale Henituse.
He was curious about what Cale Henituse would do to achieve equality in the agreement.
[ Cale continued to speak to the silent Witira.
“The Forest of Darkness is one of the most dangerous and mysterious areas in the
world. It is not somewhere you will have safe travels just because you are strong.
Especially for someone like you, who does not know much about the land.” ]
"It is true" Choi han* agree about that as well.
The forest of darkness is a forest filled with monsters, poisonous plants and many confusing
forest routes.
Strength alone cannot be a helpful thing for the two Whales. Not only are they sea creatures
who rarely come ashore, they are also in a precarious situation where they must quickly find
where the swamp is.
They will end up in the forest for who knows how long just to find where the swamp is.
Even Choi Han*, who lived in the forest for a long time, can't confidently say that he knows
every corner of the forest of darkness.
[ Cale was planning on heading to Harris Village anyways.
“I will help you.”
The Forest of Darkness that Choi Han had lived in for tens of years. Choi Han did not
know everything about the Forest of Darkness, even after spending that long in there.
He just knew bits and pieces of it.
And the human who knew the most about the Forest of Darkness after Choi Han was, of
course, Cale.
“I think I know which swamp it is.” ]
"Damn, he looks so cool" Bud commented.
Smart people always managed to give Bud goosebumps when he saw them, and one of those
people was definitely Cale Henituse.
Didn't that guy just read five volumes of a novel a day before going to bed? But Cale acted as
if he had been reading those novels for so many years that he understood what was written
there.
The way that man's brain worked was different, Bud was truly amazed.
..
"Well then, it's a fair deal" King Shickler* commented. The man showed a satisfied smile
about what the three people were talking about.
If Cale Henituse really knew which swamp his children were looking for, then it was only
natural for him to ask for more than the sea route.
Cale Henituse was really smart, King Shickler* liked his attitude.
[ Witira could see Cale smile as he gently answered.
“Doesn’t the Whale tribe want a peaceful life as the strongest lifeform in the ocean?”
Cale could see Witira’s point of view starting to change. She was slowly changing from a
position of request to a position of making a deal.
“You are right, young master Cale.”
The Whales that wanted peace. That was only possible because they were strong. The
Whale tribe in the novel did anything and everything to fight the mermaids. ]
"The only way to ask him for help is to make a deal" Alberu said.
Cale Henituse would not want to do such a troublesome thing for free. The bastard who
happened to be his lover always felt that the time in his life was precious (Of course it was),
so he didn't want to waste it on something useless.
Kim Roksoo smiled with satisfaction after seeing the three people find a point of agreement
that made them both have an advantage.
It was really fun to see smart and powerful people arguing about something.
[ “I, Witira, as the successor of the Whale chief, accept your conditions.”
WItira could see that Cale was still calm after she revealed her identity.
“You were the successor? Great. We can finalize our deal without delay.”
He just seemed happy that they could complete the deal right then and there. He
reached his hand out as he asked. ]
"That is because he knew the truth" Witira sigh.
It was only natural that the young master in front of her at that time looked so calm when
Whitira revealed her true identity.
Cale Henituse had known the truth about them from the start, he was just following the game
that Whitira and Paseton were playing.
But what Cale Henituse said was also true. As someone who disliked small talk, the man
must have been happy to be able to speak directly to Whitira who had considerable control in
the Whale tribe.
It would have been quite troublesome if Cale had only spoken to Paseton who had to relay
their conversation to Whitira later. Their deal would be delayed because Whitira would want
to speak directly to Cale Henituse as well.
King Shickler himself was quite familiar with Whitira's character, so he wouldn't be too
questioning about what his daughter had done.
[ “Am I supposed to speak formally to you now?”
“There is no need to do that, young master Cale. I need to hide my identity.”
“Only I should know about it?”
“Correct.”
Cale shook hands with Witira. That was enough. Cale plopped down on the couch once
the Whale siblings left. ]
Seeing the conversation between Whitira, Paseton and Cale Henituse made Rosalyn
remember the deal with Cale that day.
Cale also asked Rosalyn about how he should be formal with Rosalyn since she was a
princess but Rosalyn didn't want Cale to be formal with her.
Not only because she didn't think of herself as a princess anymore, Rosalyn also found it a
little strange if Cale was suddenly became formal.
Whitira and Paseton also did not want Cale to be formal with them because they were on the
land, where they were not the ones in charge.
After all, they were asking for help, correcting, making a deal with Cale Henituse. Whitira
thought it was only natural for them to be formal with Cale.
[ He then looked up at the ceiling and started to speak.
“Hey you.”
The Black Dragon appeared and grudgingly responded.
“Do not call me, ‘you.’”
“Then what should I call you?”
Cale could see the Black Dragon land on the other side of the couch and scrunch his
nose.
“You figure it out, human.” ]
Alberu remembers the first time Cale, very casually, introduced Raon, who was experiencing
the first growth phase in the end of the war, to him.
Cale actually looked proud that he gave Raon such a good name. If only Cale hadn't added
the fact that he was going to die soon if he wasn't helped, Alberu really would have hit Cale
on the head (softly of course) for making Alberu surprised so often.
On the other hand, Eruhaben and Sheritt smiled gently. Both had heard the meaning of Raon
miru's name from the little boy himself, but they also wanted to hear it from Cale Henituse's
perspective.
About where he got the idea for the name...
The elves now truly considered Cale Henituse lucky because not only was he living with a
baby dragon, he also had the opportunity to give the baby dragon a name!
Dragons are very independent creatures and always do things on their own because they can!
But now the adorable baby dragon was asking a human, who had saved his life from another
stupid human to give him a name!
Well, Cale Henituse certainly deserves to name the baby dragon.
[ “Shouldn’t you first start calling me Cale instead of, ‘human’?”
Cale watched the Black Dragon with curiosity in his eyes as it snorted and avoided
answering Cale’s question. However, he still said what he was planning on telling the
dragon. ]
"Now that I think about it, I never heard Raon-nim call young master Cale by his name. Have
you guys ever heard it?" Cage asked the three men nearby.
"I've barely met Raon-nim, so I don't really know" Taylor said honestly. Cage patted her
friend's shoulder gently "It's okay, you're a busy noble. It's not supposed to follow wherever
young lord Cale goes."
Cage couldn't imagine if Taylor actually followed Cale Henituse's journey.
"I've never heard Raon-nim call young master Cale by his name either, but Raon-nim always
gives unique nicknames to anyone he meets" Glenn said while remembering Bud's adorable
nickname, but not the person.
"That's right! Raon-nim always calls others by their nicknames or their own names, but he
only said to refer to Cale as Human or weak human" Bud agreed to what Glenn said.
Well, that could be because Raon thinks that Cale Henituse is the definition of human.
Cale Henituse was the human who made Raon want to care about other humans even though
he initially hated humans.
Cale is the only person that Raon still calls human, his human.
The human he loves the most and wants to protect the most.
[ “Don’t you want a house of your own?”
Cale had been thinking about this for a while. If he was going to live with this Black
Dragon, wouldn’t it be great to give this, ‘greatest lifeform in the world,’ a fitting
house?
“A house?”
The dragon’s wings started to flutter. Normally, dragons had a strong desire for
independence. Although this one seemed a bit different, that desire should still be there.
Cale casually nodded his head at the dragon’s question.
However, the Black Dragon’s response was weird.
“Are you kicking me out?”
The Black Dragon’s wings were shaking and the mana in the area was starting to go
wild. He seemed to be very angry. Cale immediately started to speak.
“Mm, it’s more of a villa.” ]
Kim Roksoo smiled as he looked at Cale who was stuck with the super-powerful kids around
him. The problem was that Cale didn't just have ordinary kids, but the kids had their own
traumas.
Abandoning issue.
The little dragon and the two kittens were always attached to Cale and the first thing they
thought when Cale wanted to make a new home for them was that Cale wanted to abandon
them.
Roksoo didn't know what Cale was doing to help the children slowly heal from their trauma,
but Roksoo was sure that the three really didn't want to go far from Cale.
If they weren't already adults, Roksoo was also sure that the three children would still sleep
wherever Cale slept.
[ “...A villa?”
“Yes. Somewhere that you, me, On, Hong, and the Wolves will go visit and have fun.”
Of course, some of that, ‘fun,’ would involve clearing the monsters in the Forest of
Darkness. The Black Dragon stopped shaking his wings and comfortably laid down on
the couch as he responded.
“...I will pick the location of villa.”
The Black Dragon’s eyes, that were slowly blinking like he was sleepy, suddenly became
sharp as he looked toward Cale.
“In return, you will pick my name for me. You have one month to figure it out.” ]
"What a little guy" Cale* laughed softly as he saw the baby dragon there trying to look
haughty while commanding Cale.
It was funny because the little dragon was telling Cale to choose his name.
"Raon-nim is really adorable" Alberu murmured while looking at Raon, On and Hong who
were fast asleep around their guardian.
Yes, the four of them were adorable.
Lock smiled as his young master mentioned his younger siblings who would be living with
him later.
Cale Henituse was truly the guardian of many children. The young master seemed to be
opening an orphanage and Lock would not be ashamed to admit that he was one of them.
For someone who did not grow up with a parental upbringing, even having a guardian who
was often violent, young master Cale was the guardian that all children wanted to have.
[ The Black Dragon did not care about the flabbergasted look on Cale’s face, and closed
his eyes to take a nap. The Black Dragon had a satisfied smile on his face. Cale turned
his head after hearing some snickers to see On and Hong immediately stop snickering,
acting like nothing was going on, and ask Cale a question.
“When are we going home?”
“I like fish, but I don’t like the sea.”
Cale answered the kittens.
“Soon.” ]
The more Deruth saw the interaction between Cale and his children, the more Deruth was
haunted by his own mistakes.
If only he had been kind to his Cale, had taken the little boy's hand, had guided his eldest
son... Would his Cale have made a different decision?
Was his Cale willing to make a deal with the god of death by only regressing without
transmigrating?
Deruth knew that he shouldn't think about such things, not to think that his Cale would want
to return when the Cale he had been with for almost three years was in critical condition.
Cale Henituse, now Kim Roksoo, had discarded his family name and was living happily in
another dimension together with the reincarnation of Drew.
But is he really happy? Kim Roksoo... That kid was used to being alone, he had always been
alone despite having a family. And the time was already too late. In the real timeline, all of
Henituse's family left him.
They left that lonely child behind.
His eldest son is used to their absence.
Would Roksoo still forgive his father?
[ Two days later, Cale got on the carriage with Amiru and the others seeing him out.
The carriage started to speed up, and Cale closed the carriage curtains as he started to
speak.
“You can turn it off now.”
The Whale siblings appeared after they turned the invisibility magic device off. The
Black Dragon also revealed himself.
Seeing the Black Dragon made Paseton flinch and Witira’s pupils dilate. The Black
Dragon put his head on Cale’s leg and blankly looked toward the Whale siblings.
“What are you looking at?” ]
"That kid still hasn't really been affected by Cale" Eruhaben commented.
So far, Raon was still behaving quite similar to what a dragon should show to others. The
Raon of now would not behave like that, the boy would cheerfully greet anyone that Cale
Henituse considered an ally and friend.
"I don't think Cale played a role in his change of attitude" Eruhaben looked at Sheritt in
confusion.
Sheritt, the beautiful woman didn't care about Eruhaben's confusion and continued to say
what she wanted to say.
"Aren't children supposed to be cheerful? We dragons are like this because we're used to
living alone for long periods of time. But Raon isn't, he's used to having a lot of people
around him, and Cale is just giving him freedom on how Raon wants to behave" Sheritt said
wisely.
Sheritt thought what she said was the truth. Cale gave Raon free rein on how to behave and
continued to tolerate the boy because Cale thought Raon was still an ordinary child.
Raon continued to be disrespectful, rather rude and a bit insulting? Cale did not correct
Raon's behavior no matter how bad it was. Sheritt thought it was because Cale did not want
to control whatever Raon wanted to do.
Raon could behave like whatever the boy wanted to show. Because in the end, the boy would
also know if what he was doing was wrong or right.
[ “...That fluctuation of mana back then. That was you.”
The Black Dragon and Witira stared at each other. The two of them was recognizing
each other’s strength. They also wanted to see how strong the other really was.
At that moment.
Pat.
Cale’s hand landed on the Black Dragon’s head.
“Let’s go home quietly.”
Cale calmly stated and the Black Dragon quietly closed his eyes and went to sleep. The
carriage immediately turned quiet. ]
Alberu laughed softly at the sight of Cale, who used to calm down his irritable son.
Raon who is now not a child who likes to find a fuss, instead the boy wants to always make
friends (of course after Cale allows whether he can show himself to the public or not). For
Alberu himself, he didn't find it difficult to get close to Raon.
Alberu thought that Raon was indeed a unique dragon because he behaved differently from
other dragons whose descriptions had been said by Major Obante.
But that was because Cale Henituse's upbringing worked. Cale Henituse was able to make his
irritable son into an adorable and talkative little boy.
Raon really grew into a child who didn't look like he had been abused for four years in the
cave.
[ A few days later, Cale arrived back at Rain City in the Henituse territory, and
immediately started to frown.
“Young master Cale-nim!”
“Oh!”
‘How did the information from the capital reach here?’
Cale was looking at the people cheering at him and his group with a complicated
expression.
‘Did they forget about how he was trash?’
Of course, there were still people who immediately froze or ran away as soon as they
saw his carriage. ]
"If you don't show your heroism, well, they won't forget that you're trash" said Kim Roksoo
who let out a long sigh.
He was somewhat chilled when he saw the citizens of Rain City welcoming him
enthusiastically. Even after becoming a Count, Kim Roksoo never remembered that he
received such a look.
Now, as a team leader, Kim Roksoo had received such a warm welcome several times. It
would actually be fine if the people in the company stopped to stare at him until he
completely disappeared from their sight.
He knew that he was attractive, but it was a bit scary to have women and even men suddenly
approach him for no reason.
[ However, a new title was now associated with Cale.
“Young master Silver Light!”
“Young master Shield-nim! Shield!”
Cale started to frown again. He wanted to know if there was a way for him to avoid
those cheesy nicknames.
The Vice Captain then appeared within his line of sight. The Vice Captain, who was on
a horse protecting the carriage, was proudly puffing up his chest with pride and started
to speak as soon as he made eye contact with Cale.
“Young master, your heroic deeds have spread! Haha.” ]
Cale Henituse* had goosebumps all over his body.
What kind of nickname is that?!
It felt better when he saw people fearing him rather than admiring him like that. What is he, a
good example to the people?!
...
"The beginning of a catastrophe" Alberu muttered.
His older self looked at Alberu in confusion. "Why, I know the nickname is cringe, but I
guess it's not too bad?"
In Alberu's* opinion, the nickname was not too bad especially when considering that Cale
Henituse did show his shilver shield to the public to save many people.
On the other hand, Alberu smiled bitterly.
Yes, that was the beginning of the doom of his lover's slacker life.
Young master shilver shield was not worth the nickname that Cale Henituse currently had.
[ He slowly guided the horse close to the carriage and continued to speak.
“I think the name of Young master Silver Light is very cool. I am jealous, young
master.”
Slam.
Cale slammed the carriage window closed in the Vice Captain’s face.
Cale did not care that the Whale siblings were looking at him with curiosity as he closed
his eyes and crossed his arms. ]
“Young master Cale really hates that nickname” Hilsman scowled sadly.
Hans patted the vice captain on the shoulder, trying to encourage Hilsman who until now still
proudly said that he served young master shilver shield.
Hilsman really thought the legendary nickname was cool.
Cringe, but cool.
[ At that moment, The Black Dragon lightly tapped on Cale’s knee with his paw. Cale
slightly opened his eyes and looked down. The Black Dragon saw the expression on
Cale’s face and cautiously asked.
“Are we home?”
Cale answered with disinterest.
“Yes. We are home.”
On and Hong started to stretch and the Black Dragon fluttered his wings. At that
moment, Cale could hear the Vice Captain’s voice through the closed window.
“Young master. No need to be embarrassed!”
“Oo, Young master Silver Light!”
Cale could hear the Vice Captain as well as someone cheering for him.
‘That damn punk.’
Cale did not open his eyes again until they arrived at the Henituse estate. The trash who
had left for the capital had returned home for a moment. ]
“That's funny because I'm sure all the residents there were happy when he left, but now they
are actually welcoming him when he comes home” Cale Henituse* said with a mocking
laugh.
According to him, Rain city residents must be very happy because their territory's trash is
gone. but no one expected that the scum of their territory would return after becoming a hero.
“I wonder how long it will take him to think that he is trash though” Cale* added.
Yes, he was really curious about it. How long was Cale going to think of himself as trash?
Didn't he say that this is his life? then do it right. do what he wants to do.
...
“All the people of the Roan Kingdom right now really love him. The only person who doesn't
know that Cale Henituse is so popular is Cale Henituse himself” Alberu muttered.
As the wartime started, Alberu, Cale and everyone else were completely focused on the war
at hand. Alberu was also only focused on how he could help his lover and take care of all the
most problematic matters. That's why he didn't pay too much attention to rumors that only
circulated in the community.
But now that the war was over, the white Star was dead, well, it wasn't really over because
the hunters were still around... but at least Alberu had time to think about other than war in
many places.
And the latest information he had was about Cale Henituse's popularity throughout the entire
Western continent.
Alberu still remembered what his citizen had done to welcome Cale when the young man had
successfully passed the god of despair's test without having to become a member of the
demon race...
The future king could guess what would happen after Cale returned from planet xiaolen.
Chapter End Notes
HEAR ME OUT! ＼ʕ •ᴥ•ʔ／
a few days ago, i read this theory on tumblr, forgot who the account owner is, but they
told me about headcanon that Choi Jung gun, aka nelan barrow really worked hard to
write a novel tboah.
and I actually thought about it until now because yeah! remember when kim roksoo said
that he went to the library to look for books even though he usually only used his cell
phone?! kim roksoo is a person who often reads fantasy novels in various genres. and
the more often we read, then we will have high standards too, right? especially when
you've read a good story? ( ͡°з ͡°)
imagine when Jung Gun uses any means to get Kim Roksoo to read his novel. not just
one volume, but five volumes! OUR REAL AUTHOR IS CHOI JUNG GUN!( ✧Д✧)
YES!!
tboah's novel also has a lot of details that actually don't really affect the storyline itself,
about harol kodiang and his real family.. then as many as 5 volumes, Choi han just got to
the point of helping the whale tribe?凸( •̀_•́ )凸
WHAT DID JUNG GUN WRITE IN THAT FIVE VOLUMES?!(┛✧Д✧))┛
Chapter 11: Picked It Up (4) [ Indestructible Shield ]
Chapter Notes
Hi all, back together with the latest chapter. yes, you are not mistaken. I deliberately
backtracked to Cale's special ancient power chapter before we got to the chapter where
Cale got the dominating aura ʕ ﾟ ● ﾟʔ
I hope this chapter doesn't disappoint╥﹏╥
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Atha turned off the video on the screen for a moment to say something. He had been thinking
about this since a few minutes ago about deciding when they would all see Cale Henituse
gain his ancient powers one by one.
Now that everyone was looking at him in confusion, Atha let out a long sigh.
The gods should pay him a lot for doing this troublesome work.
"We will go back a few chapters to see how his excellency got his ancient power" The purple
head said briefly.
Without caring about other people's reactions, Atha restarted the video.
[ Cale walked through the foggy Western City as he thought about the people he would
take with him to the capital. The story was progressing a little differently than the
novel, but it wasn’t like he could give up on gaining some benefits for himself.
“Young master, you are here early today.”
The baker seemed to be pretty relaxed around Cale after seeing him a couple of times.
Cale just stoically asked the baker.
“The bread?”
The baker smiled as he handed Cale a bag full of bread. ]
"Huh?"
"Bread?"
The people who were happy because they could finally see firsthand about Cale Henituse
getting his ancient powers were now staring confusedly at the video that was being shown.
Why was Cale Henituse buying bread?
Does this have anything to do with ancient powers?
"Ah!" Kim Roksoo knew which ancient power was being demonstrated this time.
All the ways of obtaining ancient powers written in the novel <The birth of a hero> were
unique and unexpected.
[ “Of course, I have it all ready. But is today really the last day?”
“Why? Greedy for more money?”
“Yes, I definitely am.”
Cale started to smile. He liked honest answers like this. Cale patted the shoulder of the
baker, who seemed to be a bit more relaxed around him, and headed for the slums.
“I’ll come back when I want to eat it again.”
The baker longingly watched as Cale disappeared into the fog and then started to pray.
He was praying for Cale to come back and spend a ton of money.
Cale naturally did not know about the baker’s prayer as he walked over to the slums. ]
Cale's* eyebrows twitched as he saw the interaction between Cale and Baker there. He was
the number one enemy of all merchants and there Cale was making merchants want the Cale
Henituse to come back immediately to buy their bread.
That Baker wanted Cale Henituse to waste his money again? But Cale only bought bread,
right? How much would he waste on bread? Especially from such a small shop?
"Is there an ancient power that can be obtained through food?" Cale* asked Kim roksoo who
was still laughing for some reason.
"My godness, I can't believe he actually did that" Kim roksoo didn't seem to hear what Cale*
was asking.
"Atha-nim, how much money did he spend on bread?" Cale* chose to ask Atha about it.
"Oh? He gave one gold coin to each Baker. I guess he bought from three bakers? Three gold
coins" Atha replied casually.
Kim roksoo choked while Cale* just stared in disbelief at what he had just heard.
That Cale Henituse sure knows how to spend money.
[ He then saw the siblings waiting for him.
‘Do these kids not have a home?’
Cale had come much earlier than usual. However, the siblings were curled up together
and waiting for him, as if they had been waiting at the top of the hill all night. The
younger brother seemed to be leaning into his older sister’s embrace.
The siblings were quietly looking up at Cale. Their hair and clothes seemed damp,
probably because they stayed here through the foggy morning.
Of course, Cale pretended not to notice. ]
Ron and Beacrox frowned as they saw On and Hong's condition. Although both of them
knew what situations the two little kids had been through, seeing it in person like this was
different.
If only... If only they had enough time, Ron would love to torture all the fog cat tribe that had
made On and Hong lose their own home. The two children now had a new home with many
adults who loved them.
According to Ron, Cale pretending not to notice the children's condition was a good thing.
On and Hong were two children who had very strong trust issues, just like Raon. Those who
were betrayed by their own families, who were always called useless and other stupid things
every day, On and Hong knew their own situation.
They were still children, but circumstances made them understand their own condition.
Without anyone else telling them, Hong, especially On, knew how poor they were.
Plus, they are members of the cat tribe, which is inherently difficult to trust.
If you want to gain the trust of the cat people, then they must trust you first.
They have their own judgment and one can never really gain the trust of the cat people if they
don't want to.
[ “Here, take it.”
The young boy took both of their shares from Cale. Cale waited until the boy picked it
up before turning around and heading for the man-eating tree.
‘I’m glad it is foggy.’
The fog made it difficult to see. Since this hill was the highest point in Western City,
other than the Count’s estate, the fog was even thicker up here. Nobody else would be
able to see what Cale is doing, or more importantly, what Cale receives from the tree. ]
Choi Han smiled as he saw Cale patiently waiting for Hong to get his food.
Although his liege said he didn't like children or acted as if he couldn't deal with children,
Cale Henituse was the most gentle with children among all of them.
Indeed, why did all of Lock's younger siblings, including Lock, also feel comfortable around
Cale even if Cale didn't do anything?
It was because his mere presence made the people around him comfortable. (Except the
enemy)
Choi han never saw the children around Cale being afraid of him even though his liege rarely
made any expressions or spoke softly like Choi han often did when meeting with children.
.....
Alberu let out a long sigh. Seeing Cale patiently waiting for Hong, Alberu remembered the
youngest young lady Orsena who was kidnapped by the hunter, in front of his own eyes.
The youngest young lady, who was previously very frightened because of all the things that
happened in her house was only quite calm when she was with Cale. The little girl was also
the one who gave Cale the information about 'white magic' when they first met even though
before that, the little girl just kept screaming in fear at anyone around her.
"Haaahh" Alberu clutched his own hand. He failed to save that innocent little girl.
[ - More, give me more. Please.
Cale poured a bag of bread into the hole while listening to the eerie voice of the grudge-
filled soul as usual. The darkness inside the hole was slowly turning from grey to white.
Cale started to smile, thinking that all his efforts were not for naught. It was at that
moment.
- More, more, more!
‘What?’ ]
Everyone stared in surprise at such a loud sound.
"He said it was common?!" Bud stared in disbelief at Cale and his attempt to gain ancient
power. Bud knew that the way to gain ancient power would be different for each person, but
feeding the hole under the tree was not something Bud had ever imagined.
At least it actually worked, Cale didn't do anything stupid that could deceive himself.
..
"I think that tree has dead mana in it" Mary muttered.
Mary had absorbed the dead mana inside the tree when they were in the Jungle, and the
results were quite similar. Like the hole that used to have a gray light, probably originally
black before the young master provided a lot of food, turned white. Mary was sure that later
the dead tree would turn into a living tree.
"Dead mana? Isn't that dangerous for the young master?" Tasha, as the only one who heard
the mutterings from Mary asked worriedly.
Mary just nodded. Of course dead mana would be dangerous to anyone who did not have the
darkness attribute in their body. But-
"The young master knew what he was doing. Although at that time he may still not have
known about dead mana, but young master Cale was not stupid enough to carelessly touch
the tree, especially the hole" Mary said.
Yes, that would be young master Cale, although he was a man who had been injured very
often in battle, young master Cale was never careless in his actions.
And if he did look careless, it was usually because he saw one of his family members in
danger, not because of anything else.
[ Cale flinched and stepped backwards at the voice that now turned into a shriek.
‘The novel didn’t mention something like this.’
- More, more! I will give you a present if you bring me more. A present.
Present. That word made Cale’s eyes start to sparkle. Although he didn’t expect the
soul to go crazy like this, the end was near. ]
"The novel doesn't explain it because he was the first to gain that power, so there's nothing to
take an example from" Kim Roksoo said.
The man remembered about the ancient shield power that was described, but never obtained
by anyone. Then why was it still described even though no one had obtained it? It was
probably because the author deliberately wanted to make all the ancient powers look so
interesting to be obtained by Cale later.
Kim Roksoo didn't know about other ways of obtaining ancient powers other than the ones in
the novel, but he felt pretty confident about the way of obtaining ancient powers that had
been described in the novel being the easiest compared to the others.
Putting food in a tree hole, crushing the tip of a whip, building a small stone tower, and
throwing away money.
Wasn't that easier than fighting?
Nelan Barrow most likely tried to write an ancient power that was easy to obtain so that Cale
would take it later without any hassle.
<The birth of a hero> is a guide novel for Cale in that dimension. Not only does Nelan have
to make the novel really look like a normal fantasy novel so that the original Kim Roksoo
doesn't get suspicious, he also has to make the original Kim Roksoo want to read it.
Well, if only Cale could read more than five volumes, it might be much more useful.
[ “Just wait.”
The black branch started to sway, as if nodding at him. It felt like a scene out of a
horror movie. Cale shivered as he started to move back through the fog. It was the
middle of the morning now, but the sun was not out, and the fog continued to get
thicker.
It looked like it would start to rain soon.
The siblings must have gone somewhere, as he did not see them, but Cale just thought
they went to dodge the rain and put the third bag of bread in front of the man-eating
tree. ]
Queen Litana remembered when Cale told her about meeting the children of the cat tribe in
the rain.
That story really happened, Cale wasn't scamming the Jungle Queen. The only difference was
that Cale told the story as if he really cared about the children and saved them, but in reality,
he did not.
Wait, but the young master really did save On and Hong and the young master really did care
about them.
He gave the children food, wondered if the two of them had a home or not, made sure that the
children had taken shelter elsewhere before the rain came...
Perhaps the difference from the story that day was about young master Cale acting as if he
had wanted to bring the two to the Henituse estate from the start, but in fact-
Queen Litana shook her head. She had no idea what the difference was between Cale's story
that day and what actually happened.
The point remained that young master Cale had actually saved the two children of the cat
tribe and given them a home and everything they deserved.
[ ‘This should be the last bunch.’
The light inside the hole was now as white as the fog surrounding Cale.
‘It should become transparent after I put this last bag of bread in.’
Cale was full of anticipation as he poured the last bag into the tree.
And finally.
Ooooooooooong-
A rumbling that was worlds different than the past rumblings poured out from the tree
toward Cale. This rumbling, that was only aimed at Cale, did not catch his attention
because of the hole that was starting to turn transparent. It should be dark inside the
hole because of the shadow of the tree, but such a realistic situation did not occur.
That was the Ancient Power. ]
Just like with Cale Henituse, everyone was also waiting enthusiastically for what would
happen to the tree.
For many, it was the first time they had seen someone gain ancient powers that were hard to
find. In fact, it was so difficult that it was said that only people who were blessed by heaven
could obtain ancient powers.
Who would have thought that there would be ancient powers in the Henituse Territory, more
precisely in a slum area?
Some people plan to obtain that power on their own without realizing that there are others
who have planned it first.
That person is none other than the crown prince Alberu Crossman*.
Alberu Crossman* was already secretly thinking about who would get the ancient power.
Well, he would discuss this again later with Choi Han and all his companions. There was a lot
to take care of if they were to get valuable information like this.
[ The moment Cale saw the Ancient Power, he could hear the voice that had been asking
him for more food until now.
- It was so, so good!
That voice was ... obnoxious.
- That soft texture of bread! I especially liked the third bag of bread you brought. I guess
even food develops as time goes by. There was no such thing as bread back in my days!
The wheat itself must grow on a really fertile land! Yes, not all wheat is the same –
…The voice was evaluating the taste of the bread. ]
Well, it wasn't what they all expected.
Most people would have imagined that the voice that kept asking Cale Henituse to give her
food would have said something more like... Mysterious.
Like, it's a scary tree, right? Those who know about the existence of the man eating tree
know that it looks scary and has a gloomy aura.
No one expected that the spirit in the tree would evaluate all the bread that Cale Henituse had
given them.
"Actually, it makes sense since the voice just kept asking Cale Henituse to give food, but I
really didn't expect the spirit to evaluate all the bread" Bud* let out a long sigh.
Not only was the way of obtaining the ancient power unique, the spirit of the original owner
of the power was also unique.
[ A storm caused by the voice started to rush toward Cale.
‘This wasn’t in the novel!’
The spirit that was tied down to the earth because of its grudge was resolving. that
grudge by evaluating the taste of the bread.
Cale started to frown further. He was only thinking about the Ancient Power in ‘The
Birth of a Hero.’ This Indestructible Shield was the only Ancient Power that was
written about in the novel but never claimed by anyone.
‘No wonder nobody ended up taking control of it. But then why would the author
mention something that could be useful but was never actually taken by anybody?’ ]
"That's because the author wants you to be the first person to obtain the ancient power" Cale*
answered his question.
Perhaps because the ancient power was never possessed by anyone, there were many
descriptions in the novel that did not match what actually happened.
Cale* himself kept wondering about who wrote the novel <The birth of a hero> that Kim
Roksoo read, but whoever the author was, that person must have wanted to make the novel
have as many details as possible to become Kim Roksoo's guidebook.
The author knew that there was an ancient power that would be very useful later, but no one
knew it existed.
It was up to Cale whether he wanted to take that ancient power for himself or give it to
others.
Looking at the shield that protected many people in the Plaza as well as the soldiers
belonging to young lady Amiru, Cale* thought the choice for the man to take the ancient
power for himself was the best thing.
. . ..
In a different place, Eruhaben also had the same thoughts as Cale*.
"He is indeed the only one who deserves that power," said the golden dragon.
Cale Henituse really knew how to utilize what he had. Despite looking weak, Cale Henituse
was very strong. Not only was the ancient power he possessed so strong, the owner also
possessed a brain that was intelligent to the point of being frightening.
[ That was the thought in Cale’s head, however, the obnoxious voice continued to
chatter away, making him unable to focus.
- … That’s why I am so full! It was delicious!
Chatter chatter. It felt like the grudge was from not being able to speak instead of not
being able to eat.
After hearing the spirit chat on and on for a couple of minutes, evaluating all of the
different types of breads that Cale had brought, Cale nodded his head and tried to cut
the voice off.
- Things like this were not available in ancient times. The people of the Forest of Darkness
claimed to be servants of a god yet only gave me tasteless things.
However, Cale decided to wait a little longer after hearing the spirit mention the ancient
times. ]
"Hmm?"
"Forest of darkness?"
Alberu* frowned. Why was that spirit talking about the forest of darkness as if it wasn't a
forest?
Was the forest of darkness some sort of temple in ancient times? That spirit used to be a
priest?
...
"Which god do they worship?" Cage, as someone who had once been a priest, frowned.
The forest of darkness in ancient times was a church that worshipped gods? What kind of
church would have the name forest of darkness?
"The tree has dead mana, the church has the name forest of darkness... Which god did they
worship back then?" Pope Jack on the other hand also had the same question as Cage.
Like Mary, Jack was also aware of the existence of dead mana in the tree. Gods who still give
their blessings to the owners of the dark attribute do exist, but gods who are truly worshiped
by those who have the dark attribute?
Is it really a god or another existence equivalent to a god?
[ - I was, naturally, banished from that place. They said I was a glutton. A glutton my ass.
Of course, I left with my friends. We were planning on putting the world back on the right
track.
For someone like him who needed Ancient Powers, it was important to listen to stories
about the ancient times. However, the story soon ended, and the spirit went back to
talking about food and other useless things. Cale quickly cut it off.
[ - I don’t think I could give up this taste even if I got fat. It’s so unfair that I had to eat dirt
and ended up dying! ]
"putting the world back on the right track... Huh?" Kim Roksoo was curious about what the
spirit really wanted to tell Cale.
People from the ancient times who had a church called the forest of darkness, were only
given food thatso tasteless to its priest...
The man eating tree looks like a tree that has dead mana in it...
Was the tasteless food dead mana or was it just bad food back then?
...
"Eat dirt?" Mary didn't know if the spirit was really talking about dead mana or not, but if it
was talking about dead mana... Why does it have to be eaten?
Dead mana isn't something that can be eaten, but...
Dead mana is something that can be absorbed.
That spirit said that the spirit ate dirt and ended up dying? Or... Does it mean that the spirit
absorbed dead mana until they ended up dying?
Don't know.. She didn't know.
[ “Yes, it was an amazing and professional evaluation. You’re a bit lou-“
The spirit cut Cale off.
- You understand my evaluation. You are a really good guy! Thanks!
…Cale couldn’t tell whether he could really communicate with the spirit or not. ]
"That's the polite way to interrupt someone else" Alberu commented.
Maybe if Cale wasn't being polite, the spirit wouldn't have interrupted his lover either.
Now that Alberu thought about it again, Cale really could be polite to anyone, including
spirits, but not to Alberu Crossman.
Well, Alberu would have to run away if Cale suddenly became polite to him.
The man was only polite when he wanted something or was throwing responsibility at
Alberu.
[ Cale really could not figure out the situation at hand. At least the voice stopped after
telling him thanks. Cale looked toward the tree in front of him.
“How interesting.”
The man-eating tree, the originally black man-eating tree, was starting to turn white. It
then started to slowly grow some green leaves. The scene looked even more mystical
because he was surrounded by fog right now. ]
People also stared in awe at the visualization on the screen. Just like what Cale Henituse had
in mind, the scene looked majestic.
The tree that previously looked so terrifying now looked so alive, more beautiful, truly more
beautiful than any other tree.
Ordinary people might even think that the tree was The legend of the world tree.
Cale Henituse, which was in a place that looked so majestic, was no less beautiful. In a way,
the scene they were currently looking at was a painting painted by someone so talented.
Mary remembered when she managed to absorb the dead mana in the tree. The result was
similar to what young master Cale went through, but perhaps because the tree's influence not
only had dead mana, but also ancient power, the scene was really much more beautiful.
The young master had really gotten used to dead mana whether he was aware of it or not.
[ Ooooooooong-
The noise held some heaviness compared to before. Cale kneeled on one side and sat
down underneath the trunk of the tree. A bright white light was pouring out from the
hole.
Cale put his hand into the light. He then closed his eyes.
‘This must be it.’
A warm and strong power that wrapped around his hand. He started to smile before
hearing the voice one more time. It was a pure and warm voice.
- It will protect you.
Shiiiiiine.
For a very short moment, a bright light wrapped around Cale. The light was silver in
color, and the light started to become absorbed by his body. The absorbed light all
gathered at Cale’s heart. ]
Still with the same majestic scene, everyone was mesmerized by what they saw.
Cale Henituse kneeling down in front of the beautiful tree, the holy light surrounding the
young redhead, his smile that seemed to have a lot of meanings. Relief and happiness was
one of them.
The voice of the spirit saying that it would protect Cale Henituse, the new owner of the
power.
Those from the LCF dimension smiled softly as they saw the day their young master, their
commander, their family, gained the ancient power that was so legendary to everyone.
They all thought that in the future, when they would be considered ancient, Cale Henituse
and his ancient power would always be the most famous topic of conversation.
All sorts of theories, legends and myths would always surround the name Cale Henituse.
The hero of heroes.
[ “Huuuuuuuh.”
Cale let out a long sigh as he opened his eyes. It did not hurt. It was warm, and the pure
power was making him feel happy.
Cale quickly lifted up the shirt that he was wearing.
‘I did it.’
There was a small silver shield inscribed over his heart. It was different from a tattoo.
Such a beautiful and fancy shield left its mark over Cale’s heart.
The shield will prioritize its owner’s safety above anything else. The location of that
promise was at the heart. This shield will be with Cale until his heart stops beating. ]
"The power does prioritize the safety of its owner over anyone else, but the owner, prioritizes
the safety of his family and everyone else over himself" Alberu commented.
The future king smiled bitterly as he remembered all the things Cale Henituse had done with
his shield. Cale often wondered why his shield was so famous in various places, especially
the Roan Kingdom without thinking about what he had done with that power.
In the plaza incident, Cale was protecting himself, but he was actually thinking of protecting
others as well because that little bastard didn't want to see innocent people die in front of him.
Wars in Henituse territory, wars in Caro Kingdom, Breck Kingdom and many other places.
Cale Henituse prioritized everyone's safety over his own.
How much blood does that weak but strong body bleed? How often was his beloved in a
coma? How often had his lover been in pain where no one could help him at all except to
continue cleaning the blood around the young man or simply wait until the pain stopped and
they could give Cale Henituse whatever he needed?
Even until now...
"Haaaa" Alberu let a long sigh of tiredness.
[ “How nice.”
Cale could feel the strength wrapping around his heart. It was not causing any issues. In
fact, it felt like the shield had surrounded his heart, and was doing its best to protect
him.
Ancient Powers like this left their unique mark when they are activated.
Cale quickly used the method that was written in the novel to trigger the Ancient Power.
Paaaaaat.
The ‘Indestructible Shield’ appeared in front of Cale’s eyes.
It was a silver shield that was just large enough to cover Cale’s upper body. There were
two silver wings on both sides of the shield, which allowed the shield to move within a
certain radius from Cale. The size of the shield was also controllable. ]
"So, the novel gives a lot of details even though no one has ever gotten that power before"
Cale* commented.
He did initially understand about some unexpected things that happened there because the
author probably did not know the original details of the power since no one had ever gotten
the power before.
But the novel even gives a description to control the power?
Well, the only difference might be that the spirit of the force continues to act like a freak, but
it's still a bit worrying.
Considering the previous chapter, in the future there will be more and more things that are
different from what happened in the novel. Will his dimensions also undergo more extreme
changes because they know this?
[ Cale started to control the size of this shield that already felt like it was a part of his
body. This immediate familiarity was one of the special traits of Ancient Powers. That
was why heroes used it, even if it was just as a support.
Cale started to smile.
‘A maximum of two times.’
Cale was thinking in terms of Choi Han, the strongest person around him right now.
The shield should be able to block two of Choi Han’s attacks. ]
"Why would I attack Cale-nim?" Choi han was flabbergasted.
Cale Henituse using him as an example of the strongest person might be another thing, but
Cale thought that Choi Han would ever attack him?
Him? Choi han? Attack Cale Henituse to the point that the man had to draw out his ancient
power?
...
Alberu who had come out of his little depression time laughed when he found out what Cale
was thinking. He also laughed because he knew what Choi Han's reaction would be when he
found out about this.
Choi Han attacked Cale Henituse? Why would his lover ever think about that?
Choi han really controlled his own power so that he would never accidentally hurt anyone,
especially Cale Henituse.
[ ‘The strength of this shield is stronger than I expected. Why would the heroes not use
it all the time?’
The Indestructible Shield, unlike its name, actually is capable of breaking. However, it
does not disappear upon breaking. If the shield receives an attack stronger than its
abilities, it will store as much of its strength as possible to protect the owner’s heart
before it breaks. After a while, the shield will recover its strength and can be used again.
The strength of the shield comes from the owner’s heart.
The beating heart. That heart becomes the strength of the shield. The heart strengthens
the shield while the shield protects the heart. So, what would happen if the heart gets
stronger?
‘It will get even stronger.’ ]
"So, the stronger the owner's desire to protect others or perhaps himself, the stronger the
shield huh?" Eruhaben actually stared in amazement at the fact she had just found out.
All this time, Eruhaben had never seen Cale unleash one hundred percent of his shield's
power because there would always be Raon helping to strengthen the shield, that was why
Eruhaben could not estimate how strong the shield would be if used to its maximum.
He was not at the battle of the Breck kingdom, so he did not know what the red head did in
detail until his plate was destroyed.
Although it looked promising... Eruhaben remembered all the blood that had come out of
Cale's body from the side effects of using the shield's ancient power. The red head could die
at any time if he did not have the ancient power to heal himself.
[ There were many ways to strengthen Ancient Powers. Cale will be strengthening this
shield on the way to the capital.
Once that happens, he should be able to make a shield that can last 10, no, at least 5
minutes when someone of Choi Han’s caliber tries to kill him with all of their strength. ]
".... What?" Choi han who was still confused as to why his master thought that he would ever
hurt the man was even more confused when his master had gone as far as to predict that Choi
han would ever intend to kill him.
Why would he or his caliber (he didn't even have caliber, but friend? Yes) intend to kill Cale
Henituse?!
...
"Haaa, he's not me" Cale* sighed. Cale over there definitely didn't do what he did to Choi
Han*, of course he wouldn't be treated the same way either.
"Maybe he has the idea that if he disturbs stronger people, then they will try to kill him," Kim
Roksoo said.
One of the things he felt lucky about in his new life was the true title of the owner of this
body. Cold-hearted leader.
Because of his title, no one dared to disturb him except those who felt they deserved to do so.
Yes, they only feel deserving and can do that but will be silent because every time Roksoo
gives them what they deserve, then those fools will realize in their place.
[ Ancient Powers, as seen with this man-eating tree, are difficult to earn unless you,
‘coincidentally run into them.’ The person who knows the most about these
‘coincidences’ in the first five volumes is probably Cale Henituse, well, the current Cale
Henituse. ]
"Yes, yes, of course you are" Cale* said sarcasticly.
Not that he wanted to care about that kind of thing, Cale* did not even want to be in this
room to find out what crazy things would happen in the future.
If he could, Cale* really wanted to go home and act like he knew nothing like he did every
day.
[ Cale started to smile. He reached out and touched the shield. It felt nice. However,
there was one thing he didn’t like about it.
“…It seems too divine.”
At full strength, it looked like a Holy Shield that the Knights of God carry with their
swords in myths.
Of course, the former owner of this shield was a priestess who was tired of the term god,
and the current owner, Cale, just didn’t like gods. ]
"You know... He's really petty" Alberu stared at his older self from another dimension.
"About him not believing in gods?"
"No, no. He believes in the existence of gods, but he doesn't like gods. He has even met the
god of death in person in the god's domain"
"What?!"
The only divine being they had ever seen was in the form of light, not in person.
But Cale Henituse had seen the god of death from the god of death's domain itself? Is that
something a human can do? Even the popes of the various churches would never be able to
obtain such an opportunity.
He saw Alberu nodding.
If only they had not all experienced crazy things during the war against White Star, Alberu
would probably consider Cale's babbling about him being in the domain of the god of death
with the permission of many other gods, talking about Lee Soo Hyuk's reincarnation and the
news about Choi Jung Soo and the reward of the merit that the red head had done, Alberu
would consider it all nonsense.
Absolutely nonsensical nonsense. Similar to the kinds of novels Alberu had read when he
was fed up with paperwork.
[ ‘It’s not like there will be many reasons for me to use this.’
He was planning on leaving the fighting to everyone else. The terror attack at the
capital. He may have to use it if something dangerous happens there. But he will make
sure it is small and faint so that other people will not notice it. ]
"leaving the fighting to everyone else he said... "
Cale Henituse does keep all the strong people fighting in the Vanguard and he, as a
commander and strategist, should stand in the back row and only step forward when
something unexpected happens.
Being a strategist is already a hassle, so how about being a commander? Someone who is in
the ranks of the Vanguard? One of the people with the best defense skills?
Cale Henituse was a pawn in his own game.
Cale Henituse really does whatever he wants to do while he can. And if he couldn't, then he
would force himself to be able to do anything and not be a burden.
Cale Henituse always managed to make the strong people around him think that they were a
burden to him.
[ Cale returned the shield to his heart and patted the now white tree as he started to
walk away. The misty rain inside the fog started to wet Cale’s shoulders.
Cale liked the fog, but did not like rain. He started to walk faster toward home. He
needed a carriage.
It was at that moment.
Meeoooooow.
Meow.
Cale suddenly felt a chill on the back of his neck. It was the alley right outside the
Count’s Estate. He could see two pairs of round, golden eyes. ]
"Hooo they waited him" Ron smiled as he recognized the two kids' tactics. On and Hong did
not go from the slum to just take shelter from the rain, but deliberately went to the alley
where Cale Henituse always walked.
They seemed to trust Cale so much that they themselves made the choice to follow Cale in
hopes of a much better life.
A wise choice. Ron was proud to be the grandfather of the two children
Ron understood why the children could trust his young master. Although it was only briefly,
Ron could tell that Cale often fed the children in human and cat form.
Cale simply gave them food without judging the children's dirty looks. Those children must
have thought that even if they were not directly fostered by Cale, at least they would have a
more decent place to live in instead of having to go here and there because they didn't have a
definite place to live.
[ Cale started to frown.
There were two kittens who looked extremely pitiful and drenched in the rain. They
continued to meow as they approached Cale. They then started to rub their cheeks on
Cale’s legs.
“Sigh.”
Cale let out a sigh and started to walk. The two little kittens followed behind them. The
tiny things somehow managed to keep up with Cale, even with their short legs. ]
"They can match the young master's pace because he deliberately made it easy for them"
Hans commented, feeling quite amused by his young master who was so denial about himself
caring for others.
As someone who was very fond of cats, Hans was willing to become a cat slave if that was
how he could make them happy. And Cale Henituse, was not someone Hans had ever
imagined to be able to take care of cats.
To be honest, Hans was a little jealous of On and Hong who were closer to Cale even though
he was the one who took care of them.
But that's okay, Hans will always love those adorable cats.
Queen Litana smiled as she saw young master Cale let On and Hong go with him.
It was not Cale Henituse who took the two of them to his house, but the two of them who
chose Cale Henituse as their guardian.
[ “Young master, what is going on?”
The person who greeted Cale at home was deputy butler Hans. Hans had a confused
expression as his eyes opened wide. He seemed to be shocked. Cale clicked his tongue
and handed Hans the things in his hands.
“Don’t ask stupid questions and just take them.”
Hans’s eyes started to shake.
“W, what cute and lovely kittens!”
This deputy butler really did seem to be butler material. Cale carefully put the two
kittens in the hands of the extremely excited Hans. ]
"Pfftt- he can't afford not to bring those kids home" Bud laughed as he looked at Cale who
looked upset with his own behavior.
Cale Henituse who had always been indifferent was in fact weak to children. Making his own
pace slower so that the children could catch up even though it started to rain, Cale ended up
carrying the two of them to get home quickly.
That man was indeed adorable.
Oh, let's not forget about Cale who confirmed that Hans was a Butler who loved cats and
could take good care of the two children. He had taken the children into his home and was
immediately responsible for their lives.
[ The two kittens, that were dangling in Hans’s hands, continued to look at Cale, even
when they were in Hans’s arms.
“Young master, may I take care of these two lovely kitten-nims?”
“Whatever you want."
Hans started to smile in joy. Cale started to walk past the excited Hans as he added on.
“Ah, for your information, they become quiet if you give them food. The two of them
are also siblings.” ]
"He knew it" Kim Roksoo smiled.
Kim Roksoo wondered if Cale knew that the cats that came with him were the same as the
children he often fed in the slums.
After seeing the man's calm reaction, Kim Roksoo knew that Cale was indeed aware of the
hidden efforts of the two cat tribe children.
...
Ron smiled a wide smile that if the current Cale Henituse had seen, the man would have
gotten goosebumps. Just like Kim Roksoo, Ron also wondered if his young master knew the
truth about the children.
The butler was pretty sure that Cale didn't know that the cats that came to the Henituse estate
were the children he often fed, but knowing Cale Henituse, someone who cared about many
things, it certainly wasn't surprising.
[ The two kittens flinched and started to shake. Their golden eyes opened widely as they
looked toward Cale.
“Excuse me?”
The moment Hans asked in confusion, Cale moved back toward Hans. He then lowered
his head and caressed the two kittens.
He had wondered about it for the last few days, but how could he not know by now?
The silver kitten had a faint smell of the medicinal herbs he had given to the girl. When
he picked the two kittens up earlier, he could also smell the beef steak and bacon cream
pasta that he had given them this morning as well.
That made Cale certain. The events of the last few days were finally resolved in Cale’s
head.
“Did you think I wouldn’t know?”
The two kitten’s golden eyes continued to shake. Cale looked at the siblings he had been
feeding the last few days and started to smile. ]
"Damn, that's a scary ability" Bud* commented.
Bud* thought Cale knew that the cats were humans from the cat tribe because of the look in
their eyes. That makes sense, right? The cats' eyes were very similar to the eyes of the
children in the slums.
Although Cale Henituse was just a transmigrator who most likely never saw the existence of
animal tribe creatures, he read the novel <The birth of a hero> which ended up being his
guidebook.
The man was also very intelligent, of course he could utilize the information he had.
But Cale realized the truth of the children through the faint smell of medical herbs and food
that he had given them. He also acted as if he couldn't believe that he only learned the truth
back then.
It was like... Like Cale Henituse already had very sharp senses.
Bud's* conjecture about Cale Henituse's unusual native life before transmigration is getting
stronger.
Chapter End Notes
anyways, i've been very very very busy lately (ಥ ͜ʖಥ)
I wish I could keep updating twice a week, but if I can't, maybe only once.(ᗒᗩᗕ)
Chapter 23-24: Returning the Favor [ Vitality of the Heart ]
Chapter Notes
I often wonder about those who frequently update 10k words per chapter.
how can they do that?! (〇o〇；)
I feel that every chapter that I publish here is long enough, even too long. when I just
finished, I'd mutter "Ah! this must be at least 10k words!" ( ✧Д✧) YES!! then it turns
out that it's only 7-8k words and I'm exhausted and running out of ideas for what I
should write (｡ﾉω＼｡)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 23-24: Returning the Favor [ Vitality of the Heart ]
Cale was standing in front of a cave just off of the mountain path. The cave entrance
was covered with vines, such that it would be difficult to find unless you were looking
carefully.
“Damn it.”
Cale started to frown.
The cave entrance was pretty small. He looked down at his clothes. He had worn simple
clothes, but they were still baggy. ]
"Ah.. That Cave... " Cage* suddenly gasped as she saw where Cale Henituse was.
That Cave, the place where she and her Taylor* struggled to obtain the ancient power that
ended up being useless because it could not heal something that had already happened.
Cale Henituse had made her Taylor in the other dimension walk again by helping him to find
out what the crown prince had, so Cage had no problem with Cale Henituse getting the power
now.
"You know about the Cave?" Taylor, who was sitting next to Cage*, asked his best friend.
"It's the place where Taylor and I got our ancient powers" Cage* replied, hiding her own
bitterness.
"Ah? The one young master Cale had mentioned before?"
"Yes."
"But the entrance... It's very small" Cage commented. Her expression was the same as what
Cale was currently showing.
Cage didn't really want to imagine the trouble Cage* and Taylor* went through to get the
ancient power in the Cave.
[ “Sigh.”
Cale let out a long sigh before crawling into the cave. Whether it was the man-eating
tree or this cave, everything related to ancient powers seemed to be crazy. The ground
by the cave entrance now had the traces of Cale crawling in. ]
"Pffttt" Kim Roksoo laughed as he watched Cale crawl into the Cave while Cale* just
frowned in displeasure.
Yes, he didn't like that the clothes got dirty.
Poor... Poor guy.
Bud suddenly remembered that he had made everyone crawl on the way to the directory. He
never minded it himself, but the fact that Ron Molan kept laughing while making sure that
Bud was really showing the right way was scary.
Plus, Cale's children kept checking on the exhausted Cale. Bud thought he would die at the
hands of Molan's patriach if he showed them the wrong way.
[ A moment later, there was a small reptile footprint on the same spot.
Cale could see the cave becoming wider after crawling in for about five minutes.
‘Taylor must have been really desperate. He crawled all the way in here, even with his
disabled lower body.’
Since you had to stack the rock tower with your own strength, the eldest son Taylor had
to personally come here. What took Cale five minutes to do probably took Taylor much,
much longer. ]
"Yes, he is" Cage* remembers Taylor* being so desperate to find anything that might help the
paralysis in his leg heal. For weeks, her friend kept reading and reading alone in search of
information.
Information about an ancient power that could heal injuries was truly the greatest hope for
Taylor* and Cage*.
Although they struggled to get into the Cave, Taylor* did not give up at all and neither did
Cage*.
Cage* is a woman who is willing to kill a lot of people if it is useful for Taylor*, helping
Taylor* to get into the Cave is certainly not a big deal.
Cage* really didn't care how much trouble she was in with Taylor*, as long as Taylor* was
happy, Cage* was happy too.
The ex-priestess recalled the little letter that Cale Henituse had given them.
A simple word that Taylor* had never heard and Cage* had never said.
The two were too desperate to find a way to heal Taylor's* leg without realizing that the only
thing that died in Taylor's body was his leg.
The man still had other limbs that could be put to good use. Taylor* was a smart guy, Cage*
really regretted that she couldn't save her best friend.
Even though the incident was a long time ago, Cage* thought she could never forgive herself
for that.
[ Cale stood back up once it was wide enough and started to walk farther in. The
farther he went in, the clearer the noise in his ear became.
Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish. Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish.
It was the sound of the wind. The sound that appeared when the winds were hitting
each other became louder as he walked farther into the cave. Finally, Cale located some
cloth and a pillar that was probably a hut a long time ago.
After taking a single look at it, Cale continued to walk farther inside. ]
No one would have thought that there was such a strong rotation of wind in the Cave. The
entrance alone was small and if no one knew about the existence of ancient powers there like
what Taylor, Cage and Cale knew, perhaps no one would ever enter the Cave.
"Will this one be different too?" Kim Roksoo wondered about what Cale Henituse would face
later.
The spirit that spoke when Cale gained the ancient power of the shield was clearly different
from what the novel had described, what about this one?
Because honestly, what the novel describes is pretty accurate to what actually exists in the
real place.
But maybe because Cale Henituse himself is a person who pays so much attention to details,
he will realize the differences in what he goes through.
The man really wanted to make sure that what was written in the novel was what was in front
of him.
[ Swiiiiiiiiiiiish.
The sound of the wind became even stronger.
Boom. Boom. He could even hear the wind crashing into the cave walls like a giant fist.
Cale started to walk even faster.
‘The wind. I wonder if it will sound like this when I get the, ‘Sound of the Wind,’
ancient power later.’
Shield. Then Recovery. Then quick feet. That was Cale’s plan of action. Cale finally had
to stop walking after thinking about the next ancient power he would be trying to get. ]
"The novel has tons of information except for the part about him dying if he doesn't make his
plate balanced" Eruhaben* commented.
Cale Henituse there was probably the only human to obtain more than two ancient powers.
Eruhaben* wouldn't call it luck because Cale Henituse had a guidebook that told him the
location of ancient powers that no one else knew about.
Eruhaben* rather thought that Cale Henituse was an unlucky man. Because he hid his own
power, no one knew how much ancient power the man had.
And because of that too, no one warned Cale Henituse that if he didn't get his plate balanced
soon, the man would die because his body couldn't take it.
Eruhaben* was actually more interested in the recovery power that Cale Henituse possessed.
He didn't know how long Cale Henituse didn't know that he was in danger, but it was certain
that the recovery power the man had was really strong because it could continue to maintain
that weak body.
Many people might think that Cale Henituse was very selfish for continuing to take power for
himself. But Eruhaben*, as a dragon, who was already famous for his selfishness, thought
that what Cale Henituse was doing was right.
Kim Roksoo suddenly entered a new dimension without knowing anything except the
information from the five volumes of novels he read the day before he fell asleep. Waking up
to Cale Henituse, who is only famous for his trashy attitude.
Cale Henituse basically has nothing but himself.
Isn't it natural that he wants to protect himself?
[ It wasn’t that he stopped walking, it was that he was forced to stop walking.
“Wow.”
This was even worse than Cale had expected.
A large underground area had appeared in front of Cale. At the same time, a vicious
wind tornado filled his gaze.
Boom, boom!
The rocks on the cave walls were slowly crumbling because of the tornado. There were
quite a bit of rocks on the ground that let Cale know that this area was consistently
getting larger. ]
Many people stared in horror at the tornado that Cale Henituse was facing.
They wondered why the cave still existed despite the huge tornado.
The tornado was so huge and looked like it could destroy anything and anyone who tried to
get at what was stored there.
It was as if the original owner of the ancient power in that place didn't want anyone else to
gain its power.
Cage* drank her alcohol quickly. The memory of her and Taylor* in the cave kept playing in
her head.
Just getting into the cave was already difficult, then the two of them had to face the powerful
tornado.
After all of that... They got what they wanted but it was useless. It feels like a waste of energy
and time.
Their hard work is useless and Cage* was too late to save Taylor*.
[ Cale looked back and forth between the underground area and the path that he
traveled to get here. He felt like he would be pushed back by the wind if he went inside.
Well, not just pushed back, but smashed against the wall, which would probably
seriously injure him.
That was how strong the wind was.
“Mm.”
Of course, the center of that tornado will be calm, as it is the eye of the storm. ]
Yes, it was the truth. The wind was so strong that it kept Cage* and Taylor* pushed and even
blown away as they tried to move forward.
For those who did not know what kind of ancient power Cale Henituse was trying to obtain
this time, they wondered about why it was so strongly guarded.
Unlike the shields in the Henituse slum which were easy to obtain, well, it was easy enough
if you had a lot of money to keep feeding the tree holes, but at least it didn't look as
dangerous as what was in the Cave this time.
What kind of ancient power was its existence so closely guarded? They wondered.
[ ‘I guess it would have been impossible for Taylor without Cage’s help.’
He now understood why the novel said the two of them had struggled for a whole week.
]
Taylor, on the other hand, couldn't imagine himself putting Cage to the trouble of obtaining
the ancient power.
One week? One week they were stuck there? Was he so desperate to put Cage through that
much trouble?
He's really so desperate huh? Taylor really felt that his orld was shattered after his leg was
paralyzed without realizing that it was a good thing that he was still alive.
With the proof that he was alive, there would always be the possibility for him to do whatever
he wanted.
If only young master Cale had never bothered to write that little letter in lieu of him getting
the ancient power instead of Taylor, perhaps Taylor would still end up dead without any hope.
Young Master Cale knew how hard Taylor and Cage had tried to get the ancient power and it
was still useless. He did not let Taylor and Cage need to do the same.
Young Master Cale was very kind whether he admitted it or not.
[ However, Cale started to smile. It was now going to be a battle against time.
Cale stepped into the underground area, into the vicious tornado, without any
hesitation. Cale’s red hair started to flutter along with his clothes.
At the same time...
“N, no! You will get hurt! You are extremely weak!”
The dragon appeared at the back of the path and shouted urgently. ]
Eruhaben let out a long sigh. Look at that man, already making his children worry since day
one.
Raon and his 'Weak human' call to Cale never seemed to end even though Cale was no longer
as weak as he used to be.
The red head was indeed weak, since the first time Eruhaben met Cale and his companions,
Cale was really the weakest but the strongest too.
Maybe strong because the man was full of confidence? Yeah, maybe because his confidence
level was high, Cale was able to lead them all.
Cale Henituse was a man who could truly be trusted. In each of their battles with the enemy,
everyone could not help but think that Cale Henituse must have a new idea when the
unexpected happened.
His calm demeanor always managed to make everyone else feel calm and think more clearly,
and his confidence made everyone believe that they would win.
They were all going to win no matter what.
[ Also at the same time ...
“.... Huh?”
The dragon could see a large shield with silver wings appear and surround Cale.
The wings, that were shining so brightly that it could be called holy, surrounded Cale
while the large shield blocked the wind. The shield and the wings were keeping Cale
safe.
Cale turned around. His eyes opened widely as his gaze landed on the dragon.
“What the hell are you doing here?”
The Black Dragon could not say anything in response. ]
"Following you of course" Sheritt said. The beautiful woman smiled softly as she looked at
Raon who silently continued to follow Cale Henituse.
The human who saved him from Venion really thought that Raon would simply leave to live
on his own, like any other dragon.
Perhaps because Raon was Sheritt's son, the little boy also had the same stubbornness and
wonderment as Sheritt.
In the past, Sheritt was also often called strange dragon for being close to humans, especially
those dragon Slayers.
Sheritt doesn't really like living alone and dying alone as the most powerful being in the
world. Why be strong if you're lonely?
Loneliness is scary, Sheritt is still haunted by her solitude in the Castle light with only so
many rooms and all the things that should belong to her children.
And Sheritt also realized that Raon, was not a dragon who had the mindset to live alone so
their feelings is not to hurt when seeing their friends die one by one due to age.
Raon will have a good life as long as Cale Henituse and Eruhaben are around.
[ Instead, the Black Dragon just slowly crawled back into the path. While Cale was
watching the dragon in disbelief, he could hear a quiet voice piercing through the wind
to reach his ear.
“... I was .... just passing by.” ]
"Aw, Dragon-nim is so adorable!"
The elves couldn't help but adore Raon and his adorable demeanor.
Kim Roksoo also couldn't help but smile at the sight of the baby dragon that had been
secretly following Cale for who knows how long finally showing itself upon seeing Cale
enter a dangerous place, alone.
It was funny because the dangerous situation there was due to Cale Henituse's own doing, not
anyone else. It was so dangerous in the eyes of the baby dragon that it forgot about following
Cale Henituse secretly.
Choi Han also smiled when he saw the funny excuses that came out of Raon's mouth.
The baby dragon really had all sorts of reasons as to why he continued to follow Cale, protect
Cale, or just be with Cale.
No matter how much Raon liked to explore many places, Raon was also willing to do nothing
and keep Cale company.
Cale too, even though he really liked to do nothing, the man would still go if his children
wanted to play.
[ “Tsk.”
The Black Dragon’s back flinched after hearing Cale click his tongue, but Cale did not
have time to pay attention to the dragon. The cave’s wind had a cycle of 3 hours of
strong wind and 3 hours of weak wind. This was the moment that the wind started to
get weaker. Of course, it would still become stronger the closer he got to the center.
Swiiiiiiiiiiiiish.
“Quite scary.”
The wind was still pretty strong to be called the, ‘weak phase.’ The novel mentioned
that the 150 year old man walked through this strong wind to get to the rock tower. ]
"That's very scary" Cage* commented. She did not know why the young master Cale there
only commented 'Quite scary' at the wind tornado in front of his eyes.
The first time Cage* and Taylor* saw it, both of them almost gave up because they were not
sure if the power was really there or even sure if they could make it through the windstorm.
But Cage* continued to encourage Taylor*, encouraging him to keep looking for ways to heal
his paralyzed leg.
What kind of life had the man lived to take the tornado for granted?
"Wait, so the wind in the cave isn't to protect the ancient power?" Cale* really thought that
the existence of such a large wind in the cave was to protect such a precious thing as ancient
power.
Hey, that makes sense right?
If the ancient power was so precious, wouldn't it make sense that the place would also protect
it?
Cale* could see Kim Roksoo shaking his head.
"No, the wind has been there for a long time and the original owner of the ancient power used
the place to pray by making a rock tower," Kim Roksoo replied.
The man recalled the content of the novel <The birth of a hero>. As Cale mentioned, the
novel did tell about a 150-year-old old man who often came to that place, passing through the
strong winds to make a rock tower. The old man was the original owner of the ancient power
that Cale Henituse was currently trying to obtain.
[ Cale turned his gaze back to the center of the cave. The large underground area. In
the middle of the tornado was a half-stacked rock tower. It looked like there were no
winds over there. Next to the half-stacked rock tower were numerous other rocks.
‘I need to stack all of those rocks up.’
The issue was getting to the tower. Stacking the rocks would not be a problem.
Cale looked over the shield and the wings surrounding him, before taking a step
forward. ]
Everyone agreed when Cale said the issue was getting to the tower through the strong winds.
Maybe if the person who would later try to take the ancient power also had the ancient power
of the shield like Cale had, they would be easy enough to get through. Well, it was still
difficult, but at least they would be fine because the shield was so strong.
Then what if they wanted to take the power without having the ancient power of the shield?
Inevitably, they have to survive by themselves. Whether they will be thrown or whatever,
there will always be risks when trying to get ancient power.
[ Tang. Tang.
The rough wind clashed against the shield. Even though the silver shield was
transparent, it sounded like the wind was hitting a real metal shield.
That noise made the Black Dragon that was looking away slowly turn around to look at
Cale.
“.... But you are weak... ”
The Cale that the dragon could see was having a difficult time, even though the shield
and wings were protecting him. The wind that could not be blocked by the shield and
wings was making his clothes flutter. The wind that seeped through the bottom of the
shield made him stop moving every so often as well.
However, Cale continued to step forward one step at a time. Then the dragon saw it.
Cale was smiling. This human, that was nothing compared to that strong tornado, the
same human that was weaker than even the kittens he was traveling with, the human
that was the weakest out of everybody he was traveling with, was smiling while pushing
through this wind. ]
"That is his power" Eruhaben said.
Yes, Cale Henituse was still the weakest of all the people he was with. But the man's courage
was his greatest strength.
Courage and confidence were Cale Henituse's greatest strengths until now. He was brave
enough to take big risks because he was confident that he would succeed in his mission.
He is confident because he knows he will not fight alone. The man believed in all the abilities
that his companion had.
He was the one who best understood the limits of the strength of each individual under his
leadership.
That's why Cale knew how long they would last and whether they would be able to resist
their own limits.
Perhaps many people would think that the actions he took were too hasty and endangered the
lives of many people. But in fact, any hasty action would only endanger Cale Henituse's own
life.
He was a man who prioritized the lives of his family over his own.
That was why, Eruhaben, as the most mature among them, had to keep making Cale Henituse
act within his own limits so that he would not get used to the coma and wake up as if he had
only been awake for a few hours instead of a few weeks.
...
"He's a crazy bastard" Alberu commented.
Alberu still remembered all of Cale's smiles when the man was feeling depressed. Those
smiles were creepier than Cale's smiles when he wanted to scam someone.
Cale Henituse was the kind of person who, when angry, would either laugh loudly or shut up
and kill the person who made him angry. Sometimes Alberu felt that his lover was a little
happy when he was having a hard time because of the smile he showed.
It was as if Cale Henituse was feeling exited about something dangerous that was headed his
way. ....
[ The dragon had never seen such a silver shield before. He had never seen such wings
either. The dragon took a look at his own wings. It was very different from his wings. It
was extremely beautiful. The dragon was curious as to what that power might be.
However, the dragon was focused not on the holy and magnificent shield nor wings. Its
full attention was on the smiling Cale.
And the target of the gaze, Cale, was continuing to smile. ]
"Beautiful"
"Damn, he looks so good with wings that look so holy"
"Like an angel"
Just as Raon was not only mesmerized by the beautiful wings that Cale Henituse, well, his
ancient power possessed, people were also mesmerized when they saw the man's smile.
His smile did not seem to have any other meaning other than just showing pleasure and relief.
As for Cale's entire family, they were also smiling when they saw Cale. The man who rarely
shows his own expressions looks very beautiful when he smiles.
They wanted to be the reason Cale Henituse smiled.
[‘It’s doable. It’s comfortable.’
It was a bit difficult and slow because of the wind, but it was actually a breeze.
Compared to how Beacrox was almost killed by Ron while being taught his sword art,
this was child’s play.
This made Cale once again feel like it really was best to earn something without putting
in much effort.
There were no physical or mental strain endured when using the Indestructible Shield.
There would be a short strain if it was to break, but it was not in any danger of
breaking right now. ]
"Of course it is" Beacrox commented. The chef didn't know why he suddenly compared what
the man was doing to Ron almost killing his own son while practicing sword arts.
Well, what Cale Henituse was doing right now was also dangerous. Just having the shield
alone would not immediately protect oneself if the owner did not know how to use the
weapon properly.
Beacrox didn't know what kind of life Kim Roksoo had lived, but Cale Henituse was an
admirable individual.
Why did Beacrox want to continue serving the man despite his foolish behavior? It was
because Beacrox could see that Cale, well, their Cale was quite intelligent. The young master
also acknowledged the deliciousness of all Beacrox's homemade food honestly.
Cale Henituse was also the one who saved Ron's life, not only saved, but also made their
lives a little safer by destroying the base arm. Cale Henituse also gave his father a prosthetic
hand, keeping Ron from losing his pride as an assassin.
Basically, Beacrox has always admired great people and Cale Henituse is one of them.
[ ‘It just gets pushed back.’
The shield just got pushed back if the wind was strong. Honestly speaking, Cale had
expected to be pushed back multiple times. That was why he had originally lowered the
strength of the shield and enlarged it as much as possible. He had been planning on
slowly shrinking the size of the shield whenever he got pushed back.
However, this shield was working better than Cale had expected. That made Cale a bit
smug, but when he had reached about the halfway mark to the center of the tornado, he
had to get rid of all side thoughts.
The novel had said that you would hear a voice once you got close to the center. It was
supposed to be the voice of an old man. ]
After Cale mentioned that he would hear the voice of the spirit that possessed the ancient
power, everyone naturally remembered the spirit that had spoken to Cale.
Yes, the spirit that evaluated the bread that Cale Henituse gave her.
They wondered about how the spirit would react this time? Cale Henituse had said that what
happened in the man eating tree was not like what was written in the novel, would it be
different this time too?
The spirit in the man eating tree used to be a Priestess who died from eating too much
tasteless dirt, right? That's why the first thing the spirit talked about was all the delicious
flavors of bread that Cale Henituse gave it.
They don't know what caused the death of the owner of the power that always manages to
heal itself, but some people suspect that the spirit this time will also be a little unpredictable
in its reaction.
[ Cale was waiting for that voice. The tornado was supposed to get stronger once the
voice started to appear.
- I regret it.
He could hear the voice. But it was a bit odd.
- Ahem, I regret it.
It was a sad old man.
“Tsk tsk.” ]
Cale Henituse said that there's a 150-year-old old man used to come to the place to build a
rock tower, they all expected to hear an old man's voice.
But they didn't expect that the old man would say that he was sorry.
Regrets? What is there to regret?
Sounding so strange, Kim Roksoo frowned.
[ Cale clicked his tongue. None of these ancient powers were normal. Why did Taylor
think the old man’s voice was sincere? Cale could not understand Taylor’s train of
thought. ]
"Maybe because they're talking about different things?" Cage* wondered. She didn't hear
what happened because only Taylor* could hear the spirit voice.
But judging from the difference between the novel and reality,Cage*e thought that what made
Taylor* say that the voice of the spirit sounded sincere was because the things they were
talking about were different.
From a sincere voice turned into a sad voice...
Why is that?
[ However, Cale stopped clicking his tongue and stopped moving.
- The one that has a power that I am familiar with, I am hoping that you do not get this
power.
“Hmm?”
‘The one with a power I am familiar with?’ ]
Everyone's attention was split in two. Some were focused on the spirit who spoke of Cale
Henituse having a power that the spirit felt familiar with...
The other was paying attention to the spirit that did not want its power to be possessed by
anyone.
Why would the spirit say such a thing?
Earlier it said it was sorry, now it says that it doesn't want anyone else to have its power.
They knew that Cale would eventually get the power even if the owner wished not to.
"Why would he say such a thing?" Kim Roksoo's frown didn't look like it would go away for
long.
[ That phrase had caught Cale’s attention. At the same time, the wind started to get
stronger and swept through the area.
Tang. Tang. Tang.
The wind clashed even stronger against the transparent wind and made loud noises.
However, Cale’s concerned expression was not because of the wind. His hair continued
to flutter in the wind.
‘Is he talking about the Indestructible Shield?’
The only thing that Cale could deduce about this, ‘familiar power,’ was the
Indestructible Shield. It had not said anything like that to Taylor in the novel. Did the
owner of this ancient power know the owner of the Indestructible Shield? Multiple
thoughts flew across Cale’s mind at once. ]
"Most likely yes" Alberu Crossman* commented.
The spirit said that Cale Henituse had a power that he felt familiar with, and the only ancient
power Cale Henituse had back then was a shield.
If so, was this a coincidence or a deliberate act? Still with the mystery of the author of the
novel <The birth of a hero> AlberuCrossman*n believes that this is a deliberate thing.
The author of the novel is a person who has a lot of information about the Tboah dimension.
It is not surprising that this person directed Cale Henituse to obtain ancient powers that have
a connection between each other.
The spirit of the ancient power of the shield says that she and her friends are trying to make
the world go in the right track, right?
It is likely that the current owner of the ancient power is also one of Glutton's friends. Alberu
Crossman* was still curious about what really happened in the ancient times, and it seemed
like he would get those answers one by one from each ancient power that Cale Henituse got.
[ However, Cale still chose to step forward for now. The wind would only get stronger if
he delayed any longer.
- I pretty much betrayed my comrades! I was a terrible person! Ahem, I stayed alive on my
own and got old. How shameful am I?!
Cale could only hear the old man’s voice every so often as he was having difficulty
stepping forward one step at a time.
- I was always hoping for everyone to come back to life. However, my wish was something
that could not be achieved. I could only lament and cry! That was why I could not finish
my rock tower.
“How annoying.” ]
"He is annoying" Kim Roksoo also commented.
As someone who was the only survivor of a major incident and had to survive on his own,
Kim Roksoo really felt that what the old man said was very annoying.
Yes, he had indeed been in a position where he felt sorry that he was the only one alive and
had to keep living as if the world was fine.
How many times did Kim Roksoo keep blaming himself? How many times did Kim Roksoo,
Cale Henituse, feel like he didn't deserve to live either when his whole family was dead?
Kim Roksoo was once in a position where every day he wished that his family would come
back, alive and happy.
He kept hoping until he was tired because he knew it was futile.
He would never be able to bring back all those who had died.
Until one day, when he was on the verge of death, the god of death wanted to make a deal
with him.
The deal sounded so easy. He would regress until the moment he had not met Choi Han, then
transmigrate afterward.
His family would stay alive, he would get information about the real reason for his mother's
death, and then have the opportunity to take care of his mother's reincarnation.
What else did Cale Henituse need at that time?
Rather than regretting staying alive, Kim Roksoo now regrets that he didn't think much about
the original Kim Roksoo feelings.
That guy... He's really happy, right?
[ Cale found the old man’s lamenting voice to be annoying. Screw sincere, it was like he
wanted to die. It was the style that Cale hated.
Epicureans were so much better. ]
Choi Han felt a bitter taste in his mouth. What the spirit said must have really bothered Cale
Henituse, well, Kim Roksoo.
The man who was the only person alive on that day, the day the unranked monster attacked
and all of them could do nothing but continue to fight back before the monster further
endangered everyone while waiting for help to arrive.
The help that came was too slow. Choi Han still remembered the panic that Choi Jungsoo had
secretly expressed. He still remembered Kim Roksoo's anger at him when he suddenly fell
silent on the battlefield...
Kim Roksoo, who has no one but Lee Soo hyuk and Choi Jungsoo has to survive alone.
Choi Han didn't know what happened after that, but Kim Roksoo, Cale Henituse, completely
turned into an individual who never depended on anyone. Never in the back row even though
he was strategic.
Kim Roksoo never again became someone who seemed useless.
[ Cale centered his body after being slightly pushed back, and put some strength into his
legs. He could hear the voice once again after taking another step.
- This restoration strength is useless. It is only capable of protecting myself. It is not
helpful in any other way. I am a trash!
Cale ignored the cries of the old man that rang through his mind. The power to protect
himself was most important to Cale. Who cares if it made him trash. None of it
mattered as long as he could live. ]
"Because being alive is the best" Said Alberu.
Alberu still remembered that the only reason Cale Henituse was still alive was because he
wasn't dead. A simple but sad reason.
A person who say that their lives are important are the same person who don't give meaning
to their own lives. Alberu really hoped that Cale now had a reason to live other than he wasn't
dead.
Even if not, Alberu would try to change his lover's mindset.
..
"Yeah, while I'm still alive, I'll do things" Kim Roksoo muttered, agreeing with what Cale
Henituse was thinking.
Whatever people said about him being selfish for still wanting to live even though all his
family was dead. While he was alive, he could do anything. Avenge the world and protect the
world.
He had a strong reason to live now. The reincarnation of his mother, Kim Roksoo really
wanted to take care of the little girl, give her everything she needed and take care of his niece
until the girl became strong and could protect herself.
There were many things Kim Roksoo wanted to do, that's why he didn't want to die now.
[ Just five more steps. The center of the tornado was right in front of him.
Boom. Boom. Boom.
The sound of the wind that was clashing became stronger. It was as if a human was
punching the shield.
‘It might break.’
Cale thought that the wind might now be strong enough for the shield to break. It
should be doing more damage than just pushing him back now. The moment Cale
thought that the wind might cut him, he realized something else as well.
- I did not die even when the wind cut me like a sharp blade.
It was the fact that the owners of these ancient powers were all extremely chatty. ]
"Chatty is too kind a word to describe that spirit," Cale* commented.
It was foolish of him not to notice Kim Roksoo's change in mood that seemed to be getting
worse. He had no idea about how hard his older self's life had been through, but the thought
of being the sole survivor in a family, in a family that was not even close to him, Cale*
thought he would go crazy.
Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo... These two men did not live because they wanted to.
Kim Roksoo lived because he just didn't want to waste the life that the rest of his family had
sacrificed, while Cale Henituse...
Cale* thought the reason would be the same when he got the answer.
Surviving an unwanted life is difficult and the spirit brutally tells them he is that stupid,
selfish and shameless because he is still alive even though others are dead.
[ Cale immediately curled up and decreased the size of the shield.
Boom Boom.
The shield was now smaller, but in return, it was much stronger. It was able to push
back an even stronger force of wind.
Cale reached out toward the transparent shield and clenched the transparent handle on
the inside of the shield as he continued to move forward. ]
"Handle?" Unlike some individuals who were in a bad mood due to the spirit's words, Bud
focused on Cale Henituse who said that he clenched the transparent handle of the shield.
Not only did the ancient power look easy to control, the shield also really provided access to
make it easier for anyone who would use the power.
Bud felt jealous that Cale had such power, but he didn't feel so jealous when he remembered
the side effects after using the power.
At least Bud's ancient power didn't make him cough up blood.
[ One step.
- Restoration is a cursed power.
Two steps.
- My heart was always beating. But I could not move on.
Three steps.
- It was because I was afraid of death.
Four steps.
- I was afraid of pain because I had always been injured, and I was even more afraid of
death, the end of that pain.
And finally.
Cale took the final fifth step. ]
Every step Cale Henituse takes, there will be a voice from the spirit that expresses how he
feels when he has the power of Restoration.
Although at first some people felt annoyed that the spirit was ungrateful for being given a
long life, slowly they began to understand that the spirit, although now only an ancient
power, was once an ordinary human being who lived in difficult times.
Eruhaben thought he understood quite well what the spirit was feeling because he, as a
dragon, had a very long life. It made him inevitably have to witness all the deaths of people
he considered friends.
Dragons were selfish creatures, but that was their way of protecting their own feelings. No
matter how often they saw someone die, the pain would still be the same.
The exhaustion would remain the same.
The emptiness and loneliness will remain the same.
Having a long life is considered a blessing if you have someone who can accompany you
until death.
Having a long life is a curse if you are the only one who will stay alive until the end even
though all the family is dead.
The longer the life span, the stronger the desire to die.
[ Shhhhhhhhhhhhhhh-
The inside of the windless area sounded like it was raining all around Cale. The eye of
the storm. The winds were swarming the area outside this calm center. He could hear
the old man’s voice along with the sound of the wind.
- I chose to throw everything else away so that I could continue to live.
That was the last thing the old man said.
“Tsk.”
‘Who cares about anything else? Living comes first.’ ]
Kim Roksoo let out a long sigh and smiled. He was still a little bothered by the spirit that
kept complaining about him being alive when all his friends were dead, but at least he and
Cale had the same mindset.
Living comes first. Roksoo would continue to think that this was his last life and he would
not reincarnate again. That will make him even more enthusiastic to give his best in this life.
Being Kim Roksoo, being a CEO, being a team leader, being a brother, being an uncle and
being a friend.
Kim Roksoo has made up his mind to live the best life possible even though Earth 1 is not the
best dimension to live in.
This time, in his life as Kim Roksoo, Cale Henituse would not be a failure anymore. He will
not be someone who is constantly protected.
[ This old man had a lot of useless things to say. Cale clicked his tongue and returned
the shield back to his heart. The silver light surrounding him instantly disappeared.
He headed toward the half completed rock tower and crouched down in front of it.
It was a normal rock tower that you could find at the top of a mountain.
However, all of these rocks were black. Just like the man-eating tree, these rocks that
have existed since ancient times were different from normal rocks. Just like the wind
surrounding this area. ]
"What really happened in ancient times?" Alberu Crossman* muttered.
Yes, that was the most appropriate question at the moment.
What exactly happened in the ancient times?
A tree that had dead mana in it, a group of powerful people who united to make the world
what it should be, a priest who worshipped a god and had a church by the name of 'Forest of
Darkness', and now even a stone from the ancient times had a black color.
Why does ancient times look like a time when the world was once covered by dead mana? Or
something that resembles dead mana? Alberu Crossman* shook his head. There were too
many speculations, he didn't want to bother before more information was gathered.
If indeed the author of the novel <The birth of a hero> deliberately made Cale Henituse
interested in this interconnected ancient power, then it meant that they would also get
answers to every question.
Patience was the key right now.
[ “Whatever.”
Cale, who had been thinking about making it aesthetically pleasing, changed his mind.
That would be too annoying. He took out a pair of gloves from his pocket and put them
on before picking the rocks up to stack the rest of the rock tower.
Clack. Clack. Clack.
The rock tower was being built up, one rock at a time. ]
"It's because he's upset" Alberu said.
What the spirit said really upset his lover until Cale, who had intended to arrange the stones
soulfully, made them carelessly, as long as he got what he wanted.
Perhaps because of what was written in the novel, from Taylor stan perspective, about the
spirit sounding so sincere, Cale Henituse thought that what he would hear later was also
something that was not that disturbing.
He had no expectation that the spirit would say annoying things like about himself regretting
living to someone who was trying hard to survive.
[ It did not take that long. Even Taylor had completed this part pretty easily. However,
Cage, who had not come into the central area and had instead waited outside the eye of
the storm, suffered quite a bit. This central area, like with all ancient powers, was
somewhere that a person could only enter on their own. ]
"Hey Cage"
Cage turned to her best friend from another dimension.
"Yeah?"
"I know I'm not your Taylor, but I'll still be Cage's best friend in every dimension we live in.
That's why, on behalf of your Taylor, I'm really grateful that at least the gods let you be my
best friend" Taylor said sincerely.
Yes, he was truly grateful that Cage was his best friend. Cage would do anything for Taylor
and he was sure his now-dead counterpart would do the same.
Taylor* there was probably too depressed to express his gratitude to Cage*, so he was here to
say what he should say.
"I will also always be Taylor's best friend in every dimension we live in."
Taylor smiled softly as he looked at Cage* who was trying not to cry.
The reason for Taylor's* death was not because of Cage*, his best friend had really tried to
keep Taylor* alive for as long as possible.
Haaaa, his Cage was really good person.
[ “It’s easy.”
Cale picked up the last black rock and gently put it on top of the rock tower. It was at
that moment.
Flash!
The black rocks slowly turned white. At the same time, Cale got up and looked around.
The wind was slowly dying down.
“... Huh?”
Cale ignored the confused voice of the dragon and waited until all of the wind died
down. ]
Yes, the way to obtain this ancient power is very easy. You just need to build a rock tower
and then destroy it yourself.
So easy, right? It's easy if you make it to the place safely while passing through a tornado of
super strong winds of course!
Although the ancient powers would be very useful, everyone also felt that they would have a
hard time getting through the tornado. Others thought of a future where they would be the
only ones to stay healthy because they would never get sick while everyone around them died
one by one.
Anyway, the owner of the ancient power died at the age of 150? What was the cause of death
of someone who was always healthy?
[ He then crossed his arms and listened to the old man’s voice. He had no choice.
- I tried to fight with them. However, I did not know that I was so weak against pain. They
were not people who served the lord. I only realized that after we all went our separate
ways and I ended up alone.
The words of the old man caught Cale’s attention. He then recalled the words of the
owner of the Indestructible Shield.
‘The people in the Forest of Darkness who called themselves servants of the lord only
gave me terrible food.’ ]
Today's face of confusion is shared by everyone.
A Priestess who was fed up with the lord she worshipped and went along with her friends to
put the world back on the right track...
Then there was a person who had a power where he would always heal from all injuries was
also trying to do the same.
If the owner of the shield and the Vitality of the heart are people who live in the same era ...
Didn't they move to fight against people who worshipped gods at that time?
But the sad old man said that they weren't people who worshipped the lord? The ex-priestess
also only said that the people who belonged to the 'Forest of darkness' group only 'claimed' to
be god-worshippers.
Was it not really a god? They don't really worship gods?
And since sad Old Man is the only one left alive... He can't help anything anymore because
all his friends are dead?
Horrible... What really happened in ancient times?
[ He had a bad feeling that he had learned something he shouldn’t have learned about.
He had an odd feeling that the things he just heard were things that he should not tell
anybody else about in his entire life. ]
"And he really didn't say that to anyone all this time" Eruhaben said.
They would never have known that Cale could speak with his ancient power spirit if it wasn't
for Bud talking about it. Cale Henituse himself did not know why he could speak with his
ancient spirit power because he thought it was normal.
Perhaps because there were too many differences between the novel and reality, Cale thought
that it was just one of the differences that wasn't mentioned.
And even though they already knew that Cale could speak with his ancient power spirit, no
one knew what the man talked to them about.
Since Cale was such a smart and knowledgeable man, many people must have thought that
Cale Henituse knew so much about history because he loved reading books.
In reality, he got his ancient history information directly from people who had lived in
ancient times.
No wonder the information Cale Henituse had was so accurate and reasonable even in
Eruhaben's eyes...
[ Cale started to frown even more as the old man continued to speak. That voice was
something only Cale could hear, thus making the dragon hesitate while looking at the
silently standing Cale.
- I piled the rocks. I piled them up hoping that I could turn back time, hoping that I could
be happy. But then I destroyed it.
- I hated my selfish self for thinking about my own happiness after betraying my comrades
and running away.
“Sigh.”
Cale let out a long sigh. This old man really was frustrating. Cale started to speak in
frustration.
“It is human nature to be selfish.” ]
Kim Roksoo flinched.
Hearing what the old man there said made Roksoo remember his old life as Cale Henituse.
Yes, he was a very selfish person. He was so selfish for only thinking of his own happiness
and throwing all the responsibility on Cale Henituse, a person who really didn't have any
connection to the dimension he was currently living in.
Kim Roksoo knew that he deserved happiness after the great sacrifice he had made... But...
“It is human nature to be selfish.”
Kim Roksoo began to understand why during his first meeting with Cale, when he told him
about what really happened and why Cale ended up there not because of his own will...
At that time Cale simply asked what he had to do and what information Kim Roksoo had to
help them win the war against White Star.
Cale Henituse really didn't look like someone who had just had his rather peaceful life taken
away by someone else. Is it human nature to be selfish?
He forgave Kim Roksoo for being selfish because it was a natural human thing to do?
Now Kim Roksoo really wanted Cale to wake up from his long sleep and give the man some
words of wisdom.
[ The old man’s voice disappeared for a moment.
‘Is it over?’
Cale started to smile thinking that the old man was finally getting to the end. However,
the sobbing voice continued once more.
- Ahem. My older sister said the same thing. She was a really wonderful older sister. She
was more reliable than anybody else. Ah, my older sister. Sob!
…The old man was crying.
“I’m going to go crazy.” ]
"My god, that old spirit really can't shut up. Is it because it's the first time he can talk to
others?" Cale* also felt that he would soon go crazy from hearing the ramblings of the old
spirit.
Just listening to the voice of that miserable old man made Cale* upset, now the spirit was
crying?!
In the midst of his annoyance, Cale* saw Kim Roksoo who was now giving him a bottle of
wine.
"Alcohol in times of stress"
"I guess I was so stressed that I forgot that there's alcohol available here" Cale* happily
accepted the bottle of wine.
The two alcoholics looked at the two crown princes in the center room and spoke-
"Please excuse us"
[ Tap Tap. Tap.
Cale was impatiently tapping the ground with his foot. Cale did not want to keep
standing here like this. After crying for a while, the old man showed his thanks.
- You, the one with the familiar power. That rude personality of yours makes me think of
my older brother. I am very envious of how rude you are. ]
"Earlier the spirit said that young master Cale reminded him of his older sister, now he's
saying that young master Cale reminds him of his older brother... Interesting" Rosalyn
muttered.
If indeed the ancient powers that young master Cale possessed really had a connection to
each other in the same era, what does it mean that young master Cale would later make them
all reunite?
Wait, young master Cale has more than five ancient powers right? And they can all speak?
All this time young master Cale let them all speak in his head?
That one young master really had a different level of patience.
[ And, finally, the old man said the final words that Cale had been waiting for. These
were the same final words the old man had said to Taylor.
- Break it. Then you will, ‘overcome,’ your limits.
Cale started to smile and instantly kicked the rock tower without any hesitation.
Tang. Crumble. Boom!
The white rocks flew away to hit the ground and the wall. The dragon that had been
watching Cale flinched and stared at Cale as if he was crazy. However, the following
scene made the dragon gasp.
“Wow.”
The broken rock tower.
A white light floated up from underneath the rock tower.
Ooooooooong. ]
"He's really upset" Alberu laughed softly as he watched Cale who kicked all the rocks there
vigorously.
The man could have just nudged the tower a little and the pile of stones would still collapse,
but his lover chose the extreme way (as he always did) by kicking the stones until they
bounced all over the place.
The spirit's ramblings had really gotten on Cale Henituse's nerves.
On the other hand, people were for the second time mesmerized by the scene they were
currently seeing.
Similar to what happened in the man eating tree, the scene this time was no less majestic.
It seems like Cale Henituse has always been associated with all things elegant and majestic.
[ The gentle vibration that pulsated throughout the cave could be felt under Cale’s feet.
At that moment, the light rushed toward Cale.
Cale reached his hand out to grab the light. The moment he grabbed it, the light shot
toward Cale’s heart like an arrow. The light arrow pierced through Cale’s heart before
flashing and disappearing.
“Huuuuu.”
Cale let out a deep breath. He then lowered his head to look under his shirt. The fancy
shield tattoo that was over his heart had disappeared and had been replaced by a red
heart. ]
"he's really beautiful"
"It's not surprising that he will often be considered a dragon by elves who happen not to be
accompanied by elementals"
The elves in the Tboah dimension secretly praised the beauty of Cale Henituse. The man who
knew so many dragons, (the elves of Tboah deliberately sat near the barrier not far from the
dragons in the Tboah and Lcf dimensions and listened to what they were talking about), was
favored by many gods and many other very holy-looking things.
Compared to a human, Cale Henituse really looks like an angel.
[ Cale could immediately feel the new vigor inside of his body. This vigor from the,
‘Vitality of the Heart,’ would make the shield even stronger. He would also recover at a
much faster speed than normal people, even when he got injured.
Unlike the shield, which was a superpower, this was more apart of the physical
strengths of the human body. This regenerative strength was so strong that it managed
to last since the ancient times to be passed down like this. ]
"Yes, the power is very strong" Mila commented on that.
Mila had only recently gotten to know Cale Henituse and his companions, but Mila, as a
dragon who could repair all sorts of things, recognized that the ancient power was very
powerful.
Mila used to often wonder how a man who looked so weak could actually be so strong, from
every story Dodori told her, Cale Henituse sounded like he was always on the verge of death
after fighting in many places.
And that information was true, Eruhaben had confirmed. It just, Cale Henituse was not really
on the verge of death as the ancient power was working hard to save its master.
And that ancient power was also what kept Cale Henituse alive after he stabbed himself in
the heart that day.
[ Cale brought forth the shield again.
“Just as I expected.”
Cale started to smile. The pattern on the shield had changed to a heart. The only
difference from the tattoo on his chest was that it was silver and not red. He then
returned the shield, before immediately starting to walk.
“You.”
Cale had walked toward the dragon, that was pretending like nothing was going on and
instead kept staring up at the sky. Cale just continued to stare at the dragon that was
crouched down on the ground. ]
The interaction between Cale and Raon always manages to make many people smile even
though their interactions are actually ordinary.
Perhaps what makes them look adorable is that Raon and Cale are actually similar, but they
don't realize it. Alberu always shuddered in horror whenever he saw Raon's smile. The child
was too often close to Cale to have the same attitude.
Cale Henituse and Raon miru really had a cute dynamic.
The baby dragon who liked to socialize and the guardian who disliked people but still ended
up adding to his own family because he couldn't help but care.
[ He then stoically asked the dragon, as if he was throwing a rock into a lake.
“You want to come with me?”
“…You are so weak that you need protection. But I do not like humans.”
The dragon answered, that way before starting to turn invisible. It had used its
invisibility magic again. Cale just snorted at the disappearing dragon. ]
"Raon-nim doesn't like humans but always follows young master Cale" Lock said with a
gentle smile. Raon was really an adorable baby dragon, actually Lock would not have
thought that Raon had experienced something terrible in the first four years of his life if Raon
himself did not tell him.
Lock often wondered how Raon could remain a cheerful child after experiencing that? But
their guardian, Cale Henituse, was truly an amazing person.
All his siblings and even Lock himself now lived happily as if their family had never
tragically died.
The pain is still there, Lock is sure that all his siblings are still traumatized by that day. But,
when they were with Cale Henituse, they were able to get through their grief much better.
They were allowed to complain, make their own decisions and many things that Lock
sometimes wondered if they were really allowed to do or not.
Their guardians are truly amazing person.
[ “What a fickle punk.”
He was also fickle for asking the question after telling the others to ignore the dragon,
but this dragon was just as bad. However, he could not just ignore the dragon after it
had jumped out earlier to try to save him. ]
"Cale-nim just can't ignore Raon any longer" Choi Han commented.
Ever since the first time there was animal hunt at every camp set up during the trip to the
capital, the four of them knew that the baby dragon was really following them, more
precisely Cale Henituse.
Even though Cale said that the three of them should act ignorant, Cale still accepted all the
gifts that the baby dragon gave him.
He could have directly spoken to the baby dragon and said that he didn't want to be followed,
but of course Cale Henituse wouldn't do anything like that.
His liege was really weak to children.
Cale Henituse would never hurt children either physically or mentally. Well, he
unintentionally hurt his children's feelings a lot because he was always hurt, but that was not
intentional. Even Choi Han knew that Cale only wanted to protect the people he considered
as family, just like they all did.
Choi Han also knew that Cale always tried not to get hurt so that the children wouldn't have
to cry over him.
Yes, Cale Henituse is a person who is very weak to children.
[ Cale looked around the cave, which no longer had any wind storms raging about,
before turning around and heading out of the cave. Of course, he had to crawl back out
as well. He returned the vines back to their original spots, and covered up the cave
entrance properly.
He then turned around and started to speak while walking away. His gaze was directed
toward a grassy area.
“I can see you standing on the grass.”
He could see four imprints on the grass, each one representing one of the dragon’s four
paws. These paw imprints then quickly disappeared. The dragon had flown up into the
sky. Cale shook his head.
‘I guess my family grew in the end.’ ]
"What-" Bud* failed to speak because his mouth was covered by Glenn's* hand. The purple-
haired mage gave Bud an annoyed look.
"You've already said it twice. Yes, his ability is scary. I know." Glenn* said.
Why couldn't Bud* make a comment other than being afraid of Cale Henituse's abilities?
Bud* easily put his hand away.
"But it's really scary! He doesn't have mana in his body but he can still detect someone using
magic through the help of nature!"
Bud* thought he wouldn't stop saying that Cale Henituse and his acuity of sight, hearing and
feeling were very powerful and that it was terrifying.
...
On the other hand, Kim Roksoo smiled.
Cale Henituse had his own family. A family that existed because of himself, not like the
Henituse family that was Kim Roksoo's legacy.
Just as he now had a good relationship with all the members of Team 1, Cale Henituse also
had a good relationship with whoever was there.
At least Cale Henituse wasn't alone and lonely like the original Kim Roksoo.
Chapter End Notes
You've seen a list of what criminal acts Cale Henituse has committed, right? his list is
almost as long as the list of good things he did.
but have you ever made a list about Cale Henituse trauma?
Chapter 51-52 : Into the Whirlpool (2) [ SOUND OF THE WIND
]
Chapter Notes
hello everyone, back with the latest chapter of this story. oh, somehow I want to talk
about this-
If some of you want to write a story, then publish it on the platform you like but are still
worried about a number of things, I suggest you keep publishing the story.
I know that views, kudos or votes are a special passion when updating each chapter, but
please don't make that the main reason why you want to publish a story.
While writing stories is not your main job in life, don't pay too much attention to the
popularity of your own stories. because if what happens later does not match
expectations, the one who will be most disappointed is yourself.
You really can publish any story you want. but if you are a person who is sensitive to
other people's comments like me, it's better to take a more comfortable and safe option.
it's better to be classic and still happy than to be different only to get a lot of negative
comments.
and if you get negative comments, try to read first what other people think is bad about
your story. what is the plot that you wrote, what is the genre, is it the couple or maybe
the grammar. but there are those who hate for no reason, don't pay too much attention to
the latter.
if you want to write a story that has many chapters, don't be too hasty. try to still give
your own brain a break from imagination to continue the story.
Enthusiasm is necessary, but never force yourself. because if you have faced writer's
block, it will be very difficult to get through that phase.
and oh, don't check too often what you have published because you will keep finding
your own mistakes and make the mood bad. just make sure there are no typos in each
chapter that will be published, then finish and forget.
Actually I have many other suggestions, but I think I have mentioned the important
basics. I hope what I wrote in this note helps!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Atha smiled slightly as he looked at all the people who had various ideas about Cale
Henituse's ancient power that were related to each other.
Ah, soon this special episode would end and continue with the episode they were supposed to
see. They all still had a long way to go, but the gods had already given their precious time,
shouldn't it be put to good use?
Why would they rush to hundreds of other chapters? Who would answer their confusion? It
was the same as making Atha add to his own work.
He also didn't really like seeing the confusion on everyone's faces.
They were here to get information, well, the LCF dimension was here to save Cale Henituse,
but not the Tboah dimension. Although they also helped save Cale Henituse, there was
another price to pay after obtaining this valuable information.
The fee will definitely be very expensive, Atha's job here is to provide as much detailed
information as possible to all of them to match the fee they will pay later.
Isn't that what should be done when making a deal?
[ Cale stood on the window sill facing the Cliff of Winds and the Northeastern sea as he
started to talk to On and Hong.
“Keep a good watch at home.”
“We won’t let anybody in.”
“Have a safe trip.”
Cale just nodded his head to respond to the baby kittens before looking toward the
Black Dragon. ]
"Oh? We finally see what he did that night" Alberu Crossman* said. The scene they were
currently seeing was similar to the scene where Cale Henituse met and saved Paseton.
So, there really is an ancient power in the ocean? More precisely in the whirpools?
But why did so many ancient powers end up in the territory of the Roan kingdom? It wasn't
that Alberu* didn't like it, it was just that Alberu* was getting more and more curious about
what happened in the ancient times.
The two ancient powers that Cale Henituse had previously obtained definitely had a
connection with each other.
And these were a group of strong people, perhaps you could call them heroes, who were
trying to get the world back on track. If indeed many of these ancient powers ended up in
Roan Kingdom, doesn't that mean that the original owners also died in the same place?
Hoo, although it was quite confusing, Alberu felt that this was a very interesting thing. It was
like learning a history lesson, but not from a book, but from history itself.
[ The Black Dragon looked toward Cale with confidence and casually called out a spell.
“Flight.”
At that moment, Cale’s body floated up into the air.
“Let’s go.”
The Black Dragon took the lead and Cale followed behind him. Cale was carrying a
magic bomb as they flew high in the air in order to avoid getting noticed. ]
Cale*, who was drinking quietly, suddenly choked when he found out that Cale Henituse was
there carrying a magic bomb in the middle of the night, into the middle of the ocean, along
with a baby dragon.
What the fuck?
Not only Cale*, many people were also surprised by the information. They knew how
powerful magic bombs were, especially after seeing what happened at Plaza Roan, but now
Cale Henituse was carrying such a dangerous object?
For what? No, that wasn't the right question. To detonate what?
The two of them wanted to explode something in the middle of the ocean?
The baby dragon and human were casually going to the middle of the ocean to blow
something up?
The two kittens at home said their goodbyes as if their father just wanted to go to work. Cale
Henituse really often does the unexpected.
[ Cale’s plan today was to hit the whirlpool accurately before running. By the time
people came out in shock, Cale would have already disappeared like the soundless wind.
]
Amiru's lips twitched slightly as she found out the truth. The sound of the explosion was so
big that Amiru couldn't wait until the next day to check what exactly happened.
Cale Henituse and his acting skills were really great. How many times had that young master
deceived so many people to cover up his own goodness?
And did he really have to use a bomb? The way to eliminate whirpools is sure really extreme.
[ This Black Dragon’s version of the magic bomb was scheduled to go off ten minutes
later.
Cale had already packed everything he needed in the scuba gear’s pockets.
“Is it here?”
Cale nodded to answer the Black Dragon’s question and looked around. Maybe it was
because it was a country village, but the entire village was dark at night. ]
"Hooo, teachers really have a unique way of teaching things" Mila laughed softly when she
saw Cale who casually took Raon to many places while experimenting with many things.
Although Raon lived with humans, Cale Henituse, the human, did not let his life make Raon's
abilities limited due to lack of experience.
Cale Henituse is truly a great guardian. It's only natural that the people under his leadership
always become better individuals.
From all the stories Mila knew, those under Cale Henituse's leadership really focused on
strengthening themselves without worrying about shelter let alone money because Cale
Henituse gave them all that.
It was the kind of deal that the young master often made with everyone.
Cale Henituse gave them everything they needed and they strengthened themselves to return
the favor.
If one wonders why the heroes are so protective of Cale Henituse, it is because Cale Henituse
is the reason why they have all been able to do great things up until now.
[ The ocean was even darker. But it was much louder than the village from the sound of
the whirlpool. The fact that it would get louder will not draw any attention. They will
just think it is the whirlpool being weird and forget about it.
Cale turned away from the ocean and looked toward the Cliff of Winds. ]
"The sound of the explosion was too big to be left alone" Amiru commented. The young
woman shook her head, wondering how the young master of Cale could think the sound of a
bomb exploding would be taken for granted since they often listened to all sorts of sounds
from the whirpools?
Did young master Cale not expect the bomb to be that powerful?
But judging from the previous chapter where young master Cale hurriedly returned to his
room, he acted as if he had expected it.
Hah, guessing how Cale Henituse thinks is very difficult.
[ < Toonka discovers a hidden cave underneath the Cliff of Winds and enters with
curiosity. He finds something at the end of the Cave and lets out a laugh.
“I didn’t expect such a good thing to be here.”
It was a fateful encounter that Toonka had never even expected. >
Cale put aside the information from the novel and spoke to the Black Dragon. ]
"Me?" Toonka asked while pointing at himself. Why did he suddenly appear on the screen?
He had never been to the Cave mentioned and if his memory wasn't too bad like what the
other warriors said, wasn't that where his friend had found the nearly dead whale?
"Ah, maybe it means that you are in another dimension" Harol helped to explain.
Perhaps, just like how Cale Henituse had gotten the ancient power Vitality of heart from the
information Taylor Sten had sought, the ancient power this time should also belong to
Toonka.
Harol didn't even know if Toonka in the Tboah dimension understood how to use the ancient
power.
And that Cave... Wasn't that when young master Cale found the whale that was about to die?
What was his name? Paseton?
So, Toonka in the Tboah dimension met Paseton? Given Toonka's former demeanor, that guy
definitely didn't care about those who were weak, especially those who were near death.
This friend of his also wouldn't know how to cure mermaid poison like young master Cale
did.
[ “Let’s start.”
“Alright, human.”
Black mana started to come out of the Black Dragon’s short front paw.
Ooooong.
The magic bomb reacted to the mana and started to vibrate.
The magic bomb in Cale’s arms was not the magic bomb used by the secret
organization in volumes 1 and 2 of the novel.
‘It is a much better magic bomb.’ ]
Alberu Crossman* did not know whether he was relieved that Cale Henituse did not actually
use the magic bomb he had taken from the secret organization or horrified to know that the
magic bomb the red head was currently holding casually had a better level than the one the
secret organization had.
Of course the quality was better, the magic bomb was made by a dragon! Still a baby, but still
a dragon!
And why is he holding it so casually?!
Alberu* knew that Cale probably trusted the baby dragon not to detonate his bomb in Cale's
hands, but the fact that he wasn't bothered at all while holding such a dangerous object...
What kind of ridiculous life had that man lived to make him seem so used to dangerous
situations?
[ Around the second half of volume 3, the mages of the Whipper Kingdom, who were
pushed to the brink, start to develop new tools to fight against the non-mages.
One of those tools was similar to the magic bomb in Cale’s hand.
The condensed mana, which is the main ingredient of the magic bomb, reacts to the
developer’s mana and divides into multiple smaller mana balls before exploding.
It wasn’t as strong, but the chain of explosions was useful to kill even more enemies. ]
Some people were horrified when they knew the power of the magic bomb that Cale
Henituse was holding. Harol*, who knew how powerful the magic bomb that had attacked
them in the past was no less horrified when imagining the power of the magic bomb.
It was actually a bit ridiculous because Cale Henituse and his powerful magic bombs were
only used in the ocean, probably to eliminate whirpools. Unlike the mages in his kingdom,
using magic bombs to wipe out the population of the Whipper kingdom's people.
Harol* still held a grudge against all the mages, especially the mages from the Whipper
Kingdom. What they had done to all the people and what they had done during the civil war.
Rosalyn, for the umpteenth time, vowed not to make the mistakes that the mages in the
Whipper Kingdom did. She was a woman filled with ambition and always wanted to push her
own boundaries, but that didn't mean Rosalyn was so overly ambitious that she went crazy.
Rosalyn would never allow herself to be so power-hungry that she put others at a
disadvantage.
[ Cale complimented the Black Dragon.
“You must be amazing to create such a thing.”
“Yes. I am a great and mighty dragon.”
Even more black mana flowed out of those short paws and disappeared into the bombs.
Ooooooong.
Cale could feel the magic bombs vibrating in his arms. Cale was aiming for the moment
when the moon had set but the sun had not yet risen. ]
"Haa, he really knows how to make Raon obey him" Sheritt laughed at the way Cale made
Raon happy even with a small compliment.
Yes, a small compliment like that coming out of Cale Henituse's mouth would definitely be a
source of pride. Sheritt turned to the golden dragon beside her...
'Ah, this guy is also a victim of the Cale Henituse scam' Sheritt muttered to herself.
Sheritt suddenly got goosebumps, Cale Henituse really knew how to make the people around
him do what the young man wanted, even dragons.
Cale Henituse... Really a human being, right?
Not a tamer, right?
.... Wait, a tamer?
What are they? wild animals that need a handler?
(They're)
[ “Be careful, do not get hurt.”
The Black Dragon headed higher into the air as he put a shield around Cale and said
bye. ]
"I guess that baby dragon forgot his own age" Cale* commented.
Well, regardless of who was older or not, it was only natural for people to be worried about
what Cale Henituse was going to do. The man was holding a magic bomb of immense power
and preparing to jump into the ocean, alone, in the middle of fucking night.
That guy was out of his mind. Cale* suddenly felt that he was the sanest person in the room.
No wonder the god of death chose Kim Roksoo as the one who came to the LCF dimension.
That man really couldn't just stand still.
[ Click.
A small noise sounded from inside the magic bomb.
Cale released the bomb from his hand and then put on the scuba mask. It was a magic
tool that will allow him to breathe underwater for 5 minutes. ]
"Ah, I just found out that he can swim" Alberu said. Well, perhaps the only person who
knows that Cale Henituse can swim is Raon miru.
After all, they had no reason to make Cale Henituse show his swimming ability. Although the
scuba could allow him to breathe underwater for five minutes, professional swimming skills
were a must.
Why breathe for five minutes if you're going to drown anyway? Moreover, the current of the
whirpools was too strong.
Team leader Kim Roksoo sure is amazing person.
[ A few moments later.
Boom! Boom! Booooooom!
The bomb went off and Cale summoned the silver shield before falling straight down.
The night wind rushed fiercely past his face.
Once the tens of smaller explosions went off, the whirlpool lost its strength and could no
longer spin properly. Cale opened up the wings of the shield.
Splaaaaaash! ]
"Damn... "
"Wow.. "
"What a brave guy"
Cale Henituse truly has a different level of courage than the rest of them.
Bud*, for the umpteenth time analyzed Cale Henituse. A very sharp sense of hearing and
vision, a very stable composure, well, that man kept all his panic to himself, but Bud*
understood, as a leader, there was no way we could show their panic right?
Back to the original topic, Bud* could now see Cale Henituse's other survival abilities.
The red head could swim, in an ocean that had whirpools and had just experienced explosions
from magic bombs in many places.
The man confidently jumped into the ocean that looked very dangerous.
Although the effects of the bombs did make the whirlpools less powerful than before, that
didn't mean it was harmless. The ocean waves, especially at night, were more dangerous than
anything else.
If you don't have very good swimming skills, you'll end up being swept away in the middle
of the night.
[ The shield clashed with the ocean as Cale dove underwater. He put on some goggles
and headed to the bottom of the ocean. Thanks to the shield, Cale’s body was quickly
sinking like an arrow.
Boom, boom!
Even more explosions were going off and making the whirlpool lose even more strength.
The shockwaves created from the explosions touched Cale’s shield and silver wings, but
Cale still managed to safely arrive at the bottom of the ocean.
Boom! ]
Everyone stared in slight disbelief at what they had just seen. Had they only heard stories, no
one would have believed that there was someone who, in the middle of the night, came to the
ocean, blasted out a powerful whirlpool and swam in the same place.
Cale Henituse made it look so easy to do despite the fact that it was extremely difficult to
replicate. Even though they all now know how to obtain ancient powers, only certain people
can obtain these powers.
Putting so much food in the tree hole, they didn't know how much until the spirits there were
completely satisfied...
Passing through a tornado of strong winds in the cave, they were not sure if they would come
out unscathed like Cale Henituse...
Now having to enter the ocean, not just swimming, but actually getting to the bottom of the
ocean. Plus, the ocean has a very strong whirlpool....
Alberu Crossman's* lips twitched slightly. Would the people he chose later really be able to
do all that? The problem was that they only had information, and in order to obtain the
ancient power, the one who would obtain it would have to fight alone.
"Haaa, this is driving me nuts"
[ Cale used the shield once more to easily handle the last explosion, before starting to
walk on the ocean floor.
The small central island and the large whirlpool in front of it.
That whirlpool was caused by a small top that was underneath a large boulder.
This top had continued to spin for hundreds of years without stopping. ]
Alberu Crossman* was suddenly annoyed when Cale Henituse showed no difficulty at all
while walking on the ocean floor.
The red head was walking leisurely as if he was in his mansion, not just swimming through
the whirlpool while avoiding the explosions of the bombs around him.
The man did not even flinch in the slightest despite the loud sound of the bomb exploding!
Amiru, on the other hand, sighed tiredly when she saw the reason why there was such a loud
explosion that night. The young lady remembered feeling panicked when she heard the news
and went straight to the place where the sound came from.
And now she saw the reason for the night's chaos. The still-favorable source of the problem
was now walking leisurely at the bottom of the ocean after blasting off a whirlpool and
swimming very skillfully.
[ Cale could see that large boulder in front of him. It was so large that Cale thought it
could easily crush a person.
< Toonka realized that the whirlpool started from underneath this large boulder and
grabbed the boulder. It was because it was smaller than the boulder he had lifted up north.
However, he was not able to lift this boulder up. >
< ’Then I’ll just break it. >
< That was why Toonka destroyed the boulder. >
Cale looked toward the boulder and started to think.
‘Toonka, you crazy bastard. You destroyed this thing?’ ]
"Oh? Harol, did you see that?! Of course I can crush such a rock even at the bottom of the
ocean! Hahahahaha!" Toonka suddenly felt exited just because of a rock.
Harol on the other hand smiled awkwardly at everyone who looked at them.
'What a crazy bastard' everyone agreed with Cale Henituse who questioned Toonka's sanity.
Although Cale Henituse and Toonka were both crazy bastards for swimming in the ocean in
the middle of the night while passing through the whirlpool (plus a bomb blast for Cale
Henituse), Toonka didn't have a shield to protect himself and the guy didn't blow up the
whirlpool to make it easier for him to swim to the bottom.
Wait, why would the warrior swim to the bottom of a dangerous ocean in the first place?
And the information about Toonka intending to lift the big boulder there because he had lifted
another big boulder in the north...
Toonka really is a crazy bastard, if not tamed, that guy will completely lose his sanity!
[ Cale shook his head underneath the water and headed toward the top that resembled
Sun Wukong underneath the boulder. ]
"What is sun wukong?"
"Since when did I become your history teacher?"
"Since you said I should do what I want, and now I'm curious, and you're the only person
who can answer because he's still sleeping" Cale* with a blank face pointed at Cale Henituse
who was still sleeping comfortably with his children.
Kim Roksoo let out a long sigh.
"Sun Wukong is a legendary figure from China, his physique is human-like, but monkey-like
too. Some kind of beast people in berserk mode? I've never directly seen the weapons he has,
so I can't confirm that. It's just so... if Cale said the top is similar to what Sun Wukong has, it
means it's similar" Kim Roksoo finished his brief explanation and smiled in satisfaction that
Cale* had finally shut up.
[ At that moment, just like every other time when he had gained an ancient power, the
former owner’s voice appeared.
- You sons of bitches!
Oh.
This owner was quite the potty mouth. ]
Many people flinch when they hear such unfiltered rants.
This spirit really had a potty mouth. The whirlpool in the ocean was like a parable of the
spirit's anger.
One is busy evaluating the bread...
The other was busy crying over his own unfortunate fate...
And this one sounded very angry for whatever reason.
They all looked pityingly at Cale Henituse who had to listen to whatever the three had to say.
[ - Why is it a sin to steal something that they sacrificed people to create? Especially when I
was just going to return it to the people? You trash bastards! Why do bastards like you
have such power?! ]
"Hmm?" Eruhaben just realized that the ancient power that Cale Henituse was trying to
obtain this time most likely had a connection with the reason why Cale Henituse had
disappeared on the wind island for one week and suddenly appeared to destroy the island.
Didn't he say that he did some kind of test on wind island and got a top whip? The one that
said he could communicate with wind elementals? (I forgot if Cale ever told them what he got
on wind island or not, but let's make him actually tell them what he got but not what kind of
test he went through)
The spirit was known as a thief and most likely died from being caught. But he stole an
object made from the sacrifices of many people? And the spirit is trying to return the object
to the people?
Something that came from the sacrifice of many people...
Eruhaben had a bad feeling when he heard that.
[ The owner of the Sound of the Wind was that same thief that was said to have stolen
something from a god. She had not truly stolen a god’s item. In reality, she had just
stolen something from a temple.
She had suffocated after becoming trapped underneath this large boulder. The silent
thief with the quickest feet met her demise like this.
This superpower to control the wind was different than mana. She herself was the wind.
After her death, she had become a top that continued to vomit out whirlpools. ]
There really are a lot of big differences with what is widespread in today's society and what
happened in ancient times.
Well, of course such errors will always exist. That's why such stories are just legends, no one
knows what the truth is and people just keep assuming and coming up with their own theories
to explain what happened.
Because the spirit stole something from the temple, it doesn't mean she stole an item that
belongs to a god. If it really belongs to a god, wouldn't a god just need to take back what they
has?
Why did the people from the temple chase after the spirit and kill it in such a cruel way? For
someone who should be proud of the speed at which she could run, killing her in such a way
was a very cruel way of killing.
It's only natural that the spirit this time sounds very angry.
[ - This stupid water! If my friend’s light was here, it would burn it all!
Cale’s expression turned odd as he was taking out the items to free this top.
‘Light? Is it perhaps?’
- Do you know why lightning is so scary? It is because all it takes is a single streak, JUST
ONE STREAK! ]
All of Cale's companions who were very familiar with Cale's ancient power of lightning were
even more interested in what Cale Henituse and the spirit there were talking about. Well, it
was only a one-sided communication, but it was still the same thing.
One of Cale's ancient powers that was most often used besides the shield was the thunderbolt.
Especially those who were previously on the planet Xiaolen were very familiar with this
power.
"So, spirit shield had mentioned that she and her friends were trying to make the world better,
spirit Restoration had mentioned that he was also fighting alongside his friends and Cale's
attitude reminded him of his older brother and older sister, it's actually not surprising that
they were also friends with this wind spirit" Eruhaben commented.
Just like some people, Eruhaben also felt that whoever wrote about the novel <The Birth of a
hero> deliberately wrote ancient powers that in ancient times used to have a relationship with
each other in the five volumes of the novel that Cale Henituse read.
It was done so that Cale would be interested in obtaining those powers because the methods
given were made as accurate as possible.
The only difference was the conversation between the spirits and Cale Henituse.
And the author knew very well that, although it was quite difficult, but Cale, no, Kim Roksoo
would be able to get it.
[ Cale started to think about the last ancient power on his list, the, ‘Fire of Destruction.’
He had to pass through fire to get to it, and had to have a ton of money with him as well.
]
"Hmm? Last?" Eruhaben's* eyebrows twitched slightly. Yes, perhaps the reason why Cale
only intended to obtain the four ancient powers he knew was because he didn't know that he
could die because his plate was unbalanced.
But the fact that he only wanted four was a bit surprising. Eruhaben* didn't know exactly
how many ancient powers were written in the book, but Cale Henituse only wanted four and
was satisfied with that?
That one red head wasn't as greedy as Eruhaben* had expected.
...
".... He must have a lot of money to obtain such ancient power huh" Alberu muttered softly.
Tons of money... How much money was Cale Henituse talking about? His lover was never
satisfied with the money he had, so Alberu did not know to what extent Cale meant by the
money he needed to obtain the ancient power.
He had a bad feeling about this.
[ A sudden thought crossed through Cale’s mind.
The Indestructible Shield, wood. Vitality of the Heart, Wind. Sound of the Wind, Water.
Fire of Destruction, Fire.
Cale was having a bad feeling about this. He even debated whether or not he really
should take this power. However.
Beep- beep- beep-
The alarm inside the scuba gear was informing him that he only had three minutes left.
Cale decided to think about this later. ]
"Knowing his attitude, there's no way Cale-nim didn't take that ancient power after doing
such a troublesome thing" Choi han said.
Well, his liege was too lazy to walk if he didn't have to, and if he was willing to swim in the
ocean in the middle of the night, it meant that he worked very hard to get what he wanted.
Even though he said he was arguing with himself, in the end, he would still take the ancient
power.
. ..
On the other hand, Cale Henituse* secretly marveled at what he had just seen.
Swimming in the middle of the ocean in the middle of the night was already very dangerous,
and the ocean had a very strong whirlpool. Even though bombs had been used to weaken the
power of the whirlpool, it was still a dangerous thing.
Cale Henituse* doubted whether the 5 minutes the scuba was given was enough time to do
whatever the man wanted to do.
If there were only three minutes left, that meant that Cale swam while dodging whirlpools
and bomb blasts to get to the bottom of the sea for one minute and the other minute was Cale
and all those who were now listening to the ramblings of the spirit sound of the wind.
Isn't that amazing?!
[ ‘Let’s hurry and take it out.’
He started to dig with a hoe. He was trying to get rid of this obstacle that was holding
both the large boulder and the top. This hoe, that was reinforced with magic, was so
sharp that the floor easily gave way.
‘There’s no reason to be an idiot like Toonka and destroy the boulder.’ ]
"My goodness, he really has a lot of things in that bag" Bud commented. Cale really had a
wide variety of magic tools in his bag, the man seemed to have all the magic tools in the
western and eastern continents.
Or, it could be that Cale Henituse bought every magic tool he saw and thought would be
useful for who knows what.
Bud also still remembers all the magic tools that Cale Henituse brought when he and the
others saved Raon. Oh, don't forget the magic tool that he installed in the cave to detect
whether someone else is approaching the cave or not.
Bud didn't really want to know what was in the magic bag that Cale always carried
everywhere.
[ He just had to dig. Cale started to smirk. He could finally see the entire top after
digging a bit longer. Cale reached toward the top and grabbed it with his hand.
Swiiiiiiiish.
Cale moved a couple steps backward with the top spinning in his hand.
Booooom.
The boulder that had been in perfect balance with the top started to lean to one side. ]
Just like with the situation in the previous chapter when they saw Cale Henituse who
managed to gain ancient powers, the man always made it look so easy.
Oh, we just need to feed it to the tree hole and taraaa! The ancient power of the holy shield
will be ours!
Want to get an ancient power that can heal all kinds of injuries? All you have to do is build a
rock tower and BOOM! Collapse the rock tower and the ancient power will be yours!
Want to gain an ancient power with powerful wind elements? Just go to the bottom of the
ocean, find a top that happens to be crushed by a large boulder, then pick it up and the power
will be yours.
It's all very easy, isn't it?
As long as you're still alive when you make it to that place, everything will be fine!
[ - If it was a sin that I stole it, why do they claim to not be sinners when they lied to the
humans? This world is rotten! It is a rotten world where those in power can do whatever
the fuck they want!
‘The world has always been rotten.’
Cale ignored the thief’s rant and put the top down on the ground. ]
The bustling atmosphere in the room suddenly quieted as it heard what the spirit sound of the
wind was saying and what Cale Henituse was thinking.
The world has always been rotten...
Why did his tone sound so casual as if he was talking about something ordinary? Those from
the LCF dimension only knew that Cale Henituse always wanted peace for his kingdom, no,
for the western continent.
The rotten world could be categorized into many things, who knows what part of rot the
commander was talking about, but they felt a strange feeling in their own hearts when they
heard that.
Kim Roksoo secretly agreed with that. Whether in the LCF dimension or Earth 1, the world
was rotten. Although the people in the LCF dimension were now living comfortably, Kim
Roksoo had seen what should have happened there.
Kim Roksoo was once in the hell of that world...
Kim Roksoo wasn't sure if it was just the world that was rotten or if the people living in the
world were just as rotten.
[ There was only one thing the owner of the Sound of the Wind wanted.
Freedom. The only way to provide that was to destroy the top.
Crack.
The top broke into pieces under Cale’s foot.
Shriiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiek-
A sharp noise like a screech echoed under the water as the top broke. The wind that
poured out of the broken top started to surround Cale. ]
"Freedom" Mary* murmured softly. The woman also wanted the same thing.
She was free, but the freedom Mary* wanted was not just what she got in the underground
city with many dark elves and a few other ordinary humans.
Mary* wanted to get out of the underground city, see the clear sky during the day, and the
beautiful sky at night. Mary* also wants to see the stars in the sky directly, not just through
books.
The woman glanced slightly at her counterpart who was sitting comfortably with the others.
Her presence did not surprise anyone there. Had her counterpart already gotten Freedom?
Cale Henituse gave freedom to the spirit sound of the wind...
Did Cale Henituse also give Mary the freedom to live there?
[ - You have the power of recovery. Don’t get caught like I did. Got it?
‘The power of recovery? Is she talking about the Vitality of the Heart?’
Cale started to frown as the thief said her final words.
- Be free.
Swooooosh. ]
"They really know each other" Alberu Crossman* commented.
Vitality of heart... Although the power was great, it would also be useless if the owner didn't
have more important things to do, especially during wartime.
Just like what Spirit Sad Old Man said in the previous chapter, he really felt that his power
was useless because he would always live no matter how many injuries he went through.
Back in the ancient times, they were all different people with their own strengths, right? If the
current Cale Henituse was able to gather them all, wouldn't that be a very good thing?
Not only would they be able to work together because they had one host, but the Vitality of
heart was now even more useful than its owner had thought.
Even if there will be side effects from using ancient powers, Vitality of heart will always be
able to cure those, right?
Alberu Crossman* frowned as he imagined how much work he would have after returning to
his own dimension.
[ A white wind surrounded Cale’s body and moved up to his head before starting to
move downward. It would do this until it reached his feet before stopping there.
‘Hmm?’
But the wind instead roamed around his heart.
Boom. Boom. Boom.
Cale’s heart suddenly started to beat wildly.
‘Ugh.’ ]
"And now this is the problem" Kim Roksoo commented. Not enough with the difference
between the novel and reality, now Cale Henituse let out a groan.
Was it this time because Cale had a recovery power that made the power stop in his heart? He
experienced that kind of thing in the last minute of the time he had to keep breathing
underwater?
Not only Roksoo, all of Cale's companions also looked worriedly at the red head. They knew
that up until now, except for the matter of Cale Henituse's damaged soul, the young
commander was fine. But seeing Cale face such problems alone was always worrisome.
Cale really could not be left alone, no one could stop what that man would want to do if he
was alone.
[ Cale’s heart was beating so much that it hurt. Cale patted his heart with his right
hand as air bubbles came out of his mouth that forcefully opened because of the pain.
‘What is going on?’
‘Ugh.’
Cale held back another moan and curled up his body. ]
A scene that is sadly familiar enough for them to see.
Actually, Cale's entire family had always wondered about the man's pain tolerance. He
always exaggerated the pain of papercuts but didn't really care if he was badly injured.
The painful thing about seeing Cale in pain was that they all saw that he was trying very hard
not to make any sound.
He was in pain and still trying to be quiet.
They knew that Cale probably just didn't like it when people worried about him if he showed
how much pain he was going through on those days, but it was actually more painful than
anything else.
They didn't really know how painful the things the man was going through were, but they
knew it would be very painful if Cale Henituse cried.
That was why they continued to train to become stronger. They wanted to be stronger so Cale
wouldn't have to work so hard to protect them all.
[ At that moment, the wind flashed, before instantly moving down to his feet and
drawing an image on his ankle. Cale could see the image of a whirlpool in the gap
between the scuba suit and the scuba shoes.
This whirlpool was also silver in color.
Once the whirlpool image was completed, Cale could finally feel his heart calming
down.
‘Did the Vitality of the Heart strengthen the Sound of the Wind as well?’
He was curious, but did not have any time to think about it. ]
Yeah, another familiar scene.
After going through all the pain, the man wouldn't pay much attention to it and had the
audacity to wonder why his family was suddenly more protective.
The man would really act casual. Eating casually, explaining strategies calmly and falling
asleep quietly when he had the time. He actually behaved as if in the previous day, the man
had never continued to vomit blood and pain for a whole day and traumatized everyone.
Alberu still remembered when Cale woke up from the coma and immediately wanted to go to
the Eastern continent to find something that could heal all the injuries of the ancient dragon
who always said that he wanted to die.
If only Cale didn't have an obvious reason, Alberu really wanted to keep Cale in his room
until he fully recovered.
In those days, Alberu thought that he was the one who really wanted to realize Cale
Henituse's dream of becoming a slacker rather than Cale Henituse himself.
[ Beep, beep-
The alarm rang once again to let him know that not much time was left.
However, he still had plenty of time.
Cale activated the Sound of the Wind and a gust of wind started to swirl around his
feet.
Cale lightly moved one foot forward.
Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish!
Cale’s body instantly cut through the water. Although the large whirlpool in front of the
central island was gone, the other whirlpools were still existent. However, Cale easily
moved past them without any issue. ]
Alberu Crossman*, who did not know what his Counterpart was thinking, only looked
focused on the ancient power that was being tested by its new owner.
The ancient power that Cale Henituse was really worth it at all costs to obtain. No one would
think that obtaining that ancient power was an easy thing.
The sound of the wind... Cale Henituse was still at the bottom of the ocean and she was able
to very quickly dart to the surface of the water. Whether it was because Cale Henituse knew
how to control it through the novel's description or the man was very adaptable to new things,
for sure, at least Alberu Crossman* could know at least how strong the ancient power was.
[ ‘The other whirlpools will disappear within a week.’
However, Cale was planning on maintaining those whirlpools for about a year. The
whirlpools recognized the Sound of the Wind, the symbol of their owner, and made way
for Cale. ]
"Nature is truly in the control of young master Cale" Gashan muttered.
One of the things that made an ancient power, let alone one with a natural element terrifying
was because its owner could actually take full advantage of nature.
And Cale Henituse had control over the five basic elements present in nature, making him
like a god of nature itself.
Gashan knew that the young master really didn't like it when others worshipped him too
much, but Gashan also understood why many people acted that way. Not only did those who
didn't see firsthand what Cale Henituse did other than displaying his heroic demeanor, the
young master really had a very good image in the eyes of all the people.
And for his own safety, Gashan would not reveal what he thought of the young master.
Gashan didn't want to make Cale Henituse angry.
[ His destination was the Cliff of Winds.
Cale watched the cliff quickly get closer and kicked off the ground before he got too
close. His body shot upward in reaction.
Swiiiiiiiiiish-
The ocean breeze welcomed Cale as he came back above water. Cale quickly took off the
scuba mask and threw it aside.
Beep-
The alarm went off to sound that five minutes were up.
Cale looked toward the village and saw that quite a lot of lights were starting to turn on.
“I need to hurry.”
Hans probably wouldn’t come to wake him up because he said to not bother him unless
it was a matter of life or death, but it was still better to return quickly. ]
The screen went off after the scene of Cale Henituse who made it out of the bottom of the
ocean safely.
Clap!
The sound of clapping made many people focus on Atha who was now standing from her
small podium.
"We have seen the various ways his excellency obtained his ancient power. The video is very
detailed, I hope you can get the most accurate information. Even if there will be other
changes in your dimension, please don't be too surprised."
Alberu Crossman* nodded in understanding. Although he wanted whoever would obtain the
ancient power to go through the exact same thing as Cale Henituse had shown, that did not
mean he really hoped so.
Unexpected things would always happen at any time. It would be better to make plans within
plans.
"Some of you want to be in the war era quickly, right? Considering some of you are just
starting the war"
Atha's question made many people from the Tboah dimension gasp. Indeed, many of them
hurriedly wanted to see the War era in the LCF dimension to get important information as
soon as possible, but they were too afraid to complain.
"Although what I'm showing you this time may seem insignificant, all the information that
will be shown before the first war begins is the basic information for all of you. As Kim
Roksoo once said, he survived the war for 20 years before making a decision with the god of
death."
The explanation that Atha was now trying to speak as clearly as possible succeeded in
making more people aware of what would happen to them and what should happen to them.
"They, who came from the LCF dimension, with Cale Henituse as commander and many
other heroes who played a big role in the dimension's salvation, managed to shorten the war
to just 2 years."
Kim Roksoo smiled when he heard that. His deal with the god of death was real, that god
knew what he was doing.
"But do you know what the result of the war happening sooner than it should have? All of the
wars actually happened in the same year, not far apart. Those from the LCF dimension had to
experience a whole year's worth of war."
Alberu remembers all the work he has been piling up, thanks to his lover who happily threw
the responsibility on him.
Alberu really had to make sure that whatever path Cale chose, he would still help the red
head.
"I hope you all understand that I just want to help so that you won't be too confused when the
war era starts. Finished with this chapter, we will return to the chapter where we should have
continued" Atha finished his short speech.
With a flick of a hand, the various dishes on the table became new and fresher than before.
"Please enjoy what we have given you"
Chapter End Notes
as I said before, I will make this story not get too many time skips from one another, so
it will indeed take a long time to arrive at the war era.
If you really feel bored with what I wrote, I do not care. you don't need to read this story
and look for other stories that are already in the war timeline. If you're still not satisfied,
why don't you just write down the stories you want to read yourself? do that until you
are satisfied with yourselves.
Leave me alone.
Chapter 62: Just Destroy It (4)
Chapter Notes
Please listen to me, ˚‧º·(˚ ˃̣̣̥ ⌓˂̣̣̥ )‧º·˚ I actually don't think this is an important chapter, but I
wanted to make the chapter where Cale gains the dominating aura make more sense and
yeah, not so much confusion that other people would go 'huh?' 'what?' or something like
that ʕ ﾟ ● ﾟʔ
and earlier, I wanted to skip some parts that were less important so that I could make
two chapters into one chapter. I write bit by bit every day and wonder why it feels like I
write too long and end up not cutting any part.o(TヘTo) くぅ
haha, hope this isn't boring.ヾ(❀╹◡╹)ﾉﾞ
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 62: Just Destroy It (4)
We should get there in about an hour.
Cale put the now accurate map back in his pocket before looking at his group.
Drip, drip.
Drops of blood were dripping from On’s sharp claws.
“Grr, Grrrrrr.”
A small monster that looked like a fox was twitching on the ground from being
poisoned. ]
Everyone stared in horror at the scene being shown on the screen. No one knows if they
should be horrified by the monster in the forest or by On, the little girl from the cat tribe who
defeated the monster.
It was the first time for all of them (except Choi Han) to see a monster. A real monster, not
someone who was nicknamed as a monster. Rumors about the dark forest having a lot of
monsters turned out to be true.
Deruth Henituse frowned. As the lord of Henituse Duchy, Deruth knew that it was his
responsibility to protect Henituse territory and the Roan kingdom from the monsters in the
dark forest.
They were the first line of defense, and Deruth had to tighten the guard at the border of
Henituse territory and the forest of darkness.
Although it had been a very long time in history that monsters had entered the territory of the
Roan kingdom, with him now seeing firsthand that the monsters still existed, the possibility
for all those horrible creatures to enter the territory of the Roan kingdom was also still there.
[ The Black Dragon came over to report.
“All done.”
Close to twenty of these fox-like animals were dead.
‘They really are getting stronger with experience.’
On and Hong could not learn properly because they had to live in hiding as they had
run away from their tribe. The Black Dragon naturally lacked experience after living in
confinement his entire life. Cale was using the Forest of Darkness’s monsters to quickly
fill those gaps in their training. ]
Many people agree with Cale Henituse's methods. Although some people who are too soft on
children may feel that what Cale Henituse did was a mistake because the guardian took
young children into dangerous places, the children Cale Henituse had were not ordinary
human children.
On, Hong and the baby dragon were children who had great abilities since childhood and
considering what would happen in the future, it was only natural that the children should be
trained, at least to protect themselves.
Since Cale Henituse was an ordinary human with ancient powers, naturally different from the
abilities of the three children, the red head could not directly teach the three how to improve
themselves.
Experience was the biggest key to making the children more proficient in controlling their
powers. And Cale Henituse was there, right? His presence there was not only about him
doing what he had agreed with the two royals while, but also as the guardian of the three
children.
[ “Should I have fought as well?”
Where else would he get an opportunity to safely build experience? The Black Dragon
and the kittens all abruptly turned their heads as Cale mumbled to himself.
“Seems like a useless idea!”
“Weak human, it is too much for you at this point. One day is enough.”
“Our youngest is right. You spit out blood from using the shield too much last time!” ]
Alberu Crossman smiled. As someone who often looked after Cale's children, Alberu knew
all three children had very different personalities.
Sometimes, Alberu felt that On was very easy to understand, but the girl was sometimes
more absurd than her brothers when she wanted to do something absurd.
The three of them also often disagreed about many things, Hong and Raon were the ones who
argued the most about anything.
But one thing that would always make the three of them react the same and have the same
opinion was the safety of Cale Henituse, their guardian. It was funny because Alberu often
noticed that between the four individuals, they seemed to be competing for who could protect
each other the most.
It was only natural that the children would immediately reject this wish. Although Cale was
not only training his children, the red head would want to make himself more experienced
with all the ancient powers he had at that time.
But if what Raon said was true, Cale Henituse had indeed gone overboard in training himself.
Rather than gaining experience, Cale Henituse seemed to want to see how far his body could
withstand all the side effects of ancient power.
[ Paseton let out a gasp.
“...Ho.”
However, Cale could see that Witira was just smiling brightly. He then saw her caress
her whip with a determined gaze.
That was the look of someone who wanted to fight. She really was a scary person. ]
"...Young master Cale didn't let you guys fight against that strange monster?" Archie asked.
Even though they were creatures of the ocean, but the instincts of someone who was always
in the vanguard like Whitira and someone who was never satisfied with his own strength like
Paseton were certainly eager to fight as well.
"No. On the first days, young master Cale just let himself and the three kids fight all the
monsters. They seemed to be having fun, I wonder why he thinks I'm scary when he's doing
the same thing" Whitira replied.
It was also the first time Whitira realized that Cale Henituse was not just a noble who liked to
help others and was also good at arguing and making deals.
Seeing him casually fighting monsters while giving instructions to the three children made
Cale Henituse look like someone who often went into the dark forest for fresh air.
[ Cale quickly opened up his magic bag and gathered everyone around him.
“Everybody put this on before you go any farther.”
“Is it because of poison?”
“Yes.”
Cale answered Paseton’s question before putting the mask on the Black Dragon, who
stuck his head toward him. ]
"My goodness! I shouldn't be surprised that he has a mask in his magic bag, but I'm still
surprised" Bud commented.
"Young master Cale really put his magic bag to good use. I guess you can get anything in that
bag" Cage also chimed in.
....
On the other hand, Sheritt focused on Cale Henituse who very gently put masks on the three
children.
It was only natural that the three of them were so spoiled when they were with Cale, the red
head did spoil them all very often in many ways.
Cale Henituse is really like someone whose job is a tour guide.
[ “Human. There is a weird scent.”
The Black Dragon frequently said this to Cale since a few days ago.
“What is it?”
“I don’t know. It is stronger here. It is something I am familiar with.”
“It is probably poison or the rotting smell from the nearby plants.”
Cale brushed it off and approached On. ]
"He did say that he ignored it, but he still pays attention to everything Raon says" Eruhaben
could not believe that Cale Henituse was actually in denial to himself.
Cale Henituse was ignoring something in such a place? No way. The reason she said that was
so Raon wouldn't keep asking him questions while they didn't know anything about what
Raon meant.
And Raon had only mentioned a familiar scent, not something that sounded dangerous.
Eruhaben was also curious about what Raon meant, but if the little kid said the scent was
getting stronger, then the answer would soon be revealed.
...
The two Choi Han stared curiously at what Cale Henituse, the three children, Whitira and
Paseton were doing in the dark forest.
Those who had been living in the dark forest for years only with monsters were both curious
and a little worried about everyone there.
The monsters that had mutated there were too many and had various variations. That's why
Choi Han* was confused about the existence of dragons.
[ The Black Dragon that was ignored tilted his head while wearing the mask.
The Black Dragon started to mumble, but the mask prevented Cale from being able to
hear what he was saying.
“...No. It is not such a trivial scent.”
However, the Black Dragon remained quiet because it was not a dangerous scent. ]
"Familiar and harmless hmm?" Sheritt muttered under her breath, wondering what her son
was talking about.
Back then, Raon had not met as many individuals as he did now. But he said that the scent
was familiar yet harmless? What could that be?
Perhaps... Another dragon? The only possibility about the scent familiar to Raon was the
other dragon. But at least the boy should know that other dragons would be dangerous. But
he said that it was not a dangerous thing and chose to keep quiet?
And knowing Cale Henituse's attitude, Sheritt knew that the man was also aware of Raon's
instincts.
Even though Raon was a very young dragon, Raon was still the most powerful individual
there.
Sheritt actually understood why Cale was silent, it was because Raon did not say that it was a
dangerous thing, just strange. They had far more important things to do, if indeed in the end
they all saw what Raon kept saying, then the only way was to face it.
[ Cale then put the mask on On’s face.
‘Even Choi Han avoided this swamp.’
Choi Han had a pretty high resistance to poison. However, there was no reason to go
through the swamp when there were many other paths in the Forest of Darkness while
this path was messy and annoying. ]
"True, I don't have a reason to go near things that will make me die" Unlike Choi Han* who
was now often advancing to a place where he might die, but at least he had a purpose.
Choi Han* had a purpose why he would put himself in danger. But in the forest of darkness?
When he's alone and the only desire in his heart is to stay alive?
Choi Han* had no reason why he should approach the swamp when he knew there were safer
ways.
Lock* secretly pitied his Hyung who had to live alone in the dark forest. The fact that Choi
Han* was still quite sane after going through all that alone was already an admirable thing in
Lock's* eyes.
If they were all playing who had the most tragic story in his life, Choi Han* would definitely
win.
,..
"Father, he has high poison resistance. Shouldn't we test it?" Beacrox asked casually to Ron
who was drinking his tea.
"Of course. We should still test that punk to our satisfaction" Ron replied with a benign smile.
[ Paseton approached Cale.
“It is really interesting that there are only two swamps in a forest this large.”
“Really? I don’t think so.”
Paseton could see Cale’s starting to smirk from underneath the mask. It was a pretty sly
smirk.
“You’ll understand once you see it.” ]
"It's his way of bragging about the information he has" Alberu commented.
Sometimes, he was really sick of the sly smirk that his lover often showed. But as long as it
wasn't directed at him, Alberu thought he would be just fine.
...
"Young master Cale is truly your guide" King Shickler commented. Although he had already
heard the story directly from Whitira, seeing what they were doing with his own eyes like
now was indeed much more convincing.
Like the agreement they had made, Cale Henituse really knew which swamp Paseton and
Whitira were referring to. The young man showed the way to the swamp while training his
children.
He also didn't give Whitira and Paseton a hard time, and he didn't even give his son and
daughter a chance to fight monsters. Cale Henituse is truly a very reliable guide.
[ Two swamps were enough. Cale verified that everyone had their masks on and
checked their expressions. They had only been sleeping between 1 - 3 hours a night ever
since they entered the Forest of Darkness.
“You all look so healthy.”
Nobody looked tired.
“All of you really are amazing.”
Paseton’s face scrunched up at Cale’s comment. He looked over to his sister and asked
with his gaze.
‘Should he really be saying that?’ ]
"Aigooo, his team leader Kim Roksoo's aura is starting to kickin" Kim Roksoo commented.
Although it sounded like he was complaining, Roksoo was actually smiling broadly right
now.
It was funny because Cale was really sincere in praising everyone he brought to the dark
forest because they all looked fine but forgot that they were also stronger than him. Naturally,
they would be fine.
....
Whitira and Paseton who recalled that day also still couldn't believe what Cale Henituse had
just told them.
Both of them knew that Cale was sincere when he praised about how they were all doing
well, but it still felt strange that the one who said that was the person they were all trying to
protect.
Whitira still remembered that she, Paseton and even Raon had to show their existence to
Hilsman because the vice captain kept forbidding Cale to enter the forest. It was actually a
natural thing, it was even strange if Hilsman immediately let his master just go into the
dangerous forest.
They all showed their presence to let Hilsman know that his master would be fine, because
they would protect Cale Henituse.
But what happened was the opposite of what they wanted. Whitira's hands even itched from
wanting to fight. Cale Henituse was having too much fun with all the monsters there.
[ Witira shrugged her shoulders and avoided answering the question. Paseton turned
back to look at Cale, who looked to be the healthiest of the group right now.
Paseton then looked toward the Black Dragon and the kittens. They rushed over to look
after Cale whenever they thought Cale was tired. Of course, Cale was full of energy
thanks to the Vitality of the Heart, but nobody else knew about that. ]
"I hate to say this, but that one ancient power is the strongest reason why young master Cale
is still alive today" Rosalyn commented.
Cale Henituse was indeed the most deserving person to obtain that power, but Rosalyn also
wondered what if Cale Henituse had never taken that ancient power...
Would their young master still do things that always put himself in danger? Or would he have
been more careful because he actually had a strong will to live?
The young master might indeed be more careful... But thinking back to the time when he
ended up injured all over from taking all the attacks that should have been aimed at him and
Raon...
Cale Henituse would still be Cale Henituse.
Choi Han who heard this also nodded in agreement. If Cale continued to think he was a
selfish person for taking something that didn't belong to him, Choi Han would allow it.
Cale Henituse was probably the most appropriate person to be selfish to Choi Han.
The man's will to live and his great love for his family were on the same page. But, even
though Cale often prioritized himself, he would still choose his family over himself.
[ Witira continued to caress the whip on her arm as she asked Cale.
“Young master Cale, is it our turn now?”
Cale pointed with his foot instead of responding.
Right there was the boundary between the outer and inner regions.
“Grrrrrrrr.”
“Caaaaaaw!”
“Squeeeeeak-” ]
Everyone stared in horror at the monster beasts that sprung up right after Cale crossed the
border.
"Damn, I wish I could have such a calm demeanor" Bud* commented. Ever since earlier, he
had been secretly admiring Cale Henituse's calmness in the forest of darkness.
Sure, thanks to the information from the novels, Cale Henituse understood more places in the
forest of darkness compared to Choi Han, but that didn't mean it was normal to remain calm
when facing mutated monsters.
No, even facing monsters was not a normal thing to do.
Having that kind of attitude isn't something we're born with. It's the result of the various life
experiences we've gone through.
Bud* suddenly remembered that Cale Henituse was 36 years old Kim Roksoo, and is now 38
years old.
During the 36 years of living as Kim Roksoo, Bud* wondered more and more about what the
man had been through.
"He looks like a person who is used to facing monsters"
See? Even Glenn* had the same thoughts as him!
[ A plethora of noises poured out toward Cale as soon as he stepped past the boundary.
He then proceeded to speak to Witira, who took a step past the boundary as well.
“Go.”
A humanized Humpback Whale. This ruler of the sea was not the type to be careful.
“It’s your turn.”
Flick.
Witira flicked her whip as soon as Cale finished speaking.
Boom!
A large crater was created on the ground from the flick of the whip. ]
"Damn... "
"Wow.. "
To be honest, Cale Henituse looked like someone who had just released a wild animal in their
habitat. Of course, that kind of thing would not be spoken about directly because no one
wanted to die from the future queen of the ocean's whip.
Whitira really seemed to be waiting for that command as she happily unleashed a brutal
attack on the monsters. Only God and Cale Henituse knew how long Whitira had kept herself
from fighting because she hadn't gotten the order.
For the umpteenth time, Archie* could only gape at the sight of they future queen of the
ocean giving so much respect to a mere mortal, a nobleman much younger in age, someone
like Cale Henituse.
Well, Archie* hated to admit it, but the way Cale Henituse behaved was really similar to the
way King Shickler* behaved. From his calm demeanor, his gentleness towards children and
the power of his charisma that could make even a Whitira unable to help, but obey the man's
wishes.
Did his counterpart also experience such misfortune?
Sigh...
[ “Grrrrr.”
“Keeeeeeeeee.”
“Squeeeeeeak.”
The noises disappeared.
Witira, someone whose strength fell between Choi Han and the Black Dragon, was
itching for a fight. Her heart had been beating wildly while looking at the better-than-
expected skills of the group. ]
"That's right. Because of Raon-nim's existence, I had pretty good expectations when we all
entered the forest of darkness. But what young master Cale and his children did was really
much higher than my expectations to the point that Paseton and I had to wait for our turn to
fight" Whitira said agreeing with the description.
She really didn't expect that Cale Henituse not only possessed the ancient power of shields,
but also the ancient power of wind that could be used very effectively when killing monsters.
Don't forget about On, Hong and Raon who were testing their own abilities.
They did only sleep for 1-3 hours per day after entering the forest area as what young master
Cale had said earlier, but none of them were in bad condition.
At that time, Whitira and Paseton were quite worried about the condition of the young noble
who was with them. After all, Whitira and Paseton had promised to take care of the safety of
Cale Henituse.
But Cale Henituse was completely fine because he was helped by the ancient power he
possessed. Whitira was very happy because Cale Henituse really made things easier for
Whitira and Paseton when they entered the forest.
[ “Shall we hurry on?”
She smiled and asked Cale as this mysterious young master responded back with a
completely relaxed smile.
“Yes, as fast as possible. I want to go home and rest.”
Paseton let out a sigh after hearing what Cale had to say, before taking out his whirlpool
sword.
The enemies slowly started to reveal themselves in the now quiet forest. ]
"He really is our tour guide" Paseton commented. Paseton had heard about the dangers of the
forest of darkness on the border of Henituse territory, that's why Paseton was happy to make
Whitira want to go into the forest to see the swamp that managed to strengthen the poison of
the mermaids to be stronger than before.
Their plan was only to get permission from the eldest son of the Henituse family in order to
facilitate their access to enter the forest of darkness and do what they wanted to do.
But the deal offered by Cale Henituse also really sounded very favorable. If the young master
really knew where the swamp they were looking for was, wouldn't that speed things up?
Whitira and Paseton certainly didn't want to circle around for too long in the forest because
they also had important things to do in the ocean.
That's why they accepted the deal.
Then Cale Henituse really seemed to know where they were going as if he had often entered
the forest. Along the way, Paseton and Whitira also listened to whatever explanation from
Cale when the children there asked about everything.
Poison and monsters were the main topics of their conversation.
The four of them talked about it casually as if they were just talking about ordinary things
while having a picnic in a forest that had beautiful scenery and fresh air.
And when Paseton and Whitira asked why they were all resting so short, well, both of them
were worried about Cale's condition of course. But the man just said that the sooner they
finished, the sooner they all went home.
[ The boundary between the outer and inner regions was a location for monsters that
were weaker than the monsters in the inner region, but the monsters in front of them
were still much stronger than the so-called weak monsters outside.
Mutant ogres, mutant trolls, spider-like monsters from the Eastern Continent, and even
high-level monsters appeared.
“The monsters here really are different. They still want to fight, even after seeing
Dragon-nim.”
Paseton stepped forward and peeked back and forth between the Black Dragon and
Cale. Cale nodded his head and gave an order.
“Hurry up and fight.”
“...Yes sir.” ]
"Monster from the Eastern continent?" Alberu Crossman* wondered.
He knew some history about the Eastern continent, but not in detail because the Western
continent itself had a lot of mysteries. And the appearance of monsters in the Eastern
continent was a lesser talked about thing compared to the appearance of monsters in the
Western continent.
Unlike in the Western continent where monsters still exist, but only in the forest of darkness,
in the Eastern continent itself... The existence of monsters has been practically wiped out.
There is no news of monster attacks or anyone who has seen monsters.
Alberu Crossman* did not know the details of the history of course, but the talk of monsters
would certainly be a big topic if it was really heard of again.
Then why did Cale Henituse say there were monsters from the Eastern continent in the
forest? Right in front of them right now?
Why would a monster from the Eastern continent arrive in the forest of darkness?
"Kim Roksoo, does the novel also explain details about monsters from the Eastern
continent?" The other question on Alberu's* mind was this.
"Yes, Your Highness, actually thanks to Choi Han because every monster he faces will have a
very detailed description. The author also added some information about where the monster
came from" Kim Roksoo explained what he knew.
In the early chapters of the first volume of the novel, readers really get the perspective of
Choi Han surviving alone in the forest. Every monster that Choi Han fights will be written in
great detail, even Kim Roksoo can imagine the shape of the monster without having to see it
directly.
The details of the monster's shape, Choi Han's difficulty when facing each new monster he
saw, the way Choi Han defeated the monster. All the details were similar to every monster
data Kim Roksoo had ever read in the record room when- oh.
Oh.
[ Paseton jumped forward and the battle between the strong monsters and the Whale
siblings began.
The monsters in the Forest of Darkness did not get scared, even in front of strong
creatures like a dragon or members of the Whale tribe. In fact, it made them charge at
them even harder. It was like they were fighting for their survival, thinking that they
could not allow a strong person who could rule over them to appear within their Forest
of Darkness. ]
"Hoo, those ridiculous monsters have a strong will to live" Eruhaben* commented. He, of
course, would not want to waste time fighting such silly monsters.
The little dragon's presence didn't make them all back down, instead they went crazy at the
sight of stronger creatures.
It was amusing to see prey that was trying hard not to show their weakness to the predator.
The ancient dragon glanced at Choi Han* in his dimension. Isn't he a swordmaster? Choi
Han* lived in the forest for a long time, didn't he?
Eruhaben* could imagine that every monster the man encountered behaved similarly to every
monster currently attacking the Whale siblings.
Like Cale Henituse, that one man was also an unlucky bastard.
Why would a god send someone from another dimension to their dimension, in the forest of
darkness? Just for what reason?
Haaaaa
Eruhaben* just wants to die in peace, why is this kind of thing happening at the end of his
year of life?
[ Cale leisurely watched for a bit until he saw a shield being cast, whereupon he asked
the Black Dragon.
“What about you?”
“Too annoying to deal with those weaklings.”
“Sure. Let’s go.”
Cale started to slowly walk forward with the shield. ]
"Translate. I prioritize myself to protect Cale." Rosalyn said. The tower master laughed
afterward, finding Raon's behavior adorable.
Choi Han and Lock did not hide their smiles either.
The dynamic between Raon miru and Cale Henituse was a joy to watch.
"Young master Cale also doesn't care if Raon-nim admits his true intentions or not. The two
of them are adorable" Lock chimed in.
Cale never forced Raon to do anything. Even if it was just for Raon to call Cale by his name,
Cale Henituse still let Raon call him whatever the boy wanted.
In other words, Cale Henituse actually still respected the ego of a dragon who was basically
higher than other creatures.
Just because Raon has been living with humans, it doesn't mean that Raon behaves any more
normally than an average dragon.
Cale did not necessarily make Raon into a little boy who had a soft heart, and cared deeply
for each other. Although Raon is still a child, the child has been given freedom by Cale to
behave. Raon who is now his free self, he himself chooses what he will be like to everyone.
That's because Raon knows, whatever path he chooses, Cale will still support him.
[ Boom!
An ogre’s body was split into two even pieces. Some of the blood spurted onto the shield.
Flick. Boom!
The sound of the whip was followed by the explosion of a giant spider, and one of the
legs flew over and hit the shield before falling to the ground.
“Watch and learn.”
Cale walked through the battlefield in a straight line as he leisurely spoke, while On,
Hong, and the Black Dragon all pretended not to care but were seriously watching the
battle. ]
"He really is training the three of them" Cale* commented.
Just like what Cale did when he took the three kids along when Lock went into berserk mode,
the man made the three of them watch and learn from those with experience.
Well, even though Lock did not have the experience of Paseton let alone Whitira, everything
that Cale Henituse explained back then really helped the three to understand a lot of things
because there were Choi Han and Rosalyn as well.
And now, the trio can see the battles of those who are truly experienced. The three are also
given the opportunity to have that experience themselves by jumping right in to fight
monsters.
Cale* never knew that practicing something didn't always have to leave him exhausted or
injured due to his own mistakes. Cale gave them the opportunity to fight, but also protected
them when he had to.
The three of them did not have to go through a phase where they had to feel pain to become
stronger. As it turned out, the problem of why he was still having trouble practicing sword
until now was not with him, but with his instructor.
If only he had an instructor who could train him better, perhaps Cale* would be in a position
where he could truly protect whatever he wanted to protect.
[ The monsters that appeared in front of Cale who seemed to be on a stroll through the
forest all disappeared thanks to Witira. Cale stopped once he could see the swamp in the
distance before starting to speak.
“This is now the start of the swamp region.”
Boom. Boom.
The mutant troll’s head fell to the ground before it was followed by its body. Witira
flicked off the fluids on the whip as she responded.
“Let us keep moving.” ]
"They're all too calm when they see that kind of thing"
"No one flinched at all"
"They all really think that monsters are just objects to practice and have fun with"
Many people commented on seeing the team walking leisurely into the swamp as if they
hadn't just killed dozens, maybe hundreds of monsters along the way.
"Interesting" Ron* commented. Just like many others, seeing a scene where none of them
flinched in the slightest at all the things they had just done was really interesting to see.
For the Whale siblings, it was probably because they were basically experienced in dealing
with things that were more disgusting than monsters, and then the three children, they didn't
really care about monsters because their goal was to learn and practice their skills freely
without worrying about hurting anyone.
As for Cale Henituse... Although he seemed to be the only one who was the calmest and
seemed not to care about anything, Ron* could see that he was very focused on many things.
His eyes were observing every fight, making sure the kids around him weren't overdoing it
while practicing, very aware of everything and Ron* was sure that Cale was the one who was
most aware if a monster suddenly attacked from an unexpected direction.
That's a very impressive thing.
[ “Sigh.”
Paseton let out a sigh as he followed his sister to Cale’s side. The Whale siblings
suddenly stopped walking and tightly pressed their masks. It was because poison and a
rotting smell entered their nose.
At the same time, their eyes opened wide after seeing the swamp that was covered by
large trees until now.
“What do you think? Isn’t it fitting for the Forest of Darkness?”
Cale turned away from the shocked Paseton and looked toward the swamp.
The swamp was as wide as a lake and pitch black. ]
Just like the reaction Paseton showed, they were all also surprised by the size of the swamp
that the two Whale siblings were looking for. They already had expectations that the swamp
in the dark forest would not be small, but no one expected it to be that big.
Not only was it large, but it was also very black in color. Even when they weren't there now,
they knew that the air would also be very poisonous.
The swamp fits perfectly with the situation in the forest of darkness. A forest filled with
poisonous trees, mutated monsters and now there is a swamp that is very likely to contain
dead mana.
....
"Whoever the organization is that is helping the mermaids, they are strong enough to make it
to the swamp" Whitira* commented.
The organization that was the mastermind of the mermaid poison power was really a strong
organization if they could successfully penetrate the nature defense of the dark forest.
But, how did they know that there was a swamp in the forest? Did they randomly enter the
dark forest to look for something valuable and give it to the mermaids as a deal?
[ He spoke to the rest.
“It is a pretty large lake. It is large enough for multiple huge ships to fit. It is also
unique compared to other swamps because this swamp is black.”
It was the most fitting spot to explain the reason for the name of the Forest of Darkness.
This swamp was the only actual black spot in the forest. ]
As Cale Henituse explained, the swamp was the only one with an actual black spot. Unlike
all the poisonous plants, all of them were strangely shaped, their colors mixed with black and
made a horrible color combination.
The monsters there also had all sorts of variations and shapes, but they weren't really black.
The only thing that was purely black with no other colors mixed in was the swamp. It was so
large, so poisonous and so terrifying that it was a perfect fit for the forest of darkness.
...
"Even though we already know what happened... But that swamp is huge" Archie*
commented.
With a swamp that big, Archie wasn't even sure if the dark elves could absorb all the dead
mana that was there. The whales certainly wouldn't be able to do anything about a swamp of
that size, on the mainland, in the dark forest, in someone else's territory to be more precise.
Without himself realizing it, Archie* looked at the sleeping Cale Henituse.
'Is Whitira-nim going to ask for his help again?'
[ “...I didn’t expect it to be so big.”
Witira let out her admiration. She then took a gulp after looking at the swamp area.
Cale understood why she would have such a reaction.
All of the plants were either black or brown, yet they were not dying, and instead they
were extremely vibrant.
“It must be poison.”
Cale nodded in response and tightened the mask on his face. He also tightened the laces
on his shoes and put on some gloves.
The rest of the party followed suit. ]
Kim Roksoo stared with focus at every single thing Cale Henituse did, especially in this
chapter when he saw firsthand how the real team leader Kim Roksoo worked.
Filling the vacant position of a human like Kim Roksoo was extremely difficult. He must
repeatedly play all the records given to him while continuing to try to get close to his niece.
But the biggest thing that Kim Roksoo noticed about the difference between the two was that
Cale rarely smiled except for a few things like when he was relieved because things were not
too different from what was in the novel.
It was actually a good thing for him because now that he was smiling, people just thought
'finally team leader Kim is starting to be more human'. No one was surprised by Kim
Roksoo's smile anymore even though the man knew that they were all more used to Kim
Roksoo's presence as if he wasn't in the same room as everyone else.
Cale Henituse was not one to mince words. If the others really wanted to be under his
leadership, then they all had to be ready to receive short orders from Cale.
A short order that made everyone realize that they should not waste too much time and get
things done as quickly and as well as possible. For what you ask him? To get a quick rest to
do nothing of course!
Although Cale seemed to be acting like an arbitrary leader because of his short orders. As
Kim Roksoo recalled from all the records he had seen, Cale only looked like that. If his team
members had questions about things they didn't understand or didn't take action immediately
upon hearing an order, Cale would painstakingly explain whatever they didn't know and not
scold anyone who wasn't used to his short orders.
All team members don't seem to be close to Kim Roksoo, but if they were asked who is the
leader they always want to follow, then Kim Roksoo's name would be the answer for all team
members 1.
[ They could hear Cale’s voice coming through the mask.
“The plants here have grown up with in the poison and have mutated to survive in the
environment. Although it might not be a deadly poison, they all have some type of
poison within them. Be careful and make sure the plants do not touch your skin.”
That made Paseton think about the mermaids’ poison and quickly, make sure he was
completely covered. ]
Mary stared quite enthusiastically at the swamp and all the plants there. Although the swamp
was very dangerous, just like what young master Cale had said, the plants in the forest had
also adapted to the environment provided.
There would always be plants even if the place was dangerous. The difference was that the
plants were not ordinary plants, but were just as dangerous as the place they came from.
Because the swamp was so poisonous, what young master Cale said was once again true. It
was better for those who were not immune to poison not to carelessly touch the plants. Their
clothes should also be more neat so that there would be no accidental incidents of being cut
by plants.
Mary was also really amazed at Choi Han who could survive alone in such a dangerous
forest.
[ He then felt that something was odd.
“...Hong?”
The red kitten strolled past him. Hong looked toward Cale and dashed into the swamp
region after seeing Cale nod. Witira tried to reach out and grab him, but it was too late.
“Hong!” ]
Some people who forgot the fact that Hong's power was poison were also surprised by
Hong's action of happily running near the swamp.
They had all just seen Cale and the others cover every bit of skin on their own bodies to
avoid being exposed to the poisonous plants, yet the little boy of the cat tribe left happily.
What was even more surprising was that Hong left after getting Cale's approval.
...
"Haha, I was too surprised by the size of the swamp and the explanation of young master
Cale" Whitira awkwardly explained the situation to her father who was now looking at her
critically.
Paseton pretended not to notice that Shickler was also looking at him.
Archie chose to eat whatever was in front of him as if the royal family which happened to be
the place where he was also in was not judging each other.
[ Hong did not have a mask nor anything on him. Witira looked toward Cale with
shock, but Cale did not seem to be fazed. Witira then heard Hong’s voice.
“Delicious!”
Hong was wagging his tail and chewing on a black plant. Cale stepped into the swamp
region as well and approached Hong.
“How is it?”
“It’s just a paralyzing poison, but it is tangy!” ]
Queen Litana* who was just about to comment on whatever she had seen earlier now chose
to remain silent.
Yes, she forgot that Hong was a poison specialist, of course that kind of thing would make the
little Boy stronger just like the mermaid who also got stronger because they was given dead
mana from the swamp.
....
Archie suddenly remembered the same situation when he saw Cale Henituse letting the
children get close to a very dangerous and poisonous thing while they were going to the
world tree.
Ah... Would he also be judged by his king?
Should he change his seat? But the killer whale found no place that looked comfortable other
than here. He didn't like socializing, and most people also sat with their own groups.
Haa, looks like Archie should mentally prepare himself to face the king's judge.
[ Cale sternly commented to the excited Hong.
“Slow down, you might choke. Eat slowly, but eat a lot.”
“Okay. I feel like I am getting stronger.”
Cale snarkily commented to the Whale siblings, who were still blankly standing outside
the swamp region.
“Are you not coming?” ]
"He really enjoys making others speechless" Alberu commented, very understanding of the
Whale siblings who could only remain silent, staring in surprise at the interaction of Cale and
his children.
On the other hand, who wouldn't be surprised when a guardian told his children to eat
poisonous plants?
And the two siblings must be feeling stupid for forgetting that Hong was a poison specialist.
Kim Roksoo shuddered when he heard what Cale said to Hong. The man knew that Hong
wanted to get stronger and he allowed Hong to do so, only being there to make sure that
Hong didn't choke.
But he also wanted to make sure that Hong ate a lot of the poisonous plant.
Cale Henituse was so scary, Kim Roksoo got another goosebumps.
[ The Whale siblings slowly entered the swamp with chaotic expressions on their faces.
Cale slowly led them closer to the swamp. Thankfully, the brown ground and black
swamp were easy to differentiate from each other, so there was basically no danger of
falling into the swamp lake.
That was why Cale was able to quickly inspect his surroundings.
“Paseton.”
“Yes?”
Paseton was standing there with a stiff expression on his face, acting as if that blank
expression from earlier had never existed. Cale pointed to a location nearby.
“Looks like someone was here recently, doesn’t it?”
There were some marks on the ground and lots of footprints. Since the monsters did not
come to this area, there was only one explanation. ]
"There are people who actually come there" Whitira* commented.
Her hands were clenched hard. Paseton*, her brother died to get this important information.
Whitira* could imagine that Paseton* fought very hard to help his family win the battle
against the mermaid.
But his efforts were in vain, Paseton* died without ever saying what he already knew.
Paseton* died without anyone knowing that he had worked very hard for the Whale tribe.
Whitira* and the others also made the wrong conclusion. Although they eventually won, no
one knew why mermaids could be that strong and troublesome.
Whitira* wanted to do something. Whitira* wanted to be able to turn back the time where
everything had not yet started and Whitira* promised to protect Paseton*.
Whitira* will protect Paseton* with her life.
[ “I will investigate it.”
Paseton immediately went to investigate and Cale turned away from him.
The ingredient from the swamp that made the mermaids stronger. The evidence they
left behind gave Cale a good idea of what it might be.
“...Looks like there is a good chance it was the swamp itself.”
There were many marks on the ground next to the swamp. They probably didn’t care
about hiding their tracks, since they believed that nobody would come here. ]
"That's because they think that Paseton is dead and no one will report anything to the Whale
tribe. There is also no reason for those on the mainland to enter the dangerous forest area,"
King Shicker commented.
Arm was very confident that they would all be fine despite leaving many tracks near the
swamp. Well, they had a valid reason for that.
Had young lord Cale not come that night to retrieve the ancient power in the ocean, he would
also never have met Paseton and saved his son.
The Whale Tribe will also know nothing and have no reason to go into the dark forest like
what Whitira and Paseton are currently doing.
The King turned to his counterpart and smiled bitterly.
Yes, they didn't know about this important matter and all the tracks and marks left by the
armies remained in the swamp, as if mocking them all.
[ Tap tap.
Cale stopped looking at the swamp and looked down after feeling a tap on his leg.
Hong seemed to be really excited, as his mouth was covered in black and he was
rubbing on Cale like he was trying to be cute.
“I want to try drinking the swamp too.” ]
"he's adorable, but what he wants is a terrible request" Cale* commented.
Just like what Cale described, Hong was trying to look cute, there was no need to act, the red
cat was already adorable.
But what he was asking from Cale sounded really scary.
Cale* was aware that Hong was a poison specialist, but the boy innocently and excitedly
asking permission to drink water in the highly poisonous swamp still gave Cale*
goosebumps.
"Actually, the four of them are adorable because they keep pretending not to care about each
other" Kim Roksoo said.
Perhaps because they had seen Cale do that so often even though they had only been together
for a short time, the three of them were beginning to be affected by the guardian's attitude.
Cale who often pretended not to listen to their requests, but always cared about whatever the
children had to say.
Then the three of them did the same thing. Pretending not to listen to what Cale said, but
actually obeying all of Cale's orders.
[ Witira, who was next to them, flinched, but Cale did not care as he responded to Hong.
“Wait for now.”
Hong’s ears fell.
“...But I want to get even stronger.”
“Why?” ]
"Aw... "
"The little baby just want to be stronger"
Everyone looked fondly at Hong in his cat form who now looked very sad that Cale had not
allowed him to drink the water in the poisonous swamp.
"Young master Cale is very strong, because if I were in his position, I would immediately
allow Hong-nim to drink all the water until he was satisfied" Hans said while covering his
own mouth. The young butler was really weak to cats and all the adorable children.
"You'll make Hong-nim choke if you let him do whatever he wants" Hilsman next to him
tried to remind Hans. Unfortunately, Hans was too preoccupied with his own feelings that
were in turmoil due to the idea of having a pet cat for himself.
[ Hong peeked toward the Black Dragon and his sister, On. A large hand patted Hong’s
head at that moment.
“Don’t think about useless things and take it slow. You’re already stronger than I am.”
“But everyone is stronger than you are.”
Cale lightly patted Hong’s head and told Hong to go over there and eat some other
poisons. ]
"Oops, wrong choice of words that should make Hong happy" Kim Roksoo commented. The
man couldn't help but laugh when Hong sadly said that they were all stronger than Cale from
the start.
Roksoo didn't know how strong Cale Henituse was now, but since the man had made his
plate balanced by having five ancient powers with elemental nature and plus some other
ancient powers, of course Cale was already much stronger than many people.
He wouldn't dirty his hands by hitting others, but he could kill the people he wanted to kill
with his power.
. ...
"You already had a child before marriage huh?" Alberu, who was drinking quietly, suddenly
choked on his counterpart's words.
"You're right, they're also my children" Of course Alberu would quickly behave as usual.
Alberu Crossman* who had only intended to tease became annoyed when he saw his
counterpart's face who was bragging.
[ Cale thought about how he would make On and Hong stronger in the future before
turning away. However, that made him immediately start to frown.
‘What’s wrong with him?’
The Black Dragon seemed to be acting odd, as he continuously tilted his head to the left
and right. ]
"Most likely because of that scent he's been talking about" Eruhaben commented. It was true
that Raon was acting strange, not only because the little boy kept looking for something, but
because the boy was also silent.
Raon is not a typical child who will be silent when he sees a new scene in front of him
whether it's a good or bad thing. At the very least Raon would have commented on whatever
it was.
But now the little boy was so focused on something that he forgot to speak?
[ At that moment, Paseton approached.
“There are no signs of digging up any of the nearby plants recently. However, there are
many signs that they are doing something to the swamp itself. Based on the marks, I
would say they were here between two weeks to a month ago.”
Cale looked toward the wide swamp and responded.
“It looks like they gathered up some of the swamp.”
“That does seem to be the case.” ]
"They really only took what was in the swamp" King Shickler* commented. The possibility
that the organization took other things around the swamp certainly existed, but it seemed like
the swamp was enough to be the only thing that could strengthen mermaids.
"Dead mana... Is it because of it existence in the dark forest that the dead mana is getting
stronger?" Archie* wondered. The killer whale knew that mermaids would certainly get
stronger if given dead mana. But to be honest, the mermaid poison this time was really
strong.
"I don't think it's because of that. Dragon-nim keeps saying things about the familiar scent,
it's possible that what dragon-nim is talking about is the main reason why the dead mana is
getting stronger" Whitira* said.
Her instinct told her that whatever the baby dragon was looking for, it was the main reason
why the dead mana there could be so strong.
[ Cale was about to speak after seeing Paseton and Witira looking serious. However, the
Black Dragon approached at that time and Cale started to frown.
“Why did you take the mask off?”
“It was not a familiar scent, but a familiar scent of mana.”
‘What?’
Cale started to get the chills. The Black Dragon pointed to the swamp with his short
front paw.
“There is a familiar scent of mana here.” ]
"Another dragon" Rasheel commented. familiar mana to a baby dragon who hasn't met many
living creatures? The answer must be a trace of mana from other dragons.
Sheritt, Eruhaben, Mila and Dodori nodded in agreement. No one sympathized too much with
the unnatural death of the dragon there, but they were questioning the same thing.
What kind of dragon lived in the forest of darkness? No, perhaps the right question was why
would it die in the forest of darkness?
Eruhaben remembered that White Star and his subordinates often killed every dragon in the
Western and Eastern continents one by one. It was done because no one would realize that a
dragon was dead because they themselves hid their existence.
That must be White Star's doing too.
Then the ancient dragon remembered the situation on the planet Xiaolen. All the dragons
there are extinct, and there is one dragon who is said to be now one of the helpers of the
crown prince in the Empire.
Their planet too, had Cale Henituse not bothered to trouble himself, their planet would have
suffered the same misfortune. Eruhaben would not have gotten his quiet death, then all the
dragons now sitting beside him would not be happy either.
"That rotten bastard... "
[ Cale started to frown even more. The Black Dragon confidently added on.
“There is the scent of dragon mana in the swamp.”
Cale urgently looked toward the black swamp. This extremely vast swamp was massive,
but Cale was thinking about the size of an adult or ancient dragon.
“Of course, there is no sign of life in the mana. It is just a very weak trace.”
These words were the final blow. The unbelievable thought in Cale’s head quickly
became the reality. He then also felt like he knew how the mermaids got stronger.
There was a dragon corpse inside the swamp. ]
Gasp!
Almost everyone except the dragons were shocked when they heard this.
there the corpse of dragons in the swamp?
"Hooo, it's only fitting that dead mana is so powerful" Whitira* commented. It was only
natural that the mermaids accepted the agreement between them and the organization. What
the organization was offering was dragon dead mana, something very valuable to them.
....
"Ah, I finally know where he got that thing from" Alberu muttered.
His counterpart who happened to hear that immediately turned quickly to his younger self.
"The dragon dead mana... Cale Henituse gave it to you?!"
"Gave it?" Alberu's eyebrows twitched slightly.
"That sly bastard wouldn't give it away for free. He sold it, for a lot of money" Alberu
explained briefly and left Alberu Crossman* gaping at that.
Cale Henituse sold the dead mana dragon to Alberu? Does that mean Cale Henituse really
knows that he is a descendant of dark elves?
Did the two become really close because Cale Henituse knew his true identity?
Chapter End Notes
HAVE YOU SEEN PANSA-NIM'S LATEST COVER LCF MANHWA?! I OPENED
TWITTER AND I SHOUTED IMMEDIATELY BECAUSE WHAT THE FUCK? I
CAN'T EXPLAIN WHAT I FEELED WHEN SEEING THAT NEW COLORED
SCKETCH! ༼;´༎ຶ ༎ຶ༽
Chapter 63: Just Destroy It (5)
Chapter Notes
Hey, HAHAHAHHAHAHAHA I DON'T KNOW WHY I CAN'T CUT EVERY PART
IN THIS CHAPTER OKAY? I REALLY HOPE THIS CHAPTER WAS NOT TOO
BORING HUHU ・゜(。┰ω┰。).・゜
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 63: Just Destroy It (5)
[ Cale’s expression turned odd but the Black Dragon kept silent. The Whale siblings, as
well as On and Hong, approached Cale and the Black Dragon.
The Black Dragon started to speak into Cale’s mind.
- I am very perceptive.
Cale made eye contact with the Black Dragon.
- I feel a power similar to your shield and wind inside the swamp.
“Ha!”
Cale inadvertently let out a gasp-like laughter. The mask-less Black Dragon started to
smile. Cale also started to lightly smile as well.
Ancient power. ]
"He's a very lucky man but very unlucky too" Eruhaben* commented.
Cale Henituse was still the unluckiest human Eruhaben* had ever seen in his entire life, but
the man had just as much luck.
Accidentally discovering an ancient power?
Cale Henituse was there just to do what he had agreed with the Whale siblings, but instead
discovered an ancient power that the red head had never or perhaps not read about in the
novel.
Eruhaben* didn't really care about the dragon corpse in the swamp.
It was indeed quite unfortunate that a dragon had to die under those circumstances, but
Eruhaben* didn't want to care too much.
The most important thing was that Eruhaben* had to make sure he himself did not suffer the
same ridiculous fate as the dragon.
[ There was an ancient power inside the swamp and it had a good chance of being
related to the keyword, ‘dominate.’
‘This is a first.’
This was Cale’s first time finding an ancient power that was not discussed in the novel.
Of course, he had no idea whether this was an ancient power left behind by someone or
one that was naturally developed in this location. ]
"Damn, he's already obtained three ancient powers and coincidentally discovered the latest
one. How many ancient powers will he have by the end of the story?" Bud* commented.
Honestly, there was a sense of pride for Bud* because he managed to obtain one very
valuable ancient power even though in the end it was the ancient power that made Bud* have
to run here and there to save himself.
If Cale Henituse continued to have that kind of luck, the red head could have obtained more
than seven ancient powers. It was a very unusual thing to happen of course, but seeing as
Cale Henituse had many dragons by his side, those dragons could have given him clues to
ancient powers, right?
Bud* was unsure whether Cale Henituse was lucky because he often gained ancient powers
by accident or lucky because he was surrounded by powerful individuals.
But.... was it really luck? What made those powerful individuals close to Cale Henituse was
because of the man's attitude. Not because of anything else.
[ “You are very smart.”
“Correct. I am smart.”
The rest of the group became even more curious after seeing the Black Dragon and Cale
smirking mischievously. ]
Alberu's lips twitched slightly. Seeing the father and son's smile always managed to give
Alberu goosebumps.
Especially now, Raon was really getting more and more similar to Cale. On and Hong also
had the same attitude as their guardian, but perhaps because Raon was always attached to
Cale everywhere, the boy had the attitude of a Cale Henituse the most.
Alberu didn't know if that was a good thing or not.
The upside is that Alberu doesn't have to worry about the three children being easily
manipulated by others when they get older.
The downside was...
All the bad sides that Cale Henituse had would also be theirs.
Alberu Crossman just hoped that he wasn't the one who would be responsible for any
explosions, palace destruction or anything else. Even if he had to be responsible, Alberu
would drag Cale along to help him clean up the mess.
[ “Young master Cale, can you tell me what is going on? What do you mean by the scent
of a dragon’s mana?”
Cale turned around to look at Witira. She was asking Cale, but seemed to have at least a
decent idea of what was going on.
“I’m sure you already have an idea, but there is a good chance that there is a dragon
corpse inside the swamp.”
“...A corpse?”
“Yes. But it is most likely very old and probably mummified.” ]
"Dead mana alone definitely makes the mermaids stronger. But if it's dragon dead mana, it's
only fitting that the mermaid we faced that day had a very strong poison" Choi Han*
commented.
There were many things that were quite troublesome as they helped the Whale tribe to defeat
the mermaids. Not only did Choi han* have a hard time helping the sea creatures because of
the unwritten agreement, but Choi han* also had to make sure that Rosalyn* and Lock*
would remain safe.
Being there to help, Choi Han* didn't want his friends to die in the fight.
Well, he failed to stop Lock* who moved using his instincts without caring about many
things and ended up getting hit by the mermaid poison.
Rosalyn* and her idea to heal Lock* with mermaid blood was like a blessing for them.
And because of that, Cale Henituse from the LCF dimension learned the information and
used it to save Paseton's life. And with that rescue action, many other important things were
finally revealed like what they are currently seeing.
[ Cale only knew about the Forest of Darkness based on Choi Han’s experience as
described in the novel. However, there was a number of very important information
told by the novel.
< The lifeforms in the Forest of Darkness have had to always fight for survival because
there has never been any single dominant ruler. >
No ruler.
It was probably correct to say that there were no dragons in the Forest of Darkness
while Choi Han was there. Furthermore, people in the novel never mentioned a
Dragon’s Lair or a dragon in the Forest of Darkness. ]
"The only dragons I've seen in the forest are mutated monsters that look like the dragons I
know." Choi Han said.
As an individual with very strong instincts, Choi han was confident that he would realize if
there were other strong individuals besides monsters in the forest. And during that time, Choi
han had never met anyone but monsters even though he had gone here and there, traveling
through the dark forest.
He was grateful that because of what he did there, his master was able to obtain very useful
information when entering the forest area even though Choi han was not there.
...
"After all, what dragon would build its lair in a forest like that?" Dodori muttered. Although
Dodori knew that dragons often built their lairs in places known for their danger among
humans, like what Eruhaben and Rasheel did, still the spot they had was the safest spot in the
place.
Why build a house in a forest area full of monsters? Monsters that were ready to fight anyone
stronger than them? Dodori thought he would even get tired of fighting them all.
After all, his mother wouldn't have chosen such a place either. Mila loved gardening, but the
woman preferred to plant normal things, not poisonous plants.
[ ‘It must mean that it is a very old corpse.’ ]
"Either the dragon died there before Choi Han came to this dimension or it was there before
the forest of darkness became the forest it is now" Eruhaben commented.
There were many things that could be theorized about when the dragon died there. The size
of the swamp is very large, right? Then there is a dragon corpse in it which is certainly no
less large.
If the theory that the forest of darkness, once, whether in the same ancient times as Cale's
ancient powers or in a slightly more advanced civilization was once a normal forest is true...
What happened in the forest of darkness was a small scale of what happened on planet
Xiaolen. The dragon died, then the forest was filled with dead mana and made the area where
the dragon's corpse was located have even stronger dead mana.
[ Tap. Tap.
Cale lowered his head to see Hong point to the swamp with a bitter expression.
“I guess I can’t eat the swamp water?”
Hong seemed to have lost his appetite after hearing dragon corpse. Cale could see that
Hong was heading over to the Black Dragon to apologize without waiting to hear his
answer.
“Sorry. I thought it would be delicious.”
“I do not care.” ]
"There's no reason to care" Rasheel* commented while staring lazily at the screen.
Whether the dragon died or not, it was not something they all cared about. Rasheel* did not
even know who the unlucky dead dragon was, but since Cale Henituse concluded that the
dragon's corpse was very old, it was a very reasonable thing.
They dragons did not have the great sympathy that those naive humans had.
....
Mila* on the other hand was more focused on Cale Henituse who was watching the
interactions of the three children around him.
Cale Henituse understood the emotions the children were showing and let them talk without
him interrupting.
"He's really going to be a great father" Mila* murmured softly.
Cale Henituse was the balance. He did good and bad at the same time. He showed that he was
not a good person even though what he did was a good thing.
[ The Black Dragon responded back with a curious expression.
“The thing inside the swamp and I are different. We are not related.”
Dragons really didn’t seem to care about their, ‘tribe.’ They all just considered
themselves to be individuals unique from anything and everything else in the world.
Cale looked at the completely unperturbed Black Dragon before he started to speak. ]
Eruhaben smiled. The current Raon would laugh at what he used to say to Hong.
That kid didn't care because they weren't related? Eruhaben still remembered when Cale and
Raon both forced Eruhaben to want to stay alive by drinking the water in the jar.
Eruhaben was even speechless when he saw Cale Henituse who worked hard to get the jar
just for him.
Haa, those kids didn't respect the wishes of this ancient dragon.
The problem was that Cale and Raon didn't give Eruhaben a chance to stop them. The two of
them really did whatever they wanted to do. Cale Henituse, that unlucky bastard was so
stubborn, Eruhaben wasn't sure if anyone could ever change his mind once he had decided on
something except himself.
It felt really strange to see others working hard to keep him alive when he just wanted to die.
[ “I thought that the mermaids would have gotten stronger from the poison in the
swamp. Their specialties are poison after all.”
The Whale siblings Paseton and Witira looked toward him.
“However, now I am thinking that it is probably the dead mana in the swamp and not
the poison increasing their power. Either that, or it is from both the poison and the dead
mana.”
Cale looked at the siblings.
‘If it is poison, they would just need to take a sample to find an antidote. However, this
is a whole different ball game if it is from the dragon’s dead mana.’ ]
"It is" Whitira* nodded in agreement. Although they now knew the truth about the source of
the mermaid's power, Whitira* and the other Whale tribes could only take samples from the
swamp to find an antidote.
Or maybe they could get information like when Cale was saving Paseton? The only thing left
was to make another deal with Cale Henituse to give them the information he had.
But... Actually, that information was also not very useful when they were on the battlefield.
They could indeed heal any Whale tribe member who was poisoned, but Whitira* did not
want her tribe members to be in the same position as what Paseton* had been through.
It would be better to exterminate the main source of power possessed by the mermaids.
[ Cale could see Witira frowning while Paseton was looking at the black swamp and the
nearby area. A depressed comment came out of his mouth.
“...It’s too wide.”
Witira spoke up as well.
“I am not sure about what we should do.”
They were able to narrow down the cause of the mermaids’ source of strength, but they
could not figure out a way to deal with it. It would be one thing if it was poison, but the
other issue was too complicated to solve quickly. ]
Everyone could understand what Whitira and Paseton were worried about.
All of them, the Whale tribe did not have free time until they could take the time to guard the
swamp there so that no one else, especially the members of the organization to come and take
the dead mana there to give back to the mermaids.
After all, the dark forest was too dangerous to live in even if it was only for a short time.
They also didn't have someone who could absorb all the dead mana there. Tasha even
doubted if the dark elves could absorb all that dead mana.
But that dragon dead mana... Tasha knew that it would be very valuable to them. What would
the team do now?
[ “It’s not like we could prevent anyone from coming into the Forest of Darkness or stay
here protecting this black swamp at all times.”
Witira looked out toward the swamp once more. A dragon’s corpse? That was an
unexpected problem. The fact that this swamp was large enough to completely
submerge an adult dragon made things even more difficult.
A normal dragon grows in size a total of three times. An adult dragon that completed all
three stages of growth was humongous. They were at least 5 meters larger than a
Humpback Whale like herself. ]
Whitira also knew that she certainly couldn't ask Cale Henituse to guard the swamp. Because
if she asked for it, Cale Henituse would have to create another alibi so that there would be
someone who would guard the swamp without the Count knowing.
They could move freely thanks to Hilsman's cooperation, but Whitira wasn't sure if they
could trouble Cale Henituse or Hilsman more than this. Count Henituse would certainly be
suspicious if his eldest son suddenly disappeared for too long.
After all, it was also a very dangerous task. Whoever would be guarding the swamp could die
from monster attacks as well as the highly toxic environment around the dark forest.
[ At that moment, he could hear Cale’s voice once again.
“It’s simple.”
His voice was peaceful. Witira turned her head. Cale had walked up to the edge of the
swamp while smiling. ]
The three people in the center room subconsciously turned their heads simultaneously to
Alberu who was now letting out a long sigh while rubbing his face roughly.
What was scary was that the crown prince, the next king of the Roan Kingdom, was also
smiling widely even though his gesture was like someone who was depressed.
"Crazy bastard"
Cale Henituse* flinched slightly when he heard that.
Alberu and his attitude towards Cale's actions often changed too quickly. Sometimes he
would praise his lover, sometimes he would throw harsh words at the red head who Cale*
himself admitted was annoying.
What was so simple about that?!
The only way to solve the problem of the Whale tribe there that Cale Henituse* could think
of was to exterminate all the dead mana there.
But how did they do that? The swamp is huge!
[ “First, take as much of the swamp water as you need.”
Cale turned away from the swamp and looked toward Witira.
“And then we make another deal.”
“...Deal?”
Cale’s smile became bigger after watching the confusion spread on Witira’s face. ]
"He can really take every advantage of things" Alberu Crossman* commented. The two
crown princes now showed the same smile.
Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse suddenly got goosebumps at the sight of it.
Kim Roksoo felt that the combination of Cale Henituse and Alberu Crossman was not good
for his heart health.
Hey, Kim Roksoo was also a nobleman, so he knew what kind of game Cale and Alberu were
playing. Two people who both always managed to use many opportunities for their own
benefit yet the benefit of many people as well.
Kim Roksoo knew how great an Alberu Crossman was if he remembered what happened 22
years ago. Indeed, why did the Roan kingdom survive that long even though the world was
not okay due to the White Star?
It was all thanks to Alberu Crossman and his greatness as a leader. Kim Roksoo can't even
imagine what would have happened if it wasn't for Alberu Crossman leading their kingdom.
[ ‘I didn’t plan on doing this, but...’
Originally, he was just going to figure out what caused the mermaids to get stronger
before getting out of here. However, the situation was different now.
‘A pool of dead mana is dangerous.’
The mermaids were probably able to absorb the dead mana because they were dark
creatures. However, it was just a dangerous poison to natural creatures like the Whales
or humans.
There was no reason to keep something around that was helpful to the enemy while
dangerous to himself. ]
Whitira* smiled because Cale Henituse had actually thought of that. Well, that was Cale
Henituse. From the few chapters she had seen, Cale Henituse would always think much faster
than anyone else.
He always thought about what the consequences of what he did today would be in the future.
Whitira* knew she was not someone who could easily be under someone else's command.
But if it was Cale Henituse, she thought she could understand why her counterpart would
want to be under the red head's leadership.
The man was smart, knew exactly what he was doing. Making a deal that was truly useful for
both. Although it seemed one-sided, Whitira thought it was because they were all currently
looking from the perspective of Cale Henituse who often made himself look bad.
Throughout this chapter, Whitira* could clearly see that Cale Henituse really made it easy for
her and Paseton to reach the swamp they were looking for. The two of them only need to
follow wherever direction Cale Henituse chooses and fight the monsters that block their
journey.
If they entered the forest without knowing where to go, Whitira* was sure she would end up
fighting monsters for no apparent reason. The dark forest there was indeed very unique, there
were too many things that could be used as possibilities why mermaid poison suddenly
became even stronger.
Whitira* would certainly accept Cale Henituse's offer if he wanted to make another deal.
[ There was also a new benefit in front of his eyes.
Even if it was a mummified corpse, the dragon’s bones were still present.
Furthermore, there was also the ancient power.
“Yes. We will make another deal.”
“What does that have to do with dealing with this situation?”
Witira subconsciously caressed her whip again. An unexpected sense of anticipation
filled her heart, and Cale fulfilled that anticipation completely.
“I will take care of it for you.” ]
Whitira and Paseton suddenly got goosebumps when they remembered what Cale Henituse
and Raon did there.
It wasn't that she regretted having made a deal with Cale, no, Whitira never regretted about it.
Precisely because of Cale Henituse and all his extreme actions, the Whale tribe did not have
to worry because the source of the mermaid's new power was now completely out of place.
However, it was still a shock when Whitira first realized that Cale Henituse could really do
anything se wanted if he put in a little effort.
The future queen had already seen what Cale Henituse did during their trip to the swamp,
Cale really did his job very well. Wasn't it natural that Whitira was exitedly waiting for what
Cale Henituse could do for her again?
...
"The swamp is so big, even if young master Cale Henituse is with the dragon-nim by his side,
they still can't absorb all that dead mana" Alberu Crossman* commented.
The crown prince was a little doubtful of what Cale Henituse had told Whitira. The man
seemed confident about the idea he had, just like the first time the two individuals made a
deal.
But this time was different, showing the way to the swamp and clearing the swamp was a
very difficult job.
What was Cale Henituse going to do?
Alberu on the other hand only frowned as he remembered the way Cale Henituse, his lover,
took care of things.
After all... hadn't he gotten a report in the past saying that some people had heard that there
was an explosion in the forest of darkness?
[ Witira could see the excitement in Cale’s eyes. She had never seen such a look in Cale’s
eyes before. ]
Eruhaben's lips twitched slightly. That greedy bastard...
Cale Henituse, although sometimes seen as a person who rarely showed expression, was
actually quite easy to guess his emotions.
His eyes really told what his heart was feeling.
Well, they were only smart enough to guess what Cale Henituse was feeling, not thinking.
[ Cale pointed to the swamp and gave a short answer.
“I’ll just destroy it.”
“...What?”
Witira looked at the black swamp. The very large black swamp. What did he say he was
going to do to this? She was staring blankly at the swamp when Cale started to speak
again. ]
"... What?"
"Just destroy it he said"
Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* were speechless when they heard what Cale said casually
there.
When had they ever met someone who casually said that they would destroy a swamp full of
dead mana of enormous size? Never.
"What? He's really going to destroy the swamp in the sense of destroying it or doing
something similar?" Alberu Crossman* tried to think that Cale Henituse would not really
destroy the swamp.
"No, if he says he's going to destroy something, he's going to destroy something" Alberu said
quickly, not giving his counterpart a chance to expect that Cale Henituse could take such a
risky action.
[ “No need to overthink it.”
She looked back at Cale. He still had a smile on his face and seemed to be very excited.
“I will get rid of it for you, so make a deal with me.” ]
"Honestly, if he offered it that way, I'd think I was making a deal with the devil" King Fredo
commented. Even so, the vampire still showed his handsome smile.
Cale Henituse really knew how to force someone without appearing to force someone. He
showed that he was the only person who could work together so well, he made Whitira and
Paseton unable to help but trust him.
King Fredo was sure that the two Whale siblings must have had their doubts about what Cale
Henituse was really doing, and why he wanted to help them.
But from Cale Henituse's own perspective, he wasn't just helping, he was actually doing
business.
Haaa, King Fredo remembers Naru, his son who was great at playing his role in the Endable
Kingdom. When will he be able to make Cale Henituse want to come to his kingdom again
hmm?
[ Cale was thinking about what he was about to do.
This was the Forest of Darkness, somewhere where nothing would seem weird. It was a
place where he could claim anything that happened to be an accident and feign
ignorance. ]
"It's true, just like what happens in Ubar territory's oceans, incidents happen often and most
people would ignore them, but... If you make the scale excessive, everyone can't just ignore
it" Alberu commented.
Cale Henituse also said that people would most likely ignore what happened in the ocean just
because he blew up some whirpools there. But the truth? Young lady Amiru and many people
took it upon themselves to come to the ocean in the middle of the night to check what was
happening.
The explosion was too big to be ignored.
The difference between what happened in the ocean and the dark forest was that young lady
Amiru could still send her people to check on the state of the ocean as soon as possible, but
Duke Deruth would most likely not send his people into the dark forest just like that.
Even though his eldest son was in Harris' village like what Cale said, Duke Deruth could not
send others into the forest of darkness without strong equipment. Now Alberu was
questioning what Hilsman was doing there to continue protecting his master who was
secretly making trouble.
Poor guy.
[ “Young master Cale.”
It was a deal that Witira could not reject.
“Let’s make a deal.”
Cale and Witira decided to make a second deal.
“But there isn’t anything I need right now.”
“Please let me know whenever a condition you like shows up. I will accept it as long as it
is something reasonable for both parties. This is a promise I, WItira, makes with my
name on the line, so you do not need to worry.”
Cale casually nodded his head at her words. It was fine if she did not do anything for
him. The Dragon’s bones and ancient powers were enough of a reason to give it a try. ]
"No, we still have to pay our debt of gratitude" King Shickler commented.
The original agreement was that Cale Henituse would show his two children the way to the
swamp, and they would take care of the rest. But in fact, the swamp was too big for them to
manage on their own. They are also not individuals who use dead mana as the strongest
source of power, so the dead mana there is not very useful for them.
About the ancient power and dragon bones... From the very beginning, it did not belong to
them. Maybe if the ancient power could belong to Whitira or Paseton when the two of them
managed to solve the swamp problem themselves, but that was not the case.
And Dragon bones...
What could the Whale tribe do about it? King Shickler saw no reason for him and the Whale
tribe to use those things. They were not a tribe that could control bones like what
necromancer Mary could do.
[ “By the way, anything coming out of the swamp belongs to me.”
“...Sure.”
Witira was disappointed about the dragon’s bones, but decided not to be greedy. The
Whale tribe was able to rule because they were strong on both land and sea.
However, water was also their weakness. Underwater, inside of the swamp. If the swamp
water and mud was poisonous, it would be a difficult environment for the Whales to
survive. ]
"What do you want to do with the dragon bones?" King Shickler was a little surprised that
Whitira wanted that.
"I just want to see them? I, no, we've all never seen the adult form of a dragon before the
final battle against White Star and the monsters in Puzzle City, right? I just thought that
having dragon bones would be a unique thing for me" Whitira tried to explain the reason she
thought was logical.
Well, Whitira herself didn't know why she wanted that bones. But now that she thought about
it, even if Cale gave the dragon bones to her, how would Whitira take them home? In the end,
she would still ask young master Cale for help.
[ Cale decided to proceed right away after hearing Witira’s response. He stood at the
border of the swamp and waved toward the rest of the group.
“Step back.”
The rest of the group became confused. However, Cale just sternly said it once more for
these chumps that won’t listen to him when he wanted to get to work right away.
“Go back into the forest and stay there. Don’t come out until I tell you to come out.” ]
"Wow... The disrespect..." Archie* gaped when he saw Cale Henituse refer to his future
queen as 'chumps'.
If Cale Henituse always behaved like that to everyone, to whom would that man truly submit
and obey?
He defined equality so clearly that he no longer cared about hierarchy.
...
"He just wants to finish everything quickly so we can all go home" Paseton commented. He
remembered that the thing Cale said the most was that he wanted everything to be over
quickly so he could relax at home.
His current attitude reminded Paseton of Commander Cale Henituse, who always
commanded everyone with short and clear orders but still explained calmly when he realized
that the people around him were still confused.
At that time, Paseton and Whitira were still not used to Cale's orders, okay? Naturally, they
were still a little confused.
And compared to now, Paseton felt that their bodies had moved faster than their brains when
they heard the orders from Commander Cale Henituse.
[ Cale opened up the magic bag and continued to speak.
“You could get poisoned or hurt if you don’t listen.” ]
"Damn, he was just expressing concern for their safety, but his tone was so cold that it was
scary" Cale Henituse* commented.
What that red head over there said was really just expressing concern for the safety of those
people because he was about to do something dangerous, but his tone lacked any warmth at
all. His eyes were also so cold, like a heartless person.
"It's scary because he has the same voice as me" Cale Henituse* added afterwards.
Yes, that was the scariest part. He knew that he was a very intimidating person, that was why
everyone in Rain City was really afraid of him even though he was just walking casually.
But seeing and hearing Cale Henituse on the screen... It turned out that he really could
intimidate others in different ways, huh?
And with a more delicated physique, Cale Henituse there was actually more suitable if he had
a gentle demeanor. But who is he to control other people's attitudes? That man could certainly
behave as he wished.
[ Paseton, who had been listening quietly, started to speak.
“Young master-nim, will you do it on your own?”
“He is not alone.”
The Black Dragon responded for Cale. Paseton turned toward the sound of the voice
and then flinched. He could see the clear vibrations of mana around the Black Dragon.
They were like waves floating around the Black Dragon, who had found the perfect
opportunity to show off his strength.
“The two of us will take care of it, so go wait over there.”
“Young master Cale, I really can’t tell what your limits are.” ]
"Even now, I'm sure we all still don't know where the limits of young master Cale Henituse
are" Whitira commented.
Cale Henituse truly seemed to be the definition of someone who had a spirit so free that he
did not put any limits on himself.
Multitalented? Whitira believes that Cale Henituse can really do anything if the young master
puts his effort there.
Limitation. Even Cale Henituse did not limit himself to continue using his ancient power
until he passed out and fell into a coma for a long time. He often did so as if he had never
been traumatized by it.
Cale Henituse continued to use his ancient power at will even though he knew what
consequences his own body would receive.
Even tower master Rosalyn, who was always trying to push past her limits, felt she was no
match for Cale Henituse.
[ Cale just let Witira’s comment go in one ear and out the other ear, as he patted On
and Hong on the head. Hong’s ears and tails were down.
“You two stay there as well. On, take good care of Hong. Hong, I’ll bring you some of
the swamp poison, so just wait for me.”
Hong nodded his head at Cale before approaching the Black Dragon.
“Be careful. Don’t get hurt.”
“I understand.”
The Black Dragon nodded his head at Hong and stood still while Hong patted him with
his front paws. ]
"Pfftt- teacher is being more gentle with his children" Dodori commented. The young dragon
noticed that Cale Henituse's tone of voice to the Whale siblings and to his children was quite
different.
Earlier, his tone was very cold and would make many people misunderstand if they had a
sensitive heart. Although what the teacher said showed concern, but not his tone.
The teacher was also quite annoyed that the two Whales there did not move immediately
when he ordered them to retreat.
But when speaking to his children, Cale Henituse was gentle. Actually, No, his tone was
almost similar to the usual one, but this time it had warmth in it. Cale Henituse was still
noticing that Hong was sad because he couldn't drink the water in the swamp, so Cale
Henituse said that he would bring it specially for the red cat.
Cale Henituse also patted On and Hong's heads lightly, showing his concern and care for the
two children of the cat tribe.
[ Cale thought that the kids were playing well with each other and took an empty bottle
out of the magic bag and threw it toward Paseton.
“Put the swamp water into the bottle. It is a magic bottle, so it won’t break.”
“...How did you even prepare for this?”
Paseton looked toward Cale with admiration, but Cale did not care. Instead, he
continued to ruffle through the magic bag that looked small on the outside but was very
spacious on the inside. ]
"He has everything in that bag" Bud commented. His theory about Cale Henituse carrying
various magic tools in the magic bag seemed to be true.
The man really did have a lot of things that could help with whatever they were doing. Now
that Bud thought about it, since they were heading to the swamp in the first place, and if it
was Cale Henituse, it was only natural that he would think that the Whale siblings would
need a magic bottle to collect water in the swamp for research.
He was also sure that the two of them would not be carrying it, so he, as the one who showed
the way to the swamp, thought that carrying the magic bottle was one of his responsibilities.
[ “Young master-nim, I filled the bottle.”
“Then go wait over there.”
Cale told Paseton, who had filled the large bottle with mud and water from the swamp,
and the rest of the group to move along. Witira hesitated for a moment, but moved back
toward the forest at the kittens’ urgings.
The Black Dragon verified that everyone was safely far away before approaching Cale. ]
"I'm still a little hesitant because we really don't know what young master Cale would do
back then."
Cale Henituse did not explain anything except to say that he would destroy the large swamp.
Whitira never thought that Cale Henituse would actually destroy the swamp, destroyed until
there was nothing left.
She was also a little worried about the young master's safety, the man looked so confident
that Whitira was at a loss as to how to behave.
[ “What do you plan to -.”
The Black Dragon stopped talking after seeing what Cale took out of the magic bag. He
then continued speaking after seeing Cale gently smiling at him.
“Human, you look a bit smart right now.”
“Nah.”
There were two magic bombs in Cale’s hands.
These were different from the bombs with the multiple explosions he used in the Ubarr
coast. These were the stronger and more destructive bombs used in the novel when the
Ubarr mages launched their final attack. ]
"Why does everything have to be solved with an explosion?" Alberu covered his face with
both hands, sighing as he restrained himself from yelling at his sleeping lover.
The figure of Cale Henituse sleeping peacefully made Alberu a little annoyed. If it was calm
like that, no one would have thought that the same man was the main cause of the Roan
kingdom in the past three years often hearing explosions here and there.
The man woke up and immediately chose violence.
His lover was also very proud of the power of the bomb he was casually holding. He was
proud that he had a bomb that was more powerful than the one described in the novel.
Alberu ignored his counterpart who was now experiencing a mental breakdown as well. If he
was going to suffer, then Alberu would drag his counterpart here to feel the madness that he
had experienced after knowing Cale Henituse.
(Naaah, I just noticed this now. The bombs are stronger than the bombs that the mages in
Ubarr territory had when they launched the final attack? Final attack on who? I don't
remember that Ubarr territory was at war before the first war started? Didn't Cale read up to
the Tboah Whale tribes arc? He hasn't read up to the part where the war started, right? Then
the final attack of the Ubarr mage was there for what? Training? )
[ Two of those bombs were in Cale’s hands right now.
“I was debating where to use these, but I guess an opportunity has shown up.”
Cale handed the two magic bombs to the Black Dragon.
“Run wild.”
“Can I really do that?”
Cale shortly answered the Black Dragon, who had caused a very visible fluctuation of
mana to show how much he wanted to use his full strength. ]
"Eruhaben... "
"I know lord-nim"
Sheritt and Eruhaben let out a long sigh simultaneously. Both of them did not know whether
they should be grateful that Cale Henituse actually gave Raon the opportunity to use his
abilities at will in order to control himself later or frustrated that Cale Henituse was the
reason why Raon often thought everything could be solved with an explosion.
Rasheel smiled happily in his seat. Seeing Cale Henituse let the baby dragon do as it pleased
really made Rasheel happy.
Run wild?
That was a dangerous sentence.
Mila's lips twitched slightly. Mila had heard what little Cale Henituse taught Dodori directly
before the man left for another planet, just hearing it was enough to make Mila a little exited.
Which human besides Cale Henituse could tell a dragon to run wild?
[ “Don’t ask something so obvious. Naturally, make sure I don’t get hurt.”
The Black Dragon started to smile.
Swiiiiiiiiiiiiiiish.
A gust of wind started to run amuk with the Black Dragon at the center. Natural power.
The mana was triggering the air in the vicinity.
Cale quickly summoned the Indestructible Shield after feeling like he was going to be
pushed back.
At the same time, he could see layers of shields being created around him. ]
"Ah, I'm so jealous! Hoobae was able to get a lesson like that! I want to too!" Dodori
suddenly felt annoyed that he hadn't gotten much time with the Hero who became his teacher.
If only he had met Cale Henituse sooner... Maybe Dodori would have had the same amazing
experience that his Hoobae went through!
...
"That's actually quite a difficult thing to do" Eruhaben* commented.
Cale Henituse told the baby dragon to run wild while protecting him? That was quite a
difficult task for a young dragon who was inexperienced in the magic he possessed.
The young dragon really had to focus on the two most important things he had to do. The
young dragon deserved to check his own limits at that time in order to get better in the future,
and that was the best way a baby dragon with a human as a guardian could do it.
But Cale Henituse asking the young dragon to ensure that Cale Henituse could not get hurt?
That was a different matter. Cale Henituse wanted to provide experience for the young
dragon without harming anyone. If the young dragon was accustomed to focusing, it was
only natural that the young dragon would find it very easy to learn things later on.
Eruhaben* smiled widely.
"What an interesting human"
[ One layer, two layers, three layers.
It was a total of three layers.
“I need at least this much to make sure you don’t get hurt.”
The confidently speaking Black Dragon’s eyes were sparkling. Dragons really had
completely different personalities compared to Whales. Rather than loving peace,
dragons prefered to rule with fear and destruction. They were selfish and violent beings.
Cale pointed toward the black swamp once the Black Dragon had finished preparations
for the bombs and looked toward him.
“Destroy it." ]
Kim Roksoo looked pityingly at crown prince Alberu who was now covering his face with
both hands.
Seeing the crown prince's reaction, Roksoo was sure that this was not the first, no, it was the
second time because the first explosion was in the sea of Ubarr, Cale Henituse accomplished
something by blowing something up.
And the scale of the explosion is always very large.
First in the sea of Ubarr territory to make young lady Amiru come down directly to check the
state of the sea, then not long after, a huge explosion occurred in the dark forest which of
course would not go unheard by anyone because Cale Henituse himself had just boasted
about the power of the bomb he had.
Even Kim Roksoo could already imagine what reports the prince would have to examine and
try to solve the problem without knowing who caused the two big explosions.
Poor, poor crown prince.
Chapter End Notes
You know? one of the reasons why now I want to read novels other than lcf is not just
because I'm bored, but because I want to make a crossover au ʕ ˵·ᴥ·ʔ
do you think i could write an au crossover without making every main character in their
original story look sidelined? hmm, I personally think I can do that. It's just that.. I don't
want to read other novels yet because I'm afraid that later the feeling to continue
Reaction Fic will be lost (´∩｀。)
Chapter 64 – Wasn’t Supposed to Be Like This (1) [
DOMINATING AURA ]
Chapter Notes
Hello, back with the latest chapter of this story. ヾ(＾-＾)ノ
Today I'm a little late to update because I just finished this chapter now. This isn't a very
long chapter, I'm just too lazy to write because I don't get in the mood.╥﹏╥
this week seems like a pretty bad week for me hahaha ಥ_ಥ, i just want to do nothing but
be a burden on the family when i get a day off from work. Sorry for being a little selfish,
I hope I keep the spirit to write this story.(/□＼*)
WE ARE NOT IN THE WAR ERA YET AND I DON'T WANT TO BE ON A
HIATUS! o(TヘTo) くぅ
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 64 – Wasn’t Supposed to Be Like This (1)
The mana in the black swamp and the air around them was fluctuating.
The Black Dragon was in the sky looking down.
He was a dragon in the end. ]
Many people feel goosebumps all over their body when they see a baby dragon that a few
seconds ago looked so adorable with sparkle eyes because it got the chance to use its magic at
will.
Like what Cale Henituse said, the little baby dragon is a dragon in the end.
A creature of immense power, a creature said to be closest to the existence of nature itself.
The most powerful creature in the world.
'And Raon will most likely be the next Dragon lord' Eruhaben thought.
The little boy was too much of a genius to just be an ordinary dragon like him. Raon had
more fighting experience than the dragons around him at the moment.
Raon did not defeat fellow dragons like what Eruhaben used to do, but Raon miru had often
faced crazy creatures like White Star and all his followers.
[ A violent and ominous aura was dominating the swamp region.
Cale turned around to look at the boundary of the black swamp and the forest region.
Since that violent and ominous aura was controlling the boundary, the forest was not
shaking.
However, the group waiting for them there all had pale expression. ]
"If not for Cale Henituse making the little dragon also focus on his safety, he could really lose
control with that much power" Rasheel* commented.
Since it was a matter of dragons, Rasheel* took a little time to pay attention to what was
being shown on the screen. Rasheel* understood why all the ordinary creatures there were
pale-faced when feeling the aura of a dragon.
It was not dragon fear, but the existence of the dragon's power itself did make many creatures
fearful.
The strange thing was that Cale Henituse still looked the same. The man focused more on
paying attention to the little dragon in front of him and the rest of the people in the dark
forest.
Cale Henituse did not look afraid at all, but Rasheel* could see that Cale Henituse was also
aware of what would happen if the little dragon suddenly lost control.
Even though the man said that the little dragon had to protect him, Cale Henituse still
unleashed the ancient power of his shield to protect himself.
He was the one who asked the little dragon to run wild and he himself knew that he would be
responsible for the little dragon's safety as well.
What an interesting human being.
[ Cale recalled the information about an average dragon’s strength in, ‘The Birth of a
Hero.’
< The reason the Whale Tribe was said to be able to survive against a dragon was simply
because they would manage to survive without dying. There was nothing the dragon could
not kill if it really wanted to do so. You just needed to look at a dragon’s strength to see why
the dragons say that they are above all else. > ]
Everyone can't help but agree with what is described in the novel <The birth of a hero>, of
course there is a reason why the existence of dragons is so rare and also why they are called
the most powerful creatures in the world.
They dragons have a longer life span than other creatures, they are strong until they
themselves get bored because there is nothing really challenging other than fighting fellow
dragons.
Choi Han suddenly remembered what Cale had told him about them being grateful that
Eruhaben was on their side.
Choi Han never knew what the true attitude of the dragons was because every dragon he had
ever met were dragons who wanted to help others. Even the dragon Rasheel still ended up
helping them all when fighting against the monsters in the final war.
And now Choi Han really realized that the one important individual who managed to get
Rasheel and Mila to help them was because of Eruhaben's presence. The ancient golden
dragon was respected by both of them and they saw the reason why Eruhaben would interfere
in human affairs.
Then the other important individual was Cale Henituse himself.
Eruhaben also wouldn't have bothered himself if he never knew a Cale Henituse. And the
other dragons, although they were willing to help because they saw Eruhaben, Mila
eventually made Cale Henituse the teacher of her son, Dodori, Dodori himself came directly
to Henituse territory to meet his hero, and Rasheel...
Choi Han wasn't sure what the dragon was thinking, but Choi Han could see that Rasheel
secretly liked Cale Henituse.
[ Booom! Boom! Booooom!
Cale turned his gaze back up to the sky. Multiple strands of mana were crashing against
each other as they gathered around the Black Dragon. The Black Dragon looked down
at the swamp calmly.
A 4-year-old dragon that used to get tortured.
That same dragon could no longer be found.
< A dragon does not need to dominate things because its existence itself is a symbol of
dominance. >
Cale started to feel chills down his back. ]
"You set him free, Cale Henituse" Sheritt said. The former dragon lord showed her beautiful
smile.
Cale Henituse was right. Raon miru there was nothing like the dragon that had been tortured
for 4 years by Venion stan.
Raon miru was freed by Cale Henituse to do what he wanted to do.
The man did not reprimand him when Raon continued to use harsh words directed at him, the
man provided delicious food that Raon most likely never imagined he would get, the man
gave Raon the freedom to sleep wherever the boy wanted.
Cale Henituse made her son learn many things without hurting himself.
Cale Henituse let Raon use his magic and still took responsibility for the mistakes Raon
might have made.
Slowly, Cale Henituse restored Raon's four precious years that were lost at the hands of a
foolish human.
[ Ooooooooo-
Psssssssssh-
Caaawwwwwww-!
Squeeeeeeeeak-!
The Forest of Darkness started to cry. Cale looked around and did not see any other
existences. However, there were many different sounds of screaming coming from the
forest.
The monsters that had not feared the Black Dragon earlier were all so scared that they
were screeching at the top of their lungs. ]
"That's because Raon didn't put much effort into fighting them" Eruhaben commented.
He also noticed that previously all the monsters there had instead come forward to attack at
the sight of a stronger individual. In the forest of darkness, there was no individual who was
so strong that he could become a 'ruler'.
That was because all the monsters there seemed to reject the presence of a ruler themselves.
They wanted to live freely without being led by anyone.
And when Raon put effort on himself, then the monsters there realized that they would never
win to fight the dragon.
Even monsters would be terrified when they felt the vibrations from Raon's mana.
[ – So loud.
Cale looked toward the Black Dragon after hearing it speak in his mind. The Black
Dragon was looking down at Cale as well. The two magic bombs were already floating
in the air.
There was just emptiness in the Black Dragon’s eyes. All of this was just trivial to him.
“Ha!”
The corners of Cale’s lips slowly went farther and farther up. ]
"He really did that on purpose," Alberu Crossman* said, to which his counterpart
immediately agreed.
The two crown princes realized that Cale Henituse had deliberately told the baby dragon to
Run wild to see to what extent the young dragon could do things.
Not only did it help Raon to better regulate the flow of mana in his body, Cale Henituse could
also see what kind of power the young dragon had.
As Cale Henituse had just realized, the two crown princes were also aware that the existence
of the young dragon was indeed so powerful that it made all the monsters in the dark forest
scream in fear even though the mana flow currently being released was not directed at them.
And just like before, Cale Henituse was completely out of his mind as he would smile when
he encountered a situation where he felt himself overwhelming.
[ The Whale Tribe’s Witira? An overwhelming dominance that was worlds apart from
the large Humpback Whale was coming from the Black Dragon’s tiny body right now.
Cale answered in a loud voice.
“Do it fast, because it’s loud for me too!”
– I knew you would say that.
The Black Dragon finally started to smile as his unique black mana started to surround
him. ]
"I don't know who is more frightening. The all-powerful Raon-nim or the young master Cale
who was brave enough to take such a risk. Perhaps the combination of the two is much
scarier than the combination of young master Cale and his highness Alberu" Rosalyn
commented.
It was foolish of Rosalyn not to know what the young master was actually doing there.
Cale Henituse was indeed very brave to take big risks. With him telling Raon to run wild, the
man was also truly willing to take responsibility for everything.
He believed that Raon could control himself, but he was also prepared in case something
unexpected happened.
With Cale Henituse showing no fear, instead the man was now smiling under the pressure of
Raon's power, the young dragon became more confident to do what he wanted to do.
Remembering what happened during Cale, Raon and Whitira's first meeting, Rosalyn
realized that Raon really could stop anything if he saw Cale Henituse was uncomfortable.
[ Oooooong.
Now the ground was fluctuating. Cale could feel the vibrations underneath his feet.
‘Amazing.’
However, he didn’t have time to keep looking at the vibrating ground.
The black mana had disappeared. In its place was a large bright orb above the black
swamp. ]
It was truly an amazing sight. The mana flow that they had all seen before was now
completely gone as if there had never been a creepy mana flow around the dark forest.
Although they all did not feel it directly, every individual in the room felt goosebumps when
they saw that the young dragon who was only four years old could do such a great thing.
The dark forest that lacked sunlight now looked so bright because of the large orb above the
swamp.
The light was so bright that it looked like the sun was actually focusing its light on the forest.
[ Crackle, crackle.
The orb was like the sun, gathering all different sources of light as they crashed against
each other like serpents.
Cale gulped. It was at that moment.
Swiiiiiiiiiiish-
The wind started to roar as the Black Dragon’s black mana entered the two magic
bombs
Click. Click.
The two bombs started their countdowns. ]
Bud* looked at his own hands which were currently shaking. Great, very great!
That young dragon really had such amazing strength!
It was the first time for Bud* and all of them especially those in the Tboah dimension to see
the power of a dragon.
The sound of the bomb countdown sounded so scary. They had slightly forgotten that Cale
Henituse's original goal was just to destroy the swamp in the dark forest, not to wage war in
an area.
After hearing the power of the bomb that was much stronger than before, everyone could not
help but stare in horror at what Cale Henituse and the young dragon there were doing.
The young dragon who managed to scare away all the monsters in the dark forest just by
showing off the flow of mana on his body and Cale Henituse who was still casually standing
by smiling happily as he felt the power that the young dragon possessed.
[ Two bombs that were made to be as explosive as possible, along with an orb that
looked like a giant meteor.
‘Rather than destroying it, it is going to obliterate it.’
Cale wondered whether the dragon corpse would be okay, but could not actually ask
about it. ]
Alberu Crossman* didn't know whether his hands were now shaking slightly because he felt
goosebumps or because he was annoyed at Cale Henituse.
What the man was worried about right now was the state of the dragon corpse in the swamp?
When the young dragon in front of him was in berserk mode but still able to restrain himself?
He glanced at his counterpart who was now laughing like a maniac. The laughter shown was
not from happiness, but from choosing to laugh rather than cry.
Such a big explosion... There's no way the royal family didn't hear the news, right?
[ – I’m doing it now.
Cale could not see anything else after the Black Dragon said that.
Baaaaaaaaang!
Cale covered his ears as the Forest of Darkness echoed.
“Ugh.” ]
Everyone gasped at the sound of the loud explosion.
They also heard what happened there, feeling how powerful the explosions were that came
from the two bombs that had mana flowing from the young dragon.
Whitira*, Archie* and King Shickler* were pale-faced when they saw what happened there.
Although all three were aware of the power of a dragon, seeing it in person like this still
made them tremble a little. It was a scary thing, very scary.
With the sound of an explosion like that, Archie* wondered what the Roan royal party was
doing there. They couldn't have not heard it, right? Even Archie* who wasn't there could tell
that the explosion would be very powerful.
Cale Henituse and the young Dragon not only destroyed the swamp, but wiped out the
existence of the swamp.
[ Cale stumbled from the ground’s vibrations, but did not close his eyes.
The world turned black.
A black fluid shot up into the sky as an extremely bright light shined in Cale’s eyes.
Screeeeeeeeeeeeeeech-
A chilling noise rang in Cale’s ear.
The light started to crack as it made contact with the black fluid. Cale raised his head.
A black pillar shot up into the sky making it look like night and day coexisted together.
However, all of that quickly disappeared. The black pillar turned into dust and blew
away with the wind. ]
Sheritt smiled happily as she saw Raon Miru's abilities being demonstrated at the moment.
Yes, her son was indeed amazing. Even though the boy was inexperienced with magic, Raon
had already managed to create such great things. With what Raon was doing right now,
Sheritt was sure that no other foolish human like Venion stan would think that he would be
able to make a dragon obey him just because he tortured the dragon every day.
Dragons are not creatures that will easily submit to anyone even if that person continues to
force them.
A dragon, their high ego is also one thing that makes a dragon still alive and become the most
powerful creature in the world.
They were not Cale Henituse who could make Raon continue to obey them, they were not
Cale Henituse and would never reach the same standard as a Cale Henituse.
Sheritt knew that Cale Henituse himself was aware of how dangerous Raon Miru could be if
he could not control the boy.
People may see Cale Henituse as a lucky man who knows many dragons, but to Sheritt, Cale
Henituse is more than just lucky.
There are many reasons why Cale Henituse knows so many dragons and why they are willing
to help him.
[ Crackle.
The final shield broke down. The other two had already broken down earlier without
any noise. Cale was not hurt.
The black swamp had disappeared, but everything else remained normal.
Cale turned his head to see that Paseton had fallen on his butt with the kittens in his
arms. He could also see Witira getting back up while holding onto a tree trunk.
There was deep fear in both of their eyes. ]
"Honestly, seeing Raon-nim back then was scarier than when we were all fighting White Star
and his subordinates" Whitira said.
As a future queen of the ocean, who had lived for hundreds of years, Whitira had experienced
many things where she felt fear. Whitira was not born to be as strong as she is now.
There were many things that the woman had to go through to become even stronger until no
one doubted that she was the future queen of the Whale tribe as well the ocean.
She had experienced great fear several times, she had felt pain throughout her body several
times while fighting. But that day was the first time Whitira felt fear of the existence of
another being that wasn't even attacking her.
During the journey to Henituse territory and during the journey in the dark forest, Raon
actually behaved like an adorable child around young master Cale.
No one would have thought that the same young dragon could make such a big explosion
without seeming to struggle at all.
No one felt that the reactions shown by Whitira and Paseton were excessive. In fact, their
reactions were the most normal reactions because many people in the room were also equally
limp after seeing what happened in the dark forest.
[ But the forest was not harmed. Only the swamp had disappeared. It was an amazing
degree of control. That was why the Whale tribes could not get rid of the fear in their
eyes.
Cale turned back around to see that the black pillar had disappeared, and the Black
Dragon was standing alone. The Black Dragon was already looking at Cale as well.
Cale spoke to the tiny dragon.
“Good work.”
All five of the dragon’s senses were very alert right now. He could see that Cale, who
was smiling at him, had goosebumps on his arm. He could also see Cale’s gaze as well.
“You did really well.” ]
They could see that the young dragon there that had just annihilated the existence of the
swamp began to calm down after hearing the voice of Cale Henituse.
The young man's voice sounded so peaceful and soothing, there was no other meaning there
except for him actually praising the young dragon's ability.
What the young dragon did was indeed so amazing. Although he doesn't have too much
experience in using magic, the control that the dragon can already do which only destroys the
swamp without destroying anything else let alone making the person who is with it injured is
really very admirable.
Eruhaben* smiled widely, the young dragon had a huge potential to become a great dragon
figure later. He only needs training from other dragons to better understand the details of the
control of the mana flow in his body and the rest depends on the young dragon himself.
A young dragon who was once not allowed to use his magic at will can now actually do what
he wants to do as he should.
A dragon by nature cannot be made to obey anyone. No living being should have to go
through what the young dragon had gone through for the first four years of his life.
Cale Henituse...
Eruhaben* understood why so many people ended up on the red head's side. It was neither
luck nor a coincidence.
The reason why the young dragon stayed by the man's side was now clearly visible before all
of their eyes.
[ Cale’s calm gaze made the Black Dragon start to smile. He then honestly shared his
feelings.
“So refreshing.” ]
Choi Han smiled as the first person Raon saw when he did something amazing was Cale
Henituse.
It was a natural thing. Cale was the one who gave Raon freedom, Cale who gave what Raon
had never gotten in his life, Cale was the main reason why Raon could freely unleash his own
power.
Choi Han understood why Raon liked to show off his strength to Cale, why Raon always said
that Cale was a weak human being even though Cale was not as weak as before.
It was because Raon still wanted to have a reason why he was beside Cale Henituse.
Because if he was strong, that meant he could protect Cale Henituse and deserved to be by
his side.
Choi Han understands that feeling very well.
[ That made Cale go stoic. Seeing the dragon really looking refreshed made Cale make
up his mind to never make this dragon angry.
Ron, Choi Han, and Beacrox were also concerning. There were too many strong beings
surrounding him for him to be happy that he was able to defeat a couple of small
monsters.
Cale reaffirmed his desire to live a peaceful life after feeling the existence that is a
dragon. He then looked at the bottom of the swamp that was now visible. ]
The more Ron saw his young master's attitude of always being afraid of the powerful people
around him, the more Ron frowned.
The problem was that Cale Henituse thought that these powerful people would always end up
hurting him if he made a mistake.
It was true that perhaps Cale was scared because he had read novels about what the strong
person, especially Choi Han could do to those who made mistakes.
Didn't Choi Han beat Cale Henituse to a pulp in the novel? Ron was sure there was another
important reason why his young master ended up in such a terrible state.
But the Cale Henituse that Ron now knew had never wronged anyone. Instead, the man
continued to help so many people that they would all end up on his side no matter what.
Cale Henituse always managed to make people trust him and it was also because the young
master was a good person, even though he kept denying the fact that he was a good person.
It's hard to build relationships with people who have strong trust issues, such as Pope Jack's
twin sister, Hannah.
The only possible reason why the young master was afraid of the possibility of people around
him hurting him when he made a mistake was because of the trauma of life as Kim Roksoo.
Ron didn't know what Kim Roksoo had gone through on Earth One, but if Kim Roksoo was
someone who was often hurt by others when he made mistakes, then it made sense that until
now, Cale Henituse still had the same fear.
Ron frowned even more.
[ The black swamp was gone, but there was still a bit of black liquid remaining.
“It is in the shape of a dragon.”
There was a block of black mud, looking like a clay dragon, remaining in the size of an
adult dragon. He also found a white crown by where it seemed like the dragon’s head
would have been.
It was the ancient power. ]
Mary smiled at the sight of the dragon corpse from the swamp.
Mary was a very talented necromancer, Tasha and Major Obante often told her that. But Mary
never really knew if she was a great necromancer or not if she hadn't really had more
experience.
Getting to know Cale Henituse and his entire family was a blessing for Mary.
Not only was Mary able to see the sky day and night as she pleased without fear of being
hunted down by others, but she was also given the opportunity to practice her skills even
better.
Just like Raon, On and Hong who Cale Henituse often took to many places to practice, Mary
also got the same opportunity. The dark forest became the best training ground for the
necromancer.
Mary was completely free to do whatever she wanted without fear of hurting anyone.
[ “Can I do as I please?”
The Black Dragon responded to him.
“Don’t ask such obvious questions.”
“Thanks.”
Cale did not notice the Black Dragon flinching as he headed toward the dragon-shaped
black mud. He would probably find the dragon’s bones if he got rid of this mud. ]
Sheritt was focusing on the screen when his view was suddenly blocked by a handkerchief.
The beautiful woman looked at Eruhaben who handed her the handkerchief in confusion.
What was the handkerchief for?
"...Lord-nim, I think you need this to wipe away those tears"
Ah?
Sheritt didn't realize she was crying. Happily, Sheritt accepted the handkerchief that
Eruhaben had somehow managed to acquire.
Raon who flinched when he heard someone thank him made Sheritt cry. The beautiful
woman was already touched since she saw Raon who was free to use his magic like what he
was supposed to be able to do from birth, and saw Raon who was so relieved after being able
to do such a simple thing ...
Even flinched when Cale Henituse thanked him...
Looking at the four people who were now fast asleep, Sheritt smiled gently. They all
deserved happiness, Sheritt really wanted to help them all to find happiness.
[ ‘If I get this and the magic power…’
What a jackpot.
Cale started to smile and his palm started to itch with excitement.
Paaat!
The shield appeared in front of Cale and a whirlwind started to roar in each of his
hands. The whirlwinds were as large as possible and wind started to form underneath
Cale’s feet as well. ]
Finished with his moment of breakdown, Alberu now looked at his lover in confusion.
Why did Cale Henituse seem so eager to have the dragon corpse? He didn't even know about
Mary's existence yet and Alberu was sure that Cale still hadn't thought that he himself would
end up becoming a commander.
But Cale was so excited that he would not only have ancient powers, but also the corpse of a
dragon. What would Cale Henituse do with that if he never knew Mary?
Cale couldn't possibly want to possess the dragon corpse just because he wanted to, right? It
didn't sound like a Cale Henituse at all that he was keeping something for nothing.
But actually it could be, maybe Cale liked collecting unique things? His lover was someone
who was difficult to guess his line of thought, anything could happen if Cale really wanted it.
[ Swooooooooooooosh.
It was the moment the Sound of the Wind gathered together.
Spuuuuurt!
The black mud shot quickly toward Cale as if it wanted to swallow him.
It was at that moment that Cale heard the voice of the ancient power’s owner. This was
also not a location-based ancient power, but one left behind by someone.
– Do you know what it means to dominate? ]
Many people felt goosebumps when they heard such a cold voice.
Unlike the previous ancient power spirits that had a variety of different reactions, it still
seemed better than this one.
The voice was extremely cold, like the voice of someone who had gone through the most
chaotic mess of a life that a human could ever go through in their lifetime.
"A dragon Slayer" Eruhaben said. He just realized that the ancient power there was most
likely the ancient power of a dragon Slayer just as Eruhaben had predicted when he saw Cale
Henituse and the others for the first time.
That ancient power was also what made Eruhaben think that Cale Henituse was a dragon
slayer or someone who had the bloodline of a dragon slayer family.
"That's right" Sheritt responded. Although they could not directly feel the atmosphere there,
but Sheritt still remembered the only power Cale Henituse had to enter the castle.
And that voice...
Sheritt also remembered who the owner of that cold voice was.
[ Boom. Boom. Boom.
The cold voice that seemed to pierce through his skin made Cale’s heart run wild.
And then Cale’s body suddenly shot forward.
Bang! Bang!
The whirlwinds in his hands shot out like arrows. The whirlwinds cut through the black
mud to create a path.
Cale quickly walked through that path.
The shield and the wings prevented the black mud from landing on Cale. ]
Choi han looked seriously at what his Cale-nim was doing there. Besides wondering who the
owner of the voice was, Choi Han was also focused on how Cale Henituse was using his
ancient power.
Choi Han used to always think that the reason why Cale used his power too recklessly and
only focused on the goal without thinking about anything else was because Cale could not
fight properly. The man did not practice sword fighting at all, nor did he practice anything to
protect himself and relied on others to protect him.
But now he knew the truth. Not completely, but Choi Han knew that Cale Henituse could
fight well.
Someone who came from a world that had experienced an apocalypse and was still filled with
monsters, training himself was the first thing to do to survive.
Even though Kim Roksoo's ability was originally just a record, which was not supposed to go
into battle with Team 1, he still chose to do so without letting himself become a burden to
others.
He is a man who has a lot of experience in fighting. Sure, Choi Han is older than Cale, but
Cale Henituse as Kim Roksoo has much more life experience.
Unlike Choi Han who spent time alone to survive in the dark forest, Kim Roksoo spent his
life while socializing with others. Kim Roksoo is used to working with others, used to being
under Lee Soo hyuk's leadership and also being a leader himself.
A person with such amazing life experience... Why do he still choose to fight in such a
reckless manner?
[ – Dominating is to take away everything, even the enemy’s breath.
Boom. Boom.
His heart beat madly every time he heard the voice.
It was like he was fearful of the voice.
“Ugh.”
Cale bit down on his lips because of his heart’s wild beating. ]
Now, everyone felt goosebumps as they heard that cold voice again.
Dominating.
That voice, without even having to do anything, just hearing it managed to make many
people scared as if they were being strangled by something they couldn't even see.
"Interesting" Eruhaben* said with amusement.
The way that power works is like the way dragon fear works. They dragons don't have to do
anything but unleash dragon fear to show who they really are to the stupid, annoying
creatures.
That power was interesting because the only power that could be equivalent to dragon fear
that Eruhaben*, an ancient dragon, had ever known was the power of those dragon Slayers.
The ancient power that Cale was currently trying to retrieve belonged to the dragon slayer?
[ Swooooooosh-
The whirlwind arrows cut through the black mud again. Cale continued to hear the
owner of the ancient power’s dominating voice in his mind.
– Do you know what the easiest way to take away your enemy’s breath is?
Swiiiiiiish, swiiiiiish.
Whirlwinds continued to pour out of Cale’s hands to clear the way for him. Cale was
surrounded by the black mud, making him become covered in darkness.
However, Cale had to continue to walk down the path created by the whirlwinds.
He then heard the voice again.
– Fear is the answer. ]
Bud* looked back at his hands which were still shaking slightly as he heard the voice of the
ancient power spirit that they were all now hearing.
Fear.
Bud* realized more and more that he was currently feeling frightened even when he was not
in the place where Cale Henituse was. To Bud*, what Cale Henituse was currently doing in
that place was truly amazing.
He did seem to be able to casually pass through the tornado of wind in the cave, the
whirlpool in the night ocean along with the powerful bomb blast...
Compared to the other things they had all seen before, Bud* felt that this was the most
amazing thing.
Seeing Cale who kept walking forward despite being surrounded by a dominant aura that
kept trying to frighten him. Cale Henituse who did not stop at all even though right now all
he saw was darkness.
Cale Henituse who only mentioned that his heart was beating too fast but Bud* knew that the
ordinary people who were there, they had already collapsed in fear because of the
domineering aura.
'It was like he was fearful of the voice.' huh? Bud* wasn't sure if the man was afraid of what
was happening there.
[ Cale started to smile. Fear?
Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, had overcome all sorts of fears.
He needed to do so because he wanted to live. He wanted to live a happier and more
peaceful life than anyone else.
Humans already lived a life full of dread and fear about the mysterious future. ]
"It was really the thing he wanted most in his life" Eruhaben confirmed.
Cale Henituse's desire to live a quiet and happy life was very strong. It was so strong that the
man was willing to do anything to fulfill his dream.
It is so strong that Cale Henituse will keep trying and will likely always succeed in
eradicating the things that disrupt his happy life.
Cale Henituse said he no longer wanted to fight the world? The man actually continued to
fight the world. He kept trying to fight the world that seemed to keep saying that the destiny
Cale Henituse had was always bad.
That man and his desire to live happily was stronger than White Star and his desire to
become a god.
[ A combined whirlwind that was bigger than any of the other whirlwinds previously
shot out of Cale’s hand to continue to create a path.
Roooooooooar!
It was much stronger than before.
“Bullshit.”
Domination? Fear? Cale didn’t care about that. All he cared about was how it would
benefit him. ]
"Hooo"
Rasheel clapped his hands happily at the sight of Cale who one hundred percent didn't give a
fuck at what was trying to scare him.
Yes, someone with that kind of spirit was the kind of person Rasheel always liked. Whether it
was humans, dragons, beast people or whatever, someone with a strong spirit like Cale
Henituse would always make Rasheel like them.
Is someone trying to scare him? Rasheel just needed to make it happen to make himself
stronger. The more Rasheel felt he was struggling, the stronger he became.
That pressure... Rasheel would continue to make himself a stronger person.
Look at Cale Henituse! He showed his ancient strength even more after he said bullshit! Yes,
that was what they had to do. Say bullshit to whoever is trying to scare them and show their
strength to those fools.
[ Cale quickly walked through the path he created. He then heard the voice again.
– Muhahaha. You are right. It is bullshit. You already know.
‘Found it.’
Cale could see the White Dragon’s skull, as well as the white crown on its head.
Cale reached out toward the crown and his fingertips touched the tip of jewel on the
crown.
– Use it well! ]
Sheritt laughed as the voice now sounded different. No, it was still the same, but the mood
was different. The Spirit who was speaking was now acting as if he had never tried to scare
Cale Henituse.
That person... Yes, that person... Sheritt thought he would never see that person again after
his death. But after going through all this madness, Sheritt thought she would meet that
person again.
Was he here? Was he also involved in all this mess?
Nellan Barrow. If only he had lived longer, could he have prevented all this chaos? All Nellan
and Sheritt want to do is to make the world a more comfortable place to live in.
Sure, things won't always go according to plan. There are definitely things that will happen.
But... What White Star did...
What that crazy man did was completely out of the ordinary. All this chaos happened just
because of one person who had an obsession to become a god.
[ A bright light shot out of the crown and made the black mud disappear. At the same
time, the crown flew toward Cale. He closed his eyes only to hear a different and
refreshing voice.
– Sometimes, even bluffing can save your life. Muhahaahhahaha!
Cale could feel another power wrapping around his heart.
Boom, boom.
His heart was beating wildly. He could immediately tell what this power was. ]
Choi Han gasped slightly as he recalled what Cale often did with that one ancient power.
Choi han, as someone who had felt the aura of that power quite often, felt that it was only
suitable for use by Cale Henituse or Alberu Crossman. Those two people really understood
how to use that power.
While these powers may seem awesome and powerful, they won't be of much use if the
wielder doesn't have some basic charisma of their own. Although it may seem bad, it is very
useful for those who are used to being in high hierarchical ranks.
[ Cale’s expression turned iffy
“…What the hell is this?”
Cale opened his eyes. He saw that all of the black mud had disappeared and that the
large dragon’s corpse had revealed itself.
“Human, why do you seem as strong as the tip of my claw? No, you are still weak, so
what is going on?”
The Black Dragon rushed over to Cale. He seemed to be quite confused. Cale started to
smile.
“My charisma has increased.” ]
"Pffttt uhuk uhuk" Kim Roksoo choked when he heard that.
There was nothing wrong with what Cale Henituse said. The man's charisma did look quite
different from before.
Well, Roksoo knew that he himself was a charismatic man whether he was Cale Henituse or
Kim Roksoo, but with the ancient power that the man now possessed, Cale there would be
even stronger.
Self-confidence is the key.
This ancient power would be especially useful if the owner is someone who has a high
position and is very confident in doing anything.
Look at Cale! Even before having that power, he managed to make others easily submit to
him.
He had many strong people around him who would definitely not hesitate to get their hands
dirty if Cale told them to. But with that kind of power... Cale Henituse alone could make
others bow down to him.
[ “What useless crap are you saying now, human?”
The Black Dragon looked anxious, but it was the truth.
Cale was able to learn the name of this ancient power.
‘Dominating aura’
It was a really cheesy name, but that was exactly what it was. ]
"And he is the one who deserves that power" Eruhaben commented.
Cale Henituse could really utilize whatever power he had very well. Eruhaben did not know
what kind of impact it would have had if it had not been Cale Henituse who obtained the
ancient power. Well, the way of obtaining the power was already very extreme, who could
obtain the power other than Cale?
"With the attitude he has, Cale Henituse really looks like a dragon slayer." Sheritt said.
As someone who had been friends with a dragon slayer, Sheritt understood the attitude they
all had. Someone with a large plate, a power that was certainly on a different level than
ordinary humans.
They all tend to be more arrogant although there are some people who can be gentle like Choi
Han.
Wait...
Now that Sheritt thinks about it... Isn't Nellan Barrow's face similar to Choi Han's? Why is
Sheritt only thinking about it now?
[ ‘ONLY’ your aura becomes stronger.
It was a pretty useless power compared to the decorated crown shape it came in.
“It is a perfect power for scamming.”
“Scamming is bad.”
Cale ignored the Black Dragon, that had started to frown and nag at him, and looked
toward the rest of their group. ]
"Aw, poor little Boy" Oh, back then Raon was still an innocent little boy. Still thinks that
scamming is an absolute bad thing. Raon now must be shouting at his even younger self
while telling how exciting he was when he joined Cale Henituse's journey to scamming bad
people.
Just like Choi Han, although both of them have gone through a period where they know that
the world is evil, but both of them have not really understood the world itself.
There are no really good people, but there are really bad people.
With the direct upbringing of Cale Henituse and Alberu Crossman, Alberu is confident that
the young dragon will become a strong individual in many ways.
Raon Miru would not be someone who was just strong in magic or physique, but also in
brain.
Alberu Crossman would be very happy if he knew what Mary had done on planet Xiaolen
while the rest of the family would just sigh wearily.
[ He could see that they were hesitating and could not approach him. Cale put away the
dominating aura and motioned to the group standing far away.
Currently, the entire forest was quiet, as if they had never screeched in the first place.
Cale was the one to break that silence.
“Come over here.”
The deep voice made the kittens, who were covering their ears and face, abruptly turn
their heads. They were then able to approach Cale and the Black Dragon very quickly. ]
The small reunion after the disaster that had occurred was the end of the chapter.
The big screen went dead, leaving everyone in a state of speechlessness. Unlike the previous
ancient powers that still seemed to be attainable quite easily, this one was practically
impossible to take.
Not only did they have to enter the dark forest, they also had to destroy the swamp full of
highly poisonous dead mana. Living while in the dark forest while heading towards the
swamp alone already looks very difficult.
There was a high chance that they would die even before entering the swamp.
And what was even more impossible was to destroy the swamp. Unlike the ocean where they
could swim, this swamp contained dead mana which of course they as humans would never
be able to touch if they still wanted to live.
That one ancient power was arguably too ordinary to be obtained after facing the madness
they all had to go through.
It didn't look like a promising power.
And even if in the future they would regret having said that dominating aura was an overly
ordinary power, it wouldn't change the fact that they still couldn't take that power.
Chapter End Notes
OH, thanks also to those of you who have recommended many novels to me. I don't
know when I'm going to read it and maybe I'll regret reading it just now, but I really
don't know what to do.ಥ_ಥ
Have you ever felt like doing something but were too lazy and ended up regretting not
doing something? Yes, like that╥﹏╥
anyways, to be honest I still haven't found how I should write Deruth Henituse character
here. I don't like Deruth, but do I hate him? not really.ʕ·ᴥ· ʔ
actually other than about him ignoring little Cale, the way he educates his son is also not
good? if Cale, well, roksoo, didn't act like his calm and polite self, Deruth would never
take steps to approach Cale again.
but I also can't bring myself to hate him for some reason. maybe due to the fact that krs!
Cale himself until now was still more comfortable in his villa than in the Henituse
residence which made me still disappointed in Deruth.ʕ – ᴥ – ʔ
but I also don't want to make Deruth's character too bad..ᶘಠᴥಠᶅ
ah I don't know, there isn't a character in LCF that I really hate.o(╥﹏╥)
NOTICE
Chapter Summary
Hello everyone, Atha is here to interrupt some of your precious time.
Hello everyone, Atha is here to interrupt some of your precious time.
I just want to say that I'm really busy in the real world because well, I still live in the real
world. I'll probably post again on Sunday because after work, I'm too tired to do anything.
I don't really want to talk about this kind of thing in my own story as a new chapter, but I also
know some of you might be wondering when this story will be updated.
Oh, there are some things I want to talk about too right now.
First of all, I often say that writing a reaction au is difficult, right? Yes, there are a lot of
things to think about in writing a story on that theme. But so far, I'm having a lot of fun with
what I'm writing and I'm also having a lot of fun with the interaction we often have in the
comments section.
Thanks to the many readers who don't get tired of commenting even if it's just an emoji, I
often reply to those too.
You must have noticed that in the first few chapters of this story the background was
confusing, I apologize for that because I often forget the plot I use. Thank you for tolerating
that and continuing to support this story even though there are many things you don't like.
I'm someone who hates to be judged. Call me selfish, but the person who most often
comments on anything I publish on various online story platforms is myself. If I dare to
upload it, it means I at least 80 percent believe in the chapter.
I'm quite afraid to open the comment section only to find bad comments, which thankfully
don't exist. Some people just force me to jump forward to the war era. We've already talked
about this, so I guess there's no need to bring it up again.
I'm a longtime ao3 user but only last year thought about getting my own account. Why?
Because I was stupid not to check my email which turned out to have received an invitation
from Ao3 a long time ago.
So there were some things I didn't understand when I first uploaded a story on this platform.
That's why, until now, all comments on this story must be approved by me to appear to the
public.
I don't remember which chapter I started replying to the comments here, but most of the early
chapters... I just approved the comments without daring to see what other people were
commenting on.
Since I hate it when I make mistakes myself, I apologize if what I said in the comment
section made you feel offended or angry or anything else.
I really try to be a person that you feel comfortable talking to, so if that doesn't make you feel
comfortable, I apologize again.
Another thing I want to talk about here is that I will always allow other people to translate
this story as long as they give me permission and still write my name on the story they
upload.
There was a misunderstanding between myself and someone and I really don't know where I
went wrong, but I still feel like apologizing if I seemed to be bad by not giving you
permission to translate this story.
This kind of thing is not something that should be a big deal, but I'm also in a tired state, can't
always tolerate the behavior of others especially those I don't recognize.
I'm not racist, English isn't my birth language either, I learned this language on my own
without seriously studying the grammar.
I often get comments from languages other than my birth language and English, some of
which I always try to translate because there is google translate which is what it is for.
So please don't insult me with your language just because you think I won't understand. This
is the era where the internet can really make you do anything.
I'll still continue this story of course, it's a story that I've really always wanted to make since I
first learned about this theme.
But maybe I won't reply to your comments as often as I did before, back to the fear of being
judged. Whatever you want to say, I'll still approve everything in the end even if I don't read
it.
And for the last time, I will still allow you to translate this story into your own language.
There is no need to wait for me to say yes, because this chapter is dedicated to my direct
permission.
As long as you still write my name in the story, I will absolutely be fine.
If you don't, I also won't do anything but try to tell you this simple thing.
I hope there will be no more misunderstandings in the future.
- Athasshi.
Chapter 67 – Wasn’t Supposed to Be Like This (4) [ RAON
MIRU ]
Atha opened the novel < Trash of count family > written by Choi Jung gun. The same novel
that was currently everyone's guidebook.
The big screen in the room was still off and everyone was now busy with whatever they
wanted to do.
Thankfully there was no commotion and Atha smiled because at least he didn't have to take
care of stupid people who were probably planning other stupid things.
As long as it didn't interfere with what they were currently doing, Atha thought he would let
those people think whatever they wanted to think.
Looking at all the chapter lists in the novel, Atha tried to find other important chapters in the
first 200 chapters. There were many interesting things he wanted to show everyone, but Atha
also knew that the time they had was not as free as they all thought.
Two months.
That was the time provided by the gods for everyone in the TBOAH dimension to get the
information they needed and the same two months for all of them to try to heal the damage to
Cale Henituse's Soul.
It was still too soon for Cale Henituse to wake up from his slumber. The man's soul was too
badly damaged and he would really die if the gods didn't intervene to deal with it.
Although it sounded like the gods were so concerned about Cale Henituse's safety, Atha also
knew another reason why the gods wanted to save Cale Henituse.
Hunters still existed in various dimensions. Their existence was still too powerful to be
defeated without the help of Cale Henituse and her companions. Planet Xiaolen had not
gotten their victory, the Roan kingdom had not gotten their happiness and Cale Henituse
himself had not gotten the life he wanted.
In other words, Cale Henituse cannot die before his task is completely completed.
A task that the man was either aware of or not.
Choi Jung soo was about to rush to this room when he realized that Cale Henituse showed a
reaction when he was about to wake up, Atha did not know the whereabouts of Sui Khan, but
one thing was certain about that man was that he would still be fine.
It also might not be the right time to show the existence of Sui Khan, the reincarnation of Lee
Soo hyuk.
Ah, talking about Choi Jungsoo... Isn't this the perfect time to show the chapter where Cale
Henituse finally gives Raon a name? Choi Jungsoo will definitely be very happy when he
finds out that Cale Henituse actually used his idea to name the great little dragon.
[ Chapter 67 – Wasn’t Supposed to Be Like This (4)
A few days later, Cale was happy that he was able to get on the ship at exactly the time
he planned to do so.
“Young master Cale.”
Cale looked toward the source of the voice as soon as he got on the ship.
“Young lady Amiru.”
Amiru quietly observed Cale, who was still just as relaxed as before. The Ubarr liege
had already gotten on the same boat as the crown prince, so Amiru had ordered for
them to prepare the largest and strongest ship as soon as she received the crown
prince’s order. ]
"Everyone might think that the Ubarr family has completely backed you after the agreement
on the naval base construction investment, but actually they are just following Cale Henituse
in supporting you, am I right?" Alberu Crossman* asked his counterpart.
No insult intended at all, Alberu Crossman* asked sincerely.
"You're right. Back then, they all supported me because they saw that Cale supported me too.
Although Cale is still famous for his trash title, what he has done in that short period of time
is enough to make many people want to believe in him" Alberu replied casually.
"That's amazing because the northeastern nobles are famous for some families who have
remained neutral for years but immediately chose to support you because Cale Henituse and
the entire Henituse Duchy family supported you" Alberu Crossman commented.
For a family that had continuously voted neutral, what Cale Henituse had managed to do in
such a short period of time was truly admirable. Not only did he build up the strong trust of
many people without caring too much about the useless trash title on many things, his actions
in support of Alberu also managed to make others willing to support Alberu as well.
It was not just about how strong the Henituse family's voice was, but about how much impact
Cale Henituse himself had.
Well, Alberu Crossman* understood why Cale would support him. Maybe that trust wasn't
one hundred percent there yet, but compared to the other princes, Alberu was the only prince
who could truly facilitate whatever Cale Henituse wanted to do.
"But for now... " Alberu Crossman turned to his younger self. Alberu now showed a relaxed
smile, not the princely smile he often showed to nobles.
"I am confident that those who support me now really support me because they can see that I
am the only person who deserves to be the next king of the Roan Kingdom" Alberu said
while looking at his lover who was still sleeping comfortably with the three children there.
"After getting to know Cale, I just realized that the flaws that you and I have been lacking are
not just because we are descendants of dark elves who have to hide our true selves, not just
because the king really hasn't given us any support, but the biggest flaw we have is... not
having a podium where we can really show what we can do"
Alberu Crossman was talented in many ways. He also loved his kingdom very much, never
wanting to lose hope of becoming king despite the painful and difficult life he had to go
through.
Alberu Crossman's biggest flaw was not having the opportunity to show how great he was as
a prince, as the next king and as a human being himself.
And Cale Henituse was the one who gave him that chance.
Alberu ignored Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* who were choking in shock at what they
had just heard.
[ “Young master Cale, I hope that you return safely without hurting yourself this time.”
“I hope for the same as well.”
He had absolutely no plans to get hurt. Cale could see that Amiru started to frown like
she didn’t believe him.
“I do not understand why his highness would send you to that dangerous place when
you just finished your recovery. However, his highness is probably sending you because
it is you, and he can trust you.” ]
"Oh, I'm always on the wrong side. It's okay, that's normal" Alberu said tiredly.
Even though Cale Henituse himself wanted to go to Whipper Kingdom but did not have a
definite reason why he had to go there without telling the real reason. Yes, Cale Henituse did
utilize the name Alberu Crossman too often, this was nothing compared to what Cale
Henituse would do with the name Alberu Crossman and the Roan Kingdom in the future.
Perhaps it was his fault for letting Cale use the Alberu name too freely and throwing the rest
of the responsibility that Cale had previously held onto him.
Yeah, it was his fault.
...
Choi Han and Rosalyn looked pityingly at crown prince Alberu who was suddenly at fault for
their young lord's image being too good in the eyes of many people.
"The patience that his highness Alberu has for young master Cale is really high" Rosalyn said
which Choi han immediately agreed with.
"You're right. It's actually admirable because his highness only ever yells at Cale-nim if the
situation is too shocking"
[ Trust? The crown prince was not the type to trust anyone. Cale had no problem
honestly saying that with a stiff expression.
“Really? I’m not so sure. He didn’t seem to trust me much at all.”
Amiru raised her voice at Cale’s bitter smile.
“Of course! Young master Cale, if it means anything, I trust you.”
“Ah, yes, well, thank you very much young lady Amiru.” ]
"I wouldn't have survived until now if I trusted people easily, especially someone like her"
Alberu Crossman* commented.
As he said, Alberu really would have died a long time ago if he had easily trusted others in a
place where his existence was never wanted by anyone.
Giving trust to others was the same as giving his ife to others.
Moreover, Cale Henituse had a way of thinking quite similar to him.
Alberu really needs to move on the same path as Cale and be more honest if he wants to take
advantage of him. And even though he was using Cale Henituse, the young man was also
using him.
It's a win win situation.
. ...
"Seeing her like this, I just realized that young lady Amiru is easy to manipulate" Cale*
commented.
The young lady Amiru that Cale* knew really looked like a young lady who was really
graceful and not easily swayed in her mind. Quite similar to Violan Henituse, but a more
naive version judging from this chapter.
He and probably many others were now really seeing the other side of various people while
being with Cale Henituse.
It was amazing because almost everyone could comfortably trust Cale Henituse to the point
of daring to show their more human side in front of him but at the same time, they did not
understand Cale Henituse at all.
They only thought that they understood Cale Henituse when they didn't.
Cale* didn't know what feelings he should have to describe that.
[ Seeing Amiru respond so fiercely, which was opposite her calm demeanor, Cale could
not say anything else. He then started to walk again as they needed to leave on time. He
had people he needed to meet.
“Young master Ca-.”
“I’ll be on my way now, young lady Amiru.”
Amiru had some other things to say, but just closed her mouth. The image of Cale
pushing back his red hair that was moving along with the ocean breeze was both
refreshing and cool. ]
"Oh"
"Oh"
Although Alberu and Roksoo both say the word 'oh', the two words have different meanings
from different perspectives.
Kim Roksoo just smiled with amusement when he saw the young lady Amiru stunned by his
visuals, there was nothing wrong with that, Cale Henituse did have very impressive visuals.
Moreover, at that time Cale still looked fresh, not tired like the man who was now fast asleep.
Many people understood young lady Amiru's feelings at that time. Cale Henituse who was
currently pushing back his beautiful red hair that was messed up by the ocean breeze really
looked beautiful.
Who wouldn't be stunned at that?
Alberu Crossman was certainly also stunned at the handsomeness of his lover's face. Cale
Henituse, no matter how many times Alberu saw him, he would never get bored. Even
though Cale often brings a lot of work for him, Alberu never wants to not see Cale Henituse.
Even as Kim Roksoo... Damn, those two are really born to be beautiful individuals, huh?
Alberu Crossman could see both sides of Cale Henituse. One who looked more delicated
because he didn't like scars on his body and was lazy to exercise, the other one whose body
was full of muscles, tall, full of scars, handsome and his aura really screamed that he was a
leader.
Alberu was a bit incredulous that they were really the same person. Or perhaps more
accurately, Alberu didn't believe in the idea that Cale Henituse had made his own body into
Kim Roksoo's body. But considering how skinny 20-year-old Kim Roksoo was, Alberu
thought they were still the same person, but the situation was different.
There was two important thing that made Kim Roksoo want to go to the trouble of appearing
physically stronger.
One thing because it's part of the survival method where they basically have to be strong and
healthy...
And another one...
Alberu even realized that, with a physical condition that looked strong and healthy like that,
the people under his leadership would not doubt Kim Roksoo's abilities even though
recording might be the most famous ability Kim Roksoo had.
[ Cale got on the ship with a relaxed heart after seeing that Amiru was no longer trying
to hold him back. He got on the deck and could see that the village was very noisy with
construction right now.
Furthermore, some of the other whirlpools had disappeared, creating a safe path that
was wide enough for a large ship.
‘But the rest of the whirlpools are still the same.’ ]
"Haa, it's very difficult to communicate with young master Cale" Young lady Amiru let out a
long sigh. There was a slight feeling of disappointment in knowing that the young master was
not very comfortable in her company.
Although a little disappointed, young lady Amiru also knew that Cale Henituse was like that
with everyone. The eldest son of the Henituse family built his own boundaries with everyone
around him. Young lady Amiru was sure that those boundaries were almost non-existent now
that she saw the trust that each individual around Cale Henituse and Cale Henituse himself
already had.
Even after being with Choi Han, Ron, and Beacrox for quite some time, Cale Henituse still
had concerns that the three might kill him for whatever reason. Young lady Amiru did not
understand where the young master had gotten such an idea in his head, but certainly, just
like what young master Cale had said about his highness Alberu Crossman, Cale Henituse
was also not someone who easily trusted others.
Even young lady Amiru thought that young master Cale's trust issues were really on a
different level than the rest of them.
He was the type who really seemed to find it difficult to give his trust to the point that no one
knew whether he trusted the people around him or not.
And even if he would end up trusting someone, and if that person ended up betraying him,
young master Cale wouldn't be too surprised by that either.
[ Cale turned his gaze back to the ship and started to sigh.
“... Sigh.”
How did he end up with so many people?
Choi Han, Lock, and Rosalyn.
The kittens, On and Hong, were shaking because they were on water yet were adamant
that they would come with him.
Hans, who was next to the kittens.
Finally, Vice Captain Hilsman, who was completely pale because he was on a ship,
Beacrox, who was observing Hilsman silently, and the ten Wolf children next to him. ]
Eruhaben also sighed to himself. It was the same question Eruhaben had asked when he
found out who was under Cale Henituse's protection.
That damn bastard really did everything by his own choice but questioned why the results he
got did not match what was expected.
The problem is that Cale Henituse has an expectation that all the individuals he helps will just
say thank you and go on their way.
Cale Henituse thought that they would all end up being business partners, not a group of
people who would become family.
Cale Henituse.... Eruhaben had no idea what was going through that man's head to have this
strange thought.
Cale Henituse and his unwillingness to admit that he cared about others was really a problem.
...
On the other hand, Alberu smiled as he watched his lover who was now complaining silently
about why he had ended up with so many people around him.
This was nothing, Cale Henituse in the future really made a lot of allies from various places.
[ ‘If I get hurt with all of these freaks around me, that would be very surprising.’
Someone might even think he was trying to go destroy a kingdom right now. ]
"Young master-nim wouldn't always end up hurt if he really let us all fight with all the power
we have" Mary commented and Tasha nodded in agreement.
Tasha, as the one who had always helped Alberu whenever Cale Henituse was in a coma due
to overexerting himself, understood how all of Cale Henituse's companions felt.
Cale Henituse was truly surrounded by so many powerful people, so powerful that even a few
of them could wreak havoc in a kingdom if they wanted to.
But he was the one who always ended up in the worst condition, always ending up
unconscious and in a coma for a long time.
Tasha still remembers that Alberu always gave the best room to Cale, staying in the same
room as Cale and willingly sleeping on the sofa even though Tasha and the others could
certainly provide another room for Alberu to rest.
Although Tasha was also worried about Cale Henituse's well-being, sometimes Tasha was
more worried about her nephew. Alberu was completely immersed in his work when Cale
went into a coma.
That's why Tasha also stayed by Alberu's side to remind him to take care of his own health or
else he would end up in the same condition as his lover.
Haaa, what an exhausting couple.
[ – I like the smell of the ocean.
Why would he fear anything, especially with the Black Dragon coming along as well?
Cale gave an order to the group, who were all looking at him.
“Let’s go.” ]
Choi han smiled. Although Cale-nim called them all freaks, Choi han also knew that it was
one of the signs that he was starting to trust them all.
Back then Cale was still worried that they, the strong individuals, would end up hurting him
for whatever reason. Choi Han thought it was probably one of the things Cale did to protect
himself. Although it was a bit annoying, but at that time Choi Han also did not fully believe
in Cale Henituse.
It was only natural that his Cale-nim would do the same.
Cale didn't trust any of them yet, but he believed that Raon, at least, would protect him if
something unexpected happened.
Well, the reality was always the opposite. Cale Henituse was always the one who ended up
protecting them all when the unexpected happened.
....
"He's used to it"
"Yeah, he's really used to it"
Choi Han* and Rosalyn* had the same thought. That Cale Henituse was used to leading
anything.
Both of them still don't know who the real Kim Roksoo is. Who was the Kim Roksoo who
used to live on Earth 1. But one thing is for sure, that Cale Henituse has really gotten used to
leading things.
Unlike Choi Han* who was not too happy to be under the leadership of others because he
was too used to doing things alone and did not find anyone who really deserved to be a leader
other than himself...
Cale Henituse became the leader of the group because naturally, he had earned that position.
His intelligence, his calmness, his charisma, everything in Cale Henituse seemed to scream
that he was the leader.
Even though he was the weakest, at the same time, everyone else knew that he was the leader.
[ Boooooooooooooo-
The horn sounded their departure across the Ubarr sea. The ship was disguised as a
trade ship. Well, that wasn’t really a disguise.
‘It is a trade I am making after all.’
But it will naturally not be a fair trade. It would be very beneficial for Cale, but unfair
for the other party.
– Human, do not smile like that. You look like you are going to scam someone again.
He could hear the Black Dragon’s voice, but chose to ignore it and enjoy the refreshing
ocean breeze. Just like that, the ship started to head for the Whipper Kingdom’s
smallest port. ]
"I don't how much treasure young master Cale will get from the magic tower, but I would still
say that what we all got afterward is really very valuable" Harol commented.
What young master Cale had left for them was truly a precious thing, not to mention that the
young master was selling the magic tower at a cheaper price. But, what Cale Henituse and his
companions had done for the Whipper Kingdom was truly something that no amount of
money could ever repay.
Harol would probably regret his own words a little later if he knew how much treasure was
hidden. But it wouldn't be too useful if they didn't know about its existence or if Cale
Henituse himself kindly told them about it.
If that was the case, it was likely that Harol and the others would not end up cooperating with
the Roan kingdom and Cale Henituse himself. Because they would think that the money they
had was enough to survive alone without anyone's help.
The state of the Whipper Kingdom was also very critical, and if the kingdom knew about
what they found, it was the worst case scenario.
....
Queen Litana sighed. Young master Cale did an unfair deal? Even the Jungle queen could not
believe what the man himself was saying.
So far, the deals that Queen Litana herself had done and after the few chapters they had seen,
the deals that Cale Henituse and whoever else had done had never been unfair.
Cale Henituse only made himself think that it was not a fair deal because he had a much
bigger advantage.
If taken from another perspective, that person would also think that they have more to gain
than Cale Henituse itself.
[ Later that night.
Cale was not sleeping but standing on the deck. It was close to midnight, so nobody else
was on the deck, but the deck was lit up and the full moon made it not dark at all.
He was planning to meet some guests here tonight.
Cale leaned on one of the railings as he calmly looked out to the ocean. ]
The beautiful scenery was a feast for all their eyes.
Unlike the previous video, this time it really looks so serene. It's just Cale Henituse, alone on
the deck with an equally beautiful view of the ocean and night sky.
It looks so calm and makes many people forget about what they just saw a few minutes ago.
...
Alberu did recognize that Cale Henituse actually had a very calm vibe. His presence alone
always made Alberu feel much calmer. Even though his lover had a problem with blowing
things up when he was upset, Cale Henituse was actually someone who behaved as he
himself described right.
He was not someone who was comfortable with too many people, he was not someone who
was comfortable being the center of attention where he could not control the situation, for
example when he was at a public celebration where all the eyes of the Roan kingdom's people
were always looking admiringly at him.
Cale Henituse likes to be alone, but not lonely. He never forbade anyone from accompanying
him even though they would end up doing nothing but being enveloped in comfort.
When will they be able to experience a life with peace of mind where Cale and Alberu just
live without worrying too much about things, huh?
[ It was at that moment.
“Human.”
The Black Dragon revealed himself and approached Cale. There was no need to be
invisible because nobody else was here right now.
“What?”
“I was just wondering...”
The Black Dragon seemed to have a lot on his mind. No, he seemed very suspicious as
he blankly looked Cale up and down.
“... Is the name you are thinking of a random word?” ]
Eruhaben laughed softly. It was only natural that Raon was a little worried about Cale
Henituse naming him with random words.
Since they were going through some things, Eruhaben wasn't too sure how long Raon had
been waiting for Cale to give him a name. And probably during that time, Cale had never
talked about it or looked for the best name to give Raon.
Eruhaben still remembered how proud and happy Raon was when he told him about the
meaning of the name Cale Henituse had given him.
Sheritt, the former dragon lord must have also been told this by her son.
But both of them knew that it would be different if they saw it in person like this.
....
Some people just realized that it really took a long time for the little dragon to get a name for
itself.
From the beginning of the dragon liberation action, then with the dragon secretly following
Cale Henituse until it finally wants to show itself when it sees Cale Henituse in danger...
There were many things they went through but neither of them forced themselves for the
baby dragon to have a name.
Cale Henituse thought that the baby dragon would choose a name for himself because
dragons are dragons, individuals who are selfish by nature and do not want to be looked
down upon by others.
And on the other hand, the baby dragon wanted Cale Henituse to choose a name for him.
A human who became the leader during his rescue from the Venion stan, a human who gave
him delicious food and a proper place to rest, a human who freed the baby dragon to use his
magic at will.
They also realize that even though the dragon is a dragon, it is still a child who naturally
wants to be appreciated by the adults it likes.
And Cale Henituse deserved the chance to give the dragon a name.
Even the elves understood this kind of thing.
[ “What the hell are you talking about?”
The Black Dragon seemed very concerned.
“I feel like you will pick something like Black or Dragon.”
“Ah, your name?”
The Black Dragon was talking about his name. Cale made a very serious expression at
the 4-year old’s very concerned question.
“... Is a name like that not very good?”
Cale’s expression was very serious. The Black Dragon had not seen Cale look so serious
for a while now. The Black Dragon’s eyes started to shake as he urgently responded.
“Not at all! I am fine with anything! It is fine as long as you give me a name, human! Do
not worry!” ]
"So cute" Sheritt commented when she saw Raon who suddenly panicked because Cale
looked really serious. Although Raon had previously looked sad that Cale would actually
choose a random name for him, but seeing the seriousness on the man's face ... it was enough
for Raon to know that Cale Henituse was really thinking about the best name for him.
Like what they had also seen, all of them had never really seen Cale Henituse's expression so
serious. Even in dangerous situations the man would smile.
Cale really seemed worried that the baby dragon would not like the name he was going to
give it.
...
Choi Han smiled as he remembered where Raon Miru's name came from. Choi Jungsoo... His
nephew would be really happy if he knew that his Kim Roksoo never took anything Jungsoo
said as unimportant to remember.
Choi Han did not see this firsthand that night, but he still remembered that Raon really did
not stop to introduce himself to everyone repeatedly.
[ His wings were fluttering rapidly, and his tail was shaking as he strongly appealed to
Cale. Cale’s expression instantly turned normal like he was never serious at all.
“Then I am glad.”
He then casually continued on.
“Raon, On and Hong would have been sad if they heard what you said.”
Silence suddenly filled the area. ]
Silence also filled the room.
Raon? Cale Henituse gave that name to a baby dragon? Except for Kim Roksoo and the two
Choi Han, no one knew where the word came from.
It wasn't a name that sounded like it came from the Western nor Eastern continent, but it also
sounded right on their tongues.
Raon...
What does it mean?
...
"Raon... Huh?" Kim Roksoo smiled when he heard and saw the name given by Cale Henituse
to the baby dragon there. Kim Roksoo who happened to learn Korean from various historical
references to make his own life easier knew what the name meant.
A gentle smile appeared on his face.
[ “... Human, what did you just say?”
Cale had actually thought a lot about the Black Dragon’s name, contrary to the Black
Dragon’s expectation. A name was a special thing given to someone. For Kim Rok Soo
who had to live on his own, the only thing that was given to him by his parents was his
name. ]
"If he really thinks so, why did he casually give it that name as if it had no meaning at all?"
Cale Henituse* asked to no one in particular.
Cale Henituse* still remembered Cale's indifferent attitude when Kim Roksoo told him to
throw away the man's true identity. Not only was his body taken without permission, the man
was also told to throw away his true identity which certainly had its own memories.
Then why is he acting like that? If he knows the value of a name...
"Because Kim Roksoo is also willing to throw away his name to get a new life. You two don't
have anything of your own other than your names, right?" Alberu looked at Kim Roksoo who
was still smiling.
"Yes. Cale Henituse is indeed a precious name, but that doesn't mean I wouldn't be willing to
throw away that name if it meant I would get a better life," Kim Roksoo said. His eyes now
looked at Cale and the three children around him.
"We don't have anything but ourselves, and if we throw away our identities so we'll have a
better life... Why not? Why would you hold on to something that keeps bringing painful
memories to your life?"
For both Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo, no one is truly precious to them because those
people are already dead.
Jour Thames.
Choi Jungsoo.
Lee Soo hyuk.
Cale Henituse did regress, but not to the point where he could save his mother. The god of
death provided information about where his mother's reincarnation was and that was the
ultimate goal of Cale Henituse, now Kim Roksoo.
For Cale Henituse himself, seeking the reincarnation of those two people was not his goal,
but in this new dimension, Cale Henituse got what he never got before.
That was why he took great care of it. That was why Cale was willing to trouble himself to
fight against White Star.
Both are willing to give up their own identities if it helps them to keep what they really want
to keep.
[ “Your first name is Raon.”
Raon. It meant joyful in pure Korean.
“And your last name is Miru.”
Miru. Pure Korean for Dragon.
Joyful Dragon. It was a funny name, but Cale had come up with it with full sincerity. ]
A name that has such a beautiful meaning.
Many people were amazed to find out the meaning of the name that Cale Henituse gave to the
baby dragon.
Raon Miru.
Joyful dragon.
The voice of Cale Henituse sounded so soft. They did not know whether to focus on the
man's face that now looked so gentle, or his voice that was so calm, or to be stunned by the
name Raon Miru.
Because they knew what the young dragon had gone through, no one thought it was a funny
name. Instead, it was a beautiful name complete with meaning.
Moreover, it comes from someone who really understands the value of a name.
[ He was worried that Choi Han might be suspicious of a pure Korean name, but he had
come up with an excuse for that as well.
A calm voice reached the Black Dragon’s ears. However, The Black Dragon had never
seen such an expression on Cale’s face before. A calm smile was on Cale’s face right
now.
“I came up with this name in the hopes that you will be happy and live a joyful life.” ]
For someone who was not even willing to hope for his own life. Now they saw the same
person hoping for the life of the young dragon in front of him.
The young dragon that had gone through a life of hell for four years since it was born, was
now getting a life that he truly deserved. The person who gave him a chance was now smiling
gently at him, letting it know that he truly hoped that the young dragon would truly live a
happy life.
Sheritt cried again, but this time she realized it and quickly wiped away her tears with
Eruhaben's handkerchief.
This was a very emotional scene because Sheritt never thought that she would be given the
opportunity to see this firsthand. Looking at Raon who was more focused on Cale who was
now smiling gently at him while telling him the meaning of the name he had just been
given...
Raon seemed to suddenly forget that he was worried about Cale who would choose his name
randomly.
[ “... What does it mean?”
The Black Dragon asked Cale for the meaning of the name. Cale pointed to the Black
Dragon with his index finger.
“You.”
Raon and Miru. Neither of these words existed in this world. There was only one thing
these two words stood for in this world.
“It is you. They are words just for you and only you.”
“... Only me?”
“Yes.”
Cale started to smile as he patted the Dragon’s head.
“Since you are a great and mighty dragon.” ]
"Damn it! Damn bastard Cale Henituse! Why are you- why are you making such a moving
scene!" Bud slammed his alcohol bottle hard without breaking the glass bottle.
His hands were already busy wiping away the tears behind the glasses as he continued to
curse how cool Cale Henituse was. Since their time on Wind Island, Bud had also heard
stories about how Cale Henituse had saved everyone there one by one until they ended up
traveling together.
Bud thought people like that only existed in stories, but Cale Henituse actually existed. There
really are humans who can be heroic like that, there really are humans who really care about
the lives of others.
That young dragon... The young dragon who had most likely during his first four years of life
only continued to be tortured for mistakes he had never made, only continued to be
humiliated by Venion.
Cale Henituse was the first.
Cale Henituse was the first of all sorts of things Raon Miru had ever experienced in terms of
kindness.
Cale Henituse was the first person who could show Raon that not all humans are bad, Cale
Henituse was the first person who gave Raon a lot of experience.
Cale Henituse was the first person to praise Raon when he showed his prowess in using
magic, Cale Henituse continued to praise him, continued to give words that the young dragon
probably never thought he would hear.
Cale Henituse was the first person to actually show that he was sincere in wishing that Raon
Miru would have a happy life.
[ “.... Only me ..... ”
The Black Dragon mumbled to himself for a while before patting away Cale’s hand
from his head and stretched out his wings. His wings were fluttering rapidly as he
snorted.
“I guess it is useful. I will do you a special service and use this name.”
“Sure, Raon.”
The Dragon started to scrunch his nose. The corners of his lips were twitching as he
flew up into the air.
“I am the great and mighty Raon Miru.”
“Yes, Raon.”
“Right. I am Raon.” ]
Everyone couldn't help but stare with emotion at the interaction between Cale Henituse and
Raon Miru that night.
On such a peaceful, beautiful night and an equally beautiful scene.
Raon Miru, a beautiful name that comes from a great person. Even Rasheel couldn't help but
smile at Raon's constant mention of his new name.
Dodori unconsciously grasped his mother's hand exitedly, happy to see his hoobae get a new
name from his favorite hero.
Mila only smiled when she saw Dodori's behavior which was no less adorable than Raon.
The beige dragon's eyes gazed softly at Cale Henituse.
Ah... He really is a great guardian.
...
Alberu suddenly remembered when Cale Henituse first introduced Raon to him. The man
was so proud when introducing Raon while saying that he gave him that great name.
Yes, a very good name especially with an equally beautiful meaning.
Perhaps, if Cale hadn't told him that when the man was about to die, Alberu would have also
felt happy about Raon's presence.
[ The Black Dragon had received a first name and a last name after four years of life.
He now had something other than his body that belonged to just him. The Dragon
raised his head.
He could see the darkness of the night sky that was different from the darkness inside
the cave. It was a night like this when he had been rescued from the cave. The Black
Dragon, Raon, would never forget that moment. He also felt like he would never forget
this moment either.
Cale raised his head like the Black Dragon. The night sky was the same no matter
where he went. He could hear Raon’s voice as he blankly continued to stare at the sky.
“Thank you, Cale.” ]
"Yes, thank you so much Cale" Sheritt said after hearing Raon for the first time say the man's
name and not a nickname.
The woman understood more about Raon Miru and the night sky. Her son is very fond of the
night sky, he said... The night sky had a lot of good memories that he had experienced.
When Raon was first freed, the night sky also looked very beautiful as if it was welcoming
the new life of the young dragon.
And now, when Raon got a name for himself from the person he really cared about, the night
sky also looked just as beautiful as if it was celebrating the happiness felt by the young
dragon.
....
Unlike Raon's childish behavior before, the voice heard by them this time was also so calm,
just like the tone of speech used by Cale before.
Just as Cale Henituse sincerely hoped that Raon Miru would have a happy life, Raon Miru
also sincerely thanked Cale Henituse.
Dragons who were famous for their selfishness, dragons who were famous for those who
would never want to be together with ordinary humans...
Raon Miru went against his own instincts to thank Cale Henituse.
Thanking the person who played a very important role in his current life.
[ “.... What?”
Cale looked toward Raon with surprise. However, The Black Dragon was already back
to normal.
“Human, how is it that you cannot understand the first time?”
“Why don’t you say it once more?”
Cale started to smile as he tried to pat Raon’s head. Raon headbutted the palm and
strongly objected.
“No. I really, truly, absolutely will not! Weak human, go inside and sleep! You will catch
a cold.”
However, contrary to his actions, Raon’s wings were fluttering and his tail was wagging
like On and Hong. Cale quietly laughed at Raon’s appearance. The quietly laughing
Cale was very visible, even though it was night time and they were out in the ocean. ]
Everyone was also stunned at the sight they were currently seeing.
Cale Henituse who looked very relaxed while teasing one of his children. Raon Miru who
played too much with the children of the cat tribe and ended up having the habits of the cats.
Oh, let's not forget Raon's shy attitude to call Cale Henituse's name again and try to get his
guardian to change the subject.
...
"Ah, how peaceful" Alberu commented. If only, they could have time like this again...
If only their problems were just enough with the white star...
Perhaps Alberu Crossman would already be busy with his appointment as the new king of the
Roan kingdom...
Perhaps Cale Henituse was currently planning how he could come without being the center of
attention and sacrificing his friends to become public figures while he would hide in Alberu
Palace...
They would not end here, with Cale Henituse dying for the umpteenth time and all of them
being forced to see Cale Henituse's secret without his permission.
That damned hunter..
[ “I think it will be difficult to go back in.”
“Why is it diff-.”
Raon suddenly stopped talking before looking out into the ocean. He was looking at a
spot far from the ship.
Splaaaaaaaash-
The water parted as a large existence slowly showed itself.
It was a Whale.
It was at that moment.
“Cale-nim!” ]
"Choi Han really knows where his priorities are" Cale Henituse* commented without hiding
his amusement.
The scene just now was so relaxing, it was really just about Cale Henituse and Raon Miru,
but Choi Han suddenly cried out in panic at the presence of a powerful creature.
Not only Choi han, but Raon Miru also stopped whatever he was doing when he realized that
there was a strong presence that was not familiar to him.
Cale Henituse* had slightly forgotten that Cale had mentioned he was waiting for someone
that night because of Raon and all his questions.
A whale...
Whitira and Paseton? The two of them were back talking about business in the middle of the
night?
[ Someone urgently shot out from inside the ship and was rushing toward Cale at a very
fast pace. It was Choi Han. Choi Han had a worried expression as he inspected the
existence that was slowly revealing themselves. He then turned to look at Cale and
approached him.
“Hmm?”
It was then that Choi Han could see it.
Cale was waving at him to go away with a very annoyed expression. The Dragon Raon
then scoffed at Choi Han and started to speak.
“They are not enemies.” ]
Choi Han flinched slightly as he was reminded of his panic-prone attitude. Well, Choi han
was actually not a person who panicked too easily, but anything related to Cale Henituse
always made Choi han feel worried.
He had never met the Whale tribe okay? It was his job to protect Cale Henituse from
anything that looked dangerous since Choi han was the Cale Henituse knight!
It was the reaction of a perfect knight when sensing the presence of an unfamiliar powerful
being.
Well, maybe Choi Han should be a little calmer.
And Choi Han also learned a lot from his mistakes. Since Cale Henituse had met too many
strong individuals without saying anything about it to Choi han or anyone else, all the man
had to do before acting was to see the reaction of Cale Henituse himself.
If the man looked calm, it meant that it was someone he was waiting for or he knew how to
handle the matter, if Cale Henituse also looked confused, Choi han would not hesitate to take
out his sword immediately.
[ “What?”
Choi Han turned to look back at the ocean. At the same time, Cale stopped leaning on
the railing and bowed his head toward the ocean.
It was not just one Whale. There were three Whales coming to them.
The guests had arrived.
One was Witira, the Humpback Whale. The other was a Killer Whale. And finally.
“I greet the Whale King.”
Cale greeted the largest of the three, a Humpback Whale, the Whale King. ]
Some nobles gradually began to realize how powerful Cale Henituse was. Not only was he
surrounded by powerful people, Cale Henituse himself was also a powerful individual.
The man was so intelligent that Whitira, the future queen of the ocean brought the king of the
Whale tribe to meet with someone who had helped them to settle the matter of the swamp in
the dark forest.
With such an intelligent demeanor, it would not be surprising if Cale Henituse would
continue to attract the attention of those powerful people who held high positions and needed
someone to work with.
The political power possessed by Cale Henituse would probably be much stronger than that
of the Roan royal family itself.
The Roan kingdom was truly fortunate to have Cale Henituse in their kingdom. Even the
other princes looked at Alberu Crossman jealously, but no one dared to make a move because
they didn't want the incident experienced by the third Prince to happen again.
Making Cale Henituse's name ruined here would be impossible, but maybe ruining another
name would be.
Chapter 69-70 – Different than Intended
Chapter Summary
Idk why, but i need this chapter ˚‧º·(˚ ˃̣̣̥ ⌓˂̣̣̥ )‧º·˚
Chapter Notes
Hello, ATHA IS BACK AFTER ALMOST FINISHING HER MENTAL
BREAKDOWN! HAHAHAHAHA SORRY, YESTERDAY I WAS VERY SENSITIVE
TO MANY THINGS.
ATHA REALLY APOLOGIZES TO ALL OF YOU!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 69 – Different than Intended (1)
A few days later, Cale stepped out of the carriage with the Flynn Merchant Guild crest.
There were three more carriages behind him as well.
“Young master-nim, this is as close as we can get to the Magic Tower in a carriage.”
Cale could see the destroyed Magic Tower in the distance, but it was much less
destroyed than he had expected. ]
Everyone stared in surprise at the new scene they saw. It felt like they had just enjoyed the
comfort of seeing Cale Henituse and Raon Miru, but now they were jumping straight to a
scene where the magic tower was completely destroyed.
Well, not that destroyed because they also remembered about the agreement between Cale
Henituse and Toonka.
"He really kept his promise" Harol* commented.
The state of the magic tower they had was more devastated and scarier than what they all saw
at the moment. Toonka*, although that man was stupid and acted without using his brain, at
least at that time, Toonka* was still reachable.
If only Harol* had a better chance, maybe he could also keep Toonka* sane. As for now,
Harol* wasn't even sure if Toonka* would still listen to anyone's advice.
[ “He really kept his promise about not destroying it much.”
Toonka had listened to what Cale had said.
“It is a beautiful Magic Tower.”
Billos seemed to be in a daze next to Cale. At that moment, Cale took something out of
his pocket and showed a small corner of it to Billos.
“Gasp!”
Billos let out a gasp.
The golden plaque. ]
"Golden plaque... That's the reward you gave him, and it's the first time he's used it" Alberu
Crossman* commented.
They didn't get a chance to see the deal between Cale Henituse and Alberu Crossman, but
like the few chapters they had seen before, it was likely that the deal also went smoothly.
"He only asked for the golden plaque?"
"Don't underestimate it"
"Hmm?"
Alberu Crossman* turned to his counterpart who was now frowning.
"That man sure knows how to take advantage of other people's money."
Alberu didn't really remember how many golden plaques he had given to Cale Henituse. Cale
Henituse also hadn't really used all of his golden plaques, perhaps later Alberu would only
have to pay all the bills on behalf of the Roan kingdom which certainly did have amount to
much.
[ He only saw a bit, but that was definitely a golden plaque. Billos’s gaze instantly
changed.
“Young master-nim, I respect you very much.”
Cale just ignored Billos as Hans approached him. ]
Ah... Billos, Alberu remembered that merchant again. Billos was probably the only merchant
who met the crown prince Alberu Crossman the most.
At first, Alberu didn't really think that Cale Henituse was the mastermind behind Billos'
prowess in having useful things that he could sell to Alberu, but now of course it wasn't that
surprising anymore.
Cale used Billos as a new means to get more money from Alberu. The two of them must have
often discussed many things related to the valuable objects they would sell to the kingdom
through Alberu Crossman.
These damn bastards...
[ “Young master-nim, what do you plan to do now?”
Hans asked what Cale was going to do as he looked around. They were currently
around the entrance of a base that was created in front of the Magic Tower.
They could see lots of huts and houses. In fact, it seemed more like a village than a base
based on the size. They could also see uniquely colored people as well. They were the
citizens of the Whipper Kingdom.
There were also other odd people as well. This made Hans’s eyes start to quiver. ]
Getting a perspective from Hans, they also saw about the situation in the Whipper kingdom at
that time. Although the magic tower already looked bad, in fact the entire tent built around
the magic tower looked even more chaotic.
Many traces of blood everywhere, the tents that were built were also really very much as if
telling all of them who had just arrived that the place had previously experienced a
tremendous war.
The civil war that the Whipper kingdom went through really looked terrifying.
The many people of the Whipper Kingdom who had just finished the war passing by and
occasionally staring at Cale's group also did not reduce the sense of fear.
The atmosphere there was truly tense.
The gazes given by all the people were so sharp as if they were preparing to kill anyone
among Cale's group if one of them provoked them.
[ “Mmph!”
He then subconsciously covered his mouth with his hand. There were people who looked
like warriors, but they were covered in blood and chopping up some corpses. They
could tell that the corpses were wearing robes. These were all corpses of mages.
Behind the corpses were the chopped off heads of the mages rolling on the ground.
The scent of blood and rotting flesh overwhelmed Hans’s nose as he started to hear the
sound of corpses burning behind him. ]
Many people feel nauseous when they see that creepy scene. No, the scene this time was not
just creepy, but truly terrifying.
The warriors casually chopping up the bodies of the dead mages, then the heads of the mages
rolling on the ground without any good meaning...
It really showed how much the people of the Whipper kingdom hated all the mages there.
Basen had already covered Lily's eyes with his hand since they first saw the state of the
magic tower there. Lily could have removed Basen's hand from her face, but Lily also didn't
really want to see what happened in the Whipper Kingdom.
The little girl remembered when she and Basen tried to tell Cale about how dangerous the
Whipper Kingdom was when her orabuni wanted to leave.
The battles that Lily had seen were never as severe as what Basen and everyone else was
currently seeing. Under their brother's leadership, there had never really been anyone
seriously injured or enemy corpses left lying around.
Basen still remembered that his hyung-nim ordered all the soldiers to pick up the bodies of
the enemies to be sent back to their home regions or given a proper burial.
There was no such thing in the Roan kingdom as long as Cale Henituse was still their
commander.
[ “Take a break if it’s too much.”
Hans turned to look at the calm Cale and realized that everybody else around him was
composed. Even Maes and the children, whom he recently learned were Wolves, were
calmly observing the situation in front of them.
“Hans.”
“... Yes, young master-nim.”
“This is a battlefield.”
Hans could feel the weight of those words. At the same time, he clearly looked into
Cale’s eyes that were coolly observing the entire battlefield. ]
Yes, that is an example of a battlefield.
A place where people try to fight for what they feel is right. Civil war would never have
happened if the Authorities had never been so arbitrary that they made all their people sick.
Although it looked disgusting, it was a place where people were really fighting for their own
justice.
An although the reaction given by Hans was normal, they also needed to know the situation.
From the moment the Cale group came to the Whipper Kingdom, they already had to
mentally prepare for what they were likely to see there.
"Hooo, spoiled young master can't bear to look at a scene like this huh? Need something to
collect your vomit?" Roksoo laughed when he saw Cale Henituse* who turned his face away,
reluctant to see what was happening there.
"Just shut up you old man"
"Tsk, you spoiled brat"
"Tell that to yourself"
[ Chapter 70 – Different than Intended (2)
Cale indifferently observed the tents, warriors, merchants, and other people moving to
and from the camp. It made him recall when he was Kim Rok Soo and working
different jobs. He suddenly felt tired and had a desire to relax and read a book.
However, his face was calm, as usual. ]
"He really didn't expect that he would end up experiencing the same thing as what he had
done on earth one" said Kim Roksoo who was now showing a bitter smile.
From the first chapter, ever since Cale Henituse said the situation there was much better than
his life in Korea, Roksoo felt worse and worse. Cale Henituse really wanted to rest, but so did
he.
They were both tired of their lives but still willing to hold onto the last thread of sanity.
"So, his job does have a lot to do with people's life and death" Ron commented. If indeed
what they were all seeing right now made Cale Henituse remember his job as Kim Roksoo,
then it meant that Cale Henituse had really gotten used to the kind of horrifying sights they
were all currently seeing.
The man really wished he could rest in his life as Cale Henituse, but ended up becoming the
information center of all sorts of problems in the world.
It was quite sad that Cale Henituse really could not rest, but it was also not something that all
of them as his companions did not expect.
Cale Henituse cared about too many things. It was most likely his life as Kim Roksoo and all
the jobs the man had before that made Cale Henituse value the lives of people who deserved
to live.
[ Cale’s gaze once again turned toward Hans as he asked Hans a question.
“Will you rest?”
“I am okay, young master-nim!”
Deputy butler Hans could see Cale speaking to him in his usual self.
“Then let’s work.”
That made Hans feel better. ]
Hans smiled. Although his young master sometimes didn't seem to care, but recalling the
events of that day, Hans really felt appreciated by his young master.
Perhaps Hans was the only normal person there because he had never seen anything like that
before, but none of them, especially Cale Henituse, made fun of his excessive behavior.
Hans was glad that his young master actually waited for Hans to calm himself down first
instead of forcing Hans to continue on with the rest of their journey. The young master was
indeed a very good person, no wonder so many powerful people ended up on his side.
...
Kim Roksoo smiled. No wonder Hans showed a different attitude when he was with Cale
Henituse, that person really made everyone around him feel comfortable no matter what
situation they were going through.
Perhaps because Cale Henituse was once a team leader of a world that had come apocalypse,
Cale Henituse understood very well that many people would still be shocked if they saw a
scene like what was happening in the Whipper Kingdom.
Cale Henituse is really responsible with anything related to the people he goes with.
[ Cale gathered everyone in front of him after verifying that Hans was calm.
Since the Civil War was already over, Cale and crew were able to get to the base in front
of the Magic Tower once they showed their identifications. The base was now just filled
with people finally getting some rest after the long war.
And the reason they were able to get so far was because Billos had traded materials
with the warriors multiple times during the Civil War. They had come under the Flynn
Merchant Guild’s name. ]
"We are all very grateful for Billos Flynn's presence there. Although it is a bit suspicious, but
Billos is also a merchant whose job is related to business and money. As long as that is the
case, all parties only benefit without any loss" Harol commented.
The presence of Billos Flyn and all the things he traded in the Whipper Kingdom back then
was really useful. Among many other merchants, Flynn Merchant was the most famous.
And seeing as Billos is also someone who works closely with Cale Henituse, it's no wonder
that Billos showed the best that he has. All the people Cale Henituse works with are great
people in their various jobs.
It wouldn't be surprising if Cale Henituse was one of the people who suggested many of the
things Billos would sell to the warriors there.
From this point alone, Harol could only continue to be grateful to Cale Henituse.
[ However, they were going to do something different starting now.
“We came to meet someone named Toonka today. Make sure you do not respond to any
provocations before that.”
Choi Han, who had been quietly listening, started to speak.
“Who is this person named Toonka?”
“Ah, that Bob guy from before is Toonka. Bob is an alias.” ]
Alberu rubbed his face lightly. Cale Henituse really didn't think that the casual answer he
gave Choi han would end up being bad enough. Alberu still remembered all the chaos that
Choi han and Mary had caused when the nobles insulted Cale Henituse, that was when they
had all started to control their own emotions.
Then what about that time? When Choi Han was still in his deepest despair and the only
priority he had was to protect Cale Henituse?
Well, it was still Choi han's top priority of course, but at least now Choi han could actually
think faster before making a decision.
Alberu couldn't wait to see what kind of mess Choi han would make there.
...
Rosalyn and Lock gasped slightly as they remembered the duel between Choi han and
Toonka. A duel that they all knew would be won by Choi han, but did not expect that Toonka
and all the Warriors there would have fun even though their leader was defeated in front of
their own eyes.
Warriors are truly people who have a very unique nature.
[ Cale just casually responded to Choi Han as he turned to look at Billos. However, he
was able to hear Choi Han’s quiet mumbling as he turned.
“... So it is him.”
“Huh?”
“It is nothing.”
Choi Han responded with a calm expression, so Cale just let it go as he started to speak
to Billos. ]
"Why do I have a feeling that Choi Han will end up provoking Toonka?" Alberu Crossman*
asked his counterpart.
Alberu himself tried to remember if there was any such report that he had gotten in the past.
But other than the bill for the magic tower purchase, Alberu didn't remember the existence of
a report on the chaos that Cale's group had caused in the Whipper Kingdom.
"I was thinking the same thing" Alberu said.
Alberu really thought that Choi Han would end up having a duel with Toonka because of
what that man had done to Cale. But there was no news that he had gotten about that.
Or maybe it was because Alberu was too surprised when Toonka called Cale Henituse his
friend?
Ah... Talking about that, Alberu now knows how the 'friendship' between Cale Henituse and
Toonka started.
[ “Billos, you said you could get to the tent with the chiefs?”
“Yes. However, only about 6 people, including myself, can go.”
“It seems like you made quite a bit of money?”
The fact that he was able to have conversations with the chiefs symbolized that Billos
had made a lot of money through the Civil War. Billos just smiled and did not say
anything else. ]
Billos* looked at the Billos on the screen with some envy. Although Cale Henituse was not
one hundred percent helpful to what Billos was doing as a merchant, having the support of
someone who seemed confident in Billos's abilities more than Billos himself was...
He didn't have that here.
Maintaining himselves as the best merchant and living freely in this difficult world was
already exhausting... Add to that the fact that they now know that their dimension's future
could be as devastating as what the LCF dimension has experienced.
Billos* was just a merchant, he knew Choi han* who was, but he was not someone who
joined the hero group. Choi Han* and his party were also not a group of people who would
be buying and selling with Billos'* help.
Billos'* existence was just a name addition to their story without ever doing anything
important.
[ At that moment, the invisible Raon started to speak in Cale’s mind.
– Funny.
‘Now what?’
Cale started to frown.
– I have a feeling that something entertaining will happen.
‘Feeling?’
Cale got the chills and caressed his neck as he ignored Raon’s words. ]
"Choi han... I know that it must be Choi han" Alberu muttered. Since seeing Choi han's
attitude of knowing who Bob was, Alberu already knew what the man would do.
It was actually funny because Cale himself never really thought that Choi han was as scary as
the people around him thought. Cale knew that Choi han had incredible strength, and he had
a fear that Choi han might beat him up or even try to kill him if he made a mistake... Which
of course will never happen.
But at the same time, Cale also did not know how scary Choi han was when the man was not
with Cale.
Even Alberu was surprised when he first saw Choi han's demeanor without Cale henituse.
His instructor was really serious when training him and Alberu almost thought that he made
the wrong decision by choosing Choi han as his instructor.
Had the results not been satisfactory, Alberu would have really thought that he would give up
as Choi han's student and choose to drown with all the files in his office instead.
...
"Raon-nim is very good at predicting what will happen," Rosalyn said with a smile full of
amusement.
"It's you Han Hyung, you're really taking provocation from Toonka-nim" Lock said,
shuddering in horror as he recalled what happened to Toonka-nim when he confidently
challenged his Hyung to a duel.
Everyone in Cale's group knew that Choi Han would win, and that was also what they were
most worried about.
The atmosphere in the Whipper Kingdom really didn't look welcoming, then suddenly there
were them, guests whose only purpose was to do business. It was true that the leader of the
warriors there was the first to provoke Cale's group, but they were quite worried about the
reaction of the other warriors when they found out what would happen after Choi Han won
the match.
They went there in a very calm manner and had the sole purpose of doing business, not to
start a war with another kingdom.
[ He then quickly selected the four people who would go with him.
“Choi Han, Lock, Hilsman.”
Cale made eye contact with Rosalyn. She had not said anything after looking around the
residence once they arrived. Cale wondered whether she was angry about the death of
her fellow mages.
However, what Cale saw in Rosalyn’s eyes was the gaze of a royal princess. Rather than
getting angry because of the deaths of the mages, she was thinking about the stupidity of
the Whipper Kingdom’s royal family for keeping things as is until the citizens rebelled
like this. ]
"Wow" Rosalyn* stared in awe at the henituse Cale who could understand what Rosalyn was
thinking without her needing to speak. That little thing somehow felt really great to
Rosalyn*.
Ever since she knew what happened in the Whipper Kingdom, what the mages there did to all
the people until it ended in a civil war, Rosalyn* had not pitied her fellow mages at all. No,
Rosalyn* didn't even want to call them colleagues just because they were fellow mages.
A civil war that ended that badly... What the magic tower and all the mages they had there
had done was really bad.
Those with more power should not behave in such an arbitrary manner.
Although she was no longer a princess, Rosalyn* still had royal blood where she still felt she
was responsible for the lives of her people. Although her family was not as harmonious, the
royal family of the Kingdom of Breck always prioritized all the people over anything else.
Even though it wasn't her, Rosalyn* was still happy to know that there were people who truly
understood her position.
[ “Miss Rosalyn, you’ll be coming, right?”
Rosalyn fixed the large club over her leather armor as she answered.
“Yes.”
The people who would go with him had been decided. ]
"I know it's just a small detail, but I really like how young master Cale always makes sure
that we're all comfortable with all the situations we're going to face," Rosalyn said. The tower
master smiled softly, remembering her young master's gentle treatment of others' feelings.
This small detail was also one that made the people under Cale henituse's protection always
feel that Cale was indeed their leader. Cale henituse was someone who knew the limits of
their strength better than they did, Cale henituse was the first to make sure that everyone was
fully prepared to go into battle.
Cale henituse was a leader, a strategist, and someone who seemed to be used to being at the
back of the team where they usually just took care of the remnants of the battle or prepared
things for the vanguard team.
All the things he carried in his magic bag were the biggest example that Cale henituse might
have been in the back of the team.
Now that Rosalyn thought about it, war strategists usually did not actually go to the
battlefield.
There is a reason why commanders and strategists are two different people. Because being a
commander alone is very difficult, they need the back up of a strategist to help win the war.
But Cale henituse was a commander and a strategist at the same time. Everything that
happened when they were at war, except for the time in the Breck Kingdom where Rosalyn
was also a commander, Cale henituse was completely in control of everything.
Everything that happened, especially during the war in Henituse and Ubarr territories was
purely the plan of Cale henituse, and he was also the one who commanded everyone.
Such a thing is not a talent that comes with the person. It could only be possessed by those
with experience. Many people were praising Rosalyn's greatness as commander that day...
But Rosalyn also wouldn't have been able to behave that well if she hadn't been accompanied
by Cale henituse.
Rosalyn really learned a lot from Cale henituse, and so did everyone else.
[ Cale decided to leave the rest to Hans.
“We will go somewhere quiet and stay there! I will keep everyone safe!”
Cale could see On and Hong snorting at deputy butler Hans’s words. At the same time,
they were asking Cale with their eyes.
‘When will we go to the Magic Tower?’
Cale responded back with a gaze.
‘Just wait a bit.’
They will soon be able to get to the location for the kittens to run wild. ]
Eruhaben snorted. Cale henituse and the kittens were unable to use magic, but they could still
communicate with their eyes.
Ordinary people might not be able to distinguish the changes in the eye shape of Cale and the
kittens, but at least Eruhaben could.
Cale henituse really did not only teach those around him to be better individuals, but taught
them to steal as well. Who knew what kind of upbringing Cale henituse gave his children, but
Eruhaben thought that as long as he was not the victim, then he would be fine.
Many people gasped when Cale henituse said that he would let the two adorable kittens run
wild.
The last time Cale henituse told someone to run wild was to tell a baby dragon to destroy the
existence of a swamp filled with dragon dead mana.
What about these two kittens? What would Cale henituse tell them to do?
What kind of run wild would two kittens from the cat tribe be able to do?
[ “Let’s go.”
“Yes sir.”
Billos put on a large necklace with the Flynn Merchant Guild crest on it and took the
lead. Cale followed behind him.
As soon as they entered into the base, they could feel multiple sharp gazes falling on
them.
“Just look forward.”
Everyone looked forward like Cale said. The non-mage faction was made of citizens,
knights, and the magic-resistant individuals. Cale’s group stood out like a sore thumb
amongst the faction members, who were all covered in blood. ]
"Ah, it must be really beneficial to have a leader like him in the team" Alberu Crossman*
murmured.
What Cale henituse did was actually very difficult, but he looked so natural when
commanding everyone in his subordinate that it made others also see it as an easy thing to do.
In a short period of time, Cale henituse was able to gain their trust. And that trust really
mattered in whatever they did together.
Cale henituse's self-confidence played a big part in this, but the trust in the leader that all the
individuals had was equally important.
They all completely followed what Cale henituse wanted, suggested and ordered.
Many of them were initially anxious, like Butler Hans, but he quickly returned to his normal
demeanor as he realized this was not the time to be preoccupied with his own mental affairs.
Mage Rosalyn could also control her own emotions and Cale also believed that Rosalyn
could behave well wherever they went.
Not only did they truly believe that they would be fine as long as they were with Cale
henituse, they would also not hesitate to attack anyone who started attacking their young
master.
Such trust can usually be gained after knowing each other for at least more than a year.
But it was also no wonder why they all suddenly became so trusting of the young master.
Cale henituse was probably one of the first individuals to introduce them to kindness.
[ Cale could see the non-mage faction members in front of him as well.
‘I guess they haven’t had enough.’
They wanted war. He could feel the madness and chaos in the air around him. Cale
recalled how Toonka had taken control of the Whipper Kingdom royalty and made
them his puppets before rushing to fight with the Queen of the Jungle and the Empire. ]
Queen Litana, who did not expect that her Jungle would be mentioned sooner, was even more
confused when she found out that she was working with the Empire.
Her? Queen Litana is working with the Empire? That shitty Mogoru Empire that no longer
has its power? The Empire that is now just an ordinary kingdom and even that is still able to
stand because young master Cale and the Roan Kingdom want them to stand?
Since young master Cale didn't explain in detail what happened in the novel, queen Litana
doesn't know for sure whether she was there, well, in the Tboah dimension really cooperating
with the Empire or Toonka and the people were just attacking the Jungle AND the Empire.
But looking at the situation experienced by the Whipper Kingdom...
Queen Litana also knew Toonka and Harol, not as well as young master Cale, but she could
still judge what kind of people they were...
The possibility that Toonka just wanted to attack the Jungle for no apparent reason was small.
The queen turned to her counterpart who was also looking at her. There were many things she
wanted to ask, but Queen Litana thought they would be answered as the story progressed.
"I think the relationship between the Jungle and the Whipper Kingdom here is also a factor in
the existence of young master Cale. Well, the transmigrator Kim Roksoo" Harol commented,
looking at the Jungle queen.
Harol had wondered if in the Tboah dimension, they also made alliances like here, but seeing
that his kingdom and the Jungle did not have a good relationship, the possibility of making an
alliance was small.
[ He took the time to look at the soldiers under the command of a tyrant like Toonka.
They did not come up to provoke them or fight with them. They were just mesmerized
by Toonka, who they instinctually feared. However, none of them backed away either.
They just continued to viciously stare at Cale, who looked like a noble. ]
"Not only because he really looks like a noble, but the relationship that the people of the
Whipper Kingdom and the Royalty have is just as bad as their relationship with the mages
there" Cale henituse* commented.
Such a horrible gaze... They really hate the nobles, especially the royal family. That gaze was
can't be comparable to the gaze of the people in Henituse territory who were disturbed by the
existence of the eldest son of the Henituse family, that gaze was truly full of hateful.
They all did not attack first because Cale Henituse himself did nothing. Although they all
looked crazy and bloodthirsty, they were still sane enough not to attack a random guest.
"It would have been a really messy situation if they didn't have Cale there" Kim Roksoo
chimed in.
Cale henituse had indeed warned them all not to accept anyone's provocations, making sure
they were all comfortable first before continuing on their way and not overly replying to the
disrespectful stares directed at them.
Aside from not looking for trouble, it was also a sign of respect for all of them.
[ “We are here.”
Billos stood in front of a tent. It was not very deep in the base, as Cale had expected. It
was only a bit away from the entrance.
“Honestly speaking, the chiefs-.”
“Billos.”
Cale cut Billos off because he knew what Billos was going to say.
The non-mage faction thinks that they destroyed their, ‘rationality,’ but in reality, a
different kind of rationality had exploded in its place. ]
Harol* smiled as Cale henituse stopped whatever the merchant wanted to say earlier. They,
the warriors who risked their lives for justice in their own home, had often heard what people
thought of them.
Warriors who were bastards, extremely brutal, stupid and many other vile things as if they
were risking their lives there just because they wanted to, without having a good reason.
And many of the warriors also thought that they had to destroy their rationales to win the
civil war. Toonka* may be like that, but not many others.
There were many ordinary people who joined the non-mage faction in the hope that they
would actually regain the comfortable life before the mages in the magic tower did whatever
horrible things they had done.
There were still a lot of people who were rational, even after winning the civil war.
Harol* smiled as it turned out to be quite pleasant when there were people who understood
enough about the situation in the Whipper Kingdom that day without having to actually
participate in such a brutal battle.
Cale henituse actually read a novel on the same day before he transmigrated but already
understood so many things?
That's really amazing.
[ Are only mages smart? Are they the only educated ones?
No. There were many others who were educated as well. The scientists had come under
Toonka because they were tired of being suppressed by the mages.
‘They hate magic even more than Toonka does.’
You could just consider them to be crazy. It is even scarier when smart people go crazy.
]
The cruelty committed by many mages in the Whipper Kingdom was truly inhumane. So
cruel that there are so many people who are willing to fight for their justice.
Not all warriors are warriors, some people before were just farmers or ordinary workers in
their area, but the same people are also willing to dare to advance to the battlefield, willing to
risk their lives.
All for a better life in the future. A life where they are not oppressed by anyone who happens
to have strong power.
People who did not belong to the non-mage faction also did not mean they were on the
mage's side. Some people also didn't have enough courage to risk their lives, doubting that
they would win against those powerful mages.
Doubting whether they would really win under the leadership of Toonka who was only
strong, but did not use his brain.
Harol quite understood why Toonka* was not in this room, together with them.
Only the gods knew what had happened to Toonka* at this point. There was no Cale henituse
there who managed to keep Toonka* sane.
[ “Contact them.”
“Yes sir.”
Billos approached the largest tents in the chiefs’ section. A warrior approached him to
guide him and watch him.
The chiefs’ tent. There were many more warriors here than the other areas. It was
interesting that Toonka had no problem throwing away weak warriors but were
protecting these chiefs.
‘That is why he couldn’t become a real hero.’ ]
"That's because even though many chiefs are weak, they are useful" Toonka commented. The
current him had never insulted anyone who was weak like he used to, but Toonka still often
looked down on anyone who was useless.
Already weak, useless, what's the point of being on the battlefield? Adding to the body
count? If you're weak but want to stay on the battlefield, at least do what Cale henituse did.
He was useful in so many ways, so many that Toonka was confused as to where his friend's
priorities were.
He also never thought that he was a hero. Hell, even Toonka used to hate heroes who had too
kind a heart and made that their weakness.
But his view on heroes also changed after getting to know Cale of course. Hero... Cale
henituse was indeed a hero, but even Toonka knew that he did all this to protect the people he
wanted to protect.
Cale henituse was not a stupid hero who moved to protect others as if he had been born that
way.
....
"Real hero... Huh?" Choi han* muttered. He had heard many people call him that very often,
but Choi han* himself had never really put much meaning into it.
Choi han* just did not want to experience the same mistake when he could not protect the
entire Harris villagers. It wasn't that he wasn't strong, no, Choi han* was very strong, the
proof was that he could eliminate all the members of the secret organization that attacked his
village.
It's just that Choi han* was too late. Too late in many ways.
What is hero for Cale henituse then?
[ Cale ignored the sharp gazes of the guards and waited for Billos to come back with the
chiefs. He just needed to ask them to meet with Toonka and they would probably
welcome it with open arms.
However.
‘Why does my neck feel so cold?’
Cale looked around to see what might be causing this odd feeling. ]
Choi Han ignored Rosalyn and Lock's judging glances directed at him. Hey, he just wanted to
teach Toonka a lesson okay? Hitting the man on the head to make his brain useful.
Even after seeing what Toonka actually did in the first meeting between his liege and Whitira
made Choi han think that Toonka deserved a beating from him.
Choi Han was very worried about Cale's condition when he was in the Breck Kingdom and
that man was doing whatever he wanted and almost harmed many people!
After all, he won, right? Right?! Well, there might be another possibility that his victory
would end up with the scenario of all the warriors there attacking Cale's group because they
didn't like it when their leader was defeated.
But Choi Han just needs to defeat them all again! The worst thing will happen is just the
relationship between Roan Kingdom and Whipper Kingdom will become bad, then-
Okay okay... That's the worst scenario of all.
But his liege would have held Choi Han back from the start if he thought what kind of bad
things would happen when Choi Han won!
[ Billos was taking longer than he had expected. It should not take this long to come
back with a single person.
– Human.
Raon’s low voice rang in Cale’s mind as the entrance flap to the tent Billos entered
started to move. It looked like a large person was trying to run out.
‘No way?’
Suddenly, Choi Han, who had been standing behind Cale, stepped in front of Cale with
a stiff expression. ]
"Oh my God, this scene looks weird because my relationship with Choi han can't be
considered good at all" Cale henituse* commented. Although this scene somehow looks
cliché, but what makes it strange is that Choi han there is really trying to protect Cale
henituse while Choi han* is in his dimension...
Well, Cale henituse* also doesn't want to see that man again. One thing because he was
scared, the other thing was because he didn't have enough courage to see again someone he
had insulted his family who had just died... Brutally...
Cale henituse* didn't even let anyone mention his mother's name on the estate to avoid any
insults directed at his mother...
But instead he insulted someone who had come all the way to ask his father for help, about
the events in Harris village...
All because of the name of Harris village and Cale henituse* forgot the rest of the story...
The trauma he had should not have been something that could protect him from the mistakes
of the day. Will his mother forgive Cale* when she finds out what Cale* had said to Choi
Han* and all the late residents of Harris village? But if it was his mother, Jour Thames*
would definitely forgive... It's just that, the beautiful woman would make Cale* bowing so
low and apologize to Choi han* which Cale* would never do of course.
Apologizing was not something that happened often in the Henituse family after all...
[ “Choi Han?”
“I have a bad feeling about this.”
“What?”
Riiip! The tent entrance ripped open.
“I smell it! I smell the scent of a strong person! Muahahahaha! This is perfect! I was so
bored!”
A large man covered in blood revealed himself. Behind him was a man and a woman
who were slightly smaller than him, but still quite large. ]
"Sigh.. "
Long sighs could be heard from many areas. They suddenly remembered the battle between
Toonka and future queen Whitira that ended in chaos. Toonka still hasn't learned from his
mistake... Wait, does Toonka even think that was a mistake?
He looked so happy when Cale henituse helped him to get a ship to return to the Whipper
Kingdom...
Naaah, that guy didn't think that what he did that day was a mistake. Surely engaging Choi
Han in a fight was not impossible either.
Kim Roksoo, and the two Alberu Crossman tapped their foreheads lightly, understanding
what kind of thing would happen next. Since Choi Han's character was not so different from
Whitira... Surely that man would also accept the offer of a ridiculous duel to keep Toonka
shut up.
But the difference this time was Cale henituse. Yes, during the duel between Toonka and
Whitira, the two of them did not need Cale's permission to start the fight... Whereas here,
Choi Han would of course only want to move if Cale allowed it.
Alberu closed his eyes and let out a very long and tired sigh..
And considering the personality that Cale henituse had... His lover would allow Choi Han to
beat up Toonka. Cale would use Choi Han as a means of revenge for all the trouble Toonka
had caused in Ubarr territory.
"He is driving me nuts"
[ “Sigh.”
Cale let out a sigh.
The crazy person who was covered in blood as if he had showered in mage blood was
naturally Toonka. As usual, Toonka was accurately looking at a specific location.
“It’s you!”
He was looking at Choi Han, who was protecting Cale from him. Toonka did not seem
to even see Cale behind Choi Han.
“The other ones smell strong too, but you seem to be the strongest! I can’t sleep while
smelling such a scent!” ]
"Uh... Cale's body was too small and I was too focused on Choi Han. His scent is stronger
than Whitira's, and it makes me very excited because I'm really bored after winning the
battle" Toonka commented. Harol next to him also couldn't defend Cale because the young
master's body was almost completely covered by Choi han.
Harol also didn't stop Toonka at that time because honestly he was really curious about who
exactly the noble was who was going to buy their magic tower. Toonka didn't really give a
definite clarity about who Cale henituse was, but seeing the young master who brought a
strong person like Choi han to make Toonka really excited...
Harol also became curious about how strong Choi Han was.
After all, their duel was just for fun, not to start a war between Kingdoms. The matter of
dueling and business were different and would not affect each other even if Toonka won or
lost.
[ Cale decided he needed to step forward. However, Choi Han asked in a very low voice.
“Is he Toonka?”
“Oh, you recognized him right away.”
Cale just answered Choi Han’s question without thinking, and Toonka pointed to Choi
Han at the same time. ]
"Oh my... I really have to talk to Cale about this" Alberu's lips twitched as Cale casually gave
Choi han such information.
Okay, maybe from his perspective, Cale really just wanted to tell that he had met bob, then
they went to the Whipper Kingdom to meet bob who was actually Toonka and also the leader
of the non-mage faction, and confirmed that the one in front of them at that time was
Toonka... To Choi Han...
Who only got the story that Bob almost hurt Cale henituse... (Not wrong actually, and maybe
Alberu should add about Toonka's point of insulting his lover) when Choi han's top priority at
that time was really just to protect Cale henituse.
The main point here is that Cale henituse doesn't realize how much impact his life has on
others and Alberu really wants to tell Cale that there are a lot of people who would get their
hands dirty if it would make Cale henituse happy.
...
In a different area with similar thoughts, Archie was also trying to restrain himself from
shouting at Cale henituse as the stupidest person for doing that.
Ah... It's nothing compared to Cale henituse who casually said that he had just come back to
life after almost dying in front of Whitira, Choi han and Rosalyn...
Oh... Archie still shuddered as he recalled what those people could really do if they knew the
young master was injured either by himself or someone else.
[ “Fight me. Aren’t your hands itching too?”
Cale let out a sigh. Toonka really never seemed to change.
Choi Han would naturally decline as his personality was not one who would fight for no
reason. He would definitely not fight with someone he had just met.
Cale tried to walk past Choi Han, who was in front of him. That was when he heard
Choi Han’s voice.
“Sure.”
‘What?’ ]
“Stupid bastard, he doesn't think that he is the reason why Choi Han is willing to accept the
offer” Kim Roksoo was feeling frustrated at Cale and chose to drink some alcohol to calm
himself down.
The man suddenly had a headache with Cale who was confused at Choi han's attitude.
What Cale henituse said was true, even though he only knew Choi han from novels, Roksoo
also knew that Choi han was like that.
the man really was the typical protagonist of a novel, and really had to have a good reason
why he would beat up other people.
the case that Roksoo has experienced is he who had insulted Choi han's family, which even
now Roksoo knows what he did was wrong and that kind of beating he deserved.
and as for the case this time, because Toonka had nearly injured Cale Henituse..
The problem was that Cale probably didn't think that he was nearly harmed by Toonka and
really didn't know that Choi han was actually angry about that.
Roksoo somewhat understood why Cale was behaving like that… perhaps the man had never
experienced a thing where someone was really angry because he was treated unkindly by
others and it ended up being Cale Henituse who was flustered at Choi han's current attitude.
[ Raon’s voice echoed in Cale’s head.
– Just as I expected. I, the great and mighty Raon, is smart!
Contrary to Raon’s excited voice, Cale started to frown.
On the other hand, Toonka licked his lips after seeing the way Choi Han was glaring at
him. He only had Choi Han in his eyes and did not see anybody else. Choi Han had the
strongest scent here. It was the same scent that made him think of the Whale people
who were staring back at him in the Ubarr territory.
“Kekeke, yes, I like that type of gaze.” ]
"Raon-nim is just happy because his guess about you will make scenes right" Rosalyn said.
In that chaotic situation, the only happy individual was Raon. the young dragon was happy
because he could predict that Choi han would really make a scene in his own way.
Cale Henituse's attitude was also admirable because his expression didn't change too much.
Their young master only researched Toonka further to find any information about Toonka
who at that time stood up was the same Toonka as the one who invited the future queen of
ocean, Whitira, to duel.
Because if that were the case, the situation would be even more messed up, especially since
they were there just to buy and sell something, not to fight just because of provocation from
the leader who preferred to use muscles over brains.
Well, it's not that Rosalyn forbade Choi han to duel, but honestly there was a different feeling
when seeing Choi han showing off what he could do. Especially in a situation where
everyone was now looking down on them just because they were nobles and their attendants.
Although Rosalyn knew that young master Cale did not like being the center of attention or
getting too much attention, the same person also never liked being looked down upon by
others.
Choi Han's victory against Toonka would certainly bring a new atmosphere to the warriors
there.
And of course the people of the Whipper kingdom will be more aware of what kind of person
the Roan kingdom has.
[ Toonka was excited. He felt like he could have a physical fight, one that did not rely on
crap like magic.
Choi Han put his hand on the hilt of his blade after seeing the madness in Toonka’s
eyes. He was calm, but his gaze seemed like it wanted to chop Toonka in half.
Screech.
A part of the blade came out of the scabbard.
It was at that moment.
Squeeze.
Choi Han felt a strong grip on his shoulder and suddenly got the chills. He had felt this
once before.
It was the same pressure that caught everyone’s attention when they were with the
Whales. ]
Archie shuddered when he remembered about the aura described by Choi Han. That must be
the aura possessed by Cale Henituse, more precisely the aura derived from the ancient power
of the dominating aura that they had seen a while ago to gain its power.
The problem was that he was the target object of that power, that's why Archie remembered
very well about his fear when he saw Cale Henituse at that time.
All of Cale's companions recalled the specific aura that they knew Cale Henituse had. An
aura that no matter how often they felt it, still could not make them all take it for granted.
In fact, the stronger Cale Henituse became, the stronger the aura became.
One good thing about being Cale Henituse's companion, or at least the person on the young
lord's side, was that they would most likely not be the target object of the terrifying aura's
use.
Only the god and the victim knew what they felt when Cale Henituse specifically pointed out
who he would fear at that moment.
....
"Ooh, looks like a very useful power for a Choi Han to get chills like that" Kim Roksoo
commented.
Since they missed the moment of the first meeting between Cale Henituse, the king of Whale
shickler and Killer whale Archie, Kim Roksoo did not know how powerful the ancient power
of dominating aura was.
But if that power could even make Choi Han, who was basically a dominant person to feel
goosebumps...
That power was really very strong. In accordance with how difficult it was to obtain the
ancient power.
Other ancient powers also looked interesting, but the one ancient power that looked
particularly interesting in Kim Roksoo's eyes right now was the dominating aura...
Ah... If only he had that kind of ability...
[ A quiet yet emotionless voice reached Choi Han’s ear.
“Choi Han.”
Cale was looking at him. Cale wasn’t blaming him or giving him a command, but his
gaze seemed to be extremely deep. That gaze made Choi Han subconsciously let go of
the blade.
Click.
The blade was pushed back into the scabbard. ]
"Why do you think that young master Cale will blame you?" Lock asked. Young master Cale
Henituse giving commands might have been common since they started their mission
together, but Cale Henituse had never once blamed someone...
Even now Lock wondered if he had ever seen Cale blame anyone on his team if something
unexpected happened.
Even when Lock couldn't join the battle in the Breck Kingdom because he forgot how to
berserk... The young master comforted Lock and actually acted like it was okay not to do
something, because they were family, because they were protecting each other.
"Because I acted rashly, I only realized when I saw Cale-nim's gaze at that time. I realized the
possibilities of what would happen when I accepted Toonka's offer of a duel. My mistake was
that I acted thoughtlessly, not really thinking about the consequences of what I did just
because I was annoyed at Toonka who almost hurt Cale-nim" Choi han explained what he
was thinking that time.
Prioritizing Cale Henituse's safety was the most important thing in Choi han's life up to this
point, but that was no reason for him to be arbitrary.
Toonka had only come close to harming Cale, not hurting him in the slightest.
But Choi han was too wrapped up in his emotions and only thought that he had to teach
Toonka a lesson. If Choi han continued to behave like that, he was no different from Toonka
who preferred to use brawn over brains.
That was also the case during the meeting between Cale and Sui Khan... Ah, but at that time
Sui Khan casually told him where he went wrong.
[ “Are you trying to fight right now?”
The Dominating Aura was surrounding Cale’s entire body right now. He walked past
Choi Han and faced Toonka.
The stench of blood filled his nose.
“Toonka.”
Cale needed to stand above Toonka now. It became a little more complicated, but he
decided that he might as well use this opportunity. Cale pushed back his red hair and
greeted the blankly staring Toonka.
“Long time no see.” ]
"He's always stand above of everyone thou... " Harol commented.
The man knew there was another way to keep Toonka quiet without fighting, and Cale knew
it too. The difference was that Harol lacked something that Cale Henituse had and made it
very difficult for him to control Toonka.
Especially after they were shown the chapter where Cale Henituse and Toonka talked at the
edge of the ocean at night with Toonka almost drowning to death in a whirlpool and Cale
standing casually above him...
Although at that time Toonka was still not as sane as he is now, Toonka still understood
enough about who Cale Henituse was. About who was the person who told him to win the
civil war and promised to buy the magic tower, oh, and give him a ship to help Toonka get
home quickly too.
And his act of coming forward and confronting Toonka directly also showed that he was the
most powerful person in the group. Even though the stronger individual in the group was
Choi Han, the swordmaster complied with his young master's wishes.
[ “You, you ar-“
Toonka did not recognize him right away. However, as soon as he saw the red hair, he
thought of a single person. However, this person in front of him was too different from
the last time they had met. He clenched his fist. An unexplainable feeling was coming
out of this bastard in front of him.
The bastard that shoved him in the ocean and looked down on him, Cale Henituse. His
gaze was the same as two months ago. The man he saw two months ago asked him a
question.
“Do you want to fight?” ]
"The only difference is that he has the added power of some sort of dominating aura to make
it clear that he really does look down on everyone" Alberu Crossman* commented.
Toonka, as someone who truly hated mages and magic of all kinds, could not explain what
was going on. Although he was a strong person, but his level was still far inferior when
compared to Choi han.
If someone like Choi han could not even move when Cale used his dominating aura... What
about Toonka?
Alberu Crossman* agreed with what Toonka thought about Cale Henituse. Yes, the man was
a bastard, a crazy bastard to be exact.
With such a domineering aura, such a condescending look in his eyes, such a weak person but
at the same time capable of killing Toonka if he wanted to...
But the same person also supported Toonka to win the civil war, the same person also called
him a warrior, the same person also didn't call him a barbarian...
Toonka should know that at that point, Cale Henituse used Choi Han to defeat him and make
Toonka realize that there are still many people who are much stronger than him.
The same thing happened when Cale allowed Whitira to fight Toonka, right? The man
deliberately let Whitira show that Toonka would not be able to defeat the future queen of the
ocean.
[ Cale had a calm smile as he asked. However, he did not wait for Toonka’s response.
“Choi Han.”
“…Yes sir.”
Choi Han could not help but nod his head at Cale’s indifferent voice.
“Fight him if you want.”
Choi Han could only answer in one way.
“I will definitely win.” ]
"Damn... The chess game is on" Bud commented. The mercenary king smiled with
amusement.
The game that Cale Henituse was performing was so interesting to watch. The man with the
idea of adopting others because they were useful was not entirely right, it was because Cale
Henituse knew how to use them all.
All things were useful in Cale Henituse's eyes if the man wanted them to be.
Cale Henituse really understood what he could do when he had power. He did not understand
why Choi Han was angry enough to accept the ridiculous offer, but the man could think
quickly to take advantage of what he could get when Choi Han won.
Cale Henituse knew that Choi Han would win against Toonka.
Trust. Cale Henituse and his way of gaining the trust of others was something to truly admire.
He really knows how to earn it.
He deliberately told Toonka that he had someone like Choi han and Whitira by his side so
that Toonka would know that he shouldn't act as he pleased with Cale.
And at the same time, Cale also told Choi Han about what he should do.
Cale Henituse did not blame Choi han for acting without thinking of the consequences, that
was why he deliberately spread the dominating aura to the area without exception so that
everyone, including his companion knew where they stood.
It was the only way to let everyone know that he was the one in control of the situation.
How many times did that guy mention that a lot of people were looking down on his group?
Ha! Bud suddenly laughed when he saw Cale Henituse's calm face...
Crazy bastard...
[ Choi Han put his hand back on the hilt of his blade. His tightly clenched fist let him
feel a stronger desire than before. Cale then turned toward Toonka, who was slowly
starting to smile. Toonka then let out a loud laugh.
“Muhahahahahahahha!”
It was so loud it echoed through the base. However, Toonka was still nervous. The
person in front of him was definitely weak, however!
There was an aura that dominated this area. Toonka ignored that aura and shouted
even louder. ]
Everyone began to realize that the dominating aura was so strong that a bastard like Toonka
felt nervous.
No, even people like Choi Han felt goosebumps when they felt the aura.
Cale Henituse and his way of making all the power extremely useful was truly a marvelous
thing!
...
"It works exactly the same way as what dragon fear can do" Eruhaben* commented.
The main purpose of such power was to suppress all individuals by showing the image that
they, the dragons, were not someone ordinary people should have to deal with.
Because they, the dragons, had a higher position than anyone else.
It could also help the dragons to avoid the annoying things around them.
If Eruhaben* had been in Cale Henituse's position back then, he would have also brought out
his dragon fear so that fools like Toonka would at least shut up.
The ancient power of the dragon Slayer is truly awesome...
[ He was excited. His body was heating up. Blood, he needed to see blood.
“Let’s fight! Great! Very good!”
In that moment, Raon was scoffing at Toonka as he spoke to Cale.
– He’s crazy for a beating. What an idiot. Our side is much stronger!
It was only obvious. Toonka would probably get beaten to a pulp.
Choi Han was not the type to go easy in a fight. ]
Harol grimaced as he remembered Toonka's state after the duel was over. Choi Han had really
beaten his friend to the point of near death. But Harol also wanted to do the same because
Toonka was so stupid.
They were warriors, but Toonka was too crazy and really needed to have a companion to stay
sane.
Harol didn't know which was more awesome. Either Choi Han's strength or Toonka who was
still alive and laughing after being beaten almost to death.
At this point, just like when Cale Henituse was encouraging Whitira secretly, everyone was
also encouraging Choi Han secretly to win their duel later.
Toonka really needs to be hit on the head so that the brain is useful, not just as a means of
life.
[ Cale looked toward the even crazier looking Toonka, who was laughing like a maniac,
and started to speak to Choi Han.
“No need to hold back.”
That made Choi Han start to smile. This smile did not look pure and innocent at all.
That smile satisfied Cale and he called over to Toonka. ]
"That bastard not only made dragon-nim and her two kittens run wild, he also gave Choi han
a chance to release stress" Alberu Crossman* commented, as the crown prince let out a long
sigh.
No need to hold back he said.
This time someone will really beat up Toonka.
They went there to buy and sell but instead started a duel.
Everyone does have a unique personality huh? There are people who have to be beaten first
to gain their trust.
Resigned to the situation, Alberu Crossman* decided to sit back and relax while waiting to
see what Toonka would become after the one-sided duel was over.
His counterpart also seems to be used to this kind of thing, so Alberu Crossman* predicts that
this kind of thing will really happen again in the next chapter.
[ “Bob.”
The sudden return of his alias from two months ago made Toonka stop laughing. Cale
then glanced at Toonka’s subordinates, as well as the warriors who were slowly
approaching the chiefs’ tents and the people who were too scared to move. He looked
back at Toonka afterward and started to speak.
“Set it up.”
They might as well do it right if they were going to fight anyway. ]
Seeing that there are so many people who are afraid to do something shows how much
impact the dominating aura released by Cale Henituse has.
Choi Han and Toonka only felt nervous because they were strong individuals who were used
to overwhelming situations, but not others. With that kind of power, it seemed equivalent to
how difficult it was to obtain that ancient power.
...
"I already introduced my name, it's strange that he still calls me Bob" Toonka on the other
hand commented on Cale referring to him as Bob even though Toonka's name had been
mentioned.
"That's because you acted like Bob who trying to fight Whitira-nim" Harol said.
Harol took care of a lot of things after the civil war ended, but preparing the venue for
Toonka's duel with others was not one of his to-do-lists.
But he also didn't want to get in the way of that because he was really curious about Cale
Henituse and the rest of his companions.
Especially after the young master gave off such a powerful aura and had an equally powerful
knight. Looking at the young man who stood haughtily while looking down on all of them,
Harol was really curious about who Cale Henituse was.
His self-esteem is quite shattered when looked down upon by a young man like Cale
Henituse...
And so it continued to the point where Harol ignored it.
Chapter End Notes
Did you notice that I use a lot of spaces in each of my chapters? Sorry if they're too far
apart, but that's the style I like so that I don't get spoiled by anything I read myself.
It also makes me think that the writing is more neat lmao
....
Oh yeah, I just remembered that yesterday was Valentine's Day and I happened to write
an alcale romance oneshoot, you can check out the latest story on this account if you
want.
Happy Valentine's Day (∿°○°)∿ ︵ ǝʌol
Chapter 72 – Different than Intended (4)
Chapter Summary
Just like the title, I also didn't intend for this chapter to be long, but as you can see, it's a
long chapter (´༎ຶ ͜ʖ ༎ຶ `)♡
Chapter Notes
Why... Just why did I make this chapter so long? Every chapter that I think doesn't have
the potential to be an 'exciting' chapter always ends up being a long chapter ᕕ( ཀ ʖ̯ ཀ)ᕗ
Hopefully this still makes sense and doesn't get out of the theme I wrote and hopefully
you can understand whatever I mean in this story.ʕノ)ᴥ(ヾʔ
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 72 – Different than Intended (4)
Cale could see the change in Toonka’s expression. He blankly blinked a few times before
slowly starting to frown as if he remembered what had happened.
“I lost.”
However, he was calm when he started to speak. ]
Everyone was shocked at the state Toonka was in. Just as they had seen the man so
confidently fighting Choi han, the same person now looked so fucked up.
His face was covered in scars, bruises and it was amazing that Toonka was still able to stand
up and speak.
Choi han really made Toonka his stress relief tool.
Seeing Toonka's messy state made Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* remember their own
situation after being beaten by Choi han.
Cale did not allow Choi han to beat him up, but the man told Choi han to hit other people.
For someone who had the original plan of avoiding the protagonist, Cale actually used the
protagonist for himself.
Choi han may be a hero, but his main job is the knight of Cale Henituse.
[ Cale then proceeded to speak.
“It was still a warriors’ battle.”
Toonka blankly stared at Cale before slowly starting to smile. He looked extremely ugly
with that expression on his face. His face, that already looked like an orc’s because of
the beating he had just received, now looked like a mutant troll’s face. It was full of blue
bruises.
Cale turned away to stop seeing that ugly face. He could hear Toonka starting to speak
as he turned. ]
Harol tried to hold back his laughter as Cale continued to insult Toonka's face. Cale was
completely honest in his assessment of everyone.
When looking at Whitira and Paseton's faces, Cale Henituse continued to praise their art-like
faces, the man even praised Whitira's voice which he said was similar to a siren.
He didn't know how many times Cale Henituse has praised the Whale siblings' beautiful
faces.
But then with Toonka...
Harol laughed as he agreed with what Cale Henituse was thinking.
With a big, tall and muscular body, his face full of bruises but still talking, even smiling, was
not pleasing to the eye at all.
...
"He really knows how to gain people's trust, huh?" Harol* on the other hand was more
focused on Cale Henituse who calmly said that the duel that they did not see but they could
already guess the result was still a warriors's battle.
The man had also said the same thing when he met Toonka in the sea of Ubarr territory, that
was what made Toonka interested in the young nobleman who didn't care when he spoke
informally to him. It was because Cale Henituse knew that he was a warrior, not just a
barbarian, and asked them all to win.
Although Cale Henituse also said that because he wanted to take another advantage after their
victory, but Cale Henituse was just talking about the treasure that was most likely gone now
that Harol and everyone had destroyed the magic tower.
The treasure being talked about was probably just money and jewelry, well, it would be a
great help to everyone in the Whipper Kingdom if they knew.
Harol* chose to remain silent, there was no point in commenting about their treasure being
taken by Cale Henituse. It wasn't his dimension, and the treasure in his dimension was also
gone.
There was no point in talking about something that no longer existed.
[ Toonka was speaking to Pelia.
“A new warrior has appeared today!”
Cale could see soldiers approaching them after hearing Toonka’s loud voice. There was
anticipation on the faces of the citizens. They did not seem to look down on their leader
for fainting or have any animosity toward Choi Han for beating up their leader.
Warrior.
It was a cool title that was incomparable to those stupid mages. ]
Warrior.
Toonka and Harol smiled when Cale said that the title was cooler than the mage there. There
was a lot to be proud of when it came to being a warrior, it was just that, because they all
lacked sanity compared to others, many people often referred to them as barbarians.
It might be quite disappointing for all of them, especially those under Toonka's leadership at
that time to see their leader defeated by a guest, but that didn't mean they immediately hated
the person who defeated their leader.
Their mindset is different from ordinary people. They are really interested in strong people, if
the strongest person at that time is defeated, then they have a new respect for the new
strongest person.
Because basically, it was a duel started by Toonka himself, not because Choi han wanted to
brag about his strength there.
Because if that was the case, Choi Han would be considered insulting all the people in the
Whipper Kingdom.
...
"Choi Han's victory will benefit their Cale group because those people will be more aware of
who is there to do business with their leader" Alberu Crossman* commented.
Someone who could defeat their leader so easily even though they had been under Toonka's
leadership for quite some time, especially when the civil war started. They all know how
strong Toonka is, and now they know how strong Choi Han is...
Oh, don't forget about Cale Henituse who deliberately spread his dominating aura in the area.
After seeing all that, they should have realized that Cale's group is not a group that can be
underestimated.
[ Someone who deserved such a title had appeared.
“We will have a celebration tonight! Get it prepared!”
Boom. Boom. Boom.
The citizens started to stomp their feet again. At the same time, they cheered for both
Choi Han and Toonka. Although these citizens were called barbarians because of such
actions, Cale did not care.
Of course, there will definitely be some soldiers whose morale goes down because
Toonka lost, as well as some high-ranking people who will have animosity toward Cale’s
crew. ]
"It's true, but it's not something to worry about because Choi Han won't stay there and they
still can't defeat Toonka" Harol said casually.
There were indeed a lot of soldier's morale that dropped when they saw Toonka was easily
defeated, but what could they do? Go along with Choi Han? Pfttt, that wasn't something
Harol, Toonka and Pelia were worried about.
And about some high-ranking people who will have animosity toward Cale's crew...
Harol wasn't sure if they could even touch Cale Henituse without facing Choi han. No, it
wasn't Choi han they should be worried about, but Raon-nim who was always near Cale at all
times.
It was scary because none of them knew that Cale Henituse had a young dragon living with
him.
Harol was not always there beside the amazing young master, but Harol knew very well that
everyone under the direct leadership of Cale Henituse was very protective of the young
nobleman.
Especially with the current situation of the Whipper Kingdom, it was impossible for any of
them to let their guard down even though Choi Han had just won against Toonka.
[ ‘Not my concern.’
He just needed to take what he needed to take. Cale could hear Toonka speaking to
Choi Han behind him.
“Warrior! I will definitely kill you next time! Muhahahahahaha!”
Cale turned around to see Choi Han frowning deeply. Choi Han had deeply disliked
Toonka in the novel. ]
Choi Han turned to his counterpart who was sitting a little more relaxed (unlike the first few
hours of the video). His counterpart deeply disliked Toonka?
Well, Choi han here didn't really like Toonka either because of his messy and unruly attitude.
But the more Choi han thought about it, him and Toonka were the same person but different
in style.
Well, Choi han certainly didn't live like Toonka who kept testing his own strength by taking
on every strong individual he met, but the same thing Choi han wanted to show here was
about both of them not using their brains too much.
Toonka was too obsessed with power to forget about the feelings of the people around him.
Just like what Cale-nim had previously described about what would happen to Toonka in the
future, Choi Han was not surprised by it either.
Toonka without knowing Cale Henituse might have completely destroyed himself.
It was the same with Choi han. He who always felt that he failed to protect others began to be
obsessed with power. Coupled with him already living alone in the dark forest with all the
monsters there.
If only Cale Henituse hadn't bothered to help Choi han, maybe Choi han's storyline wouldn't
be any different from what Toonka went through.
. ....
Choi han* on the other hand just stared disgustedly at Toonka there. Maybe the hatred that
Choi han there gave Toonka was not as big as the hatred that Choi han* had, but at least
Toonka got what he deserved.
Someone did have to beat that guy up to repair a little damage to his head.
No matter how sad a life story Toonka may have gone through in the past, it should not be the
reason why Toonka could behave as he pleased.
It's not just Toonka who has a sad life story in this world, but there are also many people who
despite the unfairness of life, are trying their best so that others don't experience the same
thing.
All of them, the people who were by Choi han's* side right now were all holding on to their
last thread of sanity.
Forget about being a hero, Choi Han* was truly alive after successfully finding any reason to
live. Avenging the arm organization was his main life goal at the moment, but it seemed like
it was also a goal that would be very difficult to achieve.
But he is not alone...
The people around him were what made Choi Han* still have his sanity...
[ He then heard Toonka speaking to him.
“I destroyed it less, per our agreement!”
It meant they were now going to go look at the Magic Tower.
Cale climbed back up and patted the pale Billos’s shoulder.
“Billos.”
“Yes sir.”
“Go get everybody from outside the base.” ]
"Tsk, they actually resumed business after Choi han beat up the most powerful person in the
Kingdom" Cale Henituse* would not have believed this kind of story had he not seen it
firsthand.
Either Cale Henituse there was a bit crazy or the people around him were just as crazy...
As a noble, even though he was more famous as a scum, Cale Henituse* was still someone
who was born into a noble family, the wealthy noble family.
And he was also a grown ass man, not just a teenager who didn't know how to control his
own emotions and had no purpose in life.
Cale Henituse* knew very well how to do business with people.
But this was the first time Cale Henituse* had really seen the latest way to do business.
Earning trust was important. But if that trust is earned after beating others to a pulp...
Is this kind of business common in Korea? Cale Henituse* turned to his counterpart,
wondering if Kim Roksoo had ever beaten someone up to get them to agree to do business
with him.
Korea.... That place didn't seem to be a dimension where the hierarchy of nobility and royalty
was so revered...
And with an appearance like that... Cale Henituse* was sure that Kim Roksoo scared people
very often for whatever reason.
[ Billos seemed confused, but accepted before pointing to someone else.
“Of course. But there is someone I need to introduce first.”
Cale looked toward who Billos was pointing at. Brown hair and brown eyes along with
an extremely average face. He seemed so common and average, but it was so much so
that it made him look unique.
“Young master-nim, this is Chief Harol-nim. He is currently the Supreme Chief in
charge of the entire faction.”
Harol. He was a necessary member of the non-mage faction.
“Nice to meet you, young master Cale-nim. My name is Harol.”
The peasants of the Whipper Kingdom did not have last names. ]
The more the video continues with its description, the more people realize that the state of the
Whipper Kingdom before and after the civil war is indeed very, very fucked up.
The mages in the magic tower who abused their power, the royal party that was not
responsible for the kingdom itself, the people who finally united, fought together to get their
justice ...
And even after victory was achieved, the Whipper kingdom did not seem to help their people
at all.
The hatred of the people of that kingdom at the mere sight of a nobleman there speaks
volumes.
Now they have confirmed new information about the people, who are claimed to be peasants
and are not even allowed to have a last name.
It was amazing that the Whipper Kingdom could still exist for such a long time.
...
Harol's breath caught slightly when he saw what Cale mentioned there.
He had completely forgotten that in this place, not only Cale Henituse's secrets would be
revealed, but all their secrets would also be revealed because the young master had a lot of
people's personal information.
Instinctively, Harol turned to Toonka.
The current Toonka didn't hate mages that much, so he wouldn't consider Harol a traitor for
hiding his true identity right? Oh well, if Toonka got angry, Harol could just run away
himself.
[ Cale reached his hand out to Harol.
“Nice to meet you. I am Cale.”
Harol cautiously shook Cale’s hand before quietly starting to whisper.
“I guess young master Cale-nim is who our leader Toonka-nim said he was going to sell
the Magic Tower to.”
Cale did not say anything and just smiled as he let go of Harol’s hand. ]
Alberu also shows a smile that is identical to Cale's today. If Choi Han's task at that time was
to deal with Toonka, then Cale's task there was to deal with Chief Harol.
Just as Toonka was defeated by Choi han, Harol would also be defeated by Cale. His
dongsaeng only moves if he has a plan (and he always has a plan), the novel he previously
read also most likely describes the figure of Harol and Cale will take advantage of that.
Indeed, the person who should be worried by the people there is not Choi Han, but Cale
Henituse. The nobleman who is the main brain in their team.
Harol should have realized that he would not be able to take advantage of Cale Henituse
when the chief saw the moment Cale Henituse allowed Choi han to fight Toonka.
But Alberu also understood the chief's position, compared to him who was already
experienced, Harol would definitely become one of Cale Henituse's pawns because he could
not balance himself with the red head's intelligence. Even Alberu, a person who was used to
dealing with nobles with different personalities, still found it difficult to understand Cale
Henituse.
[ Harol. Harol was neither a very strategic person nor a strong individual. He also did
not have any unique abilities. He was a great scientist, but he was lacking compared to
the other chiefs.
However, he was one of the founding members of the non-mage faction.
The mages had considered themselves above the regular citizens because of their magic
abilities. Harol had been the one who had brought up the idea of saving the people from
such tyranny. To them, he was a hero.
People followed him because of how average he was. Toonka and Harol, this
combination was the hope for the Whipper Kingdom’s citizens. ]
Harol* smiled bitterly as Cale called him the hope of the people of the Whipper Kingdom.
It was a very heavy title, Harol* suddenly felt he was carrying the responsibility of the
world.
The combination between him and Toonka* was indeed very good. Like what Cale Henituse
said, he was an ordinary person, he was a great scientist in the past, but he was also not
someone with abilities as good as the other chiefs.
But then again, his idea to create a non-mage faction really made people believe in him.
Plus, Toonka* also seemed to be quite listening to what Harol* had to say.
Harol* was an important person who managed to gather the strong individuals before the
civil war started.
His confidence that they would win made many people also have the morale that they would
win, no, they MUST win.
Because they are warriors, they always challenge anything stronger for their own
satisfaction.
Because they are people who are supposed to live freely.
They should not live oppressed by those who did whatever they want just because they have
the power.
They should not live as slaves.
They are human, they are free, they are not something that should be experimented on.
If only... If only Harol* could restore the last thread of Toonka's* sanity, their current
situation might not be so fucked up.
[ “It is my honor to meet you. I guess we have a lot to discuss from here on.”
The non-mage faction needed money. Harol probably wanted to take as much money as
possible from Cale. At that moment, Cale could hear Raon’s voice in his head.
– What a liar.
The dragon really was sharp. Cale gently responded to Harol.
“I suppose so.”
An unfair trade. That trade started from Harol and not Toonka. ]
Harol winced because during that time, the conversations he had with Cale were always
watched by the young dragon.
And the dragon kept commenting on things, knowing that the other person was lying to Cale.
Cale Henituse himself was someone who had so much information, and then he had a young
dragon who would happily keep giving him additional information.
Harol could imagine that the young master was already imagining what he would do while
doing business with Harol while slowly destroying Harol's hopes of using him. Oh, let's not
forget the young man who casually informed Harol that he had personal information on Harol
kodiang that almost no one else knew.
...
"What kind of unfair trade is actually going to happen?" Cale Henituse* gave an annoyed
look to Cale over there who had mentioned for who knows how many times that he was
going to make an unfair trade.
Judging from the deal that Cale had made with the Whale siblings, everyone could see that
both parties really benefited equally. It was just that Cale thought that he was the only one
who benefited the most because he got the ancient power along with the dragon corpse.
The man did not try to see things from the Whale siblings' perspective.
So, what now? What kind of unfair trade was actually going to happen until that man kept
talking about it. It was as if he kept telling himself that he was not a good person and that he
was a very selfish person.
At some point, Cale Henituse* realized that he hated himself for truly believing that he was
trash even though it was a self-made image.
But looking at what Cale was doing there... That guy's mindset really looked more fucked up
than the trashy mindset he had.
[ Cale stood in front of the Magic Tower and looked up.
The 20 story Magic Tower was the second tallest building on the entire continent. The
tallest building was the Empire’s Alchemist Bell Tower.
‘It’s better than I expected.’
Toonka had destroyed the Magic Tower less than Cale had anticipated. There were only
a few outer walls that were destroyed. In comparison, all the windows and the insides
were a total mess.
‘This isn’t all there is to the Magic Tower.’ ]
Harol* stared in awe at the magic tower building that could still be called fine. Toonka really
managed to keep his promise not to destroy the building too much because of Cale Henituse.
Harol* was also sure that his counterpart played a role in that when he found out that there
were people who intended to buy the magic tower.
The building that was once so proud of, the same building was also so hated by the people of
the Whipper kingdom.
Harol* was really curious about the treasure that Cale Henituse was talking about. How much
money and gems did the mage hide there, no, the tower master hid there? Where was it that
Harol* and everyone else never found the treasure even after the building was destroyed?
...
Looking at the former building, Kim Roksoo was reminded of all the buildings in Korea.
Although many of them were already unused because they were badly damaged, Kim Roksoo
could see that on earth one, buildings that had more than twenty floors were very common
during that era.
No, even today such tall buildings are still in use.
It was only natural that Cale Henituse looked at the tall building with a still stoic face. As the
former Kim Roksoo, who had lived before Earth One was destroyed by monsters, Cale must
have been more used to seeing tall buildings.
Unlike Kim Roksoo who really had to hide his awe everytime he saw a building that had
more than thirty floors.
[ Cale turned away from the Magic Tower to look at Toonka.
“Are you going in as well?”
The question made Toonka start to frown.
“You think I am crazy? Why would I go into that dirty place?”
Dirty place. Toonka was calling this famous building that was known throughout the
Western Continent a, ‘dirty place.’ It was dirty to him because the citizens’ blood,
sweat, and tears were shed inside of this building. ]
"I went there to kill all the mages there and don't intend to enter there again even if it's just to
accompany my friend" Toonka commented.
Ah, that was also the reason why he managed to restrain himself from destroying the magic
tower. Since he did not want to enter that dirty place, his desire to destroy the building was
also less and less.
He had a promise to his friend and Toonka had no intention of breaking that promise.
The building that looked beautiful from the outside but was rotten inside, the building that the
kingdom was so proud of but also hated by its people.
The blood of the innocent people, the blood of the warriors who couldn't fight them, those
heartless mages who really did whatever they wanted to do.
Perhaps the weak-hearted would ask Toonka if he thought of the families of the people he
brutally killed like that...
But no one asked if the mages ever thought of every friend and family of the people they
tortured there.
Toonka hated every part of that building.
[ “Harol will guide you.”
Toonka said that before peeking toward Beacrox, Hilsman, the Wolf children, and Lock.
It was because he smelled strong scents from them as well. He then also peeked toward
the two baby kittens in Cale’s arms.
He then looked toward Choi Han, who was talking to Rosalyn, before casually starting
to speak.
“You are interesting because you are weak.”
Cale naturally ignored Toonka, however, Toonka continued to speak.
“A weakling who oddly seems strong.” ]
"I know this sounds cringe-worthy, but he can be surrounded by strong people because he has
a strong heart" Alberu Crossman* commented.
Cale Henituse is a very confusing individual. Full of enigmas. He sometimes puts himself
down by thinking that he's trash and not a good person, but he doesn't accept it when
someone looks down on him.
He is not a person who likes attention, but he is a person who likes it when he has power
because he can do whatever he wants without having to get the approval of certain people.
It was confusing because Alberu Crossman* himself felt that he did not know how to deal
with Cale Henituse other than to follow whatever the young master of the Henituse family
wanted.
He kept saying that he would make unfair trades because the benefits he would have were
greater than anyone else's, he told himself that as if to keep reminding himself that he is not a
good person.
He took care of the little children around him under the pretense that they were 'useful' and
tried to get on the good side of powerful people like Choi Han so that he wouldn't have to be
beaten or even killed when he made mistakes later.
That's because he's not a good person.
But... What Cale Henituse gave them, the people he said he was using, was more than what
those people could imagine.
That man cared, really cared, even choosing a name for the young dragon was very well
thought out, seriously, a little worried that the young dragon would not like the name he had
chosen...
It was not the act of someone who was simply using others for personal business.
He just wanted to gain the trust of all of them, but he was too kind to realize that the people
around him actually trusted Cale Henituse more than the man could ever imagine.
It was very complicated thing.
[ However, Toonka could not say anything else. It was because Choi Han had started to
stare at him. Toonka started to smile brightly at Choi Han’s stare before he started to
approach him.
“What? You want to fight again?”
Choi Han sighed before ignoring Toonka. Cale observed Toonka and Choi Han’s
interaction before taking a look at Billos and Harol discussing with one another. ]
Everyone also let out a long sigh as Toonka asked Choi Han for another duel.
Seriously, that guy looks like he needs a mirror. Even after such a severe injury... He still
wanted to fight Choi han? Toonka didn't look deterred at all, instead looking like he was
using Choi han as a training tool.
Even just looking at him makes them tired, what about the people who directly face Toonka
every day? Are they doing well?
Harol on the other hand just smiled tiredly, thanking the gods because he was given so much
patience to deal with Toonka.
Indeed, sometimes it was tiring, sometimes Harol also wanted to hit Toonka so that his friend
would faint and shut up. But the only person who can make Toonka faint is Choi Han.
Toonka alone couldn't beat Choi han, and what about Harol? The comparison of their
strengths was too far. Harol also didn't want to become another target of Choi Han's
frustration.
The chief didn't want to die, not now.
[ He then started petting the kittens in his arms while starting to quietly sing.
“Let’s catch a rat, let’s catch a rat. How many rats?”
On’s front paw moved in Cale’s arms.
Tap.
She hit him once.
Cale continued to speak.
“Don’t hurt him though. Life is precious.”
Hong snorted before moving his front paw.
Tap. Tap.
He tapped twice before his tail started to wag. On started to shake her head after seeing
the smiles on Cale and Hong’s faces. The two of their villainous smiles were becoming
similar the longer they were together.
However, On’s tail was shaking as well. ]
The room was suddenly silent without any sound.
CALE HENITUSE CAN SING?! WHY IS HIS VOICE SO SOFT BUT SCARY?!
Cale Henituse who was singing softly to the children there was actually a very beautiful
image. The young man's voice was also soft, BUT THE SMILE THOSE THREE
INDIVIDUALS SHOWED SOMEHOW HAD ANOTHER MEANING.
And what about the Rat? Did Cale Henituse tell the two kittens to run wild in search of rats?!
Eruhaben let out a long sigh as he saw that On and Hong actually looked happy with
whatever they were going to do later, especially with Cale's singing reminding them of what
they had to do.
Cale Henituse's parenting methods really had to be questioned sometimes. The man did allow
every child in his care to have the best life possible without any disadvantages. Cale Henituse
treated them all according to their age even though they were beastmen and dragons.
But at the same time, Cale was also teaching them to survive in the most different way
Eruhaben had ever seen.
Cale Henituse truly taught his children to be good at manipulating others whether he realized
it or not.
....
Mueller, the rat that Cale Henituse, On and Hong were talking about over there could only
get goosebumps all over his body. So far, Cale Henituse and whoever it was had never hurt
Mueller like what the man had promised, but that couldn't make Mueller feel like he could
live in peace either.
Cale Henituse was surrounded by too many people who were so powerful that it felt
suffocating.
It felt like if you made the slightest mistake to Cale Henituse, you would die right then and
there.
[ At that moment, a stealthy voice filled Cale’s mind.
– Should I come with you too, human?
Raon really must want to go with them, as he even asked Cale for permission. Cale
sternly shook his head. Cale quietly whispered as if he was gently speaking to the
kittens.
“You have to catch something else with me.”
The baby kittens and Black Dragon all closed their mouths after seeing Cale’s
expression as he said, ‘something else.’ That sounded fun as well. ]
"They really look like they're going to have fun" Sheritt commented, at a loss as to what to do
as she watched her children slowly become cunning individuals, just like their father figure.
In addition, Sheritt's smile appeared on the woman's beautiful face. Her Raon was slowly
starting to know how to behave properly. Raon who used to act as he pleased with Cale, -
anyone can't insult Cale except me- mindset, and other disrespectful things.
Now, well, in that time, Raon is slowly learning to ask permission if he wants something
from Cale...
Because even though Cale was not someone who was always polite, Cale Henituse was a
person who highly respected manner whether he was dealing with someone older or younger.
He did not hesitate to say thank you, he asked Raon for permission, and many other things he
did that the children around him did it too without the young man realizing it.
Especially Raon who almost never left Cale Henituse at all.
Just like Eruhaben, Sheritt also questioned what Cale Henituse was really teaching his
children, but Sheritt thought Cale Henituse was just doing whatever he thought was right.
He was someone who was not raised by his parents because they were dead, his guardian was
also someone who often abused him.
Cale Henituse didn't really understand how to educate children...
But... He did whatever he thought the children needed in their lives.
He tried to balance their lives where they could still be kids, but still be strong enough to be
able to protect themselves if something unexpected happened.
[ Harol and Toonka soon approached Cale. Toonka pointed to Harol with friendliness.
"Our chief will guide you. Pelia will go with you as well.”
Pelia was going to be Harol’s guard. Cale nodded his head and asked.
“Did you clean up the corpses of the mages in the tower?”
“I left a few there.”
Cale knew this would be the case and kept a straight face. ]
Many people gasped when they heard what Toonka said casually.
They knew that everyone there really hated mages, but couldn't they at least clean up the
corpses?
There was someone who wanted to buy the building, wasn't it natural that they wanted
something more comfortable and pleasing to the eye?
But Cale Henituse had already expected that, already knowing that Toonka and the other
warriors would still leave some mage corpses there. Why didn't he complain and instead
swallowed all his own thoughts by not changing the expression on his face?
There are some people who remember that Cale Henituse had mentioned that what he saw in
the Whipper Kingdom when they just arrived was similar to what he often saw in his old job
as Kim Roksoo and suddenly felt tired and wanted to read a book...
No one knows the connection between being tired and reading a book...
But the point was, would Cale Henituse be okay? No matter how often someone sees the
corpses of others, the person can never really get used to it.
[ At that moment, Raon started to speak.
– I guess you are only afraid of mermaid corpses. Don’t worry, I will make sure the
mermaids can’t get to you in the future.
‘... I’m not really afraid of the mermaids either.’
However, Cale did not say that out loud since he should not run into any mermaids in
the future. ]
"Because he was only surprised by the fact that he found a mermaid corpse, it means that
something troublesome is about to happen. He's not afraid of corpses" Alberu said.
Cale Henituse just didn't like the idea of him seeing someone else's corpse because it would
go into his record. Alberu didn't really understand how his lover's record ability worked, but
what was certain was that Cale Henituse really couldn't forget anything he saw.
This kind of memory was certainly not something that deserved to enter his memory.
Someone like Cale Henituse really needed to be able to take care of himself or he would end
up hurting himself due to the record.
Mental health must really be maintained to stay sane.
....
Ron smiled bitterly when his young master told him that he never wanted to see a mermaid
alive or dead again.
And Ron was the reason why Cale Henituse met the mermaid. Not only meeting, but also
helping the Whale tribes to defeat the mermaid and get one of the mermaid's body parts
whose blood could be used as an antidote for the poison in Ron's body.
Actually, it wasn't Cale Henituse who wanted to meddle in other people's affairs, but it was
because the people around him who kept showing their weakness to the young master,
making Cale Henituse inevitably have to help them because he thought he was responsible
for their lives.
Because his young master Cale Henituse was a person who cared too much about the lives of
the people under his protection.
Ron didn't know if Cale Henituse was actually carrying the weight of the world on his own or
if they, who claimed to be his companions, were part of the weight of the world that Cale
Henituse was carrying.
[ Toonka observed Cale’s calm demeanor before continuing to speak.
“Those bastards do not need their souls consoled.”
The consolation of the soul referred to cremation.
The citizens burned mage corpses whenever possible. Of course, there were some
corpses with their heads rolling around on the ground, but those corpses would soon be
burnt as well.
However, there must be a reason for the corpses they left behind not to be burnt.
‘Probably the ones that killed the most citizens.’ ]
Ah... Respect.
They could all see the reason why Cale Henituse had not complained about the corpse that
was still left in the building or why it was still there in the first place.
Cale Henituse respected whatever the people of the Whipper Kingdom were doing there.
Instead of complaining, he tried to look at it from another perspective, trying to find the
reason why the corpses were still left there.
He did not force them to actually dispose of the corpse even though he was the one who
would pay them later.
Cale Henituse and his current expression clearly showed that he was uncomfortable with
what he would see later, but still let it happen.
For someone who claimed to be selfish, this was not what a selfish person would do.
[ What do you need the most of to advance magic devices?
Experiments.
What would they experiment on?
People.
There were many mages who performed experiments on humans in secret. ]
Rosalyn turned her head to the side, reluctant to look at the video that now showed what the
mages in the Whipper kingdom had done to each of their subjects.
The human is their subjects.
It wasn't her, nor the mages under her leadership, but Rosalyn felt ashamed.
Ashamed of those who had acted so cruely, ashamed that they had all ruined the good name
of the mages.
Was this how Rei Stecker felt? An Alchemist who was probably once so proud of his
abilities, the same abilities that made him fall into the biggest pit of regret in his life.
Rei would never be able to forget about it, it was not easy to forgive himself for running
away without saving anyone.
A slightly rough, warm and familiar hand grasped her. Rosalyn turned her head, finding Choi
han looking at her gently.
"You are not one of them Rosalyn, you are a the amazing tower master liege and you're a
good person too" The man said softly.
Ah... Their Choi han is indeed a gentle person. Rosalyn had slightly forgotten that Choi han
was basically a very gentle man if only the world had never been this chaotic and Rosalyn
had never seen Choi han acting crazy.
Clasping the warm hand back, Rosalyn looked back at the screen.
'Endure your anger, Rosalyn.' She told that to herself.
[ “I plan on getting rid of them when there are no more mages left in this kingdom.
There will be no traces of them left.”
Toonka quietly mumbled, contrary to his usual self. However, Cale did not pay much
attention to his words.
Although all of the mages in the tower were dead, not all of the mages in the Whipper
Kingdom were dead. ]
"And what's left is mine" Alberu said casually. He still remembered his happy feeling when
he used the crown prince's name to save the mages there.
Although he used them for the Roan kingdom, but Alberu basically saved them all from
Toonka and all the people under his leadership.
The mages were also aware of what kind of danger they might face even though they did not
make the same mistake as what the mages in the magic tower had done.
On a plate full of fruit, if many of them end up rotten, then the plate of fruit will also be
claimed rotten even though there are still some that are in good condition.
Alberu only took those who had good potential before the people of the Whipper kingdom
completely threw away the fruit that was said to be rotten.
It was difficult to get a large number of mages who could have great abilities just by training
for one to two years before the war started. And those mages from the Whipper Kingdom
already had a lot of experience, Alberu, Tasha and Rosalyn just needed to give them all the
facilities they deserved.
Isn't this how Cale Henituse works with people he calls 'useful?'
[ ‘The Mage Tower mages were all part of the mage faction.’
They were hierarchical and greedy. A tower is naturally going to have a top and a
bottom. The people on top enjoyed looking down on the people down below.
However, there were some mages who stayed far away from power and greed. They
preferred not to take part in politics or anything of power. Those mages were currently
in hiding, trying to find a way out of the Whipper Kingdom, as well as trying to
determine where to go.
Crown prince Alberu Crossman would be their shield. Alberu will gather together the
mages who are only interested in magic research under his wings. ]
Harol* turned his head towards his Counterpart and also Toonka who looked ordinary with
the information that had just been given.
Their reactions shown this time looked more ordinary than when Cale Henituse said that he
would take the treasure in the magic tower.
Did they know about this from the beginning? But knowing a little bit of the personalities
between Cale Henituse and crown prince Alberu, those two people wouldn't give out this
kind of information just like that.
After all, it was the same as looking for trouble with the Whipper Kingdom since they were
all looking for the remaining mages they had to kill there.
Harol* realized that this opportunity arose because Cale Henituse interfered in the matter. No
one was buying magic towers here and Harol* was also sure that the crown prince of the
Roan kingdom in their dimension didn't have the same opportunity to take the remaining
mages in the Whipper Kingdom.
What kind of relationship do the kingdoms in the LCF's Western Continent have with each
other? Harol* still hadn't found an opening where he could understand about all the close
relationships they were currently showing towards each other.
...
On the other hand, Harol and Toonka really didn't react much about the other matters of the
Whipper Kingdom being claimed by the two most important people in the Roan kingdom.
After all, the mages who ended up under the protection of crown prince Alberu also kept
returning to their kingdom to help save the Whipper kingdom.
They, the innocent people whose lives were threatened because of the kingdom's own people
ventured to come anyway, all for the sake of saving their first home.
Who are Harol and Toonka to judge their goodness?
[ Cale then asked Toonka.
“Can I go in?”
Cale put the two kittens in his arms down on the ground. They will stealthily investigate
on their own as long as the entrance door remains open.
Beacrox and Choi Han stood behind Cale. Seeing Beacrox there, Cale had a confused
expression on his face. However, Beacrox was looking toward the still bruised and
battered Toonka with disgust. ]
Beacrox was even confused why Cale was confused by his presence there. After all the mess
that Choi Han had made with Cale Henituse's permission, and Beacrox who was assigned by
his father to look after the young master...
Did the young master expect that Beacrox would shirk an important task from his father?
Even though they weren't as close as they are now, that didn't mean that Beacrox would shirk
his duty to protect that one person who was unlucky enough to be difficult to protect.
Cale Henituse... That strong weakling was really a very difficult person to protect no matter
how many strong people he had around him.
Others, even themselves kept questioning what they were really doing for letting Cale end up
injured in every fight.
But then again, Cale Henituse and his overconcern for the lives of others really frustrated a
lot of people.
[ “Harol.”
“Yes, leader-nim. Young master Cale-nim, I will guide you.”
Screech.
The Magic Tower’s door opened and Cale started to frown. He casually started to speak
to Harol and Toonka, who were both looking at him.
“The rotten stench is strong.”
The first floor of the Magic Tower. As soon as the door opened, Cale could see a corpse
wearing the golden robe that symbolized the liege of the Magic Tower, as well as the
destroyed remains of the devices inside. ]
They could not smell the stench that Cale Henituse and everyone else was feeling, but seeing
the image that was currently being displayed so vividly in front of their eyes made them all
feel nauseous.
How many corpses were left in that building? How long had the corpses been there until they
looked so bad?
The stench of human corpses left unattended... No one wanted to imagine they were in the
shoes of Cale Henituse or the rest of the people who entered the building.
Basen let out a long sigh. His hyung nim said that he would be fine while in the kingdom,
well, he was fine because there were many strong people beside him, but continuing to see
things like this with his eyes directly was not fine.
How many dead people had his hyung-nim, well, Kim Roksoo seen that he seemed quite
used to the sight and stench of the corpses?
His hyung-nim is a very difficult person for anyone to reach. Basen knew that Cale Henituse
was a very great person and his sudden amazingness was now explained.
Cale Henituse was not the Cale Henituse that Basen had known for over ten years, but the
current Cale Henituse was also the person that Basen truly thought of as his brother. The one
who did not avoid him and his own family because he felt alien to them...
The current Cale Henituse was the one who gave his full support to Basen and Lily, the
current Cale Henituse was the one who saved them all.
In retrospect, it was even painful for Basen to know that their family members swapped souls
without anyone realizing it, but that was not the reason the Cale Henituse they now had was
being treated unfairly especially to the extent that one of them thought that the original eldest
son of Henituse Duchy should return to his home dimension and they simply forgot about the
existence of the new Cale Henituse.
[ Cale started to speak with disgust at the crazy people who caused all this.
“Leave the door open to ventilate. I can’t stand this type of smell.”
He then started to speak to Toonka.
“And cover the corpse. I’m a weakling so I can’t stand looking at a corpse for long.”
Toonka snorted, but still motioned to a soldier guarding the entrance. Cale verified the
pale, yet calm Rosalyn, before leaving her and the others behind and entering the Magic
Tower.
Choi Han quickly stood in front of him with Beacrox behind him.]
"Conveniently worsening his own image for the comfort of others huh?" Rosalyn
commented.
Well, Cale Henituse was just saying that he was a weakling and it wasn't too much of a
stretch to say that Cale Henituse continued to worsen his own image by making people
remember that he was trash and a weakling.
But that was also a habit that they all disliked. The attitude of the young master who was
truly responsible for their lives...
Rosalyn sometimes didn't know whether she should be grateful or feel guilty.
The man really thought he was responsible for a lot of things and for what? Rosalyn herself
decided to go in there anyway, knowing what she would see later.
This kind of thing was just a small example of how responsible Cale Henituse was for other
people's lives.
No, he FELT that he was responsible for their lives for only god who knows the reason.
[ “Shall I guide you floor by floor?”
“Chief Harol.”
“Yes?”
“The top.”
There was no reason to look anywhere else.
“… The top?”
“I’m curious about what it feels like to look down from the top. The liege’s room. Let’s
go there.”
“I understand.” ]
The more they progressed to the next scene, the more Harol realized what information would
be shown later. Little by little, Harol shifted his seat slightly away from Toonka.
Just in case.
There was no telling what Toonka would do when he learned the truth, right? Well, Harol
knew he was not an important person like Cale Henituse, Alberu Crossman and many other
heroes, but Harol was also one of the people who joined the royal alliance on the Western
continent as a representative of the Whipper Kingdom.
Information like this should not be used by anyone.
Not everyone was as good as Cale Henituse who let Harol feel that his own existence was
neither a mistake nor a sin.
The man only scared Harol out of the skin because he knew important information (to Harol)
that no one else knew.
Cale Henituse only used that to let Harol know where his place in that deal and didn't allowed
Harol to think that he could use Cale Henituse like in the original plan.
That's it, the rest didn't happen.
[ They got on the elevator, the only device that was still functioning in the Magic Tower.
It would instantly take them up to the 20th floor.
“You somehow managed to not break this.”
“Just in case we needed it.”
Harol gently responded, but Cale had to hold back his snort.
Oooooong.
The only remaining magic device in the Magic Tower started to move with a gentle
vibration. The platform that Cale and crew were standing on slowly started to move up.
It finally stopped once they got to the top of the Magic Tower. ]
"That's because they still have the morals to ease young master Cale's way in the building and
as the person who wants to buy the building" Taylor, the marquis who didn't say too much
finally spoke.
"That's right. They're disrespectful enough to leave the mage's corpse there anyway, that
elevator is probably the only thing that's okay compared to everything we've seen" Bud
chimed in.
Since they knew that someone wanted to buy the building, facilities like the elevator should
be left alone.
The tolerance Cale had for all of them was also already more than the limit they might have
imagined from a young noble. Now that Bud thought about it, the only thing that would
easily upset Cale was likely just because someone or something threatened his life as a
slacker.
And the rest? The man had a much higher level of patience than all of them, he also had an
equally high tolerance. Overall, Cale Henituse was actually not someone who was easy to
anger.
He was often annoyed, but rarely angry.
And if he did get angry... Bud only hoped that he would never be the one to be the reason for
Cale Henituse's anger.
[ Cale looked at the single door on the top floor and started to speak.
“Is that the liege’s room?”
“Yes it is. Ah, young master-nim?”
Cale did not respond to Harol’s call and started to walk.
The others quickly followed behind him. Cale walked to the door and turned the knob.
Click.
The door opened and the liege’s room revealed itself.
“What a mess.” ]
Another brutal scene was shown on the big screen.
There was no mercy for the weak in such a brutal scene. They were all forced to see what
was really happening.
They were forced to see what Cale Henituse and everyone else had seen to stay aware of how
rotten the world they lived in was.
Peace era? It only happened in a few places. There really wasn't a Kingdom that experienced
the so called peace.
They all continue to be shown things like this as if to say that this is not worth the scenes they
will see in the hundreds of chapters ahead.
Atha still sat in his place casually while watching every individual reaction that his eyes
could catch. He was not trying to get the children there to have the ability to have their vision
censored in gruesome scenes like this.
It was not his job and he had no intention of adding to his own work. It was their parents' job
to protect their children if they wanted to, but Atha also wanted to slap them all with reality.
[ Cale’s blunt assessment was heard by everyone else.
An area as wide as an entire floor was in front of them. It definitely was a mess.
Everything inside the liege’s room was destroyed. There was also blood everywhere. It
looked like they had splashed blood around the room on purpose.
“A total mess. Chief Harol, can I go to that window over there?”
The only symbol of the liege’s room. The only undestroyed thing remaining in this room
was the view from that large window. ]
Kim Roksoo was still staring casually at each scene shown. Like a movie, he thought.
Only, this was really happening and they were given the chance to see it with their own eyes.
A constant reminder that the world is never as good as what some people might think.
Wait... Is this Nellan Barrow's work too? He was the one who wrote the novel <The birth of a
hero> in great detail but it wasn't very useful because Cale didn't have time to read the whole
series. Does that guy have a job as a movie director now?
"Damn, what a hardworker guy" Kim Roksoo commented. He himself thought that he had
been overworked himself in Earth One Korea, but it seemed that Nellan Barrow had a more
troublesome job than anyone in the world had ever imagined.
[ “Of course. Let me guide you there.”
“I want to think in silence. Can I go alone?”
“…That is a bit…”
Seeing Harol looking uncomfortable, Choi Han moved away from the liege’s room and
stood in front of the elevator.
“I will be right here.”
Beacrox went and stood next to Choi Han as well. He looked thankful that he did not
need to go into such a dirty and messy place. ]
Ron smiled as he saw what Choi Han and Beacrox were doing there.
One thing he was proud of from all the companions his young master now had was that none
of them had crossed the line.
Although they were eager to get closer to Cale, they still respected whatever the young
master wanted. They would leave if Cale asked them to, they would not force the man to
answer any of their questions if Cale was not comfortable answering.
If Cale did not include them in the group he was going to invite, they also did not force Cale
to change his mind (The man also did not let anyone change his decision).
Actually, it goes back to Cale's personality, which also does not violate their privacy. Cale
doesn't force them to answer something if they are uncomfortable (except for enemies), Cale
gives them the freedom to have their own secrets.
That was why, no matter how much they wanted to get into Cale's life, they would never
want to cross the line that Cale himself had drawn. They would wait until the time when Cale
was truly comfortable and willing to accept their presence.
Because Cale Henituse's comfort is their top priority.
[ However, Pelia was still uncomfortable. Nevertheless, Harol had made up his mind
and started to speak.
“Pelia-nim, I will guide young master Cale-nim over there. Will five minutes alone with
me be fine, young master-nim?”
“Of course. Keep one door open. That way, she can feel at ease.”
“Thank you very much.”
Cale returned Pelia’s thanks with a smile. ]
Harol* suddenly felt a strange feeling in his heart. What was this? Why did he suddenly feel
that something big was about to happen?
Wait, why would Cale Henituse want to have a private talk with him in the first place? He
was sure that the young master would not hurt him even though he could ask Raon Miru to
do so.
What kind of things would Cale Henituse talk to him about?
If it was this private, it meant that Cale Henituse really knew something about Harol. But
Harol* didn't think that there was any important information about him that could be used as-
Oh...
Looking towards his counterpart who HHarol*now realized was sitting quite far away from
Toonka...
No way... Right?
[ The liege’s room had a double door entrance. They kept one of them open as Cale
entered the room. The twentieth floor. The liege’s room was very wide as the liege had
occupied the entire floor for himself.
That was why most people would not be able to hear Cale’s voice once they got to the
window at the edge of the room.
‘Choi Han might be able to hear it, but it doesn’t matter if he does.’ ]
"Did you hear it?" Asked Rosalyn, curious about how sharp Choi Han's ability to hear was.
"Not very clearly because Cale-nim spoke in a low tone" Choi Han answered honestly.
Perhaps if he himself was not too overwhelming with the scent of blood and death, Choi Han
could focus his senses to hear whatever his liege and Harol were talking about.
After all, Cale Henituse asked for some privacy time, and Choi Han had no intention of
crossing that line.
As long as Cale was fine, then there was nothing to be overly concerned about.
Rosalyn nodded in understanding. What Choi Han said did make sense. Young master Cale
was used to his low tone, not pushing himself too hard to raise it so others could hear him.
And if Cale himself allowed Choi Han to overhear their conversation, that meant that
whatever was being discussed there was not as private as it might seem. But of course Cale
always respected the privacy of others by inviting Harol to go to an area where people
wouldn't hear anything they were talking about.
[ Cale crossed through the destroyed items in the room. Tables, chairs, books, carpets,
everything was now trash.
Cale stood in front of the window that was the furthest away from the door and started
to speak.
“You broke everything?”
Harol confidently responded to Cale’s question.
“Of course. This was the room of the worst person in the Magic Tower. This was the
room of a monster made from mana.”
A monster made from mana. This was what the warriors used when referring to mages.
]
Hannah and Jack felt deja vu when they saw what was happening in the Whipper Kingdom
and their magic tower.
Similar to what happened to the Alchemist tower in the Mogoru Kingdom.
The difference is that the people of the Whipper Kingdom are aware of the evil of the mages
in the magic tower, the Kingdom does nothing until finally the people themselves unite and
start a civil war.
Meanwhile, the people of the Mogoru Kingdom don't know how rotten things are that
happened at the Alchemist Tower because the Kingdom is protecting it.
What the mage did there by experimenting on humans isn't something that deserves to be
forgiven, but at least it doesn't happen like people there, in Mogoru Kingdom who are the
main ingredient where the dead come from.
[ – What a liar.
Raon was grumbling in disbelief, but Cale did not care. Instead, he started to whisper in
Harol’s ear. He was talking about Harol’s secret that nobody else knew about.
“You say that, but you are a mage as well.”
He could feel mana, but his heart resisted mana. He was a mixed child of a mage and a
magic resistant person. The unluckiest of all mana users.
The secret of a person’s birth was quite common in this world. ]
Harol* felt like his heart had just stopped beating when he heard what Cale Henituse said
there.
CALE HENITUSE REALLY KNOWS ABOUT IT! Looking around him (trying not to
notice the surprised stares directed at him), Harol* realized that he was the only
representative of the Whipper Kingdom* present in this room.
No one was likely to feel betrayed because he hid that fact. After all, Atha-nim had forbidden
fighting here, right? So he would be just fine.
This little piece of information also didn't really have any impact on the world, so it didn't
matter.
Yeah, sure, it doesn't matter.
....
Alberu on the other hand let out a long sigh. Not only was Cale Henituse dropping bombs
like he always did to others, Alberu also realized that after Harol's personal secrets were
revealed, it would be Alberu's turn to be the victim of this unauthorized exposure of secrets.
And he couldn't do anything about it because Alberu, in fact, had many scenes where he in
his dark elf form would appear in future chapters.
Alberu will not be able to hide this secret nor can he ask for mercy from whoever chooses
which chapter to show them all.
He would only take care of things when they were about to happen. After all, what's the
worst that he'll experience when the secret is revealed?
[ “Chief Harol, no.”
Cale put his hand on the completely pale Harol and called out to him.
“Harol Kodiang.”
The phrase about how a smart person going crazy was scary definitely was referring to
Harol Kodiang.
“Don’t you want to erase all traces of your father?”
The liege of the Magic Tower, Pister Kodiang, did not know about Harol. This was a
child who was born without his knowledge. A true monster that the monster made from
mana had created. ]
"Crazy bastard... " Bud couldn't believe what they had all just seen.
Cale Henituse had always done unexpected things, but to see him having fun revealing other
people's personal secrets right in front of them...
Cale Henituse really was a crazy bastard.
Perhaps, for some people, personal information like this is not something that has a big
impact. But when Bud tries to position himself as Harol, Harol Kodiang, this is a big deal.
Harol Kodiang was not just an ordinary mixed child of a mage and magic resistant person,
but his father was a tower master liege of a magic tower known for its evil in the Whipper
Kingdom.
And Harol Kodiang, is one of the founders of the non-mage faction.
How ironic.
Such a secret must have been so closely guarded by Harol, that even his own father did not
know of his existence in this world.
Then Cale Henituse, the young nobleman who came to buy the building casually revealed the
secret in front of Harol himself.
[ “How did you know?”
Cale gently responded to the monster who asked him that question with a bitter smile
on his face.
“Let me hear your answer first.”
He didn’t need to say something like how he was going to buy the Magic Tower. Instead,
Cale spoke about what he knew to be Harol’s desire.
“I will get rid of the Magic Tower for you. What do you think?” ]
The screen simply turned off, leaving everyone still speechless with the new information they
had gotten.
Cale Henituse had just revealed that the person who founded the non-mage faction was the
son of the tower master liege himself, did he?
"HAROOOOOOL"
All eyes now looked towards Toonka who was shaking Harol Kodiang's shoulder vigorously.
"WHY DIDN'T YOU EVER TELL ME THAT?! WE COULD HAVE KILLED THAT
CRAZY MAGE MORE BRUTALLY IF YOU HAD TOLD ME!" Toonka shouted right into
the ears of Harol who was resigned to his situation.
Now that Harol thought about it, this was the kind of reaction Toonka would most likely
show. Harol was so worried about other possibilities that he forgot that Toonka was not
someone who used his emotions well.
Toonka would not feel this as a betrayal by Harol.
He had never done anything wrong anyway. Even that bastard who was Harol's father didn't
know about his existence in this world.
"Sorry, that's not important information for me to tell anyone," he said softly. There was a
gentle smile that graced his face as Toonka continued to think about what kind of death the
tower master deserved.
Chapter End Notes
The more I think about it, the more I'm convinced that I will reject LCF's sad ending.
The worst ending for Cale is that he outlives them all.
I apologize for saying this, but if ryeohan-nim wants to make her characters feel despair,
I hope she doesn't do it to Cale Henituse. Anyone can suffer, just not Cale Henituse.
I refuse.
Earth 2
Chapter Summary
Hahaha, double update. The soos is coming! Dramatically of course *˙︶˙*)ﾉ
Chapter Notes
To celebrate this story reaching 3k kudos and 80k hits.... I wanted to give a special
chapter that is not too special because it only adds the character the soos to this story,
but well, I hope this chapter is satisfying enough for you guys.
Thanks for all the support, I love you guys.
Oh, trigger warning: This chapter contains a lot of bloody bleeding content.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Lee Soohyuk stared sadly at the ball of light in front of him. The ball of light was dim, so dim
that Lee Soohyuk was afraid that this weak soul would lose its light.
This was Kim Roksoo's soul, Cale Henituse, his younger brother.
His poor little brother.
Cale Henituse's soul was badly damaged, Lee Soohyuk didn't want to enter the room where
everyone was now because he chose to guard Cale's soul.
"What about earth one and two?" Sensing Choi Jungsoo's presence, Soohyuk asked without
turning his head.
"Nothing much happened. The disappearance of team leader Kim Roksoo from earth one did
throw things into a bit of a turmoil, but Kim Min ah managed to overcome that" Choi
Jungsoo explained as he sat next to Soohyuk, also staring at the dim ball of light in front of
them.
The god of time could only stop time in the LCF and Tboah dimensions, the god did not want
to break too many rules even though this order came directly from the god of hope.
They all did their best to save Cale Henituse. Bear their own punishment later, after it's all
over.
"Don't you want to go into the room with the others? It's quiet here" Jungsoo asked as he
looked around the empty room where Cale Henituse soul was kept.
"They're not familiar. I like it here, looking after him" Lee Soohyuk replied briefly.
Everyone there is people that Soohyuk was unfamiliar with and so he chose to entertain
himself here, while guarding something that most precious to him.
Something that made Lee Soohyuk work his ass hard to add merit so that he could
reincarnate with his memories as Lee Soohyuk, even though most of the memories in that life
were not good memories...
But Soohyuk didn't want to forget it...
Not wanting to forget about himself, Kim Roksoo and Choi Jungsoo...
He was sick of watching Kim Roksoo, alone and hurt. Lee Soohyuk didn't like being a
spectator.
"Haa, this dongsaeng-"
"CHOI JUNG SOO!"
Soohyuk and Jungsoo turned to Choi Jung gun who was shouting frantically while calling
Jungsoo's name.
The elder of the Choi family looked at the two sharply and spoke in such a low tone.
"Hunter. Protect Kim Roksoo because his and Cale's souls are in contact. If Kim Roksoo gets
hurt now, Cale Henituse will also feel his pain. Lee Soohyuk, you finish the rest"
"Yes sir."
With that, the three individuals went straight to their destination, earth two.
....
Kim Roksoo was sitting, panting, trying to catch his breath after team one successfully
carried out the mission.
No one died in the fight except those disgusting monsters, Kim Roksoo now only thought
about where he would get the energy to walk home.
Seriously, his record skill wasn't as good as Cale Henituse's. He still hadn't reached grade one
ability user, Kim Roksoo wasn't free to do whatever he wanted with records.
The side effects were also very painful. His head was dizzy, he had nosebleeds and he was
exhausted.
Roksoo knew that he had to endure all this pain to get used to it.
Someone helped hold his body from falling to the ground, Kim Roksoo was too preoccupied
with his headache to even glance at the person helping him.
"Look at this fool, you're in the support line but so messed up like us vanguards" Team leader
Lee Soohyuk let out a long sigh after seeing Kim Roksoo not respond.
Was his headache too severe for this disrespectful punk not to reply to his taunts?
"Kim Roksoo?"
".... Someone's coming."
Instead of an answer about his own situation, Kim Roksoo spoke, half-whispering to
Soohyuk about the presence of someone.
Someone? A monster? There was only team one on the field because some of the other team
members were injured and immediately chose to go home and hospital. Lee Soohyuk looked
at Choi Jungsoo who was cleaning his sword and the other team members who were busy
with their own business.
"Who's coming?" Soohyuk asked, still helping Kim Roksoo to stand up.
"Someone..... The presence is very strong."
Bang!
A huge explosion sounded from behind Soohyuk and Roksoo. Instinctively, all team one
members gathered near Soohyuk, trying not to let their guard down at all with the potential
danger near them.
Kim Roksoo released the team leader's grip from his body and stood up with his remaining
strength.
No, not now. As tired as he was, this was not the time for him to be a burden to others.
"Not a monster, someone... About five people? They're fighting over there. I'm not sure if we
should go to them or not team leader-nim" Kim Roksoo said after he saw that Lee Soohyuk
was about to leave to go to whatever it was over there.
Their presence... The aura is very strong...
Kim Roksoo also felt a strange feeling in his heart. It seemed to say that they were about to
face something dangerous, more dangerous than monsters.
"They're coming this way" Before either of them could move, just as Jungsoo had just said,
'They' came towards them.
"DODGE!" Lee Soohyuk shouted.
Kim Roksoo threw himself down where he thought it was safer. His body rolled around
violently, only continuing to add to the pain he had previously felt.
No, not now.
Kim Roksoo forced himself to open his eyes after hearing the sounds of fighting nearby.
Kim Min ah, Choi Jung soo, Team leader Lee, and the two strangers with face coverings were
together fighting two people who were now laughing loudly like crazy.
"What the actual fuck?"
...
"HAHAHAHAHAHA I KNOW THAT YOU GUYS MUST BE DOING SOMETHING!
TELL US... WHAT THAT GOD YOU WORSHIP TOLD HIS SLAVES TO DO!" One of the
attackers unleashed his attack, literally trying to kill anyone who got in his way.
Lee Soohyuk had no idea who these people were, but it was clear that the two people they
were fighting were crazy.
Why would they attack a team one who didn't even know anything about this?
"Choi Jung gun... Just stop being a hero and die by my hand you annoying bastard! "
Kim Roksoo kept a close eye on the fight. He wasn't someone who fought using swords or
sharp weapons like what they were all doing right now, that's why Kim Roksoo decided to be
someone who was behind the scenes, as usual.
Their radio communication was still active.
Kim Roksoo started doing his job. Monster or human, Kim Roksoo didn't care. Anyone who
disturbed his break time needed to be hit a few times so they knew their places.
"Choi Jungsoo, jump to the left" Roksoo ordered when he saw a fire attack aimed at the man.
Seriously, what was that? Ability? Magic?
"Team leader-nim, support that Choi Jung gun guy, I think you're almost on the same level as
him"
"Got it"
This is scary. They're the one who outnumbered those two but still couldn't beat them.
Those crazy people kept throwing dangerous attacks from all sorts of directions.
Kim Roksoo couldn't let his guard down.
Then, as if slapped by reality, Kim Roksoo realized who one of the two people was...
No wonder it's familiar, but why did Kim Roksoo only remember now?
"...Jung Yi Rang?"
As if fate wanted to disturb him today, at the same time Jung Yi Rang also turned to him,
showing a wide smile that gave Roksoo goosebumps.
"Oh my... Look who this person who keeps bothering me is. How about you be the sacrifice
for us to run?"
Kim Roksoo's pupils fluttered at the sight of Jung Yi rang who managed to push hard against
Kim Min ah and the few people who stood in his way.
"KIM ROKSOO!"
.....
Lee Soohyuk has always been afraid of many things, but Lee Soohyuk thinks that the scariest
thing in his life happened today.
Compared to the fear of the world beginning to crumble, compared to the fear of a 24-hour
monster attack...
Seeing Kim Roksoo impaled by a sword was one of the things Lee Soohyuk was most afraid
of now.
He ran, ran as fast as he could towards Kim Roksoo and the bastard.
Someone got there faster, but immediately fought again because the man attacked again. The
two fought, leaving Kim Roksoo down on the ground.
Lee Soohyuk ran, he didn't know if he had ever run this fast in his life, but yes, he ran as fast
as he could and immediately knelt down in front of Kim Roksoo who coughed loudly.
Blood, lots of blood. Kim Roksoo's body was drenched in his own blood, the sword puncture
marks were really deep because even Lee Soohyuk could see that the sword penetrated Kim
Roksoo's body...
His little brother's body...
"Roksoo-ya.. Hang in there.. Please.. "
"ROKSOO!" Choi Jungsoo also came and shouted in panic when he saw the wound that
Roksoo currently had.
The young man was still coughing loudly, coughing up blood...
Everything looked very messed up. Lee Soohyuk no longer cared about the fight that was still
going on, he didn't care... Kim Roksoo-
"Soo-ya, please... Hold on, I... I'll call for help, just hold on" Choi Jungsoo tried to calm
down over Kim Roksoo, but he seemed to want to calm himself down more.
"I'm sorry, you'll be fine... I promise Roksoo... So, please hold on a little longer"
For the first time in a long time, Lee Soohyuk wished that a god would help them. Even if it
doesn't help, at least don't take Kim Roksoo away from him...
Don't take his brother away from him...
'Please god... Don't take Kim Roksoo from him, not Kim Roksoo...'
Then everything suddenly looked white. Lee Soohyuk couldn't see anything, but he was still
hugging Kim Roksoo's body and Choi Jungsoo was still clutching his shirt tightly in panic.
Whatever it was, Lee Soohyuk hoped that none of them would die.
......
Atha smiled because this would be the first chapter where they all saw Cale Henituse and his
children doing looting activities.
After going through many mentally exhausting chapters, this chapter could be called
refreshing.
Well, it was still stressful, but at least not for a bad reason.
His finger was just about to touch the play button when the man felt the energy in his body
vibrate violently.
Someone was coming here and the magic protecting the crystal ball where Cale Henituse's
body was located was also shaking violently.
'... What now?'
Gasp!
The moment Alberu saw his lover awaken, his body moved faster than he could ever
imagine. He approached Cale, well, the crystal ball that protected the man.
Cale gave him a confused look, then turned to his children who were still sleeping peacefully.
"Why are you here?" That was the first question Cale Henituse asked Alberu. But, before
Alberu could even try to answer, his pupils fluttered violently as Cale suddenly coughed.
Coughing so hard that blood came out of his mouth.
"No! He shouldn't be up yet!" Alberu heard Atha's panicked cry, but his body moved to hug
Cale as the crystal ball's barrier disappeared.
Cale Henituse was still coughing violently, not looking like it would stop anytime soon. Atha
on the other hand picked up the three small sleeping individuals, giving them to Kim Roksoo,
Cale Henituse* and Alberu Crossman* who were still shocked by what they saw.
"Sshh, Cale, you can lean on me" Alberu said when he noticed Cale's attempt to get away
from him. The man was still coughing up blood, Alberu had no intention of letting go of his
lover now.
"Cough! But... Your clothes... Cough!"
A sudden feeling of anger arose in his heart. In such a precarious situation, Cale was still
worried that he would dirty Alberu's clothes? His lover had no idea that he was only wearing
pajama in the first place!
"Never mind about that" And Cale complied, leaning against Alberu, still coughing violently,
staining his clothes with blood.
The crown prince's hands trembled, but kept rubbing Cale's back gently, trying to calm his
lover while hoping for anyone to stop Cale's suffering.
Bright light filled the room, blinding them all for a moment. Alberu was still holding Cale
who had now stopped coughing, but was leaning back limply.
"... Kim Roksoo?" There, in the middle of the center room where Alberu*, Kim Roksoo and
Cale Henituse* were, three new individuals appeared.
Kim Roksoo, Lee Soohyuk and Choi Jungsoo.
The three sat on the floor, hugging the unconscious young Kim Roksoo with blood staining
the clothes of the three people.
The same image as what Alberu Crossman and Cale Henituse have now.
"Kim Roksoo-nim! Hey you little fairy, do your job!" Atha shouted in panic and immediately
knelt down, approaching the unconscious Kim Roksoo.
The smell of blood was so strong there, the man's body was still oozing fresh blood which
was now flowing on the floor, making a pool of blood.
"What happened?" Asked Atha as the little fairy there came to surround Kim Roksoo, trying
to heal whatever wounds were on the man's body.
"We were too late to save him. That fairy is really reliable, isn't they?" Another voice
answered the question.
The older Lee Soohyuk appeared, turning to Alberu and Cale then to the weakly lying on the
younger Lee Soohyuk arm, Kim Roksoo.
As Choi Jung gun had warned, the soul that Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo did have is
bound a connection between each other, and now, whatever the two of them experienced
would be felt by the other as well.
Even though Cale didn't get injured like Kim Roksoo, Cale still felt Kim Roksoo's pain.
That's what made the two of them now both in a bad state. Moreover, Cale should not be
awake yet, not now, not when his soul is still weak.
"His injuries are severe, but he can be saved" Atha commented.
"Choi Jung gun and Jung soo are taking care of things over there. I need to check on Cale
soul's condition. I'll leave the three of them to you."
"Do we need to make another crystal ball for Kim Roksoo-nim? Just in case?"
Lee Soohyuk seemed to think for a moment before shaking his head.
"I don't think so. The crystal ball was used to keep Cale sleeping right? Kim Roksoo seems to
have to wake up to get information like those two" Lee Soohyuk pointed at his counterpart
and Jungsoo.
Atha nodded in understanding. Letting Lee Soohyuk go to do his job of guarding Cale
Henituse's Soul.
The room was oddly silent, but Atha also understood why this was happening. Cale Henituse
who suddenly woke up and coughed blood violently, then the appearance of three new
individuals who were as confused as all of them.
Oh, and don't forget Kim Roksoo who is still lying weak, dirty with blood.
Snapped his fingers, in the center of the room now has an additional sofa that is bigger.
"Lee Soohyuk-nim, Choi Jungsoo-nim, please lay Kim Roksoo-nim there. I have to check his
excellency for a bit."
Atha could see that Lee Soohyuk and Choi jungsoo were still wary of everyone who was
there, but they still brought Kim Roksoo to the sofa, laying the young man down in a much
more comfortable place while Atha went to the crystal ball where Cale and Alberu were.
Cale was leaning weakly against Alberu, having lost his senses again.
Luckily, what happened now didn't really affect the healing process of Cale's soul, Atha could
still feel that the man's soul was still trying to repair the damage bit by bit.
“His soul and Kim Roksoo-nim are currently so bound. They can feel each other's pain and
Kim Roksoo-nim is injured, that's why His excellency also suffers from the pain even though
he isn't injured” Touching Cale Henituse's forehead gently, the entire the blood that stained it
and Alberu just disappeared.
"Alberu Crossman, Cale Henituse shouldn't wake up at this time. We need to go back to what
we were doing before" Atha could see that the crown prince let out a long sigh, leaned Cale
again against the large flower petals, kissed his lover's forehead before walking out of the
little room the crystal ball has for Cale and his children.
The three children were still sleeping comfortably.
Alberu signaled the three people holding the children to put them back where the guardians
were.
"So.. can we get an explanation?" Lee Soohyuk asked, still holding Kim Roksoo's hand. Choi
Jungsoo awkwardly sat there, feeling a little calm because he saw Choi Han in the room too.
Atha stopped himself from sighing. Haaa... he had to explain everything again from the
beginning.
Chapter End Notes
But seriously thou... I didn't now how to make special chapter for this story...
I just kind of miss my soos... So yeah.
..
Oh! You know what? I have this thing..
That for me.. Cale Henituse is for Alberu and Choi han.....
But Kim Roksoo is only for Lee Soohyuk and Choi Jungsoo.
You know what i mean? Does it make sense to you?
Chapter 73 – Different than Intended (5)
Chapter Summary
#JUSTICE FOR MUELLER EXISTENCE
Chapter Notes
Hi?! Did you guys miss me?
See the end of the chapter for more notes
Lee Soohyuk and Choi Jungsoo stared blankly at the explanation that Atha had just told
them.
"So, we, no, you all watched the life of Kim Roksoo from Earth One who transmigrated into
Cale Henituse?" Lee Soohyuk repeated back some parts that Atha had said.
"Then what about our dimension? Some of our team is still fighting with them, are they
okay?" Choi Jungsoo asked, worried about all the team members who were not in this room.
"We can't stop time in Earth dimensions one and two, but there is quite a difference between
the time in this room and the time in your dimension. A day here can become a week or even
a month there. I don't know the details because I'm not someone who works under the orders
of the god of time, and if Lee Soohyuk has returned to this room, it means that what
happened on earth two can be left alone" Atha explained briefly.
With the help of the fairies, Cale Henituse and his children had returned to the crystal ball
while Kim Roksoo's wounds had been treated. The blood spots on the bodies of the three
people from Earth Two had also been removed.
After Atha returned to his place, Lee Soohyuk sighed tiredly. Staring at Kim Roksoo who
was asleep on his lap, Soohyuk smiled a little.
At least Roksoo's wound had been successfully healed and there was someone to guarantee
the safety of the team one members who did not come to this room.
Staring at Choi Jungsoo who kept glancing at Choi Han, Soohyuk sighed again.
"Jungsoo, relax... Let's do whatever we are currently facing" He said casually.
".... Yes sir"
Without caring about the atmosphere that was still tense from having just seen two people
coughing and vomiting blood badly, Atha finally pressed the play button.
[ Chapter 73 – Different than Intended (5)
“Cale-nim, it has been 5 minutes.”
Their alone time was over.
Choi Han looked through the open door and announced the end of the time before
adding on.
“And other people have arrived as well.” ]
All attention was immediately drawn to the large screen as Choi Han's voice rang out across
the room.
As a result of the arrival of the new person in the room, people forgot a little about what they
had previously seen. Wasn't the previous chapter when Cale Henituse casually learned the
biggest secret of Harol Kodiang's life?
It seemed like they experienced a time skip because the five minutes requested by Cale
Henituse was over.
Harol* was a little curious about what Cale Henituse did with his personal information, but if
their business relationship was still fine, then it was fine.
...
"Hyung.. "
Lee Soohyuk who was trying to guess what exactly was going on in the video turned to Choi
Jungsoo who was now distracted by older Kim Roksoo.
"Hmm?"
"I still don't believe that Kim Roksoo can look like that" he said quietly.
"Me too."
Even Grandma Kim would laugh in disbelief if they later told her that Kim Roksoo in his late
thirties had a golden body.
[ Other people? While Harol looked confused, Cale started to speak.
“You can hear the details from my people.”
Two people entered through the open door as soon as he said that. It was Billos and
Deputy butler Hans. Hans had a large bag of files in his arms.
Why had Cale called Billos and Hans to come with him? It was naturally in order to put
them to use. ]
"I'm glad that I'm useful to the young master" Hans muttered. Although his role in the young
master's heroic story was not as great as the others, but if Hans could be honest...
Being useful in the eyes of Cale Henituse himself was already a source of pride.
Even though they had gone through chaos such as the duel between Choi Han and Toonka,
then Hans had to see all the rotting corpses lying in the building again...
They all still prioritized their main goal, buying the magic tower.
Young master Cale was sometimes does too much on his own. - Like someone who never
relied on others , so if Cale wanted to command anyone among his companions, Hans was
sure they would gladly fulfill their young master's wishes.
...
Alberu Crossman* began to look with interest at Cale Henituse who trusted Billos Flynn as
someone suitable for business.
As someone who is good at business, Cale Henituse who entrusts many things to Billos
makes Alberu Crossman* inevitably interested in Billos as well.
The merchant did seem reliable and Alberu* was eager to talk business with the man.
But then again, he wouldn't be able to do that as freely as Cale Henituse did.
[ Harol could feel Cale’s hand on his shoulder.
Tap. Tap.
Cale lightly tapped Harol’s shoulder before continuing to speak.
“Have a nice discussion.”
Harol started to laugh at Cale’s calm voice before returning to his usual gentle
expression.
“I definitely will.” ]
Harol remembered quite well about his conversation with Billos Flynn that day. The business
had gone so smoothly, coupled with his deal with the promising young lord Cale Henituse.
Seriously, Cale Henituse was someone Harol could not help but trust.
And because of the scene where his personal secret was revealed here, Harol became more
curious about what treasure Cale Henituse took from the magic tower.
.....
"It kind of sucks that we didn't see their conversation, but I guess everything went well" Kim
Roksoo commented. His body started to relax again after being so tense with the unexpected
situation happening here.
Cale Henituse* next to him was drowning in alcohol while Alberu was just silent, looking so
tired with so many things.
Surely the man was worried about Cale Henituse who had just coughed and vomited blood
suddenly, Kim Roksoo would also be worried if his lover - he didn't think he would be
looking for a lover - was in such a condition.
Roksoo wanted to ask about what exactly happened to the younger Roksoo on earth two that
the young man was injured so badly. He still clearly remembered the blood that kept flowing
from the young man's stomach, making a pool of blood between the three of them.
Oh, Roksoo also ignored the young Choi Jungsoo who kept peering in his direction. Roksoo
had a feeling that he should not ask about the young man's motives.
[ Harol gave that short response before quickly heading over to Billos and Hans. Billos
walked over to Cale while Hans and Harol were discussing. He then cautiously started
to whisper.
“Young master-nim.”
“What?”
“Should I make the deal under my name for now?”
The transfer of funds was completed with Billos as the middleman. Billos would take
Cale’s money and deliver it to the non-mage faction. It was because of the difference in
currencies and such.
Of course, Billos would be taking the crown’s money and not Cale’s, but the non-mage
faction had no way of knowing about that. ]
"Oh yeah, my money... Well, not my personal money, but it's still my name that's being used
for the kingdom's funds" Alberu commented as Cale casually told Billos to do business as he
pleased.
Well, that was also a lesson for Alberu before he let Cale use the kingdom's money in
business. Alberu MUST tell Cale Henituse what the minimum and maximum costs are when
it comes to doing business with others.
Actually, this was neither Cale's nor Alberu's fault. The golden plaque was his lover's
property, and Cale was absolutely allowed to use it as he pleased. But the same man told
Alberu about what he was going to buy in the Whipper kingdom suddenly without allowing
the crown prince to complain.
What Alberu Crossman got from Cale's business in the Whipper Kingdom was indeed very
profitable for him and the Roan kingdom, but Alberu still couldn't believe that Cale Henituse
would buy the building for 10 FREAKING BILLION.
Sure, the building was not badly damaged and most likely could still be used again. But
Alberu even knows that after paying for it, CALE NEVER COMES BACK TO THE
WHIPPER KINGDOM FOR A LONG TIME AND LEAVES THE BUILDING ALONE
WITHOUT DOING ANYTHING.
Alberu was frustrated because it was not Cale's fault and he could not blame anyone even
himself.
[ “Yes.”
“Then I will leave a deposit and deliver the rest of the money within a month.”
“You take care of it.”
“But I do have a question.”
Cale could see Billos licking his lips. It looked so gross that Cale motioned with his chin
for Billos to hurry up and speak.
“That, you see, how much were you thinking of spending?” ]
"Oh... Doing business, let's see how good team leader Kim Roksoo is at business," Lee
Soohyuk said without hiding his smile.
He still remembered his conversation with Kim Roksoo back then, when Roksoo admitted
that he was Kim Roksoo from another dimension who was older than Lee Soohyuk.
Seriously, what did the punk mean when he said that? So that Lee Soohyuk wouldn't force
him to address him as Hyung? Never.
If he was indeed older than him and Lee Soohyuk there was dead, then it's mean he had
taught Kim Roksoo a lot of things. Lee Soohyuk wanted to see how good team leader Kim
was, the one who managed to become the commander when the battle against the unranked
monsters happened.
Someone who confidently made a speech in front of many older, stronger and mentally weak
people after facing the chaos of a 24-hour battle.
Someone who managed to build a strong atmosphere there.
Surely such a person is good at business, right? After all, Kim Roksoo was someone who was
very smart. Soohyuk was confident that Roksoo could actually apply all the knowledge he
had taught him.
....
Alberu Crossman* had a bad feeling when he saw his counterpart now covering his face with
his hands.
Alberu Crossman* was also quite curious about the price that Cale Henituse had given the
people there for the building.
Unfair trade...
Would this really be an unfair trade?
[ The great Magic Tower held a lot of history within its walls. Everyone else believed
that all of the devices except the elevator were completely destroyed. The citizens of the
Whipper Kingdom also hated this building.
Cale put up one finger in front of Billos. Billos seemed confused after looking at the
finger before cautiously asking.
“…100 million?”
“No.”
“One billion?”
Cale did not respond.
“…Ten billion?”
Cale nodded his head at the cautious question.
“Take care of it within that range.” ]
Gasp!
Many people were surprised by the amount of money Cale Henituse was charging for the
building.
Some are surprised just because the number of ten billion is being talked about, others are
surprised about why Cale Henituse would want to limit the purchase at such a high price for a
building that is in poor condition...
Even Harol* was surprised by that. He knew that the money used belonged to the crown
prince Alberu, well, the money of the Roan Kingdom, but Cale Henituse himself putting a
price on such a large amount was not something he had ever imagined.
Although Harol* wanted to drain the young master's pockets as much as possible, but with
that man blatantly telling Harol that he knew Harol's personal secrets... The chief thought it
was used as 'blackmail' so that Harol should not think that he could take advantage of a Cale
Henituse.
Ten billion gallons is not a number that can be offered after a 'blackmail' action. Oh, earlier
Cale also offered whether Harol wanted to get rid the magic tower or not, right?
Cale Henituse will really buy the magic tower and then do nothing afterward?
Cale Henituse would also end up destroying the building? So, ten billion gallons was nothing
in the eyes of the young master?
.....
Meanwhile, all of Cale's companions who knew about the value of money in Cale Henituse's
eyes only let out a long sigh.
Even with the crown prince's money, Cale really did whatever he wanted to do. It was only
natural that his madness when throwing money away became even worse when it was his
own money.
Bud took another sip of his alcohol, still remembering about Cale Henituse who wanted to
buy the highest grade magic stone in large quantities and had the audacity to ask the crown
prince Alberu to pay for the rest if the money was still not enough.
The Roan Kingdom is truly a wealthy kingdom huh?
[ It seemed small compared to the tens of billions of gallons that went into feeding the
army per month, but the non-mage faction needed money urgently to settle the needs of
the citizens. The same amount of money could have different values based on the needs
of the people.
Furthermore, it was the crown prince’s money and not Cale’s money anyway. ]
Now, Alberu Crossman* also wore the same expression as his counterpart.
Seriously Cale Henituse? Thank you for continuing to remind them all about whose money to
use this time.
The people in the Whipper Kingdom would only think that there was a wealthy young master
who was confused about how to spend his money while the reality was that Alberu Crossman
was behind the scenes busy explaining about why he had to spend ten billion gallons to the
finance department in the Kingdom.
"Aren't you curious why the Roan Kingdom ended up having good relations with so many
other Kingdoms? It's because that punk went here and there using my name and the Roan
Kingdom to help them all" Alberu stared at his counterpart, trying to give a clue that this kind
of thing would not be worth what they would all see later.
Alberu Crossman* just let a long sigh.
....
Harol smiled as he found another reason why Cale Henituse was willing to pay for the magic
tower building at such a high price.
It was true, that much money wouldn't last long especially with all of them having so many
warriors, but knowing Cale Henituse used that reason to raise the purchase price...
That one young master really cared too much about things.
[ Billos started to frown as he quietly, but quickly, started to whisper.
“But it is all destroyed? Well, the original Magic Tower would take more than even a
hundred billion gallons to purchase, but none of the magic devices even work right
now.”
“That is why it is a maximum of ten billion gallons. Bring the cost down using the fact
that it is just a skeleton of what it used to be. Oh, and you can use more money, so buy a
good chunk of the nearby land as well.”
“…Excuse me?”
“There is something that we can sell that is worth the cost of this Magic Tower.” ]
What Billos said there was true. Ten billion gallons was too much for such a building.
Although the condition was still quite good, but there weren't many things that could be
utilized there. Plus, the desire of the people of the Whipper Kingdom to destroy the building
was also very high.
Whoever owned the building would have a dilemma.
But Billos had no idea what Cale Henituse was thinking. The man was thinking about him
wanting to help (he didn't admit it, but they all realized that with him noticing the situation
there, he wanted to help them all by giving a lot of money even though the money belonged
to the crown prince of Alberu) many people and soldiers in the Whipper kingdom
....
Alberu raised his glass, and magically, it was filled with alcohol. The crown prince quickly
drank it down, trying to put aside his concerns about Cale Henituse and all his efforts to earn
money.
"Wow! We can do that?!" Alberu turned to Choi Jungsoo who was pointing at the glass in his
hand.
"Yes, you can get anything here. Just think of what you want and bang! Everything will
appear" Alberu explained in a friendly manner.
Choi Jungsoo was an important person in Cale's life, so he would also treat the man well.
Leaving Choi Jungsoo who was now enjoying the drink in his hand, Alberu turned to his
counterpart.
Sharing is caring.
Alberu would share all of Cale Henituse's shenanigans with his counterpart.
"There are many things that Cale, no, Billos sold to me"
Alberu smiled happily as he saw his counterpart groan.
"Haaaa, crazy bastard"
"Exactly."
[ A short period of silence filled the area.
“Sigh.”
Billos let out a deep sigh.
“I have no idea what you are planning, but I guess we should always aim to generate the
most profit?”
“Of course.”
“Then I will do what I can.”
Cale started to smile after hearing such a satisfactory answer. Billos seemed to be at a
loss of words, but still barely managed to smile back. ]
Who would have thought that the combination of Cale Henituse and Billos Flynn would be a
dangerous one?
Cale Henituse is, as always, the mastermind and Billos Flynn, a very good merchant.
They are both individuals who love money.
If Alberu Crossman and Cale Henituse could just talk about how they could dominate the
world while eating cookies and drinking tea...
Cale Henituse and Billos Flynn would probably talk about how they can drain other people's
finances without them knowing and continue to accumulate their own wealth to who knows
how much while casually drinking alcohol.
....
"True to what was expected of Kim Roksoo" Lee Soohyuk, with a cup of hot coffee in his
hand smiled with satisfaction at what Cale Henituse and Billos were talking about there.
The man could see the outline of the business the two were talking about and you could say,
Lee Soohyuk was proud.
Staring at Kim Roksoo who was still asleep, Soohyuk's other hand was used to pat the
younger's head lightly.
"You should wake up quickly and learn from what your counterpart can already do."
[ “My heart is shaking after hearing such large amounts of money, young master-nim.”
“I’m sure it is beating with joy.”
Billos did not retort Cale’s response. He respectfully bowed before leisurely walking
back toward Harol.
The non-mage faction had no use for the Magic Tower and instead needed to do
something big like destroying the Magic Tower to satisfy the citizens. Since it was going
to be worthless anyway, they might as well make some money off of it. ]
Many people began to realize what Cale Henituse really wanted to do there.
Taking the treasure in the magic tower was the man's main goal, and the rest was him helping
the people in the kingdom.
Buying a magic tower building is one of them. In the Tboah dimension, of course no one
wants to buy the building and everyone there just immediately destroys the magic tower
without getting any money.
Since the civil war happened, they were all struggling financially to support themselves and
Cale Henituse buying the building at a high price was certainly the biggest help they could
get at that time.
Screw the magic tower, they had to survive first.
Cale Henituse even estimated that ten billion gallons wouldn't really be enough for all of
them, but he knew that he was enough to help since he would also destroy the building.
The magic tower remained destroyed and the people in the Whipper Kingdom had extra
money.
Then what kind of unfair trade will actually happen? Is this part of unfair itself?
[ There was a big frown on Cale’s face. He could hear Toonka responding to him.
“You don’t feel well?”
“Yes.”
Toonka started to frown at Cale’s nonchalant answer. The surroundings were very loud.
The citizens were enjoying the celebration to welcome a new warrior.
Toonka knew of their current financial situation, but this was more important to him.
He needed to use the warrior name to draw people to them. That was why the chiefs
had agreed to this dinner celebration.
“…You weakling.”
Toonka seemed to be disgusted, but it was hidden through his swollen face. ]
"I don't feel disgusted. Just wondering why he's so weak" Toonka said.
As if experiencing deja vu, Toonka remembered the time he asked if Cale was a weak person
and the man answered quickly and confidently that he was indeed someone weak.
At that time, Toonka did not ever see Cale Henituse, his friend, doing any activities all day
and suddenly claimed that he was not feeling well. The tone of voice used really clearly
screamed that he didn't want to be contradicted.
Toonka even wondered if there really were humans who could be as weak as Cale Henituse?
Not doing anything but still getting sick?
....
"I shouldn't be surprised, but he's really stupid" Cale Henituse* commented.
Cale there did look paler and somewhat thinner than him, but Cale did not look sick at all.
The tone the man used also didn't sound like someone who was sick, but more like someone
who didn't care whether or not you believed the bullshit he said, but that was the excuse he
used.
The stupid thing was that Toonka truly believed that Cale wasn't feeling well, only wondering
why a weak human like Cale existed in this world.
"He's really only smart when it comes to fighting... " Kim Roksoo chimed in.
[ Cale just pointed to Choi Han.
“The main character for the celebration is still available, so it shouldn’t be a problem. I
need to rest because I am a weakling.”
Although Choi Han did not seem to like it, Cale lightly pushed him toward Toonka and
crew. Naturally, Hilsman was with Choi Han as well.
“Hahaha! I can feel the will of the Whipper Kingdom’s warriors! A celebration! This is
great!”
The Vice Captain really was good at socializing. ]
Choi han let out a long sigh. In order to avoid all kinds of gazes from the public who were in
awe of their hero, Cale Henituse always pushed all his subordinates especially Choi han as a
star for the public.
Again, just like Cale, Choi han was also not someone who enjoyed the public's gaze on him,
he was not the crown prince of Alberu.
But since Cale quite rarely asked for things for his own convenience, Choi han swore he
would obey his liege's wishes even if he did not particularly like them.
.....
Hilsman smiled proudly as he saw his young master acknowledge Hilsman's social prowess.
Seriously, Hilsman would do anything if it would help his young master in his mission.
Cale Henituse is his liege.
Hilsman didn't really care if the current Cale Henituse wasn't the original young master of the
Henituse family, but Cale Henituse was his liege because he was the one who made Hilsman
realize that there were more important things than being a captain.
His Liege is young master Cale Henituse who has given Hilsman many opportunities to meet
great people, making him much stronger and more experienced.
His Liege is the current Cale Henituse.
...
If Cale Henituse knew that Hilsman is one of the biggest reasons why his name is so famous
in many places, Cale would not praise Hilsman's social skills.
[ “Then goodbye.”
Cale left the celebration area without any regrets. Beacrox was with him as a guard.
Beacrox asked a question because they were heading toward Cale’s crew’s tents that
were quite far away from the celebration.
“I just need to stand guard outside of the tent?”
“Yes, I will be sleeping.”
“That will be the official story.”
It really was easy to talk to Beacrox. He didn’t need to do any unnecessary explanations.
]
Beacrox* was still not too used to seeing himself following others' orders so easily, but that
didn't mean the chef disliked it.
After all, a Beacrox from any dimension would be very picky about who to follow, and a
Beacrox judge would most likely not be wrong.
And so far, although Cale seemed to make a mess wherever the young man was, but he took
responsibility for his own behavior without letting anyone except people he disliked get into
trouble.
Cale Henituse also didn't bother Beacrox* too much with his love for cleanliness, instead the
man respected Beacrox's habits.
Just as he asked Toonka to cover up all the corpses there because he realized that Rosalyn
was really uncomfortable, Cale also did his best to keep Beacrox away from places that were
too dirty without making Beacrox off his guard.
Cale Henituse and his habit of making people comfortable under his leadership must have
made the Beacrox there get used to obeying the young master's wishes.
Unlike his team here, where no one was really a leader, and Beacrox* certainly didn't want to
be under Choi Han's* leadership if the situation didn't warrant it...
Beacrox is easy to work with, but that only happens if the person is also easy to work with.
[ That was why Cale had gathered the three others into his room. Of course, he needed
to crouch to look at the three of them.
On, Hong, and Raon were all sitting on the ground.
“Did you find him?”
On and Hong started to smile.
“We have a good feeling about where he may be!”
“We know approximately where he is!”
They were very excited. ]
".. May I know who they are looking for?" Lee Soo hyuk asked after being a little surprised
by Cale Henituse (his Roksoo) looking so gentle with the kids there. Well, it was also seen
when Roksoo treated Seung won and the other kids on earth two, but seeing Cale crouch
down to talk to the little kids...
That's an adorable scene.
"A rat" Cale Henituse* answered the question.
"Huh? A rat in the sense that it's really a rat? I know that Rok, no, Cale was talking to the cat,
but are they really looking for a rat?" Jungsoo kept throwing questions at whoever was
currently looking at him.
Seriously, no matter how many fantasy novels he had read, Jungsoo still had to confirm many
things. Those cats could talk, meaning they were some kind of animal tribe.
"No, no. More precisely, people from the dwarves tribe" Alberu tried to explain. As someone
who received the blueprint from the magic tower, Alberu must have met Mueller once in his
life.
Alberu had wondered where Cale could pick up other useful people for the Roan Kingdom
and himself, and now Alberu would see the answers one by one.
Most likely the chapter they would see today and many days in the future would be about
seeing Cale Henituse picking up every person he met on the road to become an ally before
going to war.
Alberu smiled with satisfaction as he saw Lee Soo hyuk and Choi Jung soo nodding in
understanding.
The crown prince had intended to explain again, but seeing the two people easily understand
this, Alberu thought that Cale and his friends were indeed born different when they absorbed
information.
[ Cale had already changed into another outfit. He then looked toward Raon and
started to speak.
“To the liege’s room please.”
Raon covered Cale, On, and Hong with invisibility and flight magic before avoiding the
gazes of the other people and arriving at the 20th floor of the Magic Tower, the liege’s
room. Since all of the alarm magic devices were already broken and only a guard was
left at the entrance of the Magic Tower, it was not very difficult. ]
Eruhaben* sighed again. The golden dragon don't know how many times he questioned why
at the end of his life, he had to experience something like this.
Seeing a young dragon happily doing whatever a human wanted.
And the unlucky thing was that the human, actually had a charisma where he could make
many people attracted to him.
Because the human is a good person.
Cale Henituse might be teaching his children some rather questionable things, but the young
man was clearly teaching them all manners. Even Eruhaben* could realize that the young
dragon, no, his name was Raon Miru now had a much more manageable attitude.
Cale Henituse did not directly tell Raon to stop saying harsh words, but with that young man
who did not forget about manners despite his flat tone, Raon also subconsciously followed
that personality little by little.
Raon Miru will not grow up to be an overly selfish and violent dragon like many others,
because Raon Miru grew up with a human who taught him what it means to have and use
each other and learned to ask for help and rely on others.
[ Toonka had been adamant that as many people as possible took part in the
celebration. He was oddly useful in times like this.
Whaaaaaaa~
Hahahahaha~
Laughter and clapping, as well as even singing, could be heard echoing throughout the
night. Cale could see the soldiers and citizens all gathered by a bonfire and dancing
around. They seemed excited to be celebrating for the first time in a while. ]
"It was a great day!" Toonka said excitedly. He still remembered the excitement of that day
where he and the other warriors had fun until they got drunk.
Harol also agreed about that. After the exhaustion of fighting while risking their own lives for
justice, then the somewhat tense atmosphere after the battle was over because their adrenaline
was still high and confused about many other things...
The party that night was actually unforgettable.
It felt like they could really celebrate their victory.
They were completely free of the crazy mages in the magic tower...
They had won.
The duel between Choi Han and Toonka back then was the beginning where the atmosphere
there started to be much calmer.
[ They moved stealthily, living up to their reputation as members of the stealthy Cat
tribe, while Cale followed behind them down the stairs. He could not use any magic
device since they would leave some evidence of being used.
However, Cale then started to frown.
He stopped exactly on the 15th floor stairs and asked.
“…Where is he?” ]
Ron smiled as Cale entrusted many things to the children of the cat tribe even though their
abilities were not as good as they were now.
The person who played a big role in building the confidence of Ohn, Hong and Raon is Cale
Henituse. The man kept telling them that they were useful (talented) children, and Cale gave
them many tasks (which were harmless and with him accompanying to avoid unexpected
things from happening), until finally the children believed in their own abilities.
Raon Miru, whose former pride as a dragon was always trying to be destroyed by Venion, no
matter how many times he was said to be useless...
Ohn and Hong whose literal existence was only made a mockery of by the other cat tribe
families...
All three children had self-worth issues and Cale Henituse was gradually healing their
trauma. The young master didn't seem to be trying to do so, but Ron was blind if he didn't
realize the results of what Cale had been saying and asking of his children.
[ This was how the novel had described Mueller.
< Mueller used his small body to hide in a secret wall along the Magic Tower Staircase.
It was a spot that only his family and the liege of the Magic Tower knew about. The
coward hid in that location. He ended up being stuck there, too afraid of the guards to
step out. > ]
Harol* was annoyed when Mueller's name was mentioned. Cale Henituse will save that
disgusting rat? Well, Cale Henituse had already saved the remaining mages there when they
were all searching for the mages' whereabouts. So that's not surprising.
Although Harol* knew that Mueller* and his family hadn't really done anything wrong
because they were only designing the magic tower building, but because of that too, Mueller*
had sinned by design a building where in the future it would be used as a place that was no
less sinful.
The members of the dwarves tribe also often meet directly with the tower master liege and
are very aware of what is happening in that place but didn't do anything.
Why does Cale Henituse still want to save Mueller? Is it because he thinks that Mueller is not
wrong for just doing his job?
.....
Violan and Deruth Henituse in the other hand, finally found out where their son got someone
like Mueller who was so talented at what he did.
It was also easy to manipulate the man, Violan just needed to provide the best facilities
Mueller had ever experienced in his life, and the man would do the job perfectly.
Deruth was also satisfied with the work of the dwarves' tribe member. As of now, Mueller is
still in their territory, being quite influential in his field.
[ Which wall would it be? Where would Mueller be?
Hong wagged his red tail as he answered.
“The first underground level!”
Damn it. Cale had selected the wrong spot to enter. Cale held back his sigh before
quietly using the Sound of the Wind and picking the kittens up in his arms. He then
spoke to Raon.
“Follow me.”
Cale’s body moved very quickly down the stairs. ]
Choi Han laughed softly as he looked at his liege who had entered in the wrong place. It
seemed like they were having too much fun until the fifteenth floor and Cale Henituse forgot
to ask where the kittens found Mueller.
Ohn and Hong also didn't seem to tell Cale first where Mueller was as they let Cale and Raon
take them all the way to the fifteenth floor.
And of course Cale only had himself to blame for that.
....
Lee Soo hyuk was still smiling softly, seriously, seeing Cale doing a lot of activities with
little kids made the leader feel happy.
Cale had previously been too focused on seeing the abilities of the two kittens who moved so
visibly that they were on the fifteenth floor when the thing he was looking for was in the first
underground level.
"Aw, if only there were monsters in our dimension that could talk" Choi Jungsoo commented.
"You forgot about Roksoo's noona and Mr. Rabbit?" Lee Soo hyuk asked, (still a little half
disbelieving if he thought back to when Kim Roksoo really not only made monsters trust
him, but even made the monsters want to be called Noona).
".... They're not adorable"
[ Tap. Tap.
It was very quiet, such that the guards outside would not be able to hear it.
The Magic Tower’s layout was 20 stories above ground and three stories underground.
“A, amazing!”
“We got down here in an instant!”
– You are weak, but as fast as my claw, human!
Cale listened to the compliments of the three, who averaged only 7 years of age, while he
stood outside the stairs to the underground levels. ]
Cale Henituse wasn't lying when he said he was going to take the three kids out for some fun.
Despite coming down the stairs very quickly, the kids looked so happy to be with their
guardian.
Cale could have also climbed up to the fifteenth floor using his ancient power, but he still
asked Raon to help them all leave.
And because Cale thought it was his fault for choosing the wrong entrance, Cale took
responsibility by going down to the destination floor using his own power while inviting the
three children there to have fun.
The fact that he listened to the compliments the children gave him was adorable.
Behind that stoic face, Cale Henituse really cares.
And because Cale also stated that the children averaged only 7 years of age, the viewers were
also reminded by the guardian that even though the children were powerful and scary and
dangerous, they were still children whose oldest was only 7 years old.
Children are basically not difficult to make happy, they are very easy to make happy.
[ “Around here?”
“Yes!”
The kittens were saying that they could smell a Rat. However, even they could not know
the exact location. Cale had read the novel, so he could open the secret door as long as
he knew the location.
‘It really described a lot of useless things.’
‘The Birth of a Hero,’ took time to describe all extras and passing characters with at
least one line of description. Cale only knew the location because of this. ]
Kim Roksoo nodded in agreement. The novel <The birth of a hero> did have a lot of details
about many things whether useful or not. Basically, Nellan Barrow always described every
character that Choi han had met. And the longer Choi han interacted with them, the more
descriptions the characters would have.
Choi han in <The birth of a hero> did not meet Mueller, but since Mueller was the one who
designed the magic tower building, Kim Roksoo thought it made sense for Mueller's
existence to be told in the novel.
When Kim Roksoo read it, he didn't think that Cale would utilize this information. But
Nellan Barrow certainly knew better than Kim Roksoo who Cale Henituse was.
The novel seemed to be written as interestingly as possible for Kim Roksoo. And for
example, the treasure in the magic tower that only Mueller and tower master liege knew
about.
Then about the thousands of magic stones in the Jungle...
Nellan Barrow really knew that original Kim Roksoo, now Cale Henituse would be after it
and so he wrote many descriptions to help Cale get what he wanted.
[ Cale took out a small steel rod from his magic bag. On and Hong flinched and looked
toward him, but he did not care as he started to tap the wall and walk down one step at
a time.
Ding.
Ding.
“Where could it be?”
Ding.
Ding.
The red-haired man started to mumble as he walked down the staircase that was lit up
by glowing rocks one by one. ]
Mueller's face was so pale when he heard this. Seriously, if the young master really wanted to
save him... WHY NOT USE A BETTER WAY?!
Instead of thinking that there was a hero who would rescue, Mueller thought that a non-mage
faction had actually managed to discover where he was hiding.
Every time the knock on the wall got closer to Mueller, the dwarves tribe member also
thought that he would die soon.
...
"I know that my friend really saves people a lot, but he really goes here and there to save
people" Toonka commented.
No wonder he and Harol never found Mueller's whereabouts, it was because Cale Henituse
had saved him first. And even though they now knew that Mueller was in fact still alive, it
was also not something that could be used as an excuse for the two to kill Mueller right now.
Harol didn't want to cause trouble by hurting someone under Cale Henituse's protection while
Toonka didn't really care about Mueller's existence anymore.
[ Cale was feeling good that he would be able to save Mueller who, in the novel, was
caught before almost starving to death and had to watch as the non-mage faction
destroyed his family’s bodies before they killed him. ]
Mueller, who had been pale since remembering his 'rescue act' that day, was now even paler
but for a different reason.
He... had a destiny to die a horrible death like that? Not only did he die while starving... But
dying after seeing his entire family killed right in front of his eyes as well?
Isn't that such a cruel fate?
Was it the karma for his sinful act of designing and building the magic tower?
But if indeed the work he did was wrong... Why did his young master still choose to save his
life? Is that really because he just need Mueller to show him where the twenty-first floor
was?
....
"Tsk, he really doesn't let anyone who has a fate to die to actually die when he can save them
huh?" Kim Roksoo sighed tiredly.
Seriously, how many times had Cale Henituse gone against the destiny of other people's
lives? He really didn't care that he might have his own consequences for saving them all.
The man had not even been in the new dimension for half a year and was already doing
whatever he wanted by changing many of the destinies written in the novels.
Now Kim Roksoo thought again... Although he really wanted Cale to at least read more than
five volumes of novels, it seemed like Kim Roksoo was retracting his wish now.
Because in the future, there would be more and more characters destined to die... And if Cale
Henituse knew about it...
He don't know what Cale will do in the future... Cale Henituse problably will think that he is
responsible for their lives because he can save them.
[ Ding.
Ding.
However, the kittens and dragon following behind him did not look so good.
At that moment, Cale took another step down and hit the wall.
Dong.
“Found it.” ]
"They know that Cale's methods are creepy" Alberu commented. Whether his opinion was
correct or not, since Cale took out the steel and tapped on the wall casually, the children
suddenly forgot about their previous happiness because they had been silent.
Either because they thought that Cale was creepy or because they knew what reaction
Mueller would show when they found him later.
But, Alberu couldn't believe that Cale would search for Mueller's whereabouts in such a way,
while bringing two cats along.
His lover truly just couldn't make simple work as simple as it should be.
Alberu was curious about what kind of reaction Mueller would show to all of them now.
[ It looked just like the rest of the walls in appearance, but the inside of this wall would
be different than the rest. Cale started to smile. He took out a magic stone from his bag
and touched the wall.
Cale was quite focused, as it required paying attention to a lot of details.
‘There is a spot on the wall with five holes in the shape of a star.’
Cale managed to find the five holes in the shape of a star. He then put the magic stone at
the center of those five holes. ]
"...Oh, the novel really has marvelous details. The author really knew that Cale would go to
that place to save Mueller" Choi Jungsoo commented.
Of all the novels he had read, it was probably <The birth of a hero> that had the most
important details. The description for Mueller himself may not be much, but the description
of Mueller's whereabouts is so detailed. Cale didn't just come to look for Mueller, but he
could actually find Mueller as long as he knew which floor the dwarves were hiding on.
And considering Kim Roksoo really cares about details, the writer also really knows his
target audience.
Glancing at Kim Roksoo's legs resting on his lap, Jungsoo looked at Roksoo who was still
unconscious. He hadn't known Kim Roksoo for a long time... But imagining his friend in the
same age yeeted to another dimensions all alone and leaving them all behind...
Choi Jungsoo thought he wouldn't let this happen to their Kim Roksoo either.
[ It was at that moment.
Creeeak.
A small noise could be heard as the wall moved and absorbed the magic stone. Cale
took a step back.
Creeeeeeeeeeeak.
An odd noise was made as the wall slowly started to open. A very small person could be
seen inside. Cale tried to give a friendly greeting as Mueller became visible.
“…Hmm?”
But something was off.
“Waaaaaaaaa.”
The very small coward was shaking intensely while having a pale face. It was as if he
had seen a ghost, no, a homicidal maniac. ]
Long sighs could be heard from all corners of the room. Cale Henituse really didn't realize
that knocking on the wall with steel wouldn't scare the person he was looking for, huh?
And after they all knew what fate Mueller had to go through in life, surely the dwarves tribe
member was terrified of many things. Mueller must be thinking that the non-mage faction
members really found him in the hideout.
After all, Mueller had no idea who Cale Henituse was. And Cale who thought that Mueller's
reaction was a bit odd is wrong.
The reaction shown by Mueller was normal.
A bit dramatic, yes, but still normal.
What kind of expectations did Cale have about Mueller's reaction that day when he met him?
"For someone who is smart, he is indeed stupid in this kind of thing" Lee Soohyuk shook his
head lightly.
[ It was different than what Cale had expected when he decided to be the hero who
saved Mueller.
“Waaa, hiccup!”
Mueller was even hiccuping. Cale tried to smile as gently as possible and greeted him.
“Hi?”
However, this only made Mueller shake even more. ]
Many people laughed when they saw the reactions of Mueller and Cale Henituse trying to
look like a good person.
Seriously, they all know that Cale Henituse is a nice guy, but when they see him trying to be a
nice guy in general (Saint Jack), it just looks so awkward.
What was it that tried to 'smile and greet as gently as possible' when he said 'Hi' as
awkwardly as they were.
What's ironic is that Cale Henituse rarely admits that he wants to be a hero for saving other
people's lives, but somewhat with Mueller, Cale Henituse seems happy to acknowledge his
own heroic actions.
The young master was unaware that his presence that night had actually frightened Mueller.
Many people felt sorry for Mueller now.
[ On, Hong, and Raon all looked toward Mueller with pity.
Cale was confused.
‘Why is this punk like this?’ ]
"He should have asked himself that question" Alberu let out a long sigh.
Glancing at the young Kim Roksoo who was still unconscious, Alberu remembered Cale
Henituse, Original Kim Roksoo.
Kim Roksoo, 36 years old, team leader, outstanding ability to strategize, business savvy,...
Still very clueless when it comes to emotions.
What about the 20-year-old Kim Roksoo?
His guess about the children knowing what kind of reaction Mueller would have was correct.
The children are even more sensitive to emotions than their guardians.
Chapter End Notes
Oooohh, i love LCF so much
Chapter 74 – Different than Intended (6)
Chapter Summary
Alberu is stressed, Harol is sad and Atha IS SO FUCKING TIRED AND JUST WANT
TO SLEEP!
Chapter Notes
is this... is this karma (p′︵‵。)? karma because I often tease young master Cale who
hasn't got his slacker life and now I can't get mine either?(◞‸◟ㆀ)
why the fuck i still work on sunday? WHY CAN'T I GET OFF WORK?!ヽ(`д´；)/
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 74 – Different than Intended (6)
He had a bad feeling about this. Mueller looked like a totally useless fool.
He was supposed to have the dwarves’ technical skills and the Rat’s stealth and
meticulousness. This combination was said to have given him the potential to become
the greatest developer and constructor. But why-
“T, thank you very much.”
Why does he feel like such a doof? ]
"And whose fault is it that Mueller showed such a reaction?" Alberu Crossman* asked even
though he knew the answer.
Cale Henituse was completely unaware that he was the reason why Mueller was scared like
that.
Mueller would probably be the only person who was scared when Cale Henituse saved him.
Everyone in the center room also seemed to agree with his thoughts even though he didn't
have to express it directly to them.
Mueller swore that he was a very good person and that young master Cale could rely on him!
It was just that he was easily frightened. And what his young master did there didn't make
Mueller feel calm at all.
Knock on the wall, a stranger, AND CATS!
...
Violan laughed softly as he saw Cale question whether Mueller was really useful or not after
he saw the reaction of the dwarves' tribe members.
It was actually natural that Cale would question something like that after he had taken the
trouble to become a Hero for Mueller.
But Cale should also realize that the method he used to become a hero was a little too
extreme for the timid Mueller.
[ Cale had a bitter taste in his mouth. However, On, Hong, and Raon all looked toward
Mueller with pity and approached him. They were trying to be his shield, as it looked
like he was afraid of Cale.
However, contrary to their intentions, Mueller was unable to even taste the bread he
was chewing. Two purebred Cat tribe kittens and a dragon. ]
"Those kids were just trying to clear up a misunderstanding" Cale* commented while shaking
his head.
This was really a chaotic rescue action compared to the previous chapter. Cale Henituse who
scared Mueller while they were trying to save him, Cale's children who were trying to clear
up the misunderstanding and wanted to tell Mueller that they were well-intentioned...
And Mueller who was really scared of the four people.
One Cale Henituse who looks annoyed at him, two CATS... And the DRAGON who
approached him without saying anything.
Poor bastard..
....
Mueller felt a little guilty that the two cats and the young dragon just wanted to show that
they were good people.
And even though Mueller now knows that they're all good people, that doesn't mean he's not
afraid of them.
Maybe it's his instinct as a rat to be afraid of cats or whatever other predatory creatures...
But Mueller didn't think he would ever be truly comfortable around them.
Mueller would rather be in his little house and with all the gold that Duchess Violan had
given him.
[ At that moment, he heard a noise that brought chills down his spine.
Ding. Ding.
Cale tapped the wall with the steel rod. There was no reason behind it, he was just
randomly tapping. He had a bad feeling about Mueller, but decided to take him anyway.
]
Mueller flinched when he heard the knocking sound again.
Seriously, can the young master stop doing that?! Don't keep knocking if he doesn't have any
reason!
Mueller clutched his gold necklace tightly, trying to get emotional support.
....
Lee Soohyuk laughed when he saw Cale randomly hitting his wall. Poor guy really didn't
realize that he was scaring the person he saved, and even though his three children knew, they
didn't tell Cale either.
The three of them just went on to try and tell him that they meant well. But the problem was
that they all didn't say anything about it.
This misunderstanding would not have been solved if none of the five of them had spoken
up.
[ The Henituse territory had a lot of sculptors, as well as skilled artisans of all styles.
There were especially many artisans involved in construction. It was because they had a
lot of quarries. That was why Mueller would be useful. ]
Kim Roksoo smiled because Cale really cared about their family. It was only natural that
Henituse County could be promoted to a Duchy in just two years after Kim Roksoo's arrival
to their dimension.
That man cared so much about his home. Wanting to make it even greater and stronger
without having to say out loud that he was the one who made it happen.
Roksoo realized that this was only a small part of all the power Cale Henituse possessed that
he would share with whomever he felt deserved it.
In addition to Cale Henituse always finding other reasons than he is a caring person and feels
responsible for the lives of others when he helps people who he knows are destined to die
from the novel, Cale Henituse also goes here and there to gain power that he will later give to
certain people.
[ “Do you want to live?”
Cale’s low voice echoed throughout the staircase. He started to get annoyed with
Mueller, who looked like he was ready to cry again.
Ding. Ding.
Cale calmed himself by tapping on the wall with the steel rod. He thought about how he
probably needed to be gentle with Mueller since he was such a coward. Cale put on a
gentle smile as he asked Mueller.
“Should I save you?” ]
"The smile and tone were gentle, but the question didn't sound gentle at all. With him
constantly knocking on the wall and asking whether he should save Mueller or not... He's
really driving me crazy" Alberu commented, really not understanding Cale's way of
thinking.
No no, he understood Cale's way of thinking in some things, but not in this matter.
Cale Henituse knew that Mueller was frightened by their presence, but did not know why he
was actually so frightened like that.
Cale Henituse knew that he had to be more gentle if he wanted to make Mueller calm down
and stop crying. But still chose to ask whether or not he should address Mueller directly.
Compared to Hero, perhaps to Mueller, Cale Henituse looked more like a grim reaper who
was giving his human a second chance to live.
And damn it was true enough because Cale Henituse did know Mueller's true destiny and he
was wondering whether he should really let Mueller die or not.
....
Many people are increasingly sorry for Mueller there.
Cale Henituse's question asked in such a gentle tone really sounded scary.
Cale Henituse seemed to have gotten too annoyed that Mueller wouldn't stop crying and
forgot his initial goal of greeting in a friendly manner.
[ Mueller vigorously nodded his head. It was so energetic that the breadcrumbs started
to fling off of him. Cale was satisfied with his energetic response and started to speak in
a relaxed manner.
“Then you have to listen to me. Got it?”
“Y, yes sir!”
“Eat your bread first.”
Mueller quickly started to eat the bread. Cale was satisfied with the speed and casually
asked. ]
"THAT'S NOT AN ENERGETIC RESPONSE! HE'S SO SCARED! OH MY GOD! I
THINK I NEED A COUPLE MORE BOTTLES OF ALCOHOL!" Bud shouted in frustration
at the sight of Cale who was satisfied with the response Mueller was showing him now.
Seriously, Cale Henituse? Did that guy really think that Mueller was excited because he had
just been saved by them? No, of course he didn't. .... But, did he really think that way tho?
Who would have thought, behind the image of a weak, beautiful and kind-hearted young
master (Not wrong either actually) Cale Henituse was also one of those people who could
behave like those royal authorities who always behaved as they pleased because they were
too used to people who could not go against their will?
But the problem here was that Bud knew that Cale only 'looked' bad. Yes, the attitude he
showed this time did look like those terrible royal authorities, but actually Cale just wanted to
make Mueller stop crying because he didn't like someone who cried too loudly and very
dramatically like what Mueller had previously shown them.
And since Cale Henituse knew that Mueller was starving, the man gave the dwarves some
bread and was not happy to see Mueller ignore the food that had been given to him. Cale
Henituse only told Mueller to continue eating so he wouldn't starve again.
But... This Cale Henituse, of course, would always create misunderstandings wherever the
man was.
[ “You know where the Magic Tower liege’s treasure room is, right?”
Plop.
The bread in Mueller’s hand dropped to the ground. Cale gently added on.
“You dropped your bread. You should pick it up.”
Mueller quickly picked the bread back up. He was still crouching inside the wall with
Cale, On, Hong, and Raon surrounding the entrance to the inside of the wall. ]
See? Although Cale may seem like someone who enjoys his own power too much, but it's all
a misunderstanding.
It's kind of funny and a little frustrating when Cale really doesn't realize that he and all those
little actions like hitting the wall with the steel just because he wants is the one to make
Mueller even more scared of them.
But Bud, and everyone else in the room knew that Cale was really trying to be gentle with
Mueller even though he found Mueller annoying and questioned whether Mueller was really
as useful as the novel had described him.
He was really trying to get Mueller to calm down and know that they were there to save
Mueller. No, Cale Henituse made sure that Mueller knew they were there to save the dwarves
because he wanted Cale Henituse to save him.
It was a bit extreme, but the result was the same.
Mueller gradually, although frightened, began to know that Cale Henituse, the two cats from
the cat tribe and the young dragon in front of him had good intentions.
[ “I know that you know about the secret room. The real room for the liege of the Magic
Tower.”
The room on the 20th floor was not the real liege’s room. The Magic Tower had more to
it than meets the eye.
Mueller’s eyes turned chaotic. How did he know about the room? It was something that
only the liege of the tower and the members of the developer’s family knew about. ]
Alberu's theory that Mueller might think that Cale Henituse is a grim reaper might be true.
Not only does Cale act like the one, Cale also knows a secret that only Mueller, his family
and the tower master liege know about.
There was no way any member of the dwarves tribe, Mueller's family would have thought
that there would be anyone who knew about the existence of the room. And Alberu also
realized, if it wasn't for the novel <The birth of a hero> that actually had details that seemed
useless at first, no one else would know about the existence of the room except those who
kept it a secret.
Not only did the author probably have to work hard in his life to get those details, but he also
really managed to lure Cale Henituse into his trap.
Yes, it's all a trap.
Cale Henituse went here and there with the intention of retrieving something that had been
told in the novel that the man thought would be very useful for himself but ended up getting
into all kinds of trouble.
Somehow, the author really knew Cale Henituse and his whole sense of responsibility for
things was so strong.
[ At that moment, Mueller heard Cale’s voice once again.
“You also know how to get into the fourth floor of the basement, right?”
Cale could see the shock in Mueller’s face. The Magic Tower was known as having 20
floors above ground and three floors underground. Cale started to get an odd feeling
after seeing that Mueller was looking toward him with fear, wondering how Cale knew
about all those secret places. Cale felt like he had become a criminal, taking a hostage
and threatening them for information. He had no plans to do that. In fact, his goal was
to save Mueller and give him a safe place to stay. ]
"... But he is.. Aigoo my poor head" Choi Jungsoo commented, confirming that Mueller
really did see Cale as a criminal who took him hostage.
This misunderstanding was so funny because Cale really just wanted to save Mueller, give
Mueller a new home and just confirm some information he knew from the novel.
That's all, but since Cale also has a different way of thinking to the rest of them, the way he
goes about confirming things is also a bit more extreme.
Who would have thought that Kim Roksoo and his stupidity could be so adorable? No
wonder their team leader always looks older than his age whenever he finishes a discussion
with Kim Roksoo.
Poor, poor team leader-nim.
...
"Unlucky bastard" Eruhaben also commented. The golden dragon let out a long sigh as he
watched Cale Henituse try not to frighten Mueller further but every word that came out of his
mouth only continued to frighten Mueller.
If there was no such thing like this, Eruhaben was sure that Mueller, until now, truly believed
that Cale Henituse was a different existence from all of them because that man knew too
many of a personal secrets .
[ Cale started to smile and console the shaking Rat person.
“First of all, I will at least let you live if you do as I say.”
He naturally had no plans to free Mueller. He needed to take him back home and put
him to work. Cale could see that Mueller quickly responding.
“Anything, I will do anything you tell me to do.”
The Rat and Dwarf mix halfling sounded like he was desperate. ]
Although Mueller was quite traumatized at what Cale Henituse did, but the little man knew
that at that time, Cale Henituse was the one who could really help Mueller compared to the
non-mage faction who only saw Mueller as a sinner.
Cale Henituse was the last hope Mueller had.
He was so desperate, scared, and starving.
Mueller would literally go wherever Cale went even if he made him as a slave. As long as he
could live, there would always be a way to escape (he knew he wouldn't be able to escape
from Cale Henituse). And looking at his current life, Mueller thought he would never want to
leave Henituse territory.
After all, giving Mueller a job where he can truly show off his greatness freely without being
pressured by anything is the best thing Mueller has ever gotten in his life.
What did anyone else expect? Cale Henituse to simply free Mueller from the Whipper
Kingdom and live as he pleased?
It would be better for him to get straight to work, prove himself worthy of being saved and
live comfortably without worrying about what he would eat today.
[ “Good.”
Cale responded to Mueller’s desperation.
Mueller’s eyes were still shaking as he looked at the man who brought the scary Cats,
Cats that were even scarier because they were pure-blooded Cats, as well as the Black
Dragon with him.
“Then eat the bread and guide me to the fourth underground floor.”
“But you need a magic stone to go-.”
Cale took a bag out and threw it toward Mueller before he even finished his sentence. It
was a bag filled with many magic stones. Mueller quickly finished eating the bread that
was still drenched in his tears. ]
"I shouldn't have to ask such questions when he already knows the existence of the fourth
underground floor" Mueller muttered under his breath.
But what the heck, everything that happened that night was too sudden and it never occurred
to him that anyone other than them knew about the two secret rooms.
Mueller had never prepared himself to answer questions about it or how to behave if the
information was known by others.
But on the other hand, Mueller was also grateful to whoever had described his character in
the novel so well that young master Cale was willing to go to the trouble of saving Mueller as
well as giving him a comfortable place to live.
His young master Cale didn't just use Mueller to find treasure in the two secret rooms.
Although the young master and his entire family are so scary, Mueller, until the end of his
life, will still feel indebted to Cale Henituse.
[ He then had to go down to the third underground floor with Cale’s group surrounding
him.
The stairway to the third underground floor. In front of it was only the door to the 3rd
floor and no other stairs heading downward. However, Mueller took a magic stone out
and approached the wall, eventually revealing a mechanism on the wall.
Creeeeeeeak-
A cave was revealed accompanied by the noise. It was the pathway to the fourth
underground floor. ]
"Oh, that room... " Harol* muttered, remembering about the secret room they unexpectedly
found after destroying the magic tower.
No one would have guessed that the magic tower had a secret underground fourth floor if
they had never destroyed the building.
Harol* and the others knew that the possibility of a secret room would always exist, but no
one knew that it was not just a secret room, but a secret floor.
The dwarves were so good at what they did, Harol* was still upset about it.
If indeed the first treasure that Cale Henituse wanted to get was all those files...
Harol* didn't see anyone in Cale's group who seemed to need the files on 'magic resistence'
and other important files.
And Cale Henituse had previously said that he would get a valuable object that he and Billos
could sell for more than enough to pay back the money used to buy the magic tower, right?
Is Cale Henituse going to sell the file to Harol and the other non-mage factions? Is this the
so-called unfair trade that Cale Henituse is making?
...
On the other hand, Alberu Crossman suddenly got goosebumps. His instincts seemed to be
telling him that all the money spent on behalf of Cale Henituse was actually just revolving
around Cale Henituse himself.
[ “You go in first.”
Mueller mechanically stepped forward after Cale ordered him to do so. Cale was
excited as he headed down the inclined pathway. The cave was dry without any
humidity, and there were light stones keeping the path lit.
The 4th floor of the basement.
This was somewhere that only the liege of the tower, the mages who were secretly
experimenting down below, and Mueller of the developer’s family knew about. Cale
walked down the path for a while to find a small door. ]
"The right course of action for such a situation. Letting the poor guy really be at the forefront
to make sure they will all stay safe from all sorts of traps" Lee Soo hyuk commented. The
team leader was really interested in what he was seeing right now.
Seriously, Lee Soohyuk knew that Kim roksoo was an interesting young man who had all
sorts of ridiculous stories in his life, but who would have thought that Kim roksoo could
actually be like this?
It felt like Lee Soohyuk was watching a movie leisurely, forgetting what was going on out
there.
Choi Jungsoo on the other hand was already enjoying all the food and drinks he chose, acting
like he was never nervous in the first minute of the video. Even so, Soohyuk was relieved
that Jungsoo could make himself feel comfortable in this strange place.
Kim roksoo is still unconscious. Whether his little brother fainted or fell asleep, the man
named Atha only said that Kim roksoo needed a lot of time to rest and it actually made sense
if Soohyuk remembered how badly injured his little brother was.
[ “…There is an alarm magic device.”
Raon stepped forward as Mueller stood there mumbling. Once Raon lightly waved his
paw, the small door opened. Naturally, there was no alarm that went off. Mueller was
shocked, but Cale did not care as he stepped in through the door.
‘Found it.’ ]
Mueller once again lowered his head, feeling ashamed of his own attitude.
Although all the dragons there just snorted when they saw Mueller's reaction, it was better
than those people with beautiful faces looking at Mueller and thinking that he was insulting
one of the most powerful existences in the world.
Mueller still didn't want to die, not now.
..
Eruhaben and Sheritt just shook their heads softly as they watched the reactions of Raon,
Cale, Ohn and Hong who did not seem to care at all about Mueller being surprised at Raon's
abilities.
The dwarves must have known that whatever the family designed and built in the magic
tower was something powerful that they could boast about.
But that meant nothing to a dragon even if it was a very young dragon.
Eruhaben became quite proud when Raon destroyed Mueller's pride whether the boy realized
it or not.
[ He had found the first treasure.
What was hidden in the Magic Tower?
The biggest secrets were the two research projects that the Magic Tower was conducting
in secret.
The names of the research projects were simple.
‘A mana storage device that used the principles of ancient powers.’
‘The reason for developing magic resistance.’
A research that Harol would desperately want to acquire, as well as research that would
take away the citizens’ greatest advantage, were both held here. ]
"Haha... Hahahahaha oh my goodness, that crazy bastard is really driving me crazy" Alberu
was speechless. The crown prince should have known that this would happen, he should have
been able to see that Cale Henituse, his lover was really using him as the best money-making
tool.
He was really happy that Cale Henituse helped him to get all the mages who wanted to
escape from the Whipper Kingdom, Alberu opened his arms wide, welcoming them all,
providing all the best facilities to improve the ability of the mage army he created with the
help of Rosalyn and Tasha as leaders.
He was really happy because he thought that he could ask Cale to do something else since
Alberu saw the great potential that the man having...
But in reality, he was the one being played by Cale Henituse.
His whole life had been a lie.
That crazy bastard used Alberu's money to buy the magic tower at a high price and then still
had the audacity to sell what he found in the magic tower to Alberu Crossman again?
Don't forget that when Chief Harol and the non-mage faction bought back the building, the
money went to Cale Henituse!
Alberu Crossman has been scammed by his own lover!
Not to mention... THAT BASTARD ALSO SOLD DRAGON DEAD MANA TO HIM!
Cale Henituse and his way of earning money were just as much a part of winning wars as he
was.
[ “Wonderful.”
Cale could see the files under layers of security inside two large circular bins.
The citizens who respected ancient power, and Haros who hated magic but also wanted
to be able to use magic. How great would they have felt if they had found these research
documents?
‘But something like that will not happen now.’
These now belonged to Cale. ]
"That bastard is so smart"
"I know right? " Alberu answered that, but with a different reason as if the question was not
about Cale Henituse claiming that all the treasure was his own.
He was still laughing a little at his own destiny. Cale Henituse who at that time (until now)
really made Alberu Crossman his financial source and became the main target of buyers
when he found valuable objects.
The two crown princes sitting next to each other both showed their princely smiles. Seriously,
the more Alberu Crossman* saw all of Cale Henituse's great actions, the more Alberu
Crossman* realized that the man was really interesting person.
That bastard may look sneaky and act like a thief now, but anyone should realize that the
treasure is indeed belonged to Cale Henituse, not anyone else.
Why would Cale Henituse bother himself in the middle of the night? Saving people who
should be dead... Then find the treasure and share it with others?
He had given more than enough money to buy the magic tower, it was only natural that Cale
Henituse wanted to claim the treasure for himself.
...
Harol smiled bitterly when he saw that Cale Henituse had gotten the treasure first.
No, no. From the start, this was not a competition to find the treasure because Harol and
many others did not even know the existence of the treasure itself.
And in the end... Being the kind-hearted person that he is, Cale Henituse still gave some of
the remaining treasure to Harol for free.
Harol thought he would die in Choi Han's hands if he forced Cale Henituse to give him the
entire treasure he took in the magic tower.
[ Cale approached the large orb located in the middle of the two circular bins.
He could see a seed resting within a fluid inside of this transparent orb that looked like
a giant egg.
“Human, that looks interesting!”
Raon approached the egg and squished his face onto the glass in order to observe the
seed inside of the fluid. ]
"Raon-nim is so adorable!"
Many elves who had previously met Raon covered their mouths, holding back cries of
admiration at the sight of such an adorable Raon Miru.
Whether it was their instinct as elves to always admire dragons or not, but they all absolutely
adored the adorable face of Raon miru.
Who would have thought that a young dragon would look that adorable?!
If the elves' reaction is said to be excessive, that's too harsh a word to use.
Because in reality, Raon Miru is adorable whether he realizes it or not.
"He must have secretly refrained from smiling at the sight of that child" Choi Jungsoo
commented, trying to scrutinize Cale's stoic face that showed no sign of him holding back a
smile but still noticing that Raon had his face pressed against the glass.
"Roksoo is weak with children, but that still doesn't make him smile easily" Lee Soohyuk
interjected.
Perhaps if it was 38-year-old Kim roksoo, the man would have started to show his emotions
little by little. But if it was a 20-year-old Kim roksoo, Soohyuk wasn't sure if his Roksoo
would easily smile just because he felt fond of someone.
It just... Not Kim Roksoo thing.
[ Cale approached Raon and patted his back as he asked.
“Do you want to try raising it?”
“Human, is that okay?”
“Yes. But it is mine once it is done growing.”
“Deal!”
The young four-year-old happily accepted a deal where he would do all of the work only
for someone else to benefit from it. ]
"Haaa, that kid should think before making a decision" Rasheel commented. He knew that
Raon was still very young, but seeing that kid make a deal (WITH CALE FREAKING EVIL
BASTARD HENITUSE) without much thought just because he wanted to have the egg...
Cale Henituse was even scheming with his own son. Rasheel couldn't stop thinking, but on
the other hand, he was smiling because Cale Henituse really was a great human being.
They dragons were not only famous for their strength, but for their intelligence as well.
Rasheel was not sure if there were any 'stupid' dragons in this world.
Cale Henituse... That little bastard really deserved to know all of them dragons.
Rasheel's plan to visit the poor human in his home when this whole crazy thing was over
seemed to be gaining it strength.
...
"They take care of the plants together" Beacrox commented. Had Beacrox not seen this kind
of video, the chef would not have known that young master Cale and Raon made a deal on
such a simple matter.
After all, they were the ones who taking care of the egg in the end. Although Raon was the
one who checked on it the most, the child was just curious about new things and Cale
Henituse, as their guardian, would always give his children the opportunity to get to know
new things.
[ Cale had a satisfied smile on his face as he continued to speak to Raon.
“Let’s pack up everything in here.”
“Of course! I am curious about everything!”
It looked like Cale should create a lab for Raon in the future. Cale started to smile,
knowing how much this seed and the research material were worth. ]
"He still won't admit that he just wants to provide the best facilities for Raon to experiment
with whatever the boy wants" Alberu commented after he actually calmed himself. Now,
there was a soft smile on his face now as he remembered that the current Cale Henituse had
admitted that he cared for all of them.
It just... It was rather amusing to see Cale who was always in denial when it came to him
caring for others and Alberu thought, he would also eventually get an answer as to why Cale
had such a traumatized response in this room.
...
Rosalyn smiled as the laboratory was not only made for Raon's needs, but also for Rosalyn's
and even Eruhaben often came to see what the two of them were working on.
Rosalyn had always dreamed of becoming a powerful mage who could always push past her
own limits, but never in her life had she ever thought that Rosalyn would actually be working
and learning together with a young dragon and an ancient dragon at the same time.
Learning magic with the two most powerful existences in the world was truly the best and
greatest opportunity Rosalyn had ever had in her life.
And having Cale Henituse as her sponsor...
Young Rosalyn wouldn't believe her when she told me all the amazing things she could do
now.
[ “Mueller.”
“Gasp, you even know, m, my name.”
Cale approached Mueller, who was hiding at the entrance without coming in. Mueller
looked back and forth between the dragon that made the documents and the large egg
disappear into another dimension, and Cale, who was approaching him. He could not
help but shake. ]
"I think he's having fun because Mueller is scared" Cale Henituse* commented while shaking
his head lightly.
The original plan of just wanting to be a hero to Mueller, then changing to just make Mueller
stop crying was now forgotten as Cale continued to reveal Mueller's personal information.
But seriously, Mueller should have known that Cale would know his name if he knew the
crazy things they all kept secret.
But then again, poor guy is too scared of a lot of things and Cale is too lazy to continue being
gentle because no matter what he does, Mueller is still scared.
. ....
"The loser shakes violently but still stands where he is without going anywhere" Hannah
commented, a chuckle following the sentence she had just mentioned.
Hannah had always known that Cale Henituse was a crazy bastard whose image was not as
innocent as the public thought, but he was not a bad person either.
... He is a good person, too good for Hannah to think about now.
But the same person was also the one who tolerated Hannah's every whim the most, the same
person who made his whole family want to forgive Hannah.
Even though Hannah didn't want to be forgiven, she was serious about her wanting to always
remember her past sins.
But Cale Henituse really succeeded in making everyone want to forget the sins that Hannah
had done to them. And... That's scary.
People whose wishes can actually be fulfilled by a large number of people...
People like that are so scary.
[ “Let’s go to the liege’s room now.”
“Y, yes sir!”
“Raon.”
“What is it, human?”
“Set an alarm device here and a few magic traps.”
The fourth floor of the basement would be revealed once the Magic Tower was
destroyed. Toonka and the non-mage faction would become even stronger if they found
the items that were down here. Of course, Cale did not really want them to get stronger.
]
"My friend wants us to be strong in our own way without all that help. Isn't that right Harol?"
Toonka asked his friend.
For Toonka personally, he didn't really care about whatever files Cale Henituse had found and
about the treasure that was said to be so valuable.
Sure, the file did say something about 'Magic resistence', something that sounded quite
beneficial if Harol was willing to read and explain it later. But that didn't mean Toonka
wanted to be strong through theory.
There were many natural ways Toonka could become strong. And Toonka always liked the
way he made it.
"I don't think so, but I think I can understand why." Harol replied, while thinking of what he
should say to explain his opinion to Toonka.
It wasn't that Harol wanted to always excuse all of Cale's actions that involved harming the
Whipper Kingdom's side, especially those of the non-mage faction.
What Cale kept saying about unfair trade was only explained in this chapter. The scene where
Cale continues to find treasure that is so valuable and claims it for himself without wanting to
share it with the people in the Whipper Kingdom.
10 billion gallons is not comparable to the first treasure that Cale Henituse found ...
Cale Henituse doesn't want to share the file with them...
Cale Henituse doesn't want them to be strong...
Cale Henituse claimed it all for himself and became a very selfish person.
"...Umm, like whirphools. Do you remember that young master Cale kept the whirlpool going
for another year when he could have eliminated all existence of the whirlpool?"
"I do. And what does that have to do with my question?"
"It is not the time to give the ocean freedom from the whirlpool because young master Cale
still needs the whirlpool. It's also not the right time to give the file to us because young
master Cale still needs it" Harol explained as best he could to Toonka who was looking at
him in confusion.
Haaaa, whatever.
That was the simplest opinion Harol could explain about this whole 'unfair trade' thing.
It would always be an unfair trade as long as young master Cale still hadn't shown the time
when he gave the file back to Harol and the non-mage faction.
[ ‘Although they will perish faster this way.’
But that was not Cale’s problem.
Cale just blankly watched as Raon happily created some magic traps.
“Other humans cannot take all of the interesting things in here. I need to make it so
they die the moment they step in here!”
Cale watched the excited four-year-old with satisfaction, but Mueller’s face continued to
turn paler. Cale didn’t care about Mueller’s current mental state, instead, he waited
until Mueller resealed the room that was now filled with Raon’s magic traps before he
grabbed the back of Mueller’s neck.
“The liege’s room.” ]
Many people got goosebumps when they saw Raon Miru who looked so happy to set a
deadly trap for anyone who tried to enter the room other than them.
It was really scary that a four-year-old set the trap.
It was only natural that Mueller was getting scared. The man should have chosen to stop
crying sooner so that Cale Henituse would at least still care about his mental health back
then. Cale Henituse didn't care enough to be gentle enough for Mueller to stop shaking with
fear and this is the result of that indifference.
But at least Cale Henituse was still patient to wait for the quivering Mueller to resealed the
room again after Raon was done with all his deadly traps.
Many people are increasingly curious about the second treasure that Cale Henituse and his
children got this time. If the first treasure already looks very valuable, what about the second
one?
[ That sentence made Mueller respond while still remaining curled up.
“We need to first go to the 20th floor.”
On and Hong jumped into Cale’s arms. Mueller, On, and Hong all shared the space in
Cale’s arms. Mueller could feel Hong’s front paw on his back and felt like he was going
to die. That made him develop the courage to say the following. ]
"At least Cale is still willing to take Mueller in his arms along with the kittens" Lee Soo hyuk
commented, getting tired of Mueller still feeling anxious about too many things.
Do all dwarves have this kind of personality? Lee Soohyuk had certainly never met any
dwarves or any animal tribe, but he had met someone who was always worried about things.
It wasn't that Soohyuk didn't want to understand them, but with life being so difficult on
earth, they should all learn to control their own emotions if they wanted to survive.
"And those kittens also didn't intend to hurt him in the first place because if they did, they
would have done it earlier" Choi Jungsoo responded.
Maybe it was rat's instinct to always be afraid of cats, so Mueller always thought that those
kids would hurt him.
Glancing at Kim Roksoo who was still unconscious, Jungsoo thought that Roksoo would also
be upset when he saw Mueller.
If Cale Henituse was upset, how much more Kim Roksoo?
[ “I, I can walk- aah!”
But before he could finish speaking, he needed to close his mouth because they were
moving very quickly. Cale had used the Sound of the Wind to quickly rush up to the
20th floor.
Mueller staggered before trying to stand once they got back up to the 20th floor. He
needed some support as he seemed to be dizzy, leading On to give him some support.
“T, thank you very much.” ]
"They're good kids" Mueller muttered, feeling even more guilty for always feeling that the
kids would kill him (They would if Mueller made a fatal mistake and the dwarves knew it
well).
Although his case was somewhat similar to young master Cale who always thought that Choi
han, Ron and Beacrox might hurt him or even kill him if he made a mistake, but at least the
young master did not show that fear directly.
Moreover, the people he was afraid of were adults, not like Mueller who was afraid of Ohn,
Hong and Raon who were not even half Mueller's own age.
Mueller felt a little embarrassed as people kept staring at him. He sat near the Henituse
family members, trying to hide his own existence but still being seen by some people who
were looking for him.
"Ohn, Hong and Raon are good kids. You should worry less!" Lily commented, trying to
encourage Mueller who still looked anxious even though it was not because he was afraid of
being killed by children again.
"Thanks for the advice, your grace... I'll try to reduce my anxiety" Mueller replied with some
hesitation.
The dwarves tribe member wasn't sure if his fear of the two cat tribe members would
disappear, but at least he didn't want to make the children sad.
[ Meeeow.
On gave him a smile, but Mueller started to shake as he avoided eye contact with On.
He then started to speak after seeing Cale’s gaze that seemed to be telling him to explain
how to get to the secret room.
“There is actually another floor in the Magic Tower.” ]
Gasp!
Many people were shocked by the information Mueller had just revealed to Cale Henituse
and his children (now to all of them as well).
The second treasure is in another secret room?
Although Mueller didn't look promising at all, the fact that he and his family managed to
create a magic tower building with two secret rooms that no one except Cale Henituse knew
about through the novel <The birth of a hero> was already amazing.
They don't know how many secret rooms there are in the building, but what is certain for this
time is that they will see the two secret rooms where the treasure that Cale Henituse is
looking for is stored.
And yet, what made them all the more surprised was the fact that Mueller said that there was
actually another floor in the magic tower building.
The fourth floor underground still made sense because they could just build another room
underground and hide the existence of the entrance.
But building another room on the twentieth floor where the building itself was already very
high and they all actually managed to hide the highest floor in the magic tower...
Isn't that an amazing thing?
Is this why the author of the novel <The birth of a hero> mentions the existence of Mueller
while describing him as a very useful character when it comes to building design?
[ “Is the 21st floor the real liege’s room?”
“No, we do not call it the 21st floor.”
“Then what do you call it?”
The Magic Tower’s liege’s room. That was a room that the non-mage faction did not
ever manage to find. Cale only knew about it because of something that was written in
the novel.
< Although the non-mage faction ended up finding the 4th floor of the basement, they
would never learn about the real liege’s room. If they had discovered it, the strength of the
Whipper Kingdom would have increased by another step. > ]
Harol* let out a long sigh. The first precious treasure had already been found by Cale
Henituse and the young master really didn't seem to want to share the treasure with all the
non-mage faction members.
Cale Henituse also openly said that he didn't want them all to be strong. For what reason?
Harol* really didn't understand.
With their increased strength, it didn't mean they would endanger the Roan kingdom if that
was what Cale Henituse was worried about.
Harol* was completely baffled by the way Cale Henituse and the rest of the young master's
companions and allies thought.
... They always seemed to tolerate all these injustices.
Cale Henituse was clearly cheating! How come none of them, not even his counterparts
complained about this?
Why did they all look so calm when Harol* here was trying desperately not to make a sound
about complaining.
Harol* knew very well that behind that calm demeanor, they were really going to defend Cale
and explain the reasons they thought were right about the young master's actions.
Harol* was not in the mood to hear all that bullshit right now.
[ Cale heard Mueller’s voice in his ear.
“The 0th floor. We call it the 0th floor.”
“Get it ready.”
“Yes sir.”
Cale watched the now quick and no longer crying Mueller with satisfaction. The
moment a smile ended up on his face, Mueller’s movements became even faster.
Although he looked like he was shaking a bit, he was fast after receiving the unique
traits of both dwarves and Rats. ]
"...If I'm honest, young master Cale's smile is quite frightening."
"I think I'm starting to understand why Mueller still keeps shaking despite knowing that they
came to rescue him and make him work"
Many people felt sorry for but were quite amazed by Mueller's ability to move quickly and
smartly despite his trembling body. Poor guy was really scared of Cale and the kids, but the
little guy's will to live was as strong as his fear.
..
Queen Litana* frowned. The queen was really confused about many things. First of all, her
relationship with the Whipper kingdom was not good, and on the other hand the jungle
queen's heart was happy that young master Cale was holding back the power of the warriors
from the Whipper kingdom by not giving them that precious file.
But on the other hand, as a queen who was weak by nature to them, people who were weak
and would not stand idly by when she saw injustice, the jungle queen felt that what Cale
Henituse was doing right now was completely unfair.
Just like what that man had previously kept saying that he would do unfair trade.
Until now, Queen Litana* was still unsure of who she would side with. Cale Henituse may
look good, but the actions that they are all currently seeing... The queen was not sure if that
man was really a good person.
Although it was Cale Henituse and the children who managed to get the treasure first... But,
isn't that the property of the Whipper Kingdom? Although it originally belonged to the people
of the magic tower, but the non-mage faction had managed to win the war... And it should
belong to them, right?
This meant that Cale Henituse was stealing someone else's property. Isn't that so?
But the queen wanted to believe that Cale Henituse was a good person...
And all this was so confusing.
[ “Oh.”
Cale let out a small gasp of admiration.
Ooooong-
“I didn’t expect it to be here.”
Mueller moved some things on the floor of the liege’s room. All sorts of devices popped
up and Cale could hear the sounds of gears turning.
Finally, once Mueller used a magic stone, a pretty loud noise echoed in the liege’s room.
Boom. ]
"Hoooo, they're really awesome" Kim Roksoo commented. He, who had read the same novel
as Cale only knew about Mueller's greatness through books. But it seemed that Nellan
Barrow was not exaggerating his praise for Mueller because what the little man was showing
them all right now was indeed amazing.
The dwarves were indeed experts in designing such great buildings. Not only was the magic
tower there is the second tallest building on the Western continent, but there were many
secret rooms and floors in the building as well.
And even though they currently saw Mueller easily opening the secret passage, Kim Roksoo
was sure that no one other than the tower master liege and Mueller's own family knew about
it.
They really managed to keep this a secret for a long time.
And if the non-mage faction still didn't find the 0th floor even after they destroyed the
building, wasn't that really amazing? Cale Henituse was right, bringing Mueller to Henituse
territory would be a huge advantage to them.
Moreover, countess Violan was equally talented when it came to designing things. The
cooperation of these two clever people would be an amazing masterpiece.
[ However, the loud noise of the celebration allowed Cale to not have to worries.
Nonetheless, he was soon full of confusion.
“…Mueller, explain.”
“Yes sir.”
There was no change at all. Mueller started to point, not at the room that still looked the
same, but somewhere else. ]
Everyone had the same expression as Cale Henituse. They were confused about what they
were currently seeing.
Not wanting to lie, but they expected that after what Mueller had done there, they would see
some sort of staircase to the highest floor of the magic tower building.
.. But nothing happened.
They did not see any new doors or visible stairs to show the way to the 0th floor.
No changes were really visible on the twentieth floor either.
Where exactly was the 0th floor?
[ “It is over there.”
“…Over there?”
Cale looked toward where Mueller was pointing.
It was the window.
It was the large window that Cale had looked out of earlier in the day.
“You just have to jump out.”
“Out the window?”
“Yes sir. Then you will be at the 0th floor.” ]
Everyone was shocked by what Mueller had just told Cale.
In this chapter, after all the shocking information they had seen and heard, Mueller's request
to Cale Henituse to jump from the window on the twentieth floor of the magic tower building
was the most shocking information.
The one who had been shaking violently just because of the children who did nothing but
want to help, the one who kept shaking when Cale Henituse didn't even say anything...
The same person told them all to jump from the highest floor of the building.
Isn't that so crazy?!
"The audacity... What an awesome little guy" Cale Henituse* commented, there was a teasing
smile on that face as he heard Mueller confidently tell them to jump from the window.
Although his method was extreme, but Cale Henituse* was sure that Mueller was really
telling the truth. The man's will to live was strong and he knew he wouldn't be able to trick
Cale into escaping.
Cale too, being a cunning and intelligent person he is, would certainly not jump out of the
window just because Mueller said it was the way to the secret floor.
[ Mueller raised his head to look at the owner of the shadow that covered him. He could
see into Cale’s eyes.
“…You know what happens if you’ve lied, right?”
The steel rod shined in the light. Cale looked toward the shaking Mueller, who nodded
his head and started to smile. He then picked Mueller up.
“Aigo, what are you doing sir? You told me you would let, let me live!”
Cale ignored Mueller’s cries, instead, he looked toward Raon and the kittens before
looking out the window. Cale sighed while looking at the three pairs of eyes that were
staring at him. ]
"Young master Cale is truly frightening" Taylor commented. Since Mueller was indeed
terrified of Cale and the steel that the young man was still holding onto until now, Taylor
understood Mueller who was trembling even more when Cale lifted his body again.
In the middle of the night where light did not dominate the room much, a smiling Cale
Henituse was threatening Mueller about what consequences the man would get if he lied...
Taylor stan knew that young master Cale was not just an innocent young master. Because
there was no way a commander who managed to win wars in many places in a short period of
time would be innocent and easily pressured by a situation or a person.
But... The tone the young master was using now really gave Taylor goosebumps.
"Cale will not allow any possibility of the children getting hurt either" Bud interjected when
he noticed that Cale was glancing at the three children who were also looking at him,
wondering what they should do there.
[ “You first.”
“What!”
Mueller was thrown out of the window. However, they did not see Mueller fall to the
ground. Cale quickly followed behind Mueller.
Cale did not need to experience falling down twenty stories. ]
Everyone stared in horror at Cale Henituse who casually threw Mueller out of the window on
the highest floor of the building.
Sure, it was the best way to prove that Mueller wasn't lying...
But it was also very scary to see Cale Henituse casually throwing the little guy.
Cale Henituse really had no desire to be a good hero to Mueller because he kept adding to the
trauma of the poor little guy.
....
"Hahaha! that punk is really pretty awesome" Lee Soohyuk laughed as he watched Cale in
action.
Seriously, Soohyuk really felt that he was just in a movie theater and watching the latest
famous movie, not the real life stories of other people, especially his little brother from
another dimension.
The people in the center room also mostly just shook their heads, but the smiles shown were
not that different from each other.
Smiles that had the meaning of being amazed at the crazy and clever things that Cale
Henituse did.
[ Tap.
There was a platform right underneath his feet.
“I guess it is magic.”
The real liege’s room appeared as Cale made his observation. At the same time, he
could hear the children’s voices from behind him. ]
Many of Cale Henituse's companions breathed a sigh of relief when they saw that Cale had
actually stepped on the secret floor when jumping from the window on the twentieth floor.
Although they knew that Mueller would not lie because he was too afraid of Cale Henituse,
but still the method they were told was quite extreme and they could not help but feel
worried.
Although Cale Henituse was the guardian of the three children, sometimes... Cale Henituse
also looked like someone who needed a guardian so that he could live safely without getting
hurt.
Cale Henituse and his children should not be left to wander around without someone really
strong. Well, Raon himself is already very strong, but Cale Henituse and his priorities are
sometimes very confusing.
[ “Noona, I can’t tell what I am looking at right now.”
“Hong, my eyes are fine, but this is weird.”
“Oh.”
Raon just had a single word of admiration.
Cale started to smile.
< The liege of the Magic Tower was a greedy person. Because of something that had
happened in his past, he was full of greed. >
Gold. Jewels. Magic Devices. Money filled the very wide 0th floor.
The entire room was shining and filled with things that would be worth a lot of money. ]
Another moment where everyone couldn't help but gape wide after seeing what was actually
inside the room on the 0th floor of the magic tower building.
Gold, jewelry, more gold, more jewelry and all kinds of things that sparkled beautifully filled
the room. It was as if the owner of the room threw all the treasures he had into the room
every day casually because he knew, no one would know and dare to take his treasures.
They all knew that Cale Henituse and his children were on a treasure hunt... Cale Henituse
also repeatedly mentioned that he would make such a huge profit that he didn't care if he
bought the building for 10 billion gallons.
They also had a little expectation that the treasure that would be obtained was indeed a large
amount. But no one thought it would be this much. One large room was really only filled
with gold and gems. No one knew how much money they would have if they sold it all.
Cale Henituse* even put down his glass of alcohol briefly to admire all the glittering things.
He knew that the Henituse family was a wealthy family... But seeing that much gold and
jewelry, Cale Henituse* couldn't help but envy what Cale had got there.
[ < His greed was almost at the level of an average adult dragon. >
“It really makes you think about a Dragon’s Lair.”
Cale headed toward a pile of magic devices. None of the items in this room were cheap.
All of the magic devices were decorated with jewels, making it obvious that they were
made for nobles or royalty.
The entire room was filled with items like this. ]
Although Eruhaben disliked it, but he had to admit that the greed possessed by the tower
master liege was really strong.
The room that was really reserved only for his treasures...
Eruhaben remembered about his lair which was also filled with gold, everything in his lair
was made from gold and Eruhaben didn't feel that he would ever be satisfied with the gold he
had.
Of course that his pride was suddenly gone as some lunatic crazy bastard managed to steal
everything in his lair without a trace, leaving Eruhaben, the ancient dragon, alone and
destitute because he had nothing.
Bastards indeed.
....
Harol felt like crying because he was not the one who got the treasure. Although he kept
saying that what Cale Henituse did for the Whipper Kingdom would be very helpful in the
future chapter, not even money could pay for all his services, Harol still felt envious because
he didn't even know the existence of the treasure.
The first treasure they found on the fourth floor underground was indeed very valuable...
But that second treasure really made Harol feel envious.
[ The liege of the tower did not use these devices, even as they faced death. That was
because using it like that would not be for himself, but for everyone in the Magic Tower.
Cale covered his face with both of his hands. He could see the slacker’s life through his
fingers.
“Hahahaha!”
Cale did not hold back his laughter. He let it all out. ]
The mention of the slacker life made many of Cale's companions sigh.
The man with the simple dream of being a wealthy unemployed person still hadn't been
achieved, and if Cale Henituse still couldn't become a slacker, it meant that all of them were
still not rested either.
There was still something to take care of on the planet Xiaolen, not to mention they had to go
to the other dimension where the Hunter was located. Seriously, the existence of the hunters
was really the thing that made them still unable to rest until now.
But as tiring as it was, it didn't mean they would let Cale Henituse go alone.
No, that would never happen.
They knew that the most tired person here was Cale Henituse. They also knew why that man
was willing to put aside his main purpose in life and inconvenience himself to go to another
dimension and help that dimension.
It was because Hunter was such a dangerous existence. It was because Hunter brazenly
wreaked havoc in the Roan Kingdom even when they weren't doing anything.
There was no Zed Crossman they could interrogate about this, and even though there was a
Zed Crossman* from another dimension in this room, it didn't mean they found the right time
to question the King of the Roan Kingdom*.
[ Mueller watched Cale for a bit before looking around the liege’s room that he had
known about for a while, but was seeing for the first time. He then stealthily reached
out and grabbed the golden brooch that was closest to him.
Meeeow.
But he heard a chilling sound as soon as he grabbed it.
On and Hong were wagging their tails while watching him. The Black Dragon also took
a step toward him. Mueller quickly let go of the golden brooch in his hand.
The thirty-year-old Rat could not do anything. ]
"Even the designer of the room himself did not expect that the tower master liege actually
kept that much treasure" Choi Jungsoo commented. His eyes were still shining from all the
gold and jewelry that filled the room, but could also see that the three Cale children were
casually threatening Mueller who instinctively wanted to touch one of the gold that was
nearby.
Ohn, Hong, and Raon completely replicated Cale Henituse's personality in their own. They
let Cale laugh happily, tried to enjoy the moment himselves and chose to keep an eye on
Mueller, making sure that he did not take anything from the room without Cale Henituse's
permission.
Jungsoo didn't get to see how the three children ended up being Cale's children, but seeing
the trust they put in Cale...
Jungsoo was sure that Cale had also done something good to earn that trust.
Because basically, Kim Roksoo is a good person.
[ On the other hand, Cale had a wide smile on his face as he looked toward the children.
“We are rich.”
Listening to Cale’s calm voice that was very different than Cale’s current expression,
On, Hong, and Raon all started to smile. A jovial feeling, similar to the one down below
in the celebration, filled the room.
The Rat watched all this with fear in his eyes. ]
"...Yeah, they have their own celebrations" Harol commented with a slight limp. The
Whipper Kingdom's finances were indeed much better now, especially after they managed to
pressure the royal family with the help of Cale Henituse of course.
But Harol was still a little sad because he didn't get any share of the gold that didn't belong to
him in the first place. And that fact made Harol's mouth taste even more bitter.
He really wanted to complain, but could he complain?
The bastard who was Harol's father really kept all the treasure for himself, not even wanting
to share it with all the mages in the magic tower.
That tower master liege was really a very cunning and selfish person. Harol should have
tortured that man more than he already did.
A painful death was not even what he deserved. That man should be here, tormented while
watching his possessions being taken by others.
....
On the other hand, Alberu felt bitter in his mouth for a different reason.
... Even with that much treasure, Cale Henituse still told Billos to sell all the files he found on
the fourth floor of the underground magic tower to the crown prince without giving any
discount.
That man was always buying and selling as if he was someone who didn't have much money.
Didn't Cale Henituse mention that tower master liege had the greed of an adult dragon?
Now Alberu was sure that Cale Henituse was a person who had greed equivalent to an adult
dragon. No, no, even the greed possessed by Cale Henituse regarding money and his slacker
life was already higher than the greed of an adult dragon.
Cale Henituse will never be satisfied with the money he already has.
Chapter End Notes
I did a lot of revision in this chapter.ಥ_ಥ
Last night, while I was happily, relaxing while writing this chapter.. I really thought that
tboah Harol didn't know the whereabouts of the two treasures that Cale was looking for.
and when I got to the scene when Cale said that Harol and the non-mage faction had
accidentally discovered the fourth floor underground magic tower...
i was like.. 'oooooh, i fucked up' ༼;´༎ຶ ༎ຶ༽ and i had to rewrite a lot of things. (ಥ ͜ʖಥ)
oh, I don't remember about the deal between Cale and Alberu in the later chapter when
Cale wanted to sell him dead mana.
🙏
so if there are mistakes in this chapter because it's different from canon, I'm sorry. 🙏🙏
Chapter 76 – A Good Person (2)
Chapter Summary
sorry for the delay in today's chapter update.
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, sorry for the delay in today's chapter update. ಥ_ಥ
As usual, I didn't expect this chapter to be so long and I had some problems such as
forgetting whether I had written the chapter where Cale and Lock made a deal about the
necklace that Lock was looking for on Mount Yelia.
Well, the chapter where they made the deal itself is already be written by me, but in that
chapter, Cale hadn't yet determined what he wanted. So in this chapter, I will create a
situation where they only find out what the deal actually is.
There are some moments that I made up myself as one of my theories about this chapter.
So if your opinions are a little different, I think that's normal. (´༎ຶ ͜ʖ ༎ຶ `)♡
This week has been really troublesome for me╥﹏╥. I hope you can understand and
thank you for waiting patiently. I hope this chapter was satisfying for you! ლ(◉❥◉ ლ)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 76 – A Good Person (2)
“The Jungle?”
Choi Han was confused at the unexpected response, but Cale did not respond. He just
walked forward and cut through Hoik Village. ]
Queen Litana*, who was still busy with her own thoughts gasped when Choi Han mentioned
the name jungle.
The queen still remembered that Cale Henituse would also sell the water he found in the cave
along with saving the Whale tribe member, Paseton.
Is it time for Litana* to find the answers to all her questions bit by bit?
Would Cale Henituse also take something like he did in the Whipper Kingdom?
But...
If Cale Henituse was really able to put out the fire in the Jungle back then, Queen Litana*
was really willing to pay any amount of what Cale asked for.
The lives of all her people were more important than anything else.
[ Other than the gravestones all around Hoik Village, there was not much of anything
else. It was a very quiet village.
“Young master-nim, your umbrella.”
Hoik Village, the village that was next to Oorim, the forest where it rained more often
than not, also rained quite frequently. Cale used the umbrella given to him by Hans and
headed toward the end of the village. ]
The different atmosphere was immediately felt by everyone. The situation in Hoik village is
really somber, coupled with the region where it rains very often.
The quiet village looked even more gloomy. Everyone knew that it wasn't a good village.
Jack and Hannah gasped a little when they saw the village again. The village where, for the
first time, they had all heard about the young master Cale Henituse and the many heroic
deeds he had done.
The siblings twin were about to see where such good news had come from, coming from the
mouths of the Hoik villagers about Cale Henituse.
[ Hans and a couple others followed behind him.
‘It’s here.’
The Path of No Return. The only entrance into the path appeared in front of Cale’s
eyes. Maybe it was because of the sprinkling and the cloudy sky, but the path into the
forest looked dark and creepy.
‘The Path of No Return.’
There was a large slab with those words on it at the entrance. ]
"But it was really scary. The name of the entrance is really trying to warn you of what might
happen if you enter the forest." Lee Soohyuk commented.
Just like what Cale had described, the big slab of that 'The Path of no return' was really a
name that sounded like it was warning for everyone. Coupled with the unsettled weather, the
barrier between the village and the forest looked even more terrifying.
But... The terrifying scene there is different from the meaning of terrifying on earth two of
course. In their dimension, there are indeed a lot of places that look so scary because the
apocalypse has not happened long ago, there are still too many destroyed places that are not
taken care of at all.
There are many signs about the dangers of areas that have many monsters, signs that are
made improvised to warn everyone.
That's why, even though Lee Soohyuk said the place looked scary, Lee Soohyuk himself
didn't feel scared. And he knew that Cale didn't feel scared by such things either.
It's just that... In a dimension where the apocalypse never happened, and there was a place
that had such a gloomy atmosphere, there was a bad feeling in their hearts.
It was as if the sun never shone on the world.
[ “Mm.”
Choi Han let out a groan.
Cale was observing the scenery in front of the slab.
Even on this rainy day, there were people waiting at the entrance of the Path of No
Return while wearing raincoats or just letting the rain hit their skin. These were the
people who still had hope for the return of their loved ones. ]
Even though they could only see through a big screen like this, they all realized how thick the
depression was for every Hoik villager.
'The path of no return' as the name suggests, is a path of no return.
They don't know how long they all waited there, waiting for their loved ones who risked their
lives, entering the Oorim forest in search of something.
They, the villagers most likely knew that their loved ones would never return, but they still
tried to hold on to their last thread of sanity, trying to keep thinking that they would all come
back.
Someday, who knows when, but definitely their loved ones will come back.
As long as the bodies haven't been found, they're not dead yet.
Even though they knew it was an empty hope, no one dared to tell the truth.
No one dared to destroy the last hope of all Hoik villagers.
[ Cale made eye contact with one of the old men standing there. The old man’s eyes
suddenly opened wide.
“… Do not go.”
The old man said that to Cale before stopping to lean on the slab and looking toward
the forest. Cale just quietly watched the old man. ]
The sad voice of the old man only added to the gloom that was already there.
Scene of Cale Henituse standing under an umbrella, staring at all the people sitting in their
raincoats and others allowing themselves to be drenched by the rain while waiting for those
who would never return...
That's so sad.
Very depressing.
Queen Litana remembered her foolish attempt to search for the legendary dragon in the forest
and ended up stuck there for a long time. The queen was so hopeless that she tried to find
something that didn't exist.
Is this what all her people of the Jungle were doing back then? Waiting for their queen to
return in the hope that Litana would at least bring whatever it was that could put out the fire
in their Jungle?
Whereas Litana and all the people she brought were actually just trapped in the cave without
doing much of anything meaningful...
If not for young master Cale... Litana wasn't sure what would have happened to the Jungle
she had been so proud of.
[ “Young master Cale.”
Rosalyn approached and called his name. She looked at the old man, as well as the rest
of the people who were waiting at the entrance, with a sad gaze. At that moment, Cale
started to move.
“Old man, it is raining. Don’t catch a cold.”
Cale put his umbrella next to the old man who was just standing in the rain and
motioned to Hans. ]
(I'll really patiently wait for the manhwa or whoever it is to draw this scene, seriously. This is
a scene that is full of its own meaning. Someone should draw this scene!)
Many people smile when they see what Cale Henituse does.
In that depressing situation, a calm Cale Henituse casually gave an umbrella to the old man
who had just warned him not to enter the forest.
The atmosphere was too gloomy and they had too many opinions to say when they saw those
people. Rosalyn even restrained herself from making any comments, trying to respect
whatever the people were doing.
And the way she unconsciously called out Cale Henituse's name...
Why was Rosalyn calling out to the young master? Why did her instincts go straight to Cale
Henituse whenever she encountered a situation where they all had nothing to say for fear of
offending?
It hadn't even been a year that they had been together, but Rosalyn was already clinging to
the attitude that the young master would take later.
But on the other hand, Cale Henituse also didn't really like it when they moved without
thinking...
[ “Young master-nim?”
“Umbrella.”
“What about me?”
“Share with Beacrox.”
Beacrox and Hans made eye contact and Beacrox started to frown. Hans kept his mouth
shut and handed his umbrella over to Cale. ]
"Pfftt, ahem pftt- look at them hahahaha!" Cale Henituse* couldn't help but laugh when he
saw Beacrox and Hans who stared at each other for a moment and then frowned.
It was an entertaining scene amidst the gloomy atmosphere. Cale seemed to have a habit of
teasing Beacrox for whatever reason.
Cale Henituse* often saw Beacrox* frowning (before they decided to leave Henituse
County), but not for the reason of being teased by someone.
Hell, even Cale Henituse* himself wasn't sure if he had the guts to hook the creepy chef.
He was already grateful that Beacrox* had tolerated his trashy attitude for almost two
decades and did not decide to kidnap Cale* and torture him because he often insulted
Beacrox's* cooking.
"Hans really has the courage to ask about it" Kim Roksoo shook his head when he saw Hans
asking about his own fate.
Although the reaction shown by Hans was normal, but Hans was basically a butler. It was his
duty to serve Cale Henituse as best he could even if he himself would get soaked.
[ However, Cale did not have a reason to take that umbrella from him.
“We can share mine.”
Rosalyn’s umbrella started to cover Cale as well.
“Thank you very much. Let’s go.” ]
"Looks like taking care of young master Cale is really starting to become a priority for all of
them" Rosalyn* commented.
Rosalyn* and the rest of the group were already instinctively protecting each other. Although
the reasons they had when they first met were different, but in the end they still prioritized
each other's safety.
But in Cale's group... Although they all prioritized the same thing as to protect each other,
they also had a special priority to protect young master Cale Henituse.
Perhaps because of that person who never refused even the slightest help or was embarrassed
when a woman was much stronger than him, the people around him also seemed to have an
instinct to protect that man.
Oh, let's not forget the mindset that Cale himself unconsciously instilled in all of them.
The mindset that he is weak and must always be protected.
[ Cale just briefly thanked Rosalyn before turning away from the entrance to the Path
of No Return. The rest of Cale’s group followed him while the villagers at the entrance
observed Cale’s group for a bit before looking back toward the forest.
“Hans.”
“Yes, young master-nim.”
“Go find an inn. Although there are a lot of inns, I’m sure there aren’t any really good
ones, so just find a decent one.” ]
One thing that all of them, the companions of Cale Henituse realized after being together for
a long time with the young man was that the red head always chose the most comfortable
place wherever he wanted to rest.
Ron thought it was the same habit as the original young master who always wanted the best
of the best, but... Cale Henituse the transmigrator, despite having the same desire, the man
also did not mind if his resting place was not that good.
He was just relieved that at least they could all rest in a decent and comfortable place. Not
forcing Hans to find a place that suited his taste let alone insulting the Inn owner with all
their shortcomings.
Perhaps it was the influence of his life as Kim Roksoo who was not used to the luxurious life
that Cale Henituse had, although Ron still did not know the original clarity of his young
master's life now, but the response given by his young master was really enough to describe
what kind of life the man had gone through before.
And again... Cale Henituse actually rarely complained except for the lemonade Ron always
gave him.
And even though he didn't like it, Cale still forced himself to drink it.
Cale ate whatever Beacrox had cooked without asking for certain requests because he thought
whatever Beacrox cooked must be delicious...
Sometimes... Ron also wished that Cale Henituse would complain about such simple things.
[ Hoik Village had a lot of inns compared to its size. However, all of these inns were very
shabby since the people coming here to look for their loved ones didn’t have much
money.
“Just why is it that everybody enters that Oorim?”
Cale sat down in the first floor restaurant of the inn they picked before he answered
Choi Han’s question.
“For hope.” ]
For those who didn't know about the legend in Oorim, Choi Han's question really represented
the curiosity of all of them.
There was clearly a big sign that read 'The path of no return' and they were all able to see
firsthand what kind of forest it was.
Not to mention the predominantly rainy weather, making the difficulty level of entering the
forest even higher.
What kind of thing are they all looking for?
Why do people still force themselves to enter the forest? Didn't they see that a lot of people
never returned? Why do they keep going in?
Hope.
Hope... They are looking for something they hope to find in the forest.
A legend...
Legends so powerful that people who lost hope thought they would find what they needed
there.
[ “Hope?”
“There is a legend about the Path of No Return.”
Even though it was infamous for no one ever coming back, people still went into it every
so often. It didn’t matter if the old man tried to stop them like he did with Cale’s group
earlier.
“Supposedly, a dragon lives in the Path of No Return.” ]
All the dragons stared in confusion at what Cale had just said about the legend in Oorim.
Eruhaben couldn't remember if he ever knew that there were dragons in that kind of forest.
Sure, dragons could build lairs wherever they thought it was appropriate to be the best resting
place.
.... So what if there were dragons in that forest? What would those people do to put their own
lives at risk to meet the dragon there?
While dragons wonder why their existence is made into a myth, ordinary people just nod in
understanding.
They, who have never seen a dragon until now, naturally think that the existence of dragons is
just a myth.
Others don't understand the connection between 'hope' and the 'dragon legend' itself.
Others, especially the two Jungle queens sighed as they recalled how hopeless they were back
then to believe in the myth.
[ – What the hell are you talking about, human? There are no dragons here. The only
dragon around you is me!
Raon, who had been quiet, suddenly shouted into Cale’s mind.
Cale knew that there were no dragons here. He was someone who had read the novel.
“That Dragon will grant the wish of the human who find his lair. Whether that wish is
to become rich, cure an incurable illness, or even make someone have a happy life. It
will grant any wish.”
– A Dragon cannot do that. Dragons are great and mighty, but we are not gods! What
nonsense! ]
"What the fuck?" Eruhaben* wondered what the point of his existence in this world was now.
"What are we, gods? Even gods have a hard time granting their worshippers' wishes. Isn't that
right mom?" Asked Dodori* who was surprised by the new information. For the first time in
his life, Dodori* didn't like the rumors that talked about dragons and the legends around
them.
"What a ridiculous myth" Mila* commented. The beige dragon who was busy with her
garden and her son Dodori could not understand that there was a very strong rumor about
dragons that could grant the wishes of anyone who managed to find their lair in the forest.
"Haaaaa those pathetic humans have really lost their minds" Rasheel* also felt that what Cale
Henituse mentioned there was absolutely ridiculous.
They? Dragons granted someone's wish just because they managed to find their own lair?
First of all, they build their lair in a place that is hard to reach by other creatures so that it
cannot be found.
How can there be a myth like this that turns out to be so famous there?
Which fool started to spread such a stupid rumor?
.....
A similar reaction came from the dragons in the LCF dimensional area. Eruhaben's lips
twitched slightly upon hearing what Cale said, Sheritt simply let out a long sigh.
"Those humans have really run out of ways to achieve their desires to believe in that stupid
thing" Dodori commented, completely confused as to why so many people believed in that
myth.
The problem was that all of them had actually gone into the Oorim forest, risking their own
lives in search of something that clearly did not exist in the first place.
And even though many people didn't return, why did they still insist on entering the Oorim?
Were their lives so difficult that they were willing to risk their own lives for something
uncertain?
Rasheel actually got goosebumps when he found out that there were some humans who were
really desperate to find the lair of a dragon.
It wasn't that Rasheel was afraid, he just shuddered when he imagined that there were many
people trying to find his lair later.
He just wanted to sleep, okay? Living with the ability to hear elementals was already
troublesome.
[ Raon’s complaints were the truth. However, such legends had a tendency to shake the
minds of the desperate.
“That legend is what draws people in.”
Cale could see a rare frown on Choi Han’s face. Choi Han probably did not like it. With
his personality, seeing the atmosphere of this village, as well as people like the old man
from earlier, it probably made him sad. ]
"That crazy bastard has only read the novel for a day, no, not even a day but is already acting
as if he's been reading the novel for several years" Kim Roksoo commented. Shaking his
head, Roksoo chose to drink the wine instead.
Kim Roksoo knew that the novel <the birth of a hero> did have Choi Han's perspective, of
course the author also wrote about Choi Han's own feelings, just like what they were
currently seeing, reading and hearing from Cale Henituse.
What Roksoo wants to complain about here is that Cale is acting as he pleases, not really
caring that he changed a lot of other people's destinies (and he has the audacity to think he
didn't change things), but still thinks that Choi han is really like what is described in the
novel.
It's not that Roksoo doesn't like Choi han, it's just that seeing Cale Henituse focusing on Choi
han's expression and thinking that Choi han must be feeling sad because of his kind-hearted
personality as described in the novel...
No no, not even Roksoo thought that Nellan Barrow wrote Choi han as a kind-hearted
protagonist. But, the men are sane enough to remain weak to adorable or weak person, then
children... -Okay, that's out of what Roksoo previously wanted to say.
What was clear was that Roksoo felt iffy when Cale now seemed to be describing Choi han
as someone who was very innocent.
[ “Then wouldn’t it be fine if we just destroyed this forest?”
That was why Choi Han had no issues saying such a vicious thing without giving it any
thought. Cale just pretended to not hear him. ]
..... SEE THAT?!
Isn't Choi Han a vicious guy?! Why did he immediately think of destroying the forest?! It
could just make the people in the village or the people around Oorim forest not believe in the
dragon myth anymore!
Create a new myth or maybe just say that dragons don't actually exist in the forest and stop
wasting precious lives looking for something that doesn't exist. can't we?!
. ...
Rosalyn* laughed as she heard what Choi Han had just said, no, suggest it to Cale. What the
young master said was true, Choi han really did say vicious things without thinking first.
Especially during the first year Rosalyn* knew the man, Choi han* and his ideas were really
extreme. If it wasn't for the existence of Rosalyn* and Ron*, their group would just go
around killing anyone suspicious.
"...It's so vicious?" And Choi Han* still had the audacity to ask such a question. Rosalyn*
shook her head, reluctant to respond.
"Hyung, we could have just told the residents directly that the myth was untrue and that there
was no dragon in the forest that could grant the wish of anyone who managed to find the
dragon's lair, and then tightened the guard at the entrance... and detained anyone who tried to
enter the forest on that reasons to avoid additional casualties" Lock* tried to explain while
adding his own opinion.
"Ah.. Thats right" Rosalyn* and Lock* sighed as they looked at Choi Han* who was
basically unaware that he was vicious.
[ Of course, a fire will start in this forest. That was why, by the end of volume 4, the 5
Forbidden Regions of the Western Continent ended up becoming the 4 Forbidden
Regions. ]
Many of the people in the lcf dimension were surprised by this information.
In their dimension, the Oorim forest still existed until now, and there had never been anything
that would cause the forest that always rained to catch fire and even disappear from the
world.
...
Queen Litana* was shocked by this information...
She was the reason why the forest caught fire and lost its existence. It was all so that she and
everyone who was brought into the forest could make it out. And anyway, one of the reason
was also quite similar to what Choi Han had suggested to Cale.
Because there was no dragon...
Why not just burn down the forest so that no one would enter again to look for the lair of the
dragon anymore?
[ “Wouldn’t it be fine to just light it on fire and burn it down?”
As Choi Han’s suggestions became even more dangerous, he could hear Cale’s voice.
“We just need to show that the legend is a lie. Then there will be no reason for them to
go into the forest.” ]
Alberu couldn't help but laugh. It was just, it was so funny to see Cale frustrated and patiently
dealing with Choi han's attitude.
Seriously, Alberu himself realized that he was a very patient person. As a crown prince who
has made a very good image since the beginning, Alberu certainly has to have extra patience.
He doesn't want to be a ruthless prince okay?
But seeing Cale face Choi Han and Raon with all their vicious words, actions, and
suggestions made Alberu realize that Cale was the most patient person among them all.
He didn't sigh, he didn't curse them even in his own mind, he just... Just tolerated the two of
them and gave them more humane and easier advice.
But at the same time, Cale, his lover, was the most insane person Alberu had ever known in
his life. Cale Henituse was even more insane than the rest of his companions.
Did that man intentionally make Alberu as an outlet for his frustration when facing all his
companions?
Sigh....
[ At that moment, Beacrox let out a sigh as he entered the inn.
“Young master, I am back.”
Many people were behind Beacrox.
“Young master-nim! I, Hilsman, am back!”
“Young master-nim, we’re here!”
The Wolf children and Hilsman all looked shabby as they entered the inn. Beacrox took
out a pair of white gloves after looking at this dirty group. ]
Beacrox let out a long sigh at the sight of everything. Never in his life did Beacrox think that
he would become a nanny for children.
Especially children who were so passionate about so many things. All of the Lock siblings
were really passionate about whatever they did, especially when Cale Henituse himself told
them to do something.
Beacrox didn't know how to take care of overzealous children, sometimes he was afraid that
he would end up hurting them. But the children, being children in general, didn't really
realize that Beacrox was actually a horrible individual.
And even if they were aware, they also didn't really care because Beacrox had never hurt any
of them.
And Hilsman too...
The vice captain was no different from the children. While Hilsman was seen helping
Beacrox to take care of the children, Beacrox himself didn't feel that Hilsman was helping.
The man supported whatever the children wanted to do and always managed to make the
atmosphere too overwhelming for someone like Beacrox.
[ “Young master-nim.”
Lock was the last to enter the inn. He approached Cale and handed him a magic bag.
However, Cale blocked Lock from giving it to him, before turning to speak to all of
them.
“You all worked hard. Go get some rest.”
The group all started to smile. After saying that, Cale reached his hand out to Lock.
Lock cautiously handed the magic bag to Cale once again and Cale started to speak.
“As part of our deal, the item inside is mine.”
“Yes sir.” ]
"Wait, a deal... Cale Henituse has already determined what he wants from you?" Choi han*
asked. He still remembered a bit of the content of the agreement between Cale Henituse and
Lock in the early chapters.
... Cale Henituse really made a deal with the kids? After the previous few chapters, Choi han*
knew that every deal Cale Henituse made with anyone always had a big advantage on both
sides even though the man kept saying that he was the one with the biggest advantage.
Well, what he did in the Whipper Kingdom did seem unfair. But Cale Henituse himself had
bought the magic tower building, and whatever was inside the building naturally belonged to
Cale Henituse as well.
.. But making a deal with Lock didn't seem right to Choi han* right now. To be honest, what
they were talking about back then was quite ordinary. Cale Henituse was also basically just
teaching Lock to make deals and not be a naive and easily exploited child. But..., since Choi
Han* still didn't know what that man wanted from Lock, he still didn't trust him one hundred
percent.
"Yes, I made a deal with young master Cale to get the necklace on Mount Yelia because I
asked young master Cale for a favor to take care of all my younger siblings and provide a
place where they can live happily and still be knights as well" Lock replied calmly. It was the
first time Lock had made a deal with a noble, let alone a Cale Henituse.
Indeed, at that time the young master Cale was quite rude, but the current Lock understood.
Really understood what his young master meant.
And despite his very cold demeanor, young master Cale patiently explained what he meant
and corrected Lock and his entire request.
The deal they made was indeed not as easy as the deal young master Cale had made with
Whitira, Paseton, Toonka, Harol and Mueller. But at least Lock knew that the results he got
were still satisfying, no, satisfying couldn't describe all the things that young master Cale had
given him and his siblings.
After getting all the things that young master Cale had given them, Lock wasn't sure if in this
deal, young master Cale still thought that he had the most to gain.
"Don't worry Choi han. There's nothing to lose at all" Rosalyn added, smiling to reassure
Choi han counterpar that Lock and all of them here were fine and had nothing to lose.
But to the people from tboah dimension, Rosalyn's smile seemed to be warning them not to
say anything about the deal that Cale Henituse and Lock had made back then and just look at
the results.
[ There was not an ounce of hesitation in Lock’s voice. Even though Lock probably
knew that it was an ancient power, he did not show any greed for it.
Cale opened the magic bag to look at the contents before speaking to the group. ]
"Although the ancient power sounds so precious, but I don't want it at all especially since
from the beginning, the necklace only belongs to young master Cale" Lock said.
He and his siblings along with Vice Captain Hilsman were eager to find the necklace. It was
also the first time, after a long time, that they finally went to the mountain to do a challenging
activity.
Well, their training in the dark forest was no less challenging, but getting a special task, a task
ordered in return for a new home certainly had its own privileges.
They were all very excited to give it to young master Cale.
"But young master Cale is really scary... He can actually realize whether I'm being honest or
slightly lying and has a greed for that ancient power" Lock added.
Rosalyn and Choi Han nodded in agreement. Cale Henituse who could realize that kind of
thing just by hearing other people's voices was really scary.
[ “I will be entering that forest.”
– What?
Meeow?
“Huh?”
“What!”
“…What is it?”
Cale looked around after getting such an unexpectedly strong response from everyone.
Choi Han was frowning even deeper as he let out his disbelief. ]
".... unexpectedly, huh?" Alberu's lips twitched as he knew that he had not expected the
reaction of the people around him to be so shocked. Seriously Cale Henituse...
"They just found out that the people who entered the forest will not return, and now he's
saying that he wants to enter the Oorim. Of course they are surprised" Choi Jungsoo
commented, confused by Cale's attitude..
What did the young man expect exactly? That his companion would happily say yes?
Lee Soo hyuk just let out a long sigh. Choosing to drink a new coffee after the previous one
ran out. Kim Roksoo, no matter where his current dimension is, always manages to make the
people around him feel frustrated, huh?
"That crazy bastard... Why is he confused?!" Cale Henituse* thought that he should be the
one confused now.
They had all seen how dangerous the forest was! Plus the atmosphere was so depressing, not
to mention that all of them had gone into Oorim, looking for something that didn't exist! But
still couldn't come back for many reasons...
Did Cale really think that the people around him would immediately agree and even be eager
to get Cale into the Oorim as soon as possible? Seriously?!
[ “Cale-nim, you really.”
Rosalyn’s eyes were extremely wide as she stared at him, and the kittens started to bang
the table. Furthermore, Raon was going crazy.
– I will be going as well. Weak human, you listen to me. Do not go without me. This is a
warning. If I get angry, it will take less than five minutes for me to destroy this forest.
Listening to Raon’s vicious warning, the last person Cale saw was Hilsman, whose eyes
were shaking. ]
Everyone got goosebumps when they heard Raon threatening Cale. What gave them
goosebumps was because they knew that Raon could really do that if the young dragon
wanted to.
Compared to the forest that will end up burning to nothing like what happened in the novel,
Oorim forest will be destroyed because of the young dragon who is angry because his
humans don't want to invite the young dragon to go to the forest.
They suddenly remembered Choi Han who had previously advised Cale to destroy the
forest...
Cale Henituse must really be able to control two overpowered people because they keep
having horrible brutal ideas.
No... no, they would act like that if Cale Henituse was injured...
Cale Henituse could not be injured in the slightest or else those two people would lose their
minds and completely destroy everything around them.
[ “Umm, young master-nim, are you talking about the ‘Path of No Return?’ I heard
that nobody comes out of-.”
“Who said that?”
Cale continued in a very quiet voice so that the innkeeper at the counter could not hear.
“That is not the case for me.” ]
"I know that he has a plan, but still this is absurd" Kim Roksoo commented. Cale Henituse,
even though the past few actions had always ended up getting hurt, that originally wasn't the
plan.
And he wasn't actually injured either, it was just a side effect of the ancient power of vitality
of heart at work. Well, that one power also doesn't work if the user isn't injured, so the point
is that Cale was indeed injured.
But the original plan that the man always made always prioritized the safety of all of them.
Cale Henituse also kept himself first in every mission.
But the reactions shown by everyone there were certainly not wrong either.
it was only natural that they would be surprised by Cale's decision to want to enter the Oorim
forest.
Because all they knew was that Cale was always getting hurt, - that little bastard didn't have
the will to tell about his healing powers yet - and thought that Cale was, once again, going to
put himself in danger.
Oh, don't forget that man who casually entered the forest of darkness as if he was there to
take a walk and get some fresh air.
AND HE IS INDEED ALWAYS PUT HIMSELF IN DANGER.
[ His hand reached to the side where On and Hong were oddly sitting apart from each
other. Cale reached his hand between the two of them and touched the curled up and
invisible Raon.
Cale petted Raon and On before continuing to speak.
“I’ll be fine as long as I have them.” ]
Seeing Cale manage to calm his companions down, everyone felt relieved. At least Cale was
aware that he had to take Raon wherever he went or the child would get angry.
The young man also really knew what he was going to do.
It was surprising at first because he casually said that he wanted to enter that dangerous
forest, but at least Cale wanted to clear up the misunderstanding he had created himself.
The possibility for Choi han and Raon to destroy the Oorim forest was becoming less and
less too.
"Unlucky bastard.. " Eruhaben commented. The golden dragon knew that Cale's life was very
troublesome because he was surrounded by very strong people who had equally strong trust
issues.
Cale really needed to know how to behave with them and build a good relationship without
too many misunderstandings due to a lack of communication. Even though it was a tough
task to be the only calm person in an aggressive group, Eruhaben could see and also knew
that Cale was naturally a calm person and he was used to it.
And that was the thing that Eruhaben didn't like. Not that because he was used to it, Cale was
completely suppressing his emotions by himself without letting anyone try to help him.
[ On’s eyes turned wide as she looked at him. Cale made eye contact with On before he
started to whisper.
“On, do you know why the Path of No Return is so dangerous?”
“I dunno.”
“Fog.”
On’s pupils started to become cloudy. ]
"... Ah.. " Many people are gasped because they know this. Ohn's specialties was fog, and
because they had seen what Ohn could do in the previous chapter, many people realized that
Cale would really be able to get out of the forest with Ohn's help.
The Oorim Forest will become the training ground for Cale's children again, much like what
happened when they and the Whale siblings entered the forest of darkness.
Ron smiled when he saw Ohn's expression at that moment. No wonder they all got stronger
and more experienced when Ron trained the two of them secretly. The young master really
took the children here and there for a walk, looking for treasure and training the children's
abilities.
Queen Litana* nodded, confirming what Cale Henituse had said. What makes the Oorim
forest dangerous is the thick fog.
Not to mention the weather is always rainy.
The thick fog makes anyone who enters the Oorim forest trapped, unable to see any path and
ends up getting lost and dying alone.
[ Cale was actually somewhat surprised after he first met On and Hong.
Purebred Cats all had their own specialties. Of them, poison was very rare. However,
fog was even rarer.
If Cale was asked to pick the rarest existence in his group, he would pick On over Raon.
]
Ron nodded in agreement with what Cale was saying. The fog cat tribe itself was already
very rare on the Eastern continent, and the members of the cat tribe that specialized in fog
were even rarer.
A dragon may have a small population by nature, but they do not have the same attributes as
one another, making each dragon completely unique in their own way and making them also
only referred to as dragons. There is no such thing as a dragon tribe.
Just like young master Cale, the first time Ron saw the existence of Ohn and Hong at the
Henituse estate, he couldn't hide his happiness because the cats who had a rare specialty
chose Cale Henituse as their confidant.
Plus, Cale Henituse himself actually lets the kids continue practicing their skills whenever
they have the chance. Cale doesn't just take them places for no reason, he always manages to
find a moment where he can help the people under his protection become better individuals
than before.
[ Cale shared the secrets of Oorim with the little girl who could control the fog.
“The inside of the Oorim is filled with fog.”
He then started to speak to Raon.
“There is something in the fog that makes both people and mana chaotic. That is why it
is difficult to use magic in there. It is a power that is much stronger than Mana
Disturbance Tools.”
This forest was completely covered in this fog.
“That is why a ground path is difficult.” ]
Seeing Cale Henituse talking with Ohn and Raon, Ron* couldn't help but smile bitterly.
The meeting between Cale, Ohn and Hong was not something inspired from a novel. Ron*
was certain that the two children of the fog cat tribe were not even mentioned in the novel.
The two children had truly chosen Cale Henituse as their guardian without any coercion. The
same thing happened to Raon. No adult, especially not Cale Henituse himself, forced, or even
asked the three of them to stay together.
Cale even tried to avoid them all but still ended up accepting the three of them because he
couldn't refuse more than that.
The little dragon in their dimension died at the hands of Choi Han* because no one knew
what really happened to the little boy during his four years in the world.
Ron* didn't know whether Ohn* and Hong* in their dimension still existed or not because he
never met the two children at all.
Cale Henituse and his concern for the people there, who were previously just characters from
the novels he read, was truly admirable.
The man didn't think of them as mere characters, and tried to save them all from a terrible
fate while finding other reasons for himself to not seem like he cared so much for his fellow
human beings.
They had only seen a few chapters, but Ron* could already guess how behind they would be,
the people of the Tboah dimension, to face the war in the future.
[ However, Cale would be fine as long as he had On and Raon. These extremely rare
existences by his side allowed him to plan to make a deal with the Queen of the Jungle.
“I can do anything I want in there as long as I have the two of you.”
On’s tail was wagging and Raon’s wings seemed to be fluttering, as there was a small
gust of wind across the table. ]
Queen Litana let out a long sigh. Their meeting in the cave that day had apparently been
planned by the young master from the start.
The queen tried to remember everything that happened that day. Where Cale told the meeting
between himself and Ohn, then helped them all get out of the Oorim forest.
The queen could also guess that she was the cause of the Oorim forest in the novel, and also
in the Tboah dimension, losing its existence through a large fire. Because there was no Cale
Henituse to help the Jungle Queen out of the forest, and no one even knew that the Queen,
who entered the Oorim forest with empty hopes, was trapped and about to die.
Cale Henituse knew that they were trapped, and the queen, who had already thought that Cale
Henituse was a good person, was even more convinced that the young master was indeed a
good person but in his own way.
The queen was ready to defend the young master if anyone tried to misinterpret Cale
Henituse's intentions.
....
On the other hand, all of Cale's companions smiled as the young master calmly and
confidently said that with the help of Ohn, Raon (all of them), Cale could do anything the
young man wanted to do.
They, the individuals who used to live alone without thinking that they would someday have
a family as big as this one, truly considered Cale as their main home.
That man who managed to gather them all together, helped them to have a better combat
experience, helped to provide a home and a decent life without worrying about money and all
the other supports.
They did not have to worry about much other than strengthening themselves because Cale
Henituse would always give them his support.
For that reason, they would also do anything to help Cale Henituse achieve his wish. They
wanted Cale to realize that he was not alone, and had never been alone (at least in his current
dimension). Because they too would not leave the young man alone, because they all also had
dreams where, one day, they would live happily and continue their lives as usual without
worrying about things.
Because they all wanted to live with Cale Henituse until it was time to die.
[ Early the next morning, Cale was standing outside of Oorim. Naturally, the kitten On
was in his arms. Following his order, nobody else was there to watch him enter. ]
"Oh? Seeing their reactions earlier, it's amazing that he managed to make them all completely
not watching him going into the Oorim forest with just that cat tribe kid, well, with Raon-nim
too of course" Bud* commented.
From the previous few chapters, Bud* realized that the people around Cale Henituse were
very protective of their young master. Well, that was only natural since Cale himself had a
great merit in their lives. But, Bud* didn't expect that all of them would actually obey the
young man's wishes even if they didn't want to.
Not that Bud* had any bad thoughts, the mercenary king was just curious how Cale would
convince them all that he was really going to be okay.
"Probably because they know that Raon-nim can really take care of young master Cale and
also Ohn with her fog specialist. Surely Cale Henituse explained that the childrens were
enough to accompany him on whatever mission he wanted to do there." Glenn* said,
answering Bud's* unanswered question.
Although the people around Cale Henituse were over powered people who often said vicious
things without thinking first, but they all truly respected Cale Henituse's every wish.
Glenn* was truly in awe of Cale Henituse who managed to make them all obey his orders.
[ “You will die if you go in … you cannot come back.”
The old man from last night seemed to have spent the night there, as he weakly warned
Cale from next to the slab. Someone important to this old man had probably went into
the forest, desperate to find the dragon of the legend as well.
“Old man, I will break the legend and come back, so you can wait for me if you want.”
Cale smiled at the old man’s shaking eyes before he entered Oorim without any
hesitation. ]
Many people realized that they, the Hoik villagers who stayed in the village to wait for their
loved ones to return from the forest of Oorim had never really forbidden anyone from
entering the forest.
Like what the old man had said to Cale Henituse about him possibly dying because he
couldn't return from the forest, but only 'warning', never actually doing anything to stop Cale
from going into the forest.
That was because they all still believed in the legend of the dragon there.
The legend was very strong and would be very difficult to break.
They all still had a little hope that the legend was true. They wanted to still have a reason
about their family who entered the forest actually managed to find the legendary dragon lair.
In their hearts, everyone also knew that the people who didn't return were dead. But because
the corpses were never even found, there were still many people who were in denial and
really didn't accept that their family had just died.
They are all too scared to go into the forest. Afraid that they wouldn't come back and afraid
that they could actually confirm that their family was really dead.
What Cale Henituse said to the old man would certainly make him tremble.
Most likely... No one had ever entered the Oorim forest with the excuse of proving that the
legend wasn't real. And to prove that, that person must also return to Hoik village safely.
Cale Henituse really had his own way of showing his concern.
[ He walked quickly and soon found that he could not see very far.
It was the fog. The fog had surrounded him.
“Mm, it does look like I will need to use about my front paw’s worth of strength in
order to use magic. Human, you need to be at least at my level to use magic in this fog.”
“Raon, you really are amazing.” ]
"He really does that a lot huh?" Alberu Crossman* smiled as he saw the familiar scene where
Cale Henituse and the children walked leisurely in the dangerous forest.
"You mean, about him habitually praising his children?" Alberu asked back to his counterpart
who was immediately nodded at.
"Yes. At first, I thought it was just because Cale wanted to boost their egos or just make the
atmosphere more energized. But, he really did it like it was a natural thing to do. He can
really praise all of them without much thought" Alberu murmured, trying to recall all the
interactions between his lover with the children and all of his Companion.
For anyone whose previous life lacked praise (almost all of Cale Henituse's companions),
being under the man's leadership would have its own mental advantages.
Cale actually praised them as casually as possible as if he already had the expectation that
they would all do the best they could.
And the individuals who most often ask for praise from Cale Henituse are of course the
children.
[ “Yes, I am great and mighty. But what is the Queen’s wish?”
Raon, who had heard a brief explanation last night, asked for more details from Cale,
who responded without any delay.
“Putting out the fire in the jungle.”
“Fire?”
Litana, the Queen of the Jungle.
She was the ruler of this wide southern territory that was larger than even the empire. ]
Queen Litana*, hearing her name mentioned became even more nervous for some reason.
Cale Henituse must be the savior of the Jungle there, the queen and everyone else now
actually saw Cale go to rescue Litana who was still trapped in the jungle.
Now that the queen thought about it, if Cale really wanted to sell the ancient power he had to
save the Jungle, he could have just waited for Litana and the others to come out of the forest
and do business normally like he had previously done with many people.
But, looking at his personality from the previous few chapters, it was only natural that they
now saw Cale Henituse decided to enter the forest and meet with the queen first.
Cale Henituse did not want queen Litana to end up burning down the forest and certainly
wanted to make a good impression as someone who wanted to save the Jungle.
Tapping her table lightly, queen Litana* smiled a little.
That Cale Henituse... Truly a very unique person.
[ ‘She’s someone who is pretty similar to Toonka.’
She never showed any weakness to the strong while she was very weak to the weak.
The reason such a person was secretly in this forest was because she was desperate to
find a solution. ]
People who didn't know that Queen Litana was in the forest were quite surprised by this
information.
The queen's wish was to extinguish the fire in the Jungle and the same queen also entered the
Oorim forest which has a dragon legend...
The queen had completely run out of ways to put out the fire if she had to look for alternative
ways like this.
Cale Henituse, as someone who had something that could put out the fire in the jungle came
to meet the queen first.
-Together with the dragon.
The queen's chances of knowing Raon's whereabouts were very small, but indirectly, queen
Litana actually met the dragon in the forest.
....
The queen just sighed lazily when Cale Henituse said that she was quite similar to Toonka.
Well, similar only when fighting. The queen certainly didn't want to show her weakness to
the stronger one even though she knew she would lose, but the queen was not stupid like
Toonka.
There were still a lot of things related to politics that should make Queen Litana* use her
brain better than her muscles.
[ Instead of explaining to Raon and On, who were tilting their heads in confusion, he
started to say something else. His expression was serious.
“Starting from today, I am a good person.”
“Why are you suddenly introducing yourself?”
Raon looked toward Cale with confusion. On also looked at him with a gaze that seemed
to be asking why Cale was stating something so obvious. This made Cale at a loss of
words for a moment, but soon Cale finally started to speak to On. ]
.... Sigh.
Hearing that, a lot of people sighed tiredly.
Cale Henituse and his idea that he was not a good person was really deep within himself. He
really meant it when he said that he was going to be a good person that day and expected that
those children would nod in agreement, letting Cale do what he wanted to do, instead of
asking why Cale was saying something that was clearly a common fact.
"If he says he's trash, I'll really feel humiliated" Cale Henituse* commented. The self-made
trash title had a personal reason and only he knew about it.
And that Cale, the transmigrator, either had poor self-esteem since he was in Korea or he was
using the original Cale's trash title to reinforce the fact that he was not a good person.
Okay, Cale Henituse may not be a very good person, free from all the sins.
Even saints have their sins. What about those ordinary people? Let alone someone who
disliked a god like Cale?
What Cale Henituse had been doing, what they had seen firsthand, showed that he was a
good person but had his own way of sharing his goodness with everyone.
Only Cale Henituse himself thought he was a bad person.
Because he actually had an excuse that he could get away with trying to help others by
showing that he was a bad person, selfish and manipulative because he was helping them all
for his own benefit, because they were all useful.
Whereas, He is the main reason why they can all be useful.
That's why, if Cale utilizes the trash title for his own benefit, it's Cale Henituse* who feels
insulted.
[ “On, the path.”
“Got it.”
On’s eyes sparkled before her front paw started to move. The fog moved away following
the movement of her paw.
“The fog in here is interesting. It doesn’t seem like regular fog. It is similar to a
poisonous fog.”
Listening to the curious On’s words, Cale walked deeper into the fog, even though he
could not see anything in front of him. The fog did not disperse, even when it rained.
Cale brushed some rain water off of his raincoat. ]
Even with the high quality of the video images, they could not see clearly what was inside the
Oorim forest.
The ever-thickening fog, coupled with the daily rain, was not making things any better.
Hearing the description and seeing the situation firsthand was a different experiment. They
could all understand why the people who entered the forest could never return.
Those, who entered for the sole reason of searching for the legendary dragon most likely
entered without much expectation of how dangerous the forest of Oorim was.
Unlike the forest of darkness, which looks dangerous from the start, the forest of Oorim itself
is a forest that looks quite normal on the outside, but once you enter, you can't see anything.
The deeper into the forest, the thicker the fog, and the less likely we are to be able to find our
way back.
Cale Henituse, who was still walking leisurely while carrying Ohn in his hands and
answering everything Raon was saying there was actually making their situation much
better.
That man's calmness really had a great effect on the children's mental state.
Just as Cale Henituse was confident in Ohn and Raon's abilities, the two were also confident
that they would be fine as long as they were with Cale Henituse. Because their guardian,
always had a way to solve all problems.
[ “Can you see the path through the fog?”
“I can see it!”
Cale followed On’s directions into the forest. He seemed very much at peace, as if he
had come for a stroll. ]
"He really keeps them all calm" Lee Soo hyuk commented. There was a gentle smile on the
team leader's face when he saw Cale's calm demeanor.
Ohn, despite specializing in fog, would still panic if faced with such a situation. Ohn must
really need someone who believed in her, believed in her abilities and made Ohn also believe
in herself. and all of that Cale Henituse was now doing for her and Raon.
By him continuing to answer Raon, it was telling the young dragon that he was listening, that
he was really listening to them and not ignoring them at all. He praised Raon, believed in
Ohn and in himself as well.
[ “It would be great if we could meet her today.”
Cale was hoping to meet Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, today. It soon became night
time.
Litana, the woman who had earned the title of the Queen of the Jungle, was looking out
the cave.
It was dark. She could only hear the sound of the rain. ]
Scenes change, now, they are all shown in the state of the queen Jungle and some of her
subordinates trapped in the cave. The atmosphere was quite gloomy, filled with anxiety,
coupled with still pouring rain and thick fog.
Queen Litana was quite sorry that she had them all stuck with her there. But he didn't regret it
either, she was able to meet Cale Henituse.
Well, looking at this from the young master's own perspective, Queen Litana knew that the
truth was all planned (the meeting), not just by accident.
The queen didn't want to trouble herself about that. Besides, in the end, Litana could take
Cale to Jungle in the hope that Cale Henituse could actually extinguish the fire.
And yes, Cale Henitasse could actually put out the fire.
Litana does not manage to find the legendary dragon, but they can bring someone who is now
legendary, along with the young dragon, Raon, who only appears if Cale really allows it.
[ “I’m sorry.”
“Your highness, there is no need for you to apologize!”
“Leader, no need!”
Her five subordinates all urged her, saying that she didn’t need to apologize, but Litana
could not help but have a bitter smile after looking at their condition.
They had already been stuck in this ‘Path of No Return’ for two weeks. Although there
were no monsters or enemies, they could not see anything in this foggy forest and their
supply of food was going down. ]
Queen Litana* knows it was her fault. However, if she did not decide to go into the forest of
Oorim in search of the legend’s myth because they had run out of sense to put out the fire in
Jungle, they would not be trapped for that long.
All the residents of the Jungle, the people Litana* loved so much, were really hoping that
their queen could return with something or maybe someone that would help the Jungle.
As a queen, Litana* should have acted more wisely and not carelessly made decisions.
She should also think about the state of the Oorim forest. Knowing what makes the forest
dangerous and why so many people can never return after entering the forest.
Litana* should have thought about all that first before she invited some of her subordinates to
enter the forest.
Everything was done so that they would be prepared and not act like fools in the cave,
waiting for the fog to thin out and they could see the way.
Unlike her counterpart who was directly sought by the helper, Litana* here was not helped by
anyone but herself.
That's why, Litana* really couldn't forget Elisneh's* service to Jungle.
If the queen didn't really know what crimes Elisneh* had committed to be absent from this
room, the queen was still unsure of which side she should take.
Cale Henituse seemed nice, but he was also still suspicious.
[ They didn’t dare to eat any of the unknown plants of the forest, so they had been
surviving off of one meal a day for the last week.
Litana knew what was scaring her subordinates.
‘We might die here like this.’
For warriors like them, there was nothing worse than dying without doing anything like
this. ]
Harol and Toonka nodded in agreement. As fellow warriors, they understood what everyone
there was afraid of.
Death without ever doing anything even if it was just fighting to save oneself was the worst
death that warriors could experience.
It was better to die fighting than to die without being able to do anything except wait for
death to come.
It was also not just about pride, but about the expectations of all the people who were waiting
for them in the Jungle.
The people, for more than two weeks, waiting for their queen to find something or someone
that could help the Jungle, they really hoped that everyone who set out, would find
something.
The fact that all of them were actually trapped, with nothing to do, even the original goal of
finding 'hope' had been replaced with the goal of surviving as long as possible until they
could make it out of the Oorim forest.
That was also a scary thing. There were too many things to worry about, they had been
trapped in the cave for too long.
[ ‘Why did I.’
Litana was angry with herself for the first time.
That damn fire. She had to come here because a portion of the Jungle was burning from
a fire that did not spread but instead just continued to burn in that specific section of
the Jungle.
She touched the glass bottle in her chest pocket. A portion of that fire was inside the
bottle.
‘If nothing else works, I will just have to burn my way out of here.’ ]
And that was another reason why the queen wanted to enter the Oorim forest.
In the past, Queen Litana wondered whether the fire in that section was indeed only intended
for that section so that no water could extinguish the fire, or the fire itself was the source of
the problem.
Litana could have tried to burn the forest from the start, but there were still many things to
consider. If the queen really burned the forest and the fire never died, like what happened in
the Jungle, it would also endanger the Hoik villagers who didn't know anything.
Queen Litana never thought that the Mogoru Empire and their Alchemist tower were the
masterminds of the incident. The queen never remembered that she had ever done anything
wrong to the Mogoru Empire if their goal was revenge.
Heck, Jungle rarely had any contact with other kingdoms in the Western continent if there
was no really important reason.
That was why, she was so confused when Cale Henituse himself, the one who read the novel
about their lives, said that there was a possibility of Queen Litana and the Empire working
together. Which was what a bullshit.
Mogoru Empire, the masterminds of the Jungle section fire, sent their people to pretend to be
heroes in the Jungle for putting out the fire?
It's only natural that they could put out the fire, they started it!
They're really playing with the Jungle?!
If only, if only it wasn't for young master Cale Henituse informing her of the state of the
Mogoru people, Litana would have vowed to wage war against Mogoru right then and there.
[ Although she shouldn’t damage the forest, that was not as precious as the lives of her
subordinates and those waiting for her back home. She looked around the cave that
they happened to find. They would need to spend the night in this cave tonight.
LItana, calmed herself down as she decided that she would need to make her decision
soon. ]
"It was a very difficult decision. Especially for her, a Jungle queen who values nature so
much. But the reason is also valid, their lives at that time really had to be prioritized" Alberu
commented.
Queen Litana and all her subordinates had been trapped for two weeks while the Jungle itself
was still not well. Litana really had to make a wise decision as soon as possible.
It's not just about her own life, but the lives of many others as well.
As a fellow leader, Alberu would likely do the same. Two weeks was more than enough time
to decide if they would actually burn down the forest to get out.
Well, in their dimension, there was Cale Henituse and his two children walking leisurely,
ready to meet a potential business partner and next person to help.
But that wasn't the case in Tboah's dimension, no one knew that the Jungle Queen and her
subordinates were trapped there.
[ It was at that moment.
Rustle.
“Hmm?”
Litana grabbed her spear.
She sensed someone outside the cave.
Rustle, rustle.
Drip, drip.
She could hear the sound of the rain and some footsteps.
Someone was headed their way. ]
Lee Soo hyuk smiled a little as the tense atmosphere could be felt. Although they all knew
that it was Cale who was coming, but now that they were seeing this video from Queen
Litana's perspective, Lee Soo hyuk and Choi Jungsoo couldn't help but feel a little excited.
The two of them hadn't seen as many chapters as the people who were already here, but Lee
Soo hyuk could tell that Cale Henituse was really using all the information he got from the
novel <The birth of a hero> very well, because basically, Kim Roksoo was someone who was
very good at improvising and taking advantage of all kinds of situations especially if the
information he got was detailed.
Cale can also tell people's personal information to them directly and make them wonder
where Cale knew that but only end up thinking that Cale just knew, never having the idea that
the information came from the novel.
Their life stories are written down in novels read by one person who has now moved on to
change a lot of storylines because he saved a lot of people.
Ah... Didn't Choi Han and Alberu know about this before this incident? Well, Cale Henituse
probably just explained that he was a mere transmigrator, not to say that they were all just
characters from novel in Cale Henituse's eyes at first.
It's kind of fucked up to know that our lives, which are so difficult, have been turned into a
fantasy novel.
[ The gazes on the faces of Litana’s subordinates who were around the fire started to
change.
Rustle.
The sound was getting closer.
Soon, a shadow appeared by the fire.
Swiiish-
“Who are you?”
One of her subordinates spears pointed toward the person’s throat.
“Well, you see.”
They could hear the common language of the continent. The fire slowly started to light
up the man’s face. ]
Many people stared in horror at Cale Henituse who had a sharp spear pointed at his throat.
It was actually something that many people could expect.
Queen Litana and all her subordinates had been trapped in the forest for too long. Although
they all looked calm, the audience also knew that they were really tense, very sensitive to
many things and worried about many things too.
The arrival of Cale Henituse could certainly be considered a threat.
"It was amazing that he didn't flinch at all" Beacrox* on the other hand commented on the
reaction of the young master.
Seeing the intelligence of Cale Henituse, the transmigrator in the Lcf dimension, Beacrox*
thought that Cale also had the expectation that he would be considered a threat to Queen
Litana and her subordinates.
But Cale's reaction to having a sharp object pointed directly at him was really interesting. It
wasn't a natural reaction for someone who lived in an ordinary world without ever facing
many things that had to force themselves to survive every day.
After all, didn't Cale mention that the situation in the Whipper Kingdom, when they first
came... Similar to the situation when Kim Roksoo was working?
Cale Henituse also just sighed back, not looking frightened at all by the horrible scene there.
Instead, the man was trying to make everyone who came with him feel as comfortable as
possible.
That Cale Henituse sure is interesting..
[ “I saw some light and headed over with joy.”
A red haired man was looking at the speartip and putting on an awkward smile.
The fancy yet gentle looking man gulped while looking at the speartip and cautiously
asked.
“If it is okay, may I sit by your fire tonight?” ]
Alberu felt goosebumps all over his body when he saw Cale being so polite to Queen Litana.
Cale Henituse, who said that he would be a good person that day, really meant it.
Alberu had seen Cale acting disrespectful to him too many times, that man really would only
bow to the next king of Roan Kingdom for public spectacle.
And if Cale Henituse was suddenly very polite to him, Alberu knew that he would get
himself into trouble.
Either Cale Henituse was asking for more gold, adding to the never-ending paperwork in
Alberu's office, or just wanted to give the next king a headache.
"Haa, he's making use of his face now" Kim Roksoo commented while shaking his head. The
man remembered that Cale Henituse at the age of 18 had a good body and was quite muscular
for a teenage boy.
That was because he worked hard on himself, exercising and getting satisfactory results.
But look at him now. After just a few months, Kim Roksoo could see the muscles on his old
body starting to disappear because his new owner was a lazy person.
Cale Henituse not only lost the existence of the title Cale Henituse the trash, but lost the
existence of the muscles on that body as well.
And because Cale also kept saying that he was a weakling...
Cale Henituse now really looked like a weak and ordinary young man from a noble family.
[ Meeeow.
There was a wet kitten in his arms and both of them were shaking.
“My raincoat ripped and we are so cold after getting hit by the rain.”
A shabby looking man with a torn raincoat and kitten. ]
The Jungle queen's lips twitched. After seeing the previous few chapters, Litana knew that
Cale Henituse's personality was actually not that gentle. Well, the man was gentle with his
touch.
He was the type of person whose words were so cold, but his hands were so warm, that
whoever he held, didn't want to let go.
He was a very manipulative person too, Litana knew that now it was her turn to be
manipulated by Cale. If only they hadn't experienced too many shocking things in the past
two years, Litana would now be yelling at Cale as a bad person.
Queen Litana still didn't know what Cale Henituse would find in the Jungle back then to be
so eager to make a good first impression on her, but Queen Litana remembered that she had
never experienced any disadvantages after getting to know Cale Henituse.
This was also the same as what happened with Harol and all the warriors in the Whipper
Kingdom.
If they had never been shown this, they would never have known that they had a loss.
[ Litana was cautious, but soon she started to speak.
“Get him a blanket.”
She couldn’t help her mentality of a Queen, who was taught that she needed to protect
the weak.
The red haired man, Cale, was shaking as he approached Litana’s group. ]
"...Damn, Soo hyuk hyung, I didn't know that Roksoo would be this good at acting" Choi
Jungsoo commented. He knew that their team leader had a desire to become an actor in the
past, and their team leader was also someone who was really good at acting.
But seeing Cale Henituse now, Choi Jungsoo doubted Lee Soo hyuk's acting skills because
Cale's acting skills were really top tier! It wasn't just about his face that looked so pale, weak
and awkward, but about his body that could also shaking like it was cold!
He's really not cold right? Isn't there a young dragon beside him? There was no way that
protective child would let Cale get cold.
Lee Soo hyuk on the other hand just smiled widely, his heart feeling excited about many
things. Just like Jungsoo, Soo hyuk also did not expect that their Kim Roksoo could do that.
Well, that Kim Roksoo is already 36 years old, of course he has more experience in his life.
But that doesn't mean twenty-year-old Kim Roksoo can't do it. And looking at Cale's acting
now, Soo hyuk knew he could teach Roksoo something exciting later when they had the
chance.
Kim Roksoo really has potential as an actor!
That potential is bigger than his potential as a slacker!
[ – Weak human, beware of catching a cold. But why is your expression different than
usual? Are you very sick?
Raon’s voice, which required him to use a paw’s worth of strength, reached Cale’s
mind. However, Cale was hiding his plot from Raon, as he simply received the blanket
and responded with a gentle smile and a respectful attitude.
“Thank you very much.”
He didn’t look like his trash self, but an upright noble.
The kitten On looked toward Cale with disbelief.
Cale was slowly setting the bait. ]
"...I haven't even seen that trashy side since the first chapter" Cale Henituse* commented, his
lips twitching. The young master Henituse felt inexplicably annoyed when Cale mentioned
that he was not seen as trash.
Seriously, after all the things he did during that time, he still thought he was trash?
What he said about him now being seen as an upright noble is true. He is gentle, polite and
very friendly too. It felt a bit strange for Cale Henituse* to see himself looking gentle like
that, but whatever.
Hey, could it be that Cale thought that Ohn was staring at him in disbelief because he was not
looking like trash? No, right? Even Cale Henituse* knew that Ohn was just surprised because
it was the first time he saw Cale being gentle with someone.
".... Funny bastard" Kim Roksoo let out a long sigh, somehow feeling tired just from seeing
Cale's attitude.
The two crown princes of the Roan kingdom both showed smiles full of amusement while the
two people from earth two smiled with excitement because they could see Cale Henituse
acting.
Chapter End Notes
Anyways, the more I look at it, I think the future chapters for this Jungle arc will be long
because I'm noticing a lot of things and adding a lot of my opinions too.
Hopefully it won't be too out of character or even boring (๑ ⁍̥̥̥᷅ ᴈ⁍̥̥̥᷅)人(⁌̥̥̥᷄ε ⁌̥̥̥᷄ ๑)ｰ
I really didn't expect this story to get 90k hits in such a short time, I feel like crying!
┌(˵༎ຶ ͟ل༎ຶ˵)┐
Chapter 77 – A Good Person (3)
Chapter Summary
Watch me being simp for Cale Henituse beauty (ಥ ͜ʖಥ)
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, huhu I'm glad that I can still update twice this week! Sorry if it seems a
bit rushed and there's a lot of nonsense in this chapter because I really wanted to
describe what I was thinking with this chapter. (๑ ⁍̥̥̥᷅ ᴈ⁍̥̥̥᷅)人(⁌̥̥̥᷄ε ⁌̥̥̥᷄ ๑)ｰ
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 77 – A Good Person (3)
They were taking the bait.
All of the members of Litana’s group had odd expressions on their faces while they were
watching Cale, who slowly walked to a corner of the cave and sat down. ]
"It's only natural that they would feel suspicious of him. That man really went into the forest
with nothing but a cat" Alberu Crossman* commented. Completely understanding all the
suspicious looks thrown at Cale Henituse that day.
And for someone who was almost killed, Cale really looked so relaxed. Sure, he looked
innocent, but it was all the more suspicious. All of them who were trapped in the Oorim
forest for two weeks were tense and thinking about how to get home, but there, Cale Henituse
casually and politely asked for permission to rest together with them.
The man also really looked ordinary. Ordinary in the category of not being someone who is
strong or can fight to the point of making him look like a 'threat'.
The elegant way he walked, the polite and gentle way he spoke, his beautiful face.
People like Cale Henituse were not really suited to be in such a dangerous forest.
And that was what made him suspicious.
[ “Thank you for giving me a place to stay tonight.”
It was a gentle and respectful tone. Naturally, Cale was the one who said it.
Litana shook her head at the average looking red-haired man.
“It is only normal between travelers. You seem to be cold from the rain, so please rest
by the fire.”
However, her subordinates remained wary of him. Even if he looked shabby from the
rain, he was still a stranger. ]
"I don't know if the queen is really so polite and weak to weak people that she comes across
as naive, or if she is just naive. But it's also impossible for a leader to have such a weak
personality, right?" Cale Henituse* commented.
In a short period of time, Cale had really managed to make his image into that of a gentle
young master in the eyes of the Jungle Queen, Litana. Cale Henituse* did not know why Cale
had worked so hard to make a good impression on the queen, but Cale Henituse* thought the
answer would be answered as the story progressed.
Well, Cale Henituse* has to admit, Cale's acting as a weak young man really has to be
appreciated. His pale face (Cale Henituse* just realized that he's that pale), his body that
really looks like it's shaking from the cold, the awkward smile and the soft way of speaking.
That guy really wanted to make his image into a weak young man.
. ...
"Ah... That's what he means as a good person" Rosalyn muttered softly as she saw her young
master sitting casually with Ohn in the cave.
"But young master Cale is such a good person, I'm really confused about his intentions" Lock
chimed in, conveying his confusion with Cale's intentions for being like that.
"No, uh, yes, young master Cale is certainly a good person. But we all know what kind of
person he is, don't we? Young master Cale has never really been a gentle person, but we all
know that he is"
Rosalyn heard Choi Han gasp beside her. But still continued with what she wanted to say.
"The definition of a good person is different for us, isn't it? And for young master Cale,
perhaps to him, a good person is one who speaks very politely and softly, has a smile that is
also gentle, appreciates whatever is given to him, has no trouble saying the words 'please' and
'thank you'. And what he showed to Queen Litana was the image of a 'good person' in young
master Cale's own eyes" Rosalyn tried to explain what she meant to Lock and Choi Han.
"That makes sense" Choi han muttered. Lock nodded his understanding as well.
This little theory wasn't necessarily true, but it made a lot of sense.
[ – What rain! He wasn’t hit by rain at all! I did it with warm water!
Raon was complaining about what Litana said.
Cale had ripped his raincoat nearby the cave while Raon used warm water and
temperature maintaining magic on him before he moved toward the cave. ]
Queen Litana's lips twitched when she saw what was actually happening there. She did not
expect that she would be the next victim of Cale Henituse's scamming, but that made queen
Litana want to laugh.
Seriously, why didn't the young master just say what he wanted to say like he did with his
previous business partner? Young master Cale wasn't even like this when he made the deal
with Whitira and Paseton.
And Cale Henituse really did look very weak and cold. Queen Litana really couldn't stand
those who looked so weak and had to be protected. After all, even Whitira could
misunderstand Cale Henituse who was not intending to be someone weak.
And when that young man put his efforts? even all of Litana's subordinates couldn't do
anything because after all, Cale Henituse didn't do anything either.
They all could have killed Cale right then and there if he had attacked the queen first.
[ Cale patted On’s back for acting her part well.
Meeeow.
On seemed to be anxious as she looked up at Cale.
Litana was looking at the two of them with a stealthily sharp gaze.
‘He doesn’t seem like a normal person.’ ]
"Because he is not normal" Alberu replied to what Queen Litana was thinking. What normal
person would enter the forest with just a cat? And if he was so weak, why did he enter the
Oorim forest in the first place?
Alberu began to get answers one by one about why his lover was able to know so many
important people in every kingdom in the Western continent.
It was Cale Henituse who approached them first with a plan to make a deal and ended up
making them all indebted to the red head and inevitably, had to help Cale when he asked for
their help.
Cale Henituse* smiled as he knew Queen Litana was just too polite, not someone too naive.
They were warriors by nature, naturally able to tell what Cale Henituse could actually do
there even if only from the way he behaved.
[ Litana didn’t sense it when her subordinate had pointed his spear at Cale earlier, but
taking another look at Cale, the person in front of her had a different feel than a
traveler or adventurer.
He seemed healthy, but his posture and walk made it clear that he had not practice any
sort of martial arts. However, he did not seem like he was a mage nor any other type of
strong individual either. ]
"... Damn"
Choi Jungsoo smiled widely when he saw the Jungle queen who could observe Cale Henituse
in such a short time.
It was really a great skill and Choi Jungsoo wanted to learn a lot from that woman.
The queen reminded him of Kim Roksoo and the team leader, they were the ones who were
the best at observing people, especially Kim Roksoo. And those who can figure out such
details in a short time are scary people because Jungsoo knows that he won't be able to trick
them into pretending to be weak.
The queen's intuition was also very sharp because basically, Cale Henituse was not someone
who would train himself and he was not a traveler. Well, that young man seemed to go here
and there, but in a luxurious carriage, not someone who traveled only by himself.
"He really looks like our Kim Roksoo" Lee Soo hyuk couldn't help but laugh. The way Cale
Henituse was acting right now was really similar to Kim Roksoo, but coupled with elegance
in every movement.
Their Kim Roksoo was also not a strong person like Soo hyuk, Jungsoo, or even Min ah, but
he was a scary person and the one who should be considered a threat because he was the
brain of the team.
Lee Soo hyuk stared at the screen enthusiastically, waiting for what Cale Henituse would do
there.
[ Her intuition was spot on.
– You seem as strong as the tip of my claw again.
Cale’s body was surrounded by the Dominating Aura right now. ]
Many people were creeped out when Cale Henituse apparently used his dominating aura
there. They remembered what happened to the people in the Whipper Kingdom when Cale
Henituse deliberately used that ancient power to keep them all quiet.
Even someone like Choi Han could not move when Cale wanted to take over the
conversation.
"He used it to protect himself" Queen Litana commented.
The queen did not remember that she had ever considered young master Cale that day as a
threat, but she did feel a little strange that the young master had an aura that was too majestic
for an ordinary human.
And Cale Henituse was also using that dominating aura to protect himself, trying to make at
least Litana's subordinates not commit reckless acts and give the Jungle queen a little clue
that he was not just an ordinary person.
[ While Litana was observing Cale, Cale was also observing Litana through the corner
of his eye. ]
The atmosphere became quite tense as the two leaders observed each other.
As a queen, the queen of the Jungle to be exact, it was only fitting for Litana to be able to
observe Cale Henituse so well in such a short time.
Although there were some things that made the queen feel confused, such as why Cale
Henituse, a weak person had a unique aura, it was natural because apart from Raon Miru, no
one knew that Cale Henituse had a dominating aura.
And since they also knew that Cale Henituse was a truly intelligent person, it was no surprise
that the man also managed to keep an eye on Queen Litana and all her subordinates in no less
time.
After all, it was Cale Henituse who chose to meet the queen first. It was only natural that he
had his own plans to realize what he wanted to do.
[ The people of the Southern Jungle, otherwise known as the Southerners, were known
for their bronze skin and firm physique. Having a natural location like the jungle as
their home, they were very close to nature.
Close to nature.
That closeness to nature developed into a very different culture when comparing the
Whipper Kingdom’s citizens and the Southerners of the Jungle.
While the Whipper Kingdom developed a sense of, ‘survival of the fittest,’ and,
‘struggle,’ the Southerners developed a sense of, ‘win-win,’ and, ‘leader and followers.’
]
Just as Cale Henituse had described, both Queen Litana and Chief Harol nodded in
agreement. Although they were both someone who thought of themselves as warriors, they
lived in a different sense.
Unlike in the Whipper Kingdom where the warriors were really quite free to do whatever
they wanted, especially after defeating all the mages from the magic tower, the warriors from
the Jungle really strictly obeyed the orders of their leader, Queen Litana.
They all still had to fight, but the level of relationship between the leader and followers in the
Jungle was even stronger.
Queen Litana, although now looking so naive when dealing with the weak, in contrast to
Toonka who doesn't care about the weak, is in fact a very tough woman.
If Queen Litana and Toonka were to duel, both of them would absolutely not let themselves
lose even if the reason for the duel was not that important.
Another difference between the Whipper Kingdom and the Jungle that made Harol feel a
little envious was because Litana was a queen.
She was a warrior and the leader of the Jungle itself. Sure, she had a lot of responsibilities.
But at least Litana, could understand the wishes of the warriors themselves.
Unlike the royal family in the Whipper Kingdom who only cared about themselves and did
not understand what the people, especially the warriors, wanted.
Harol also didn't have that much power to do whatever he wanted against the king.
Toonka was the only one who managed to suppress the king as well as all his useless
subordinates.
[ An awkward silence filled the cave. The voice that broke the silence was Cale’s casual
voice.
“The rain seems to be getting stronger. We should leave the forest tomorrow, right,
On?”
The expression on the man’s face as he gently spoke to the kitten was as warm as the
fire. ]
"I feel a little iffy when I see him this soft, but damn, that bastard is beautiful" Alberu shook
her head as she was stunned by the beauty of his lover's face.
The description was absolutely accurate. In the cold weather of the forest, the softly smiling
Cale Henituse was as warm as the fire there.
Alberu had always known that Cale Henituse was a gentle person, but seeing him like this
made Alberu unable to help but be stunned.
Not only Alberu, but everyone was also stunned by the gentleness of Cale Henituse.
The way he held Ohn gently in his arms, stroking the cat's fur for warmth, his tone of voice
that was completely different from before. This was probably the first time for all of them to
hear Cale Henituse speak so softly.
They knew it was just an act, but screw that! Imagine if Cale Henituse had this kind of
personality to begin with!
They suddenly forgot that the same person in the previous chapter had just laughed out loud
because he got a lot of treasure on the 0th floor of the magic tower.
"He's really is beautiful" Choi Jungsoo commented when he saw the smile of Cale, who was
supposed to be counterpart their Kim Roksoo.
Well, Jungsoo had seen Roksoo's smile too and it was the same smile.
Soft and warm.
Choi Jungsoo also wanted to see that smile again, from their now unconscious Kim Roksoo.
[ However, On was looking at him with disbelief.
– …Why are you acting like this?
Raon was confused as well. ]
"Those two have never seen Cale-nim that soft, same with us" Choi Han smiled as he saw
Ohn's surprised face and Raon's speechless question.
The children's knew that Cale was a good person, very good in fact. But they also knew that
Cale Henituse was not someone who was as gentle as Saint Jack, let alone as gentle as Cale
was currently showing them.
They were all used to Cale's indifferent gaze and his tone that always sounded disinterested in
anything and sometimes very cold as well.
Either they were surprised that Cale was suddenly so gentle or surprised that the gentle Cale
Henituse suited the person so well.
Short red hair, pale skin, a healthy body but not as much muscle as before. Cale Henituse
truly looked like a noble who was kind and loved by all the people of his territory.
And that was a true fact because Cale Henituse was, in fact, loved by many.
[ Litana and her subordinates all looked toward Cale with stiff expressions. Litana was
able to make a guess based on what the man had just said.
“Umm, Mr.-.”
“You can just call me Cale.”
“Yes, Mr. Cale.”
Litana could see that the man had a magic bag on him, but did not have a sword or
anything else, as if he had just come into the forest for a stroll. He also seemed to know
his way around. ]
".... Haaa, he came to meet me and save us all, also by saving the existence of the Oorim
forest itself" Queen Litana commented. There was a gentle smile on the woman's face now.
They all went into the Oorim forest in search of 'hope' and in the end, 'hope' itself met them.
Cale Henituse happily came with his two children to meet Queen Litana who was trapped in
the forest for two weeks.
Queen Litana still remembered that the forest was burnt down because she wanted to get out
of the forest. And here, Cale Henituse came to their rescue in a very smooth manner.
The young master certainly couldn't just say that he knew how to put out fires in the Jungle, it
would make Litana and her subordinates even more suspicious.
The queen understood, Cale Henituse had to create a moment where he could gain their trust.
Because if that trust had been earned, Cale Henituse only needed to ask for additional
permission which he would certainly get, to do whatever he wanted to do.
About Cale Henituse not selling the ancient power to her, perhaps Queen Litana would know
the answer now.
Why did Cale Henituse suddenly change his mind? Is it because he feels that the money from
the magic tower is enough and wants to give Litana a little happiness?
[ He had an odd atmosphere around him.
She suddenly thought of something.
‘…Is he a dragon?’
She recalled the legend about the dragon that would grant your wish. The legend did
not say anything about the dragon’s appearance nor how it showed up. Litana knew her
thoughts were probably wrong, but she could not help but become full of anticipation. ]
Eruhaben could not help but laugh when Cale was regarded as a dragon. This might be the
first time the little bastard had been thought of as a dragon, but it wouldn't be the last time
either.
Eruhaben didn't know the details, but Pendrick had told him about the many elves who
initially thought of Cale as a dragon.
He had also deliberately sent Cale to the world tree without himself because, Eruhaben, was
too lazy to meet with that group of dragon worshippers.
He deliberately threw the task on Cale, letting Cale suffer because of the elves who certainly
worshiped Raon and most likely himself too, a human who was close to the dragon.
"What's wrong with the people in that area? How can they have the idea that we are very
kind-hearted beings?" Rasheel shook his head. The gray dragon was completely baffled by
the thoughts of the Hoik villagers and Litana herself.
Not only were there legendary rumors of dragons that could grant the wishes of anyone who
found their lair, now that human named Litana had the audacity to think that a 'dragon' had
come to see them.
Cale Henituse being considered a dragon was not surprising, but what Rasheel was confused
about was their idea of a dragon itself.
Why would a dragon go to the trouble themselves of meeting a human?
Even Raon Miru, the most un-dragonish dragon Rasheel had ever known, would not do that.
[ It was at that moment. Litana made eye contact with this man named Cale and could
see him start to smile.
“I am not a dragon.”
Ah.
She flinched as she let out a gasp. She could see Cale brushing back his wet red hair that
had fallen onto his face. ]
"He's really beautiful. "
"It's actually no wonder that he's considered a dragon"
Many people began to whisper, marveling at the beauty of Cale Henituse. The elves, although
they had never seen all the dragons in the world could deduce that every dragon must have
such a beautiful appearance.
After all, the ones whose existence was closest to nature must always have an beautiful
appearance.
And young master Cale, truly had a strong scent of nature from his body. During the
terrifying incident where that young master and the young man from Earth coughed up blood
violently, at the same time, they were also able to inhale a very strong nature fragrance
because the barrier of the crystal ball was opened.
The fresh scent of the forest, the equally fresh water, the warmth of the fire, the gentle breeze
that caressed their faces and the smell of the natural rocks that couldn't be described, but it
was such a soothing scent.
Even the elves could feel themselves getting drunk from the scent, but what about the
elementals if they were here? The elves were sure that they would be no less noisy.
The scent was as strong as the scent possessed by the dragons sitting not far from them.
That was why, the elves chose to sit quite close to the dragons, but not too close either. The
first reason was because they weren't sure the dragons wanted to be approached, and the
second reason was that they couldn't bear to breathe in the overpowering scent of nature.
[ “However, I do know the way in here.”
“… How?”
Litana and her subordinates, who had no issues around the complicated and irrational
Jungle, were lost in this forest. However, this man in front of them knew the way in
here?
Seeing Litana’s confusion on her face, Cale started to smile and answered back.
“This child is from the Cat tribe.” ]
"Hooo, he really managed to lure them all" Lee Soo hyuk commented without hiding the
smile on his face.
Cale Henituse could really utilize whatever he had. The man clearly knew what he was doing
and knew very well how to ingratiate himself with the queen of the Jungle, Litana.
Cale's purpose there was to do business with an ancient power that could be used to put out
fires in Jungle, but the first thing Cale Henituse did when he met them was to tell them that
he could help them all get out of the Oorim forest.
He started explaining one by one the questions that were on everyone's minds without
making them ask him directly.
He understood when Queen Litana thought that he was a dragon and immediately said that he
was not a dragon.
Then they also wondered why there was a young man as gentle as him, in the forest of Oorim
without carrying much except a magic bag, a cat and himself. Then he explained that the cat,
Ohn, was no ordinary cat. He told them about Ohn being from the cat tribe.
This will make everyone's questions begin to be answered one by one and make the most
sense about Cale Henituse's presence or why Cale Henituse is in the forest in the first place.
[ Cale petted On with a gentle gaze that seemed to fit the gaze of a saint. ]
Cage, Taylor and even Saint Jack himself nodded in agreement with that description.
Cale Henituse there really looked so gentle, like a person who was completely pure from all
sins and came to the world to spread goodness.
Cage felt that if Cale really wanted to, he could easily become a saint of one of the gods. Not
only a saint, the young lord was also fit to become a pope.
Even Hannah, even though her lips were already twitching because she couldn't bear to see
Cale suddenly acting like her twin brother, admitted as much.
The character that Cale Henituse was currently building in front of Queen Litana was truly
saintly.
Similar to Jack.
[ “I happened to run into this child in the slums on a rainy day like this in the past.”
He looked out the past. He seemed to be nostalgic about the day they had met. On
recalled that day as well and knew that it was not such a nostalgic moment. However,
she kept her mouth shut and her tail started to shake with uncertainty. ]
"He's not lying, but seeing him like this makes me want to run" Bud got goosebumps when
he saw Cale, who was usually seen as a cold and rough person, become so gentle.
Instead of being inappropriate, with his current appearance, Cale Henituse really deserved to
have such a gentle personality.
As described earlier, Cale Henituse really looked like a saint.
But since Bud knew the truth, seeing Cale Henituse like this made Bud want to run. He didn't
know why, but the gentle Cale Henituse was even more frightening than when Cale was
looking for Mueller in the magic tower.
He also didn't exaggerate his story, didn't make himself sound like he was helping Ohn. He
just said that he accidentally met the cat in the slum. And that was the truth.
He IS indeed accidentally meet Ohn and Hong, the young man gave the both of them some
food, but that was it. Cale had no intention of taking them into his home before the two
children directly approached him on a rainy day... and Cale Henituse, who was naturally
weak to children or other weak creatures, took them into his home.
It just... Bud didn't know how he described it, but he really wanted to run away or maybe
destroy something? He don't know. Bud just chose to let a long sigh while massaging his own
temples.
[ “This child, On, can control the fog.”
“What a rare power.”
Litana thought about the fog covering Oorim and let out her admiration.
“It is. I learned about this place while traveling out from my territory. I read in an
ancient text that this place was controlled by the fog.” ]
"Haaa, I can't take it anymore... I need alcohol" Cale Henituse* turned his face away from the
screen. The more bullshit (that damn well was a fact) came out of Cale's mouth, the more
annoyed he felt.
He knew he was a shitty individual when it came to being trash, but Cale's current attitude
was really quite annoying. Cale Henituse* suddenly felt like he was on the edge of his own
emotions.
And the other problem was that he couldn't get mad at Cale because the guy wasn't lying.
Seeing himself looking so soft, elegant and ethereal...
Cale Henituse* got goosebumps.
....
"He looks like a father who is proud of his child" Choi Jungsoo commented as he saw that
gentle smile still on Cale's face.
"They're falling more and more into his charm" Lee Soo hyuk still hasn't stopped showing his
admiration for the drama game that Cale is playing right now.
Seriously, has his counterpart taught Roksoo so many things that he has such great acting
talent?
All the bullshit that came out of his mouth was so smooth, there was no haste or stuttering, as
if he had read a script and was playing his role in a movie.
[ Litana turned her gaze from On to look back at Cale. She sensed elegance in his
actions and tone the longer she spent with him. He was definitely at least a noble.
“That was why I headed to this place with this child.”
Cale’s eyes started to sparkle by the fire. Litana and her subordinates could see it as
well. Cale’s calm yet passionate voice filled the cave. ]
"...Just now the hell he can look like that" Kim Roksoo commented, also stunned by what
Cale Henituse did there.
Not to be insulting, but from the memories Kim Roksoo had, Cale had never acted that
elegantly either as Kim Roksoo's team leader or Cale Henituse himself so far.
Sure, his posture was good, his walk was elegant. No one suspected why their team leader
was suddenly that elegant because the original Kim Roksoo himself was that perfect and
could look like that too if he wanted to add efforts to his every move.
And that was obvious to all of them now. From the moment the man entered the cave, The
gentleness with which he held Ohn in his arms, hell, even the way he sat was elegant. Every
time the beautiful eye gazed at something, the gentle smile that was flaunted, all the
movements of his body seemed to scream that he was a respected person in his place.
And Kim Roksoo wondered where that man knew how to behave like a perfect nobleman.
Even people who were born form noble family couldn't necessarily look like that!
[ “We came here because we thought that we could use our power to give hope to the
people who lost their way, as well as their family members who are desperately waiting
for them.”
– …That wasn’t it.
Raon was mumbling to himself while On was just quietly wagging her tail. ]
"I really got goosebumps when I heard that" Alberu Crossman* commented, completely
baffled by the scene he was seeing now.
Compared to the scene where Cale searched for his treasure in the magic tower, the current
scene, where Cale Henituse truly made his image as a kind-hearted young nobleman really
gave Alberu Crossman* goosebumps.
Cale really looks like a saint...
Alberu Crossman* felt scared because he knew that Cale Henituse was actually a demon.
Queen Litana was dealing with a demon, and that woman really had no idea who she was
talking to.
"Crazy bastard... " Alberu Crossman* could hear his counterpart also muttering under his
breath, unable to believe what they had just seen.
Alberu had so often wanted Cale to realize what he was doing and stop denying the fact that
he cared and wanted to help people.
But seeing him admit that, now, so gently, gave Alberu a headache.
Although it sounded like bullshit and Cale was manipulating Queen Litana with a big lie, it
was not the case. Even the queen herself understood.
Well, Cale, indeed, did not enter the forest of Oorim to share the hope of helping to provide a
way out to whoever was trapped in the forest and return them to their waiting families...
But what he was doing was exactly what he was currently saying. Because he did help Litana
and all her subordinates to get out of the forest, he had also said that he would return safely
from the forest after breaking the legend to the old man who had previously forbidden Cale to
enter the forest.
[ Cale had a tiny smile on his face after seeing Litana’s gaze starting to change.
“Thankfully, I was right. We were able to see the path once On controlled the fog.”
He quickly explained the secret of the fog. He explained how it could make someone
hallucinate and cause mana disturbance as well.
“I see.” ]
"...He's not lying at all, just adding a little effort to look like someone very nice" Queen
Litana* muttered under her breath as she watched Cale calmly explain the information he had
about the Oorim forest.
Perhaps because their encounters were different, although Elisneh* also did the same trick on
queen Litana*, but there were many differences in it as well.
Cale gently explained about the original information about the forest to Litana and her
subodinates, making them all understand about the state of the forest itself and why they
could be trapped for such a long time.
And he really knew how to get out of the forest without forgetting to thank Ohn, who was
their main guide. He also explained a bit about Ohn's ability who happened to specialize in
fog and why they could move as they wished.
Cale Henituse was also basically the hope and savior for Litana and all her subordinates.
Queen Litana* also recalled the unofficial promise she had made to the old man at the forest
border.
Cale Henituse completely understood their feelings, who were waiting for their loved ones to
come out of the forest.
[ Litana couldn’t hide the bitterness in her heart.
“The legend… it probably does not exist.”
If it was fog and mana disturbance, the legend about the dragon causing this was
definitely a lie. Disappointment filled Litana and her subordinates’ faces. However, at
the same time, Litana thought it may be for the better.
It was a much better situation now than when she was debating whether she had to set
this forest on fire. ]
Litana smiled softly as she did not burn down the forest to get out. Because even though she
was so selfish, Litana was, by nature, a person who loved nature very much.
A monstrous forest like the Oorim forest was also just one part of nature itself. Although it
was dangerous, it didn't mean Litana had the right to eliminate its existence.
And from the beginning, it was also her own fault for believing in the legend.
Cale Henituse... The young master also cared about the nature around him. Perhaps because
he knew what happened when the forest burned down, Cale wanted to thwart Litana and her
idea to burn down the forest.
That was why he chose to meet with Litana in the forest, before they were all pressed to force
themselves out of the forest.
Not only did they make it out of the forest without any fires, Cale also made good on his
promise to break the legend to all the Hoik villagers. He wanted to really make them all
realize that the legend didn't exist, and they should stop risking their own lives to go into the
forest in search of the untrue legend.
Cale Henituse... Really did a lot of good things. Queen Litana had no regrets as she made a
deal with the young master.
[ “Then is it possible for us to ask you to guide us to the exit when you are leaving
tomorrow?”
“Of course. We have to help each other in times of need.”
Litana’s gaze became more gentle and warm toward Cale. He was as good of a person
as he looked. She probably felt that odd aura around him because he was such a good
person.
Cale then had a disappointed look on his face as he looked toward him. ]
"He was trying to remind them about repaying a debt of gratitude" Alberu could not help but
smile as he realized what Cale Henituse was actually doing there.
The man was really doing too many things in one go, that's why Alberu had to be really
thorough to know what the man was doing and what he was going to get later.
'We have to help each other in times of need.' As his lover had said himself, Queen Litana, the
Jungle, would have to help him too if time called for them.
Cale Henituse reminded them all of that in a very smooth manner. Telling them that he was
not giving this help for free but so gently that no one noticed.
It was no wonder why Queen Litana seemed to admire Cale Henituse so much. The queen
had been given the image of Cale Henituse who was kind-hearted from the start, unlike
Alberu Crossman who was given the image of Cale Henituse who was a little bastard who
always gave him a headache.
And even so, Alberu was really grateful because Cale's actions in the future would also
greatly help them all, especially the Roan kingdom.
Cale Henituse built his own alliance, making every important person in the Kingdom owe
him a debt of gratitude that one day, when the war started, they really had to help each other.
And the services he rendered to them were truly not ordinary services, his help in every
kingdom in the Western continent was truly invaluable. That young man went here and there
to gain power and threw the rest of his responsibilities on Alberu.
[ “I’m sorry. I’m sure you had a desperate wish as well.”
“That is okay. There is nothing I can do about it. I am just glad that I do not need to set
the forest on fire.”
Fire. That word made Cale’s eyes sparkle for a moment before it quickly disappeared.
“Fire. It is a very scary word. I can feel how much struggle you must have faced since
you are a Southerner who treasures nature.” ]
"What a perfect plot" Kim Roksoo shook his head as Cale managed to get Queen Litana to
mention fire.
The main purpose of their meeting was finally apparent. Cale must have been waiting for this
moment where he could actually sell his ancient power to the Jungle Queen. He had already
made quite a good image in front of the Jungle queen, if he added the fact that he could give
them something that could extinguish the fire in the Jungle, Litana would not hesitate to buy
that thing from Cale.
Cale built his own momentum, trying to create a conversation where Queen Litana was the
first to talk about 'fire' to Cale and Kim Roksoo had guessed that the man would offer his
'ancient power' to the queen.
It was one of the best ways to 'help' and 'do business' about the big problems in a kingdom
without making the people suspicious of where Cale knew about it.
If someone had important information about something that could jeopardize his or his own
life, that person should really be able to play his cards well.
[ “Do you know about the south?”
“Not much, but I have read about it in books. I enjoy traveling and love beautiful
sights.”
– Hoh, I see I see, weak human.
Cale felt the chills after hearing Raon’s response but continued to speak as brightly as
possible. ]
Again, it's not a lie.
Although Cale seemed to know a lot about the Jungle, in fact, he did not have that much
information. The man combined information from the novel <The birth of a hero> and
firsthand information he found in Henituse's library.
The fact that there was 'someone else' who put out the fire in the Jungle besides Cale
Henituse without the man mentioning it, meant that Cale Henituse himself didn't know who
put out the fire in the novel, more precisely in the Tboah dimension.
Queen Litana* could see Cale and his way of gaining her trust. Maybe this could also be
called manipulative, but after Litana* thought, games like this were already familiar to those
who were quite focused on politics.
And since what the young man was talking about was also not a lie, queen Litana* was sure
that she could trust the young man compared to Elisneh*. But then again, the queen wanted
to see what Cale Henituse would do later.
....
Sheritt smiled as she heard the voice of Raon who was finally able to grasp Cale's intentions.
The man only explained a little about what they were going to do, even Raon and Ohn had
just learned that the Jungle queen had a desire to put out fires in her territory.
That was why the two children were confused when Cale suddenly became very gentle in
both touch and voice. But none of them corrected that bullshit because what Cale Henituse
was telling Queen Litana was the truth, just different in nuance.
She smiled proudly because her son was indeed that smart. Genius children like Raon, Ohn
and Hong deserved to have guardians who were no less genius than them.
[ “I read about how beautiful the Jungle’s mountains, lake and everything else is. Now
that we will be able to get out of this Oorim, I plan to visit there in the future.”
“I see.”
Litana was full of disappointment, bitterness and sorriness. She could not lie or feign
ignorance to this person who was looking forward to the beautiful scenery of the Jungle.
Her subordinates’ faces turned gloomy as well. ]
Those who did not know how bad the condition of the Jungle was wondered why the faces of
Litana and all her subordinates had become gloomy.
No, ever since they knew that one of the main reasons the queen entered the Oorim forest
was in the hope of finding the legendary dragon there, they had been trying to guess the
severity of the fire the queen wanted to extinguish.
Why did it sound so difficult to put out? They were in a nature area, with more living
resources than other areas. But why is it so difficult to put out the fire? Even the queen was
so hopeless that she searched for something through rumors.
On the other hand, the two Jungle queens also showed their bittersweet smiles. The area
affected by the fire was severely damaged. They remembered how panicked they all were
when they realized that no water could actually put out the fire.
Even rain could never put out the fire.
It was scary, Litana had thought that they had made a mistake and that the gods had punished
them with that seemingly eternal fire.
And although the fire didn't spread too widely, Litana also knew that if part of the fire hit
another area, the entire Jungle would burn.
Their beautiful and proud home was destroyed, as were all their hearts.
[ “Unfortunately, the Jungle you will see once you get out of this Oorim will not be
beautiful.”
“… What do you mean?”
The Jungle was about a day’s worth of travel from Oorim. It was quite wide as it took
up the majority of the south. However, why would Litana have come to this Oorim?
It was because it was close to the location of fire. ]
"Damn... Team leader, are you still proud of your acting skills after seeing rok- er, Cale
acting?" asked Choi Jungsoo whose tongue slipped a little. Even though he knew that the one
on the screen right now was Cale, his brain kept telling him that it was Kim Roksoo.
"Ah... At least our Kim Roksoo isn't that good" Lee Soo hyuk replied while lightly ruffling
Roksoo's hair. That's right, Cale's acting skills are really top tier.
Soo hyuk could even hear the young man's slightly trembling tone, sounding completely
speechless with what Queen Litana had informed him.
....
"I think he's better at acting as a gentle young man than a trash" Alberu commented, his heart
already screaming at how crazy Cale Henituse was at the moment.
Talking about trash, it was actually surprising because until now, Cale Henituse still thought
that he was trash when he himself did not try to act like one.
The gentle Cale Henituse actually looked more suitable for the young man, but Alberu was
also used to the Cale Henituse who always gave him a headache. He would rather face an
insane Cale Henituse than an overly gentle Cale Henituse like now.
Alberu thought his heart wouldn't be okay if he continued to see the soft side of his lover.
[ “There is a fire in the Jungle”
“What? Then shouldn’t you put it out right away?”
“… It is a fire that doesn’t spread but also one we cannot put out.”
Seeing Cale’s chaotic gaze, Litana started to explain about the fire in the jungle. ]
Ignoring Queen Litana who was once again deceived by Cale Henituse, - they couldn't blame
the queen, Cale really had great acting skills. If they never saw this video, they would also
never know that Cale Henituse planned the meeting and conversation - and focused on the
information that the queen was about to reveal.
They were quite surprised by the queen saying that there is a fire that nothing can extinguish.
Isn't that a strange fire? In the Jungle area where the area is so integrated with nature,
shouldn't a big fire spread quickly if the fire is really strong?
It's not like they wanted the Jungle to get worse, but wouldn't the wind help expand the range
of the fire?
A fire that can't be put out, but doesn't spread too widely either...
Isn't that very strange?
[ “One day, Section 1 of the Jungle, oh, the section of the jungle by this Oorim is Section
1, a sudden fire started there. Water, magic, incantations, nothing seemed to work on it.
We were very worried, but it just remained in Section 1 without spreading elsewhere.”
She started to mumble with a bitter expression.
“I’m not sure whether that is good or bad.” ]
"It's good news that the fire didn't spread beyond section 1, but bad news of course that they
still can't put the fire out." Lee Soohyuk commented.
The situation would have been worse if the fire hadn't been extinguished, and also spread to
many places other than section 1.
To Lee Soo hyuk himself, this sounds like something intentional? Like a threat to the Jungle?
Lee Soo hyuk wasn't sure because he himself didn't get as much info as Cale Henituse there.
But seeing that Cale had something that could help put out the fire, at least Cale Henituse
also got new information that might not have been written in the novel.
He was also really impressed with Cale who managed to gain the queen's trust to know this
information. Although the conditions in section 1 of the Jungle sounded severe, the fact that
the queen and her subordinates came to the Oorim forest in secret and not too many people
knew about the situation in the Jungle itself indicated that they all kept this fire problem in
secret.
Even though this only sounded like an ordinary story, since Litana herself was telling it, it
meant that she believed that Cale Henituse was a person who was not considered a 'threat' to
the Jungle during their bad situation.
[ It was an odd fire.
However, Cale knew the identity of this fire.
A fire that could not be put out through magic or incantations.
The answer was alchemy. ]
"Ah..." Queen Litana* stared blankly at the information that Cale Henituse had just said.
Alchemy.
Alchemist bell tower.
Mogoru Empire.
Elisneh the first*.
Queen Litana* had never heard Elisneh* talk about the Mogoru Empire, but had never
explained what kind of fire was actually in the Jungle back then either.
The queen, though curious, did not want to force the person helping her to feel uncomfortable
because Litana* kept asking questions.
That was because Elisneh* the first did not seem like a threat.
Glancing at her counterpart, Litana* could see herself holding back a burst of anger.
... Mogoru Empire, are they really the masterminds of this whole mess?
[ Alchemy was more scientific than magic. There was an Empire that was very
developed in Alchemy and nothing else.
The Mogoru Empire.
The Empire with the Alchemists’ Bell Tower was the one who caused this fire. ]
The queen Litana*, who was still expediting the mastermind of the evil deed felt her blood
boil. It just...
"What did we do?" Litana* muttered under her breath, really wondering what she and the rest
of the Jungle people had ever done to the Empire that they would burn down section 1 of the
Jungle, with the fire from Alchemy.
They wouldn't know the truth until now if they never came to this place, and saw the life
journey of Cale Henituse...
Litana* tried to calm herself down, she shouldn't explode in anger here, not now.
....
Valentino* stared in shock at the information he had just gotten. The Mogoru Empire really
did that?
Adin*... Adin* did such a cruel thing?
The Mogoru Empire would not be called an Empire if it was not the most powerful empire on
a continent. Mogoru itself is already very strong in many ways. Magic, Alchemy, knights,
they even have a sword master...
But why do such a thing, such a disgusting thing, to the Jungle which is even one of the most
peaceful existence in the Western continent?
Valentino* wanted to deny the accusation to his friend, but if it was true that the fire there
was a fire that came from Alchemy, then the Alchemist bell tower and the Mogoru Empire
were really the main masterminds of the crime.
[ ‘To be more accurate, it is the imperial prince of the Mogoru Empire.’
The imperial prince who was worried about Litana who managed to unify the fifteen
sections of the Jungle had stealthily caused this fire.
However, no secrets could remain secrets forever. By the end of volume 4, Litana, who
caused a fire in Oorim to escape finds out that the imperial prince is responsible for the
Jungle’s fire and partners with Toonka, even though his philosophy of ‘survival of the
fittest’ was not a match with theirs, to take on the Mogoru Empire. ]
Queen Litana breathed a sigh of relief because it turned out that she was not played that
badly. Litana thought she was working with Mogoru and ended up becoming an enemy of the
Whipper kingdom.
If that really happened, Litana thought her life was really very funny.
Seeing the surprised reaction of her counterpart, Litana knew that the event had not happened
in the Jungle. The relationship between the Whipper Kingdom and Jungle was still not good
and they still didn't know who caused the fire.
But, wasn't the last event of volume five that young master Cale Henituse read about related
to Choi Han and Whitira and the Whale tribes? And now the young master is saying that at
the end of volume four, the Jungle and the Whipper Kingdom united to fight the Mogoru
Empire?
But that hasn't happened in Tboah dimension yet...
Is the timeline different? As Cale Henituse himself experienced some differences between
what he read in the novel and what happened here, it is also possible that the timeline of
events in the Tboah dimension is different from theirs.
....
"Butterfly effect" Kim Roksoo, who realized that the Jungle in the Tboah dimension did not
know this fact, commented.
Actually it's not a surprising thing. Even though they are similar dimensions, it doesn't mean
that everything that will happen is exactly the same as what happened in the Lcf dimension.
"Butterfly effect?" Kim Roksoo sighed when he saw Cale Henituse* staring at him sharply,
demanding an answer.
"Butterfly effect" is a term for a change that occurs because of another small change. It's like
the difference between what's in the novel <The birth of a hero> and what Cale has gone
through so far. And because he changed the destiny of others by saving them, there will be a
change in the plot of that world because Cale consciously changed the plot of the original
story" Kim Roksoo tried to explain. He himself was not too familiar with the concept of
butterfly effect, but it was the best concept that could explain the current situation.
"In other words. There are might be a changes in the Tboah dimension. Because although its
existence is similar to the Lcf dimension, the Tboah dimension exists due to factors from
regression. Just like Cale couldn't fully believe and make the novel the benchmark of his life
there, you also can't make all the videos here as the main foundation with whatever plan you
have in mind" Choi Jungsoo who saw the confusion on the faces of the people in the center
room tried to help the older Kim Roksoo to explain.
"Because there's a possibility that what we've been through so far, will be a little different
from what you'll be going through" Alberu muttered and was immediately nodded to by the
three men from Earth.
Alberu Crossman* and Cale Henituse* were silent, quite worried about what kind of changes
would happen later but still chose to remain silent.
[ The Queen who rides a Black Panther instead of a horse led her warriors to protect
the Jungle.
‘But that isn’t my problem.’
Cale did not want to take part in that at all. He was just going to take care of the fire
and get paid for it, before taking care of a few other things and returning to the
Henituse territory. ]
All of them who remembered Cale Henituse's madness against Adin and the Mogoru Empire
gasped.
Cale Henituse and his plan to not get involved in anything seemed to have really not gone the
way the young man wanted.
Well, since the beginning of the young man traveling here and there in search of ancient
power and doing business, that in itself was already something that had the potential to derail
his original plan.
All their enemies still felt themselves safe and all their plans were still going well because
Cale Henituse still did not want to really care about all these things.
Eruhaben felt sorry for the current Cale Henituse. That young man had never really gotten
enough rest since the war in Henituse territory had started.
The one who always said he wanted to be unemployed was the same one they all had to force
to rest. Just because he had healing powers, it didn't mean he couldn't allow himself to rest
even for a short while.
They knew that Cale really wanted to finish everything as soon as possible, but that didn't
mean they could continue to let Cale push himself harshly.
[ It was because he did not want to see the imperial prince of the Mogoru Empire.
‘He’s not a good person.’
Crown prince Alberu and the Empire’s imperial prince were similar people. That was
why Cale could consider him to be a peer, but it was a bit different.
Crown prince Alberu cared about justice. That was why it was easy for Cale to talk to
and put him to use. ]
Alberu's lips twitched when he realized that Cale had compared him to Adin. Alberu was not
at all proud of this comparison because Adin was his opponent.
Sure, looking at Adin and Alberu from the public alone, they were both typical crown
princes.
They both built their image as kind, strong and trustworthy princes.
But Alberu's life is too troublesome for him to care about other kingdoms and worry that
other kingdoms will get stronger like what Adin is doing.
Prince Alberu Crossman loves his kingdom so much, he lives for his kingdom and will do
anything for the safety of his kingdom.
Alberu Crossman really cared about the lives of every innocent person in his kingdom, that's
why Alberu was willing to do anything as long as it was beneficial for the Roan kingdom.
That was why he was willing to bear all the responsibilities that Cale Henituse threw at him,
often complaining, but still Alberu did everything.
Because he knew, Cale and everyone beside him were risking their lives to protect the Roan
kingdom.
Indeed, why did Cale go here and there to help other kingdoms? Not only because his lover
cared too much, but it was also to prevent the enemy from having a chance to come to the
Roan kingdom.
Alberu still remembered when they all worked hard for many things so that the White Star
would never set foot in the Roan kingdom, yet, in the end, that bastard still came.
Just like Cale who always tries his best to protect everyone, Alberu also tries his best to make
things easier for Cale. Alberu will open every path that Cale needs, Alberu will help Cale no
matter how small the help is.
Because Alberu Crossman, will always make Cale Henituse remember that he is not alone
and will always get help from him.
[ However, the Imperial Prince was not like that.
He only cared for himself.
He was also very sly and insidious.
He was similar to Cale but different. Cale pushed away his thoughts about the Imperial
Prince who wanted to take control of everything at the center of the Western Continent
and quickly moved the muscles of his face. ]
"Of course it's different. Cale-nim is too selfless to call himself selfish" Choi Han
commented.
Choi han did not know information about Adin like Cale, but Choi han understood what kind
of person Adin was. Crown prince Alberu is the only prince who is worthy of being a king.
Alberu and Cale were the same, even though they said they just used others, in fact, they did
it to protect the Roan kingdom, their home.
Alberu and Cale have the same goal.
Those three people were indeed very cunning in their own way, but Adin, that bastard didn't
deserve to be side by side or even compete with Cale and Alberu.
The bastards who are just slaves of White Star but pretend to be the rulers of the world. Choi
Han will never forgive them, and neither will many people around him.
And Cale Henituse shouldn't have lowered himself to that point and equated himself with
Adin just because they were both cunning.
[ He made himself look concerned.
“Is it a big fire?”
“… I have never seen such a large fire in my life. It shoots high up into the sky whether
it is day or night, making it feel like there is an explosion every day.”
“Then it is probably difficult to approach as well.”
“Yes. Neither animals nor humans can get close. Just getting close makes it feel like we
will get burnt.”
“Terrible, sigh, it is very terrible.” ]
Many people are creeped out by this explanation. Fire like a pillar from the sky that can't
disappear? Alchemy, Mogoru Empire, there are still many who don't believe that the Mogoru
Empire really committed such a cruel act because they were worried about the power of other
kingdoms.
Crown prince Valentino* bit his lip, there was an uneasy feeling in his heart ever since the
names Mogoru Empire, imperial prince and Imperial family were mentioned by Cale
Henituse.
There were a lot of questions in his head now, but crown prince Valentino* knew he would
not get answers to all of them now.
He had to force himself to wait until it was his turn to be answered.
Crown prince Valentino* felt a bitter taste in his mouth. The fact that Adin* was not present
here was most likely because he was one of the 'bad guys' that they would all have to face.
Crown Prince Valentino* could come to this conclusion because looking at the people in the
Lcf dimension, they were all too friendly towards each other. That meant that the ones in this
room were only those who were allied or played an important role against their main enemy,
the White Star.
Adin*... He's on White Star's* side?
[ Litana looked toward Cale who seemed to truly feel disappointment about it and felt
grateful. It was rare to find a citizen from the center of the continent who cared so much
about the South or nature.
“However, we will do our best to put the fire out.”
“I see.” ]
"He really is a foreigner who cares too much about things" Queen Litana commented. Her
opinion about Cale Henituse on that one would not change.
Because although Cale seemed to make himself 'care' and have fun while manipulating queen
Litana, the young man in reality did care a lot.
Cale Henituse cared so much about the lives of others, people who were not even from his
kingdom that makes Litana wondered why there were people like Cale Henituse in this
world.
But... Even the people in his kingdom, in his home, were strangers to him.
Because he was Cale Henituse, but he was also Kim Roksoo who only knew about them all
through novels yet had done everything to save them all.
He kept all the responsibilities because he knew the 'events' that would happen in the future
alone, swallowing them all by himself and doing his best to save them and protect himself.
Queen Litana did not know how much responsibility the young man carried, but one thing
was certain...
Queen Litana also knew that all of Cale Henituse's companions would willingly share in the
young master's burden.
Queen Litana also wanted to do so, wanted to help the young man, wanted to give the best for
him.
Because Cale Henituse deserved the best.
[ She could see Cale who was nodding his head suddenly fall into a state of deep
contemplation. However, it did not last long.
It was very short. However, his eyes seemed to be full of determination.
“I, sigh.”
He brushed his face after suddenly stopping and sighing.
However, he ended up looking at Litana with determination once again.
“Please take me to the fire.” ]
?!
"Wait, this isn't what was planned?"
"Eh? Didn't he want to sell the ancient power?"
"The plan changed again?"
Many people were wondering after hearing the statement from Cale Henituse that he had just
said to Queen Litana.
Why... It seemed like he was going to save the Jungle by extinguishing the fire, not just
selling his ancient power?
Or maybe this was the plan from the beginning?
. ...
"That crazy bastard is really playing with his own life" Eruhaben massaged the bridge of his
nose. Though he had drink the water from the jar to prolong his life, but Eruhaben thought
his life span was decreasing every day whenever he saw Cale Henituse and all his reckless
behavior.
Sure, that little bastard did not know the consequences of what he was doing by gathering
ancient power in his body without wanting to possess the entirety of the natural elements to
make his plate balanced, but still, that was not the reason he was being so reckless like this.
Eruhaben still remembered that Cale had actually survived with the remaining water in the
necklace until the war in the Breck kingdom when Raon experienced his first growth phase.
That bastard actually left a little water in the necklace to keep him alive at least until they
found the new ancient power of water.
Eruhaben had wondered where he had used the water before until there was so little left, and
now Eruhaben knew one of the reasons why the portion of water kept decreasing.
[ “Excuse me?”
The Litana Cale knew about was someone who was weak against the weak and tried to
give anything she could to the good. She also returned any wrong at ten times the pain
while trying to return any grace at one thousand times what she received.
Cale had a very genuine expression on his face as he started to speak with a
purposefully slightly shaky voice.
“I believe I may be able to put out the fire.” ]
"Tsk, he's really trying to take advantage of the queen's kindness" Lee Soo hyuk shook his
head for the umpteenth time, amused that Cale was increasing his show of being a very good
person in front of Queen Litana.
At this rate, Cale really looked like a hero character that Choi Jungsoo often read about.
(Soohyuk hadn't known Jungsoo for too long, but the kid was very good at socializing and
often made Soohyuk's ears hurt because he kept recounting all the fantasy novels he had
read).
"I wonder how big the fire is" Choi Jungsoo on the other hand was really curious about the
fire that came from Alchemy.
.....
"Haaa, we didn't discuss this before" Rosalyn shook her head, tired of Cale Henituse and the
whole wonderful plan that he said would benefit himself greatly.
"Young master Cale really wants to gain Queen Litana's trust one hundred percent. But he's
really reckless about it" Lock sighed.
Rosalyn, Lock and Choi Han suddenly remembered Cale's condition when for the first time,
the young master's plate broke.
The water in the necklace was precious, the less it was, the less chance Cale had to continue
his life in peace too.
[ “What?”
Raon started to shout in Cale’s head.
– Weak human, what are you doing? You are very weird today! You are weak! What are
you trying to do?
Cale did not care as he still had a determined expression on his face.
“I believe I will be able to put it out.” ]
"Haaaa, he changed his own sentence" Alberu let out a long sigh while rubbing his face
rather roughly.
Cale Henituse changed the sentence he had previously said from 'I believe I may be' to 'I
believe I will be'.
Cale knew that he would succeed in putting out the fire. Ever since he found water from the
cave in Ubarr territory, Cale had known that he would succeed in his mission.
But whichever way you look at it, his actions this time had crossed the line of caring from
Cale Henituse 'back then'. He would literally do anything to help Queen Litana and gain her
trust.
Alberu was indeed happy because with Cale's help, the Roan kingdom gained a lot of allies
who could be trusted. But if the method was like this, if the method continued to endanger his
own life, Alberu preferred to let the Roan kingdom be strong by themselves without any
alliance.
After all, since the beginning, hadn't the Roan kingdom always been alone?
Alberu Crossman loved his kingdom and wanted the best for it. But sacrificing Cale Henituse
to get that? Heh, even in the next life, Alberu would never do such an act.
Chapter End Notes
Oh, after reading some spoilers for book 2, I realized that since Cale reunited with
Soohyuk and Jungsoo, our guy is really in a bad mental state.
Not only does he keep trying to suppress his own records when he sees Soohyuk and
Jungsoo, he also becomes quite easy to panic.
The murim world, things seem to be going too smoothly? You know, even though Cale
has always managed to win at the end of the arc, he must have gotten hurt because of
something unexpected, right?
Cale and I have the same trust issue about 'things going too well according to plan'.
Like, I do like the angst that ryeohan-nim gives in LCF, but oh god... I hope LCF really
has a happy ending.
Chapter 78 – A Good Person (4)
Chapter Summary
Atha is coming with the latest chapter!
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone. If I'm being honest, I could have updated this story yesterday if only the
scene at the end of the chapter wasn't too interesting for me to discuss.ಥ_ಥ
I used to wonder how they, the authors of reaction au can write 10-12k words in each of
their chapters and now I understand.╥﹏╥
Well, what each author writes and discusses must be different because their perspective
on the Lcf novel itself is different.
And now that I think about it, I also realize why every chapter I publish actually gets
longer and longer because I'm really lonely, haha.
Its like, this reaction au is the only thing I can do to discuss the whole lcf novel from my
own point of view without having to think that other people will feel bored with what
I'm telling.
I'm really grateful that you all enjoyed this story as much as I did.(╥ω╥`)
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 78 – A Good Person (4)
Silence filled the cave once again. Litana turned away from Cale in order to look
toward her subordinates.
She was trying to see if she had heard correctly.
Her subordinates had the same expression that she had.
“Mr. Cale, may I ask you to explain?” ]
"It was really a shocking thing back then. Seeing that Young Master Cale was willing to help
all of us get out of the forest without setting the forest on fire was already very grateful to all
of us, plus, Young Master Cale seemed to be sad when he found out that the Jungle was in a
bad situation. Seeing people from the center continent care so much about us southlanders..."
Queen Litana commented.
Although she knew that Cale Henituse at that time was not really as innocent as Litana
thought, but that did not change the fact that Cale Henituse was a good person.
And it's not that Queen Litana was insulting young master Cale, but Cale Henituse didn't look
like someone who could put out a fire that big in Section 1 of the Jungle.
He didn't even carry anything except himself, Ohn and the magic bag.
Queen Litana and the rest of people from the Jungle were almost at their wit's end trying to
figure out how to put out the fire, and Cale Henituse was there confidently saying that he
could put out the fire.
[ Litana, who had been leaning on the cave wall, sat up straight. The leather armor had
dried with the fire, showing off her toned warrior body.
“I am a citizen of the Roan Kingdom.”
“You are from the Northeast. We are people who work in the jungle as warriors.” ]
Alberu smiled as he watched Cale introduce himself and the Roan kingdom.
The man truly intended to take all the benefits he could get from queen Litana.
He didn't act as if he was just an anonymus from a random kingdom or just a casual traveler.
Cale made a statement that he is from the Roan Kingdom.
Alberu used to wonder how the Roan kingdom could be so well known by important people
from other kingdoms without him working hard.
And oh well, his lover who worked hard without saying anything to Alberu and only asked
for money after doing work that Alberu didn't even know about.
All anyone knew about the Roan kingdom was that Cale Henituse was from the kingdom.
And the fact that the Roan kingdom itself was one of the most 'peaceful' kingdoms in the
Western continent actually added an advantage to Cale Henituse's story.
A kind-hearted young nobleman, from a peaceful and tranquil kingdom.
A very good back story for a hero, right?
[ “I see. I am from a small territory in the corner of the Roan Kingdom. Mm.”
Cale scratched his cheek as if he felt awkward listening to Litana call herself just a,
‘warrior,’ and cautiously continued. ]
"We both lie, but young master Cale is too good at lying. And besides, he knew who I was
from the moment we met. It's all a bit pointless" Queen Litana sighed as the act of lying
turned out to be completely useless.
But Litana also couldn't casually say that she was the queen of the Jungle, right? Even the
next queen of the ocean hid her own identity in front of Cale Henituse.
This lie about identity is completely useless if the 'victim' of their lie is Cale Henituse.
After all, even though Cale might not know who Litana was if she was never described in the
novel, Litana thought Cale Henituse must at least know that she was an important person in
the Jungle because she had many subordinates who actually prioritized her safety over their
own.
Cale Henituse is a person who is too meticulous, he will still follow the storyline that is being
made by the people around him if they want it that way.
[ “I am from a small noble family. Thanks to that, I do not lack the funds to travel. I
also have a crew that travels with me.”
“A crew?”
“Yes. I came into the forest alone with On, but there are people who trust and follow
me.” ]
"... Small noble family he said"
"Of course he's not the kind of person who lacks money for travel"
Everyone from the LCF dimension who knew how powerful the Henituse Ducal family was
just shook their heads when they heard Cale Henituse describe the family as a small noble
family.
Even when they still had the title of Count, the Henituse family's power was already on par
with a marquis.
Not forgetting the initial chapter when they first saw Kim Roksoo who woke up in Cale
Henituse's room.
All that showing off in the first chapter about the Henituse family's wealth alone had made
them all suddenly feel poor.
Plus, Cale Henituse had just acquired a new source of wealth for himself.
Utilizing the money from crown prince Alberu Crossman to get an infinite amount of treasure
in the magic tower, not to mention other valuable documents that if sold, the price must also
be very high.
....
On the other hand, Cale's companion who was also in Hoik's village at that time smiled when
Cale really realized that they all believed and were willing to follow him.
Seriously, if it was Cale Henituse, orders as annoying as they were, would always be
followed.
Well, those annoying orders were usually when Cale kept telling them to fight without letting
them check on his condition first who was either coughing or vomiting blood where he was.
[ Litana and her subordinates who valued the, ‘leader and followers,’ philosophy looked
toward Cale a bit more gentler now. ]
"And that sense of awe has never gone away until now" Queen Litana commented again.
As a leader and warrior, Litana truly appreciated a person in the role of 'leader' who had
many people trusting them with their lives.
It was because the value of that person became more and more apparent the more people
were under their protection.
It hadn't even been half a year since Kim Roksoo became Cale Henituse, and he already had a
lot of people who trusted him and would protect him with their lives.
The current Cale Henituse?
Litana still remembered Clopeh Sekka and all the crazy things that man had talked about Cale
Henituse. That's explain a lot isn't it?
[ “Anyways, as I traveled around, I was able to come across a fateful encounter.”
“A fateful encounter?”
Cale had a bitter smile on his face and started to scrunch his eyes like he was recalling a
difficult memory.
“Yes. I was caught up in an ocean whirlpool and barely managed to get out. Once I got
out, I found this fateful encounter inside a cave. At that moment, I was able to find an
injured person and have them. I was relieved to know maybe that was the reason I
ended up getting caught up in the whirlpool, ah.” ]
And this is a lie coupled with a real fact and then covered by another lie.
Cale Henituse certainly wasn't caught up in the whirlpool as he said. They all still
remembered when Cale had called Toonka a crazy bastard for descending directly into the
whirlpool to test his own strength when Cale Henituse himself had done the same thing, but
with a different purpose.
Oh, that guy also detonated bombs around him and then swam to the bottom of the sea while
surrounded by huge bomb explosions.
And the fateful encounter he told was a total bullshit because Cale Henituse also deliberately
entered the cave to get the precious water.
He had already planned himself for 'scamming' queen Litana since he set foot in the cave.
And the only fact that was true from what he was telling right now was about him
accidentally finding the injured person, aka Paseton.
No, Paseton wasn't just 'injured', one of the royal family members of the Whale tribe was
almost dead if Cale Henituse didn't help him.
.....
Lee Soohyuk and Choi Jungsoo, who did not have the opportunity to see the scene, just
stared at the screen in confusion.
"He really got stuck in the whirlpool? Why would he go to a place with a whirlpool and then
end up in a cave and accidentally save people? Wait, isn't this too much to tell?" Jungsoo
thought his brain couldn't take in all these stories that were happening too much.
He didn't even know which facts were true and which were not.
"To make this story simple. Cale Henituse deliberately came to the ocean at night to obtain
the ancient power that lies at the bottom of the ocean. The ocean had a lot of whirlpools. He
already had a lot of preparation beforehand, so he had no trouble at all. He also deliberately
entered the Cave because he knew there were valuable things there and accidentally met
Paseton" Alberu Crossman* showed his hand politely towards Paseton.
"That man almost died if Cale Henituse hadn't come to the cave that night and helped him"
"Ah.... " Lee Soohyuk and Choi Jungsoo nodded in understanding of the simple story.
[ He suddenly put on an embarrassed smile.
“I’m sorry. That wasn’t the story I was trying to say.”
“It looks like Mr. Cale has saved a lot of people.”
Litana looked toward the calm Cat tribe child On before looking back at Cale. This
respectful and courteous noble did not even act arrogant because he was a noble. ]
"...He did save a lot of people"
"He's arrogant when time calls for him to be arrogant"
"Actually, even if young master Cale just keeps quiet, he looks arrogant."
Cale Henituse really did save a lot of people. All the people who had a 'destiny' to die in the
novel <The birth of a hero> ended up surviving because Cale Henituse prevented their
deaths.
But he's a bit arrogant...
Or maybe it's his stoic expression that makes him look arrogant? They don't know.
But Cale Henituse was indeed quite arrogant, it just
.. That's not because he was a noble.
Cale Henituse is arrogant because he is Cale Henituse.
[ “No, I just couldn’t walk by without doing anything.”
He seemed very modest and good. ]
"My goodness, that image is too perfect. My trashy title" Kim Roksoo, for the first time since
he sat in the center room and watched Cale Henituse shenanigans, felt really frustrated about
this.
He knew that Cale was trying to get the best impression in Queen Litana's eyes so that he
could later take advantage of the queen.
But the image the man was currently building was too perfect to be real.
What was this? Had Cale Henituse read too many fantasy novels before that he could create
the image of a kind and perfect protagonist?
"But he was honest about it. He really couldn't leave the nearly dead Paseton" Cale Henituse*
beside him was also experiencing the same mental breakdown...
Although it sounded so bullshit to their ears at the moment, Cale, in fact could not just leave
Paseton.
He really couldn't not care.
He didn't even let Mueller die, let alone Paseton.
Cale Henituse and his desire to not let the people around him die in this lifetime was really
serious.
Just as serious as he wanted to achieve the dream of being a slacker.
[ “Anyways, there was a power I managed to gain at that time.”
“What power?”
Litana realized Cale had gotten to the point and asked.
“Fire Suppressing Water. It is able to suppress any and all fires.”
Litana and her subordinates’ eyes all became cloudy. It definitely sounded different
than your average water. ]
Many people were interested in the power of the water that Cale Henituse had obtained. They
had already gotten a little explanation before, but it seemed that now they would get other
details about the power of the water.
From the name alone, the water was really not the ordinary water that everyone had.
This is actually a unique and strange thing in itself because the Roan kingdom really has an
extraordinary source of power.
The three ancient powers, the fire suppressing water that also belonged to the ancient powers,
not to mention the other coincidences that existed in the Kingdom.
The area where the Roan Kingdom stood seemed to truly be the center of legends in the past
and the present as well.
[ And that would be accurate. This water was different than your regular water.
No matter what kind of fire it was, if it had the word, ‘fire,’ in it, it could suppress it.
Originally, Toonka would have found this fateful encounter and used it as a base to
develop a body that cannot be burnt. ]
Eruhaben nodded in agreement. The power of the water was truly great as even the Alchemy
fire made by himself, an ancient dragon, was extinguished by Cale Henituse.
Eruhaben was not too disappointed of course, he could make more experiments especially
when Raon was really in the mood to try many new things.
But this only proves that the power is really very strong, even the dragon-made works can be
defeated.
Although the method Toonka used to utilize the water was useful, but it was completely
ordinary when compared to what Cale Henituse could do with the water.
This also proves that the value of a power is not about what the power can do, but about what
the 'person' who has the power can do.
[ However, Cale was not afraid of getting burnt because of his, ‘Vitality of the Heart.’
It would hurt a bit, but the Vitality of the Heart would let him recover right away.
Why would he use something like this in addition to that?
Instead, Cale had put that water into the, ‘Absorbing Necklace,’ that Lock had brought
back. ]
First of all, why did Cale Henituse have to burn? Sure, he was just wondering what might
happen to himself, but it wasn't Cale Henituse's companions if they let Cale Henituse get
hurt, let alone burned.
Well, they often let Cale end up injured, but that was not their wish, okay?
And this information also only added to the list of facts that Cale Henituse would still feel
pain from every attack directed at him.
He did have an ancient power that would instantly heal every wound on his body, but the pain
would remain. Cale would still suffer the pain he was going through.
And since they didn't know where the man's pain tolerance was, no one knew how much it
hurt when he was in pain.
[ Cale cautiously added on.
“However, there is a limit to how much I can use, so I am not sure if it will be enough.”
“Ah.”
Litana let out a gasp. She opened and closed her mouth a couple times before finally
asking.
“It sounds like a precious power. Is it okay to use it for us?” ]
"He has said that he will help them, and he will help them" Alberu said.
Cale Henituse was the most stubborn person Alberu had ever known in his life. Once he had
decided on something, it would be extremely difficult for others to change that decision.
That's because Cale Henituse always has a plan within a plan.
He would do something when he knew he could do it. He knows where his limits are and
what consequences he will experience if he crosses them. After all, he had planned this from
the start, he was just executing what he had planned.
Aka was trying to get as much benefit as possible from Queen Litana because he had already
made a good impression on her.
Well, not only did Cale Henituse make a good impression, Cale Henituse looked perfect in
Queen Litana's eyes.
[ Cale worked hard to prevent the corners of his lips from moving upward.
There definitely was a limit to how much he could use.
‘It is limited to putting out a fire about the size of the entire Western continent?’ ]
Damn.
That's not information they ever expected.
The limit is that big? It could be as large as the Western continent?!
Queen Litana remembered how much water young master Cale had released in the Jungle
that day. It was really so much that they all just gaped like fools on the land.
Harol and Toonka also remembered the power of the water that Cale Henituse had released to
put out the fire at Maple Castle...
Many people remembered what happened in the battle between the Breck Kingdom and the
Indomitable Alliance.
That was really a lot of water.
The fact that Cale Henituse could actually put out fires on a continent was truly terrifying.
[ As long as Cale was not putting out a fire that burned across the entire Western
Continent, he had enough to last him a lifetime. However, it wasn’t like he had lied to
her. ]
"What in the world is happening if the Western continent caught fire and Cale had to put out
the fire?" Eruhaben let out a tired sigh.
His lips twitched when he realized that Cale would most likely actually put out fires in all
areas of the Western continent if it was really necessary without caring too much about his
own life.
Eruhaben suddenly remembered what happened in Xiaolen world...
Cale Henituse wasn't going to purify the entire planet right? Eruhaben would make sure that
bastard didn't do that just because he could.
[ “That, how should I address you?”
“…You can call me Lina.”
One of her subordinates flinched. Cale pretended not to see and called out Litana’s fake
name. ]
"It's a shame that he actually let me lie through my teeth like that" Queen Litana sighed.
She certainly never thought that she would meet someone like young master Cale. Disguising
herself as an ordinary warrior was easy, but creating a pseudonym in such a short period of
time was not.
The lies that came out of her mouth were not as smooth as what young master Cale could do.
The Jungle queen understood Whitira's feelings in the previous chapter.
Lying about her identity in front of Cale Henituse was really useless.
[ “Miss Lina.”
“Yes?”
“There is no precious or not precious when it comes to powers. I believe the important
thing is how you use that power.”
Litana and her subordinates could see that Cale’s eyes were clearer than ever. ]
Kim Roksoo nodded in agreement. Totally agreeing with what Cale Henituse said.
The important thing is how you use that power.
No matter how valuable the power one has, it will be useless if the owner does not know how
to utilize what they has.
For example, Toonka* didn't really know what he could do with the ancient power of wind
that he accidentally got. The way he uses fire suppressing water to increase the power in
himself is typical Toonka*, but the value of the water is very large and it's kind of useless if it
is only used for that.
Taylor's ancient power Vitality of heart is also useless because he doesn't know that it can
only heal any injuries sustained by the possessor once the power has been absorbed, it cannot
heal injuries sustained before the power was absorbed.
Cale Henituse was the only person there who actually knew what he could use the power for.
That's why, he was the most deserving person to get the power.
After all, Cale Henituse, Kim Roksoo, was a master of utilizing everything he had even if it
all looked 'useless' in the eyes of others.
[ “If I can use this power of mine to save the nature, the animals, the plants, as well as
people and their livelihood, I believe I definitely need to use it.”
Litana subconsciously started to clench her fists. Her heart was also beating quickly.
“Of course, now that it has recognized me as its master, I need to personally go there to
use it. It might take some time and be burdensome.” ]
There was something nagging at their hearts, especially all of them, the companions of Cale
Henituse.
Although this scene was still seen as a scene where Cale Henituse was manipulating Queen
Litana, they really knew that Cale Henituse meant what he said.
He was basically able to use all the ancient powers he had very well and reach the maximum
of what those powers could do.
And now, even though what he said sounded like bullshit (maybe people from the other
dimension would think it was bullshit), but they knew that Cale Henituse really was like that.
If he could indeed save things like nature, animals and humans with all the power he had, that
man would really use all his power to protect them all.
So why hadn't Cale Henituse decided to rest until now and instead busied himself chasing
Hunter to another dimension?
It was because Cale Henituse knew that the more powerful he became, the greater his
responsibility.
He's not one to stand idly by when things bother the people around him (there are a lot of
people around him), and he believes that at some point, he still has to intervene.
It's because he feels responsible with the power he has.
He can, he is capable, and he will help.
[ “… Do you need to go into the fire to use it?”
“I think inside the fire might be difficult, but I probably have to at least get near it.”
Cale could see Litana starting to frown. Both gratitude and sorriness filled her heart. It
was the same for her subordinates as well. Of course, two of them were still wary of
Cale, but even they were grateful to Cale. ]
Queen Litana was actually worried about the young master. The stranger, whom they
accidentally met, was willing to help them because he felt responsible with the power he had.
They all know how scary and dangerous the fire is in section 1, they have not given up hope
to save the Jungle.
Her feelings were practically mixed, although gratitude dominated, queen Litana was also
worried about a lot of things.
The power sounded so promising, but what if it still couldn't put out the fire?
What if Cale Henituse, a young noble from the Roan Kingdom was injured while trying to
save the Jungle?
Suffice to say, Queen Litana had a lot on her mind at that moment.
[ Cale then launched the final blow.
“I will be very happy if my power can be of assistance. I want to save and help
everyone.”
– This isn’t the weak human I know. No, you are a good person, but still, this isn’t like you.
Anyways, saving someone is a great deed!
The four year old became chaotic before coming to a conclusion. On the other hand, On
just yawned and looked away from Cale. ]
"Exactly"
Many people agreed with what Raon said. They knew that Cale Henituse was a good person,
he really did save a lot of people, but he was not that good.
Cale Henituse saved them because he thought he could benefit greatly from saving those
people.
Sure, it does sound like what he's done so far is selfish and manipulative. He also didn't
sound like a sincere person when he saved them all.
But the fact that the people he saved had horrible destinies that would have happened to them
if Cale Henituse hadn't stepped in and changed those destinies without thinking about what
kind of consequences he might end up with...
He was sincere when he saved them all.
He just wanted to take every advantage he could get after doing such a troublesome thing.
On the other words, Cale Henituse was very realistic person.
His personality makes him a great person. People like Cale Henituse were people who would
be difficult to manipulate.
People might see him as a young nobleman who was innocent and easy to take advantage of,
but in reality, Cale Henituse made them all and himself a pawn.
[ “Thank you very very much.”
Cale put a gentle smile on his face in response. However, his eyes were coldly observing
Litana and her subordinates.
Litana had come to the forest, leaving behind the jungle and people she needed to
protect, with a single ray of hope. They had been here for two weeks with no results.
To them, Cale was no different than the dragon of legend. ]
"Rather than looking for a dragon, they were looking for someone who could help them all.
They were there, trapped for two weeks looking for hope and almost lost it if Cale hadn't
decided to help and prevent Queen Litana from burning down the forest." Lee Soo Hyuk
commented.
They came to the forest with hope and Cale Henituse was the one who could make their
hopes come true.
While many people are worried about Cale Henituse who might get consequences because he
changed a lot of story plots to save all the characters who were supposed to die, Lee Soo
hyuk thinks Cale will not get the 'consequences' that others are worried about.
His presence alone in that dimension is already a change in itself.
And he was given a novel to read as a guidebook for his life in that dimension, for Soo hyuk,
it's not just a guidebook.
After all, isn't the purpose of regression is to change destiny?
The gods who approved the regression and transmigration must have known that there would
be a lot of changes after Kim Roksoo came to that dimension.
They just didn't know how much change there would be.
[ “How could we repay you for your gratitude?”
“Gratitude? No. I have not done anything yet. I just have a feeling that I was drawn
into the forest for this exact reason.”
Litana admired Cale, who did not show even an ounce of greed. He really seemed to be
a good-natured person.
Pay back revenge at ten fold, while paying back gratitude to the best of her abilities. ]
Queen Litana shook her head, still unable to comprehend that she had just been tricked by
young master Cale.
Well, Queen Litana also realized that she was a very naive person.
Of course everyone has their own 'greed'. There is no human being who does not have a
desire.
Even Litana was a very greedy person.
Having feelings of greed also doesn't mean they are bad people.
Like what young master Cale had said earlier, there were no precious and worthless powers.
Everything is according to who uses the power itself.
And there are many kinds of greed. Greed for power, wealth and many other things.
And as far as Litana knew about young master Cale, that man was not the typical person who
was greedy with power, he actually seemed to avoid all kinds of big events aimed at him.
And after seeing this video, Litana could conclude that Cale Henituse was greedy for money.
And Cale Henituse is also the most deserving person to have a lot of money because he is
also a smart person to control his finances.
[ “Mr. Cale, I still want to repay you for your gratitude somehow. You are going to
guide us and go to the fire to use a limited power. We cannot accept it all without giving
anything back.”
“No, I’m really okay.”
Cale put on an awkward expression. He then seemed to contemplate something for a bit
before clapping his hand like he had thought of something. ]
"Oh my god, I really got goosebumps seeing him like that" Alberu really felt goosebumps
now.
Cale Henituse looking so innocent like that was really not good for his heart.
Alberu felt like banging his head against the wall.
The cunning Fox was really good at playing tricks on her victims.
Alberu no longer wondered why Queen Litana praised Cale Henituse so much and really
thought that Cale Henituse was innocent even though he had also seen Cale Henituse's
madness against Adin.
Cale Henituse was really building a perfect image in the eyes of the Jungle Queen.
Somehow, Alberu thought that he belonged to the 'enemy' group because Cale was also very
fond of playing tricks on him, showing all the craziness and cunning to him.
...
"He's scary" Another person who was currently feeling goosebumps was Bud. The gentle
Cale Henituse was really scarier than the crazy Cale Henituse.
"What's scary? That young master Cale is so cool! Ah, I wish I could actually follow him
around from the start" Cage sneered at Bud's comment about Cale.
Seriously, what Cale Henituse is doing right now is so exciting! Aren't they all here enjoying
this funny video? Cage felt weird because she was the only one laughing.
[ “Ah!”
He looked embarrassed as he started to speak to Litana and her subordinates.
“I read about Section 1 in a book about the Jungle. I read that the combination of the
vibrant jungle and clear coastline makes it very beautiful. It said that the sunset there
was amazing. I remember thinking that it would be great if I could have a villa in
Section 1 as I read that.”
Section 1 was the section that was currently on fire. ]
"...He really wants land in section 1?" This time, Queen Litana* was really surprised.
The queen tried to recall all the things Cale Henituse had said about the Jungle and what he
would sell to queen Litana.
The matter of selling and buying was in fact not done because that power could only be used
by Cale Henituse, so Litana would most likely pay for that service.
No, Litana had to pay such a big service for the Jungle.
But... Cale Henituse only said that he wanted to own land in section 1... Which is now in a
very bad condition because of the fire?
It was true to what Cale Henituse had just said. Section 1 Jungle had a very beautiful view. It
was one of the sections that Litana* was most proud of back in the days before the fire.
The queen* really felt confused. Cale Henituse, after using various tricks to get the best
impression of Litana and knowing very well that Litana would be willing to pay him
handsomely for the services he had done in the Jungle...
Just to ask for land in section 1 and build a villa?
Or is this similar to when he bought the magic tower and got tons of treasure inside the secret
room in the building?
[ The eastern shores of Section 1 were filled with rare materials like gold.
In the novel, a shaman from the Eastern continent will end up putting out the fire in
about a month. The shaman goes over to the shore to gather some sea water when he
happens to find a gold ore.
That gold ore was just the tip of this, ‘Magic Stone,’ mound.
It wasn’t a full mine, but just a pile of buried Magic Stones of the highest quality. The
shaman keeps it a secret before gathering it all and running away. ]
Litana* gasped when Cale talked about the 'shaman' who became a Hero in the Jungle.
"He knows about someone else saving section 1, but he doesn't know who because the novel
only describes her as a shaman..." Litana* muttered softly.
The shaman was of course Elisneh*. The queen had paid quite handsomely for Elisneh's*
services to the Jungle and it turned out that the woman had also obtained another valuable
resource in that section?
"And who is the Shaman?" Litana tried to ask her counterpart.
Since Cale Henituse was the hero for Jungle here, Litana had never met any Shaman from the
Eastern continent.
The queen was grateful that there were others who managed to put out the fire in the Jungle
despite the absence of Cale Henituse.
And she was really curious about who the Shaman was that Cale was talking about.
The queen frowned when she saw that her counterpart did not answer immediately,
seemingly deep in thought.
"... Elisneh"
The room that was previously quiet because they were all waiting for an answer from Litana*
was suddenly noisy because of the coughing sounds of the people in the Lcf dimension.
Choi Han coughed when he heard Elisneh's name mentioned, as well as Bud.
Queen Jopis almost spilled her tea cup when she heard that.
All of them at that moment remembered all the battles at once that happened when they all
started attacking the Molden kingdom.
Remembering also all the things Elisneh the first had done to them.
To Jopis, to Choi Han and also Cale Henituse.
"Are you guys on good terms until now?" Choi Han asked quickly.
(Atha paused the video to watch the drama)
".. Not really. After Elisneh put out the fire in section 1, we all tried to repay her as best we
could and then she returned to the Eastern continent. But we knew that one day she would
ask for help from the Jungle, so I had to help her." Queen Litana* answered.
"No" Another firm voice interrupted.
Queen Litana* and Crown Prince Alberu Crossman looked at each other.
"No. Don't ever help that woman" Alberu recalled all the things that happened when Cale
was in the Molden Kingdom.
The tragedy with all the kidnapped mercenary members, the White Star coming to the Roan
Kingdom for the first time...
And Cale Henituse who literally went from one place to another before finally being able to
come to the Roan Kingdom in a really bad state because he didn't have time to rest.
"Queen Litana, you will get the answer later as the story progresses. I have to continue this
video" Atha said, not letting Litana* ask more questions and immediately pressed the 'play'
button.
The video continued.
[ “May I go over to Section 1 to look at the sunset once the fire is out?”
Litana was suddenly at a loss of words.
The beautiful Section 1 shoreline. However, that place was on fire as well. The man in
front of her should know that, even after the fire is put out, the sights there would be
terrible. However, the fact that he didn’t ask for land or money and just to go visit there
was surprising to her. ]
Since Atha himself said that they would get all the answers to the questions as time went on,
they began to put aside all things Elisneh.
"He must have thought that what he was going to get in that section was enough" And Alberu
Crossman* was the first to recover from the awkward situation there.
The prince did not know about the Elisneh fuss earlier, and chose to focus on Queen Litana
who was still speechless with Cale Henituse.
Although now they all knew that Cale was thinking about all the magic stones he would get
in section 1, the choice of words used by the young man was really good.
'to look at the sunset once the fire is out' was a sentence that really showed that Cale would
succeed in extinguishing the fire and the Jungle would return to its original state.
He had given another hope even before their main hope was realized.
Once the fire was out, they would all rebuild section 1.
They would restore the beauty of the section.
[ That was why she was the first to bring it up.
“I don’t think seeing it is enough.”
“Excuse me?”
“I will build a villa there for you. If you are not satisfied with Section 1, I will build it
anywhere in the Jungle for you.”
“N, no, there is no need for that. That’s too much! I really am okay.”
Cale had to work really hard to keep his lips from forming a smile. ]
"And it's still not enough" Queen Litana commented, a gentle smile on her face.
Sure, it's likely that the magic stones the young master took there will really be a lot. But no
one knew about it. Litana and the people in the Jungle never knew about the source of the
magic stones in that section.
The case is similar to the treasure in the Whipper Kingdom's magic tower.
No one knows about the treasure except the tower master liege who happens to be dead. Even
Mueller doesn't know.
Just like the magic tower that Cale Henituse had previously purchased, the treasure became
his property.
And the land in section 1 that Queen Litana gave to Cale, it really belonged to that young
man.
The land and whatever was there really belonged to Cale Henituse.
And Cale also never asked for anything other than the land and Villa there. Maybe because he
felt that he had enough with the pay from Jungle and magic stone that now belonged to him.
Even after everything he did until now ... Cale Henituse also never asked for anything else.
[ “No, I will build a villa for you.”
“Ah, well, if you insist.”
Cale put on an expression of, ‘there’s nothing I can do,’ as he answered.
“If I am able to help you put out the fire, the villa is too much. May I just ask for a
small plot of land where I can build a villa?” ]
"He keeps reducing the amount of merit pay that Queen Litana will give him" Lee Soo hyuk
commented.
Judging from the queen's personality, if Cale said he wanted to get half of the land in section
1, Soo Hyuk was sure that queen Litana would be happy to give it to him.
From the little information he had gotten, Jungle had 15 sections and each section was
certainly not a small area.
Asking for land where he could build a villa wouldn't be worth the amount of land in that
section.
The possibility of the land that Cale would choose would also be very small because he was
just looking for the right place where he could get magic stones and a large enough land for a
Villa.
"Ah, I'm jealous... Kim Roksoo over there became a rich man and has many houses" Choi
Jungsoo on the other hand commented on Cale Henituse's luxurious life.
In another life, it turned out that Kim Roksoo really became a rich man.
Don't know about his life being a slacker, but the most important thing right now is that he is
a rich man.
[ Litana could tell that, although Cale said he was from a small noble family, that really
may not be the case. Based on the material of his clothes, the size of his magic bag, as
well as his elegance, he definitely was someone who could easily buy things like villas or
land.
“Yes, of course. I will give you as much land as you want. In fact, I insist. I will only be
satisfied if you do so.”
‘Great.’ ]
What Queen Litana thought about Cale Henituse this time was absolutely right.
Not only was the Henituse family a wealthy family, Cale Henituse himself was a very
wealthy man as they all recalled how much treasure Cale Henituse had taken just moments
ago.
He was truly the type of person who would buy land or anything else without any trouble at
all.
Bud and Eruhaben suddenly remembered about Eruhaben awkwardly asking for tens of
billions to buy magic stones and Cale Henituse just sighed in relief because he thought
Eruhaben was asking for something difficult.
Sometimes, talking to people who have too much money is like talking to a different
existence than their fellow humans.
[ Cale held back his cheer and let out a sigh as he nodded.
“Yes, I will make sure to do so.”
He made it look like he had no interest in the land of the Jungle, but had agreed since
Litana insisted. That made Litana decide that, if everything goes well, she would give
more than what Cale wants to accept in order to repay this debt of gratitude. ]
Kim Roksoo suddenly remembered all the savings that Cale Henituse had in his bank.
Seriously, after seeing the amount of money he had, Kim Roksoo wondered why the real
owner of his body still chose to live in a very cheap apartment like he was living a life of
poverty.
Kim Roksoo can literally buy anything he wants, and with him being the CEO now, his life is
even more secure.
He really is the richest man in the company and that's no secret especially for a team one
member.
Actually, it also made life easier for Roksoo and his niece. He didn't have to worry about
what they was going to eat every day.
Just as Cale Henituse was not short of money in that dimension, Kim Roksoo was not short
of money in this new dimension either.
[ Cale knew very well about Litana’s nature. Cale made eye contact with On as he
continued to pet her.
‘Your goal is the land, right?’
On’s gaze seemed to be asking that question, but Cale pretended not to notice as he
opened his magic bag. ]
"Ah... I didn't realize that" Queen Litana suddenly became embarrassed because her
instinctual acumen was inferior to Ohn's.
Perhaps because Ohn was also together with Cale more often, the girl understood more about
Cale Henituse and his goals.
Cale Henituse himself actually continued to talk about the 'land' in section 1, then he added
the words 'build/own a villa' to the land.
What Cale Henituse was referring to was indeed the land in section 1. More precisely, the
land that was located right where all the magic stones he was looking for were in it.
Ron on the other hand smiled with pride as Ohn quite easily figured out what Cale was up to
and what he really meant by all the strange things the young man kept doing.
Ohn was, by nature, a very sharp girl. And continuing to try to guess what Cale Henituse
really wanted to do was like sharpening her instincts.
[ “Would you like something to eat? All of you look a bit famished.”
“Ah, that.”
Cale took out the food he had Beacrox make for him from the bag. He knew the most
basic way of turning someone to your side.
‘Someone who feeds you is a good person.’
That was how he had earned Choi Han’s trust as well. ]
Of all the logic Cale Henituse had previously shown to show Queen Litana and the rest of the
audience what a 'good guy' looks like, this was the least expected.
The person who feeds is a good person?
What are they? Pets?
Did Choi han really become a Cale Henituse knight because he was fed? Many people were
staring at the sword master who nodded in agreement with what Cale Henituse had just said,
no, think about it.
Lee Soo hyuk on the other hand laughed when he found out what Cale Henituse thought
about the way to get people on their side was by feeding them.
His free hand from the coffee cup was used once again to gently stroke Kim Roksoo's head.
"Well, I guess I got a cat then?" Lee Soo hyuk muttered without hiding his gentle smile.
"Cat? You mean Kim Roksoo?" Choi Jungsoo wondered to their team leader.
Everyone in team one obviously didn't have any animals, and Lee Soo Hyuk wasn't someone
who had the time to take care of animals either.
And when it comes to cats... The only person in team one who can be likened to a cat is of
course Kim Roksoo.
Lee Soo Hyuk winked at Jungsoo.
"I fed him, and he's by my side now. So he's mine."
That said, Choi Jungsoo was speechless.
[ Cale touched the blanket that Litana’s subordinate had handed him as he continued to
speak.
“You can treat it as the cost of this blanket. Let’s share a meal together and move
tomorrow.”
The atmosphere went from casual to very friendly. ]
"He makes everything seem to make sense and have meaning" Cale Henituse* commented,
oblivious to the somehow dark atmosphere next to him.
In his opinion, they could have shared the food without having to explain that sharing the
food was to repay the favor of the blanket given to him.
Well, given Queen Litana's personality so far, Cale Henituse* thought it was quite plausible.
The queen must have wondered again why Cale was the kindest person the world had ever
seen.
And Cale was also not someone who liked to be indebted. Although the blanket wasn't very
useful since Raon had already made it warm, but the fact that they still gave the blanket to
Cale, a stranger who could also be considered a threat, had its own meaning.
They were good people.
[ “First, we will return to the village where my crew is at and then cut through the forest
to the Jungle. Please go on and eat.”
Cale continued to lay it on thick for Litana and her subordiantes.
“You can’t use any strength to save the jungle if you don’t eat.”
Cale’s words made Litana and her subordinates think about the people waiting for
them. As for Cale, the Magic Stones were waiting for him.
Litana looked toward the food that was still fresh and warm because it had been in the
magic bag and grabbed the fork that Cale handed her. ]
"To be honest, I was really surprised that young master Cale would bring a few spoons in the
bag. But on second thought, with a meal as luxurious and delicious as that, there's no way the
servants wouldn't bring spoons for their young master" Queen Litana commented.
They had all been stuck there for two weeks. Eating in a proper manner was no longer an
option.
They really tried to save on food every day, surviving on whatever they had at the time.
And tasting the delicious food brought by young master Cale, it felt like Litana almost cried
and wanted to rush back to the Jungle.
Even some of her subordinates had actually cried because of the delicious food.
....
Beacrox remembered wondering why the young master was asking for so much food when
they said they wouldn't be gone long. But Beacrox still made everything as perfect as
possible because he also knew that Cale Henituse would want to do something.
After all, their Cale Henituse wasn't the type to throw away Beacrox's food.
[ She then started to mumble.
“The legend was not very far away.”
“Excuse me?”
Cale had heard the whole thing, but pretended like he did not hear a word.
“No, nothing. This is delicious, Mr. Cale.”
“I’m glad.”
Litana and her subordinates were able to have a relaxing and full night for the first
time in two weeks. On peeked at Cale, who watched them with satisfaction before
letting out a sigh. ]
"That was perfect" Alberu Crossman commented*. He felt like standing up, clapping loudly
and shouting in admiration of Cale Henituse's acting skills.
Seriously, that young man was really good at lying.
He lied using genuine facts and then lied again.
It just... Perfect.
From a scale of 0-10, Cale Henituse really managed to impress the Jungle Queen and Alberu
Crossman* thought the young man's score was 100.
....
"Hyung, do you think Roksoo is really okay? Why aren't he awake yet?" Jungsoo asked while
looking at Kim Roksoo. More precisely, the small tear marks on the young man's shirt.
It was the mark of the sword that pierced Kim Roksoo's body.
"He's fine. His breathing is fine, I think he's really just unconscious." Lee Soo Hyuk said.
Well, Kim Roksoo's state can't be said to be sleeping because Kim Roksoo is a person who is
very easily awakened by either touch or sound.
But Kim Roksoo it's fine.
That is the main point.
[ “Mr. Cale, this is amazing.”
“Right? On is amazing.”
Cale peeked at Litana and her subordinates, who were following behind him. Looking
at the six of them under the sun made it very easy to see that they were strong warriors.
]
Many people were amazed by what they had just seen.
The five warriors complete with their queen walked very elegantly yet looked strong.
They couldn't see clearly while in the cave because they were basically all seated and didn't
have enough light apart from the campfire.
Just as Cale Henituse had described, now they could all join in admiring the beauty of the
people from the south.
And yet, seeing Cale Henituse, who carried Ohn, walking in the middle as a guide and center
was also amazing.
They were really walking as if they had just finished playing in the forest.
It wasn't like they were stuck in the Oorim jungle for two weeks and one person had just
succeeded in making the best impression in front of the Jungle queen.
[ There were two different types of warriors in the Southern continent.
Someone like Toonka was the, ‘fighter,’ type while the Northern Knights were more the,
‘warriors.’ The people of the Jungle were a mix of the two. They were both good at
fighting and at training their martial arts or weapon arts. ]
"He really is a person of great knowledge" Rosalyn* commented. Even though she had
handed over the throne to her little brothers, Rosalyn* was still someone who loved to learn
about many things. And magic was her top priority.
And Cale Henituse there is truly a man of great knowledge and seems to enjoy the history he
knows.
Talking to smart people like that is usually fun.
No, talking to a smart person is usually divided into two feelings.
One will feel happy because you can talk about many things.
The other is feeling jealous and insecure because you don't have the same knowledge as Cale
Henituse.
[ “Miss Lina, we are almost at Hoik Village.”
Cale could see Litana and her subordinates tighten the raincoats around them after
hearing his words. They had suddenly ended up crossing the border, so they were
covering themselves up as much as possible with their dark blue raincoats.
Litana was especially making sure to cover her black hair. The royal family had pitch
black hair. Since she was on a smaller side for a Southerner and was working hard in
order to hide her identity, it was difficult for anyone to tell that Litana was a strong
warrior. ]
It was also because Litana was a gentle woman.
Queen Litana had a personality that did not look like a typical warrior. If Whitira is a strong
woman who even when sitting down you already know that she is not someone who can be
played with, Litana is a more gentle woman.
Litana is basically someone who speaks softly. She smiles, she is friendly, and is more like a
wise queen.
From her conversation with Cale Henituse earlier, everyone knew that Queen Litana was a
very gentle person and had a weakness for those who looked weak.
But on the other hand, she was also someone who was very meticulous. She paid attention to
the way Cale Henituse moved, spoke and all the things that Cale Henituse did there did not
go unnoticed.
After all, Litana could actually tell her opponent was trying to manipulate her easily if her
opponent was not Cale Henituse.
Cale Henituse is too smart yet cunning to be defeated.
[ However, Cale knew the truth.
‘One level under Choi Han.’
She was much stronger than Toonka. One level under Choi Han meant that she was
very strong. ]
"So, Choi Han is the standard for everyone's strength and His Highness Alberu is the
standard for every prince in the world" Rosalyn commented, a playful smile on her pretty
face as she saw Choi Han's face blush slightly.
Ah, teasing Choi han is fun.
On the other hand, Choi han felt that the standard was not very useful but would still leave it
alone if it was the easy way chosen by his liege.
.....
"Waaah! Are you strong?! Jungle Queen! When we have time later, come duel with me!"
Queen Litana gave Toonka an awkward look. There was a side of her that wanted to accept
the duel offer because her hands had been itching lately, wanting to hit someone.
But she also had a lot of work to do as queen.
Staring at Harol who only shook his head, queen Litana sighed.
"If I have time"
"Tsk, no fun"
Queen Litana chuckled as she watched Toonka sit back down, busying himself with whatever
was on his desk.
[ Once she got on her Black Panther and used her spears, nobody was able to catch her.
She was like the reaper of death to her enemies, even in broad daylight, as she moved
around in the jungle that was dark from the shadows of the forest. That was how she
had become the Queen who unified the Jungle.
The head of the Jungle needed to both be empathetic and strong. They needed to
protect their tribe. ]
The scene changes background for a few moments to show Queen Litana sitting atop her
Black Panther.
The queen looks so great, strong and a warrior who is truly admired by all the people of the
Jungle.
The few Jungle representatives other than Queen Litana present in the room did not hide their
pride in the queen.
Even though their queen had just been 'visibly' manipulated by Cale Henituse and made her
look somewhat naive and lame, queen Litana would still be the pride of all of them.
Elisneh and Cale Henituse both kept what they got in the section 1 jungle a secret, but Cale
Henituse didn't just run away.
In fact, this meeting was the beginning of Cale Henituse helping the Jungle in the future.
They still owed the young master a great debt of gratitude.
[ “We are almost there.”
Cale could feel Litana’s group behind him as he started to walk forward once again. On
was controlling the fog to open up a path for them.
The fog started to move away.
“Ah.”
Litana’s subordinates let out a gasp. They could feel that they were finally getting out of
this, ‘Path of No Return.’ Cale just continued to walk in silence.
Litana and her subordinates trusted Cale even more as they watched him leisurely walk
down the path. ]
Queen Litana* smiled bitterly when she saw that her counterpart and everyone there managed
to get out of the forest in a good condition without destroying nature.
Cale Henituse's presence there really made the atmosphere different. The man was so calm
and his calmness also made everyone around him calm.
Litana* knew that they were all very excited to get out of the forest, maybe they would run
quickly when they saw the area where they could finally get out.
But because Cale Henituse was still walking calmly, they all also suppressed their childish
emotions to run and laugh happily.
The abilities of the tribes' kittens were also truly amazing. Maybe it was because the fog was
her specialty, but Litana* had also seen that Cale very often took the children to go to many
places while training their respective abilities.
If they could already get in and out safely in the forest of darkness, getting in and out of the
forest of Oorim would certainly not be a difficult thing for all of them.
[ Drip. Drip.
The rain fell on the new raincoat that Cale had received from Litana.
– We are here.
Finally, the fog lifted and they could see the entrance of Hoik Village. He had returned.
“Ha.”
A gasp-like laughter escaped from Cale’s mouth. ]
Many were relieved when Cale and everyone there actually got out of the Oorim forest.
Although this arc was not as tense as the previous arc and there was no action of blowing
things up in the forest like what happened in the forest of darkness, but seeing all the
behavior of Cale Henituse and his idea of being a 'good guy' really made this arc very
interesting.
They get to see another side of Cale Henituse.
Those who only know Cale Henituse from other people's stories would not have thought that
Cale Henituse is a very manipulative, intelligent and cunning person.
But at the same time, he is also a very kind person.
He's not innocent, but he's still a good person.
He's a greedy person, but he's also human. He's not the typical hero that others often tell you
about, but he's a very realistic hero.
Hell, that guy didn't even intend to be a hero.
They were all now starting to wonder at what point Cale Henituse started to really care about
what was going on around him and decided to become a commander.
[ Meeeow!
On jumped out of Cale’s arms and started to run.
Meeow!
Hong ran toward her as well. The siblings ran into each other and started to rub their
cheeks against each other. Cale had his arms crossed as he watched the two kittens
before starting to frown after seeing the people standing next to the slab.
“Why are you all out here in the rain?”
Hans, Choi Han and Rosalyn were all waiting for him. None of them responded,
instead, they all just pretended as if they didn’t hear him. ]
"Of course to wait for their return"
"Making sure that they will return on the agreed day"
"I'm the Butler, of course to wait for young master Cale and make sure he and Ohn are okay
and actually get out of the forest."
Rosalyn, Choi Han and Hans answered Cale's questions, complete with smiles on their faces.
Sometimes, it's adorable to see Cale looking annoyed and a bit confused when others show
concern for him.
Well, sometimes it's frustrating for them too, but that's okay. They would all patiently deal
with Cale's unpredictable personality.
They will still be patient to teach Cale about the feeling of being loved and that he deserves
to be loved.
Oh, after all, the order from the young master was only not to send him off into the forest.
Waiting for all of them to return from the forest is never forbidden, right?
[ “Young master-nim, as the deputy butler, I could not go to sleep.”
“Cale-nim, it is cold. Who are the people behind you?”
“Young master Cale, did you have a good trip?”
Cale uncrossed his arms and headed to them. He stood in front of them and started to
speak.
“I’m back.”
Cale didn’t want to see the smiles on their faces, so he turned around. ]
"Wait, how old was Roksoo there?" Jungsoo asked.
"He transmigrated at the age of 36, and it's been almost 3 years since he was in that
dimension. That means almost 39 years" Lee Soo Hyuk answered.
"Ha! He's still like that at almost 40? Haaa, poor poor Kim Roksoo" Jungsoo shook his head
in disbelief at Kim Roksoo's personality that still hasn't changed even though almost two
decades have passed.
"Ah... He's not used to seeing people worried and relieved that he's okay?" Alberu asked the
two people from Earth Two.
"Yes. This punk would wear an expression of confusion, disgust or possibly run away from
the place if one of us showed concern. Didn't you also see it firsthand?" Just like Jungsoo,
Soohyuk also shook his head in disbelief because Kim Roksoo was still Kim Roksoo.
Alberu recalled what had happened on Earth Two and nodded in understanding.
"I just thought that he was like that after you guys died" He muttered quietly but was still
heard by Soohyuk and Jungsoo who immediately flinched.
[ His gaze then fell on the people who were staring at him. It was the families of the
people who had gone in and never came back.
Cale headed toward the old man who was sitting next to the slab. It was the same one
who had warned him about going into the forest. He then crouched down next to the old
man. The old man’s eyes were shaking in disbelief. ]
Whereas before the gentle Cale Henituse had seemed contrived, this time he really looked so
sincere and gentle as he crouched down, leveling his position with the old man.
His eyes gazed softly, not trying to completely crush all the hopes of the old man who was
waiting for his loved one to return from the forest.
Seeing Cale Henituse like this, they all did not feel iffy at all.
That was because they were used to this kind of Cale Henituse.
The one who looked so cold and haughty, but was in fact the warmest and gentlest person.
[ Cale confidently spoke to the old man.
“Old man.”
Cale, no, Kim Rok Soo, knew what it was like to wait for something that was never
going to come back.
He knew that his parents were dead, but, at one point, he had hoped that they would
come back if he waited long enough. ]
Kim Roksoo laughed bitterly when he heard what Cale was thinking in his head at that
moment.
He also understood that feeling, waiting for what could never come back.
He knew his mother would never come back, but still tried to wait for who knows what.
Little Cale was a confused little boy, and Deruth was just as confused as him.
Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo were different.
Cale Henituse lost his mother, confused and hoping that his father would at least explain what
happened and what they would do together.
But Kim Roksoo...
Kim Roksoo lost everything. And he didn't know where to turn for someone to explain things
to him or talk about what he was going to do later, alone in that world.
Maybe that was also why Cale was more able to accept Violan as a mother than Roksoo. It
was because Cale was not familiar with any mother figure and perhaps just felt awkward.
They're the same yet different.
[ Cale looked directly into the old man’s eyes.
“There is no dragon.”
The legend was no more.
The old man’s eyes slowly started to tear up. The old man quietly looked down at the
ground before nodding his head over and over. Cale walked past the old man and the
others before casually adding on.
“I saw some clothes and skeletons in the forest. I can bring them for you if you’d like.”
That was the only thing Cale could do for them. ]
"It was the best thing he could have done for all of them" Choi Han commented.
Cale had really done everything he could to help all the Hoik villagers.
Telling them that they could actually get in and out of the forest as long as they had someone
who could actually open the way like Ohn.
Explaining that the legend of the dragon never existed.
They all needed to stop risking their own lives in search of something that didn't exist.
And he was also very respectful of their wishes. Cale did not immediately bring the corpses
or whatever he found in the forest to the families in the village.
He waited for their approval first and would bring it to them when they were ready.
Because Cale Henituse knew that they were all just avoiding the fact that their loved ones
were dead and still wanted to wait for their return.
All of them would be mentally shaken if Cale suddenly came with the corpse he found in the
forest.
Cale Henituse... Is someone who understood their feelings because he had been in their
shoes. So he knew exactly what they all needed at that time.
[ He returned to his crew and started to speak to Choi Han and the rest, who were
looking back and forth between him and Litana’s group, who were wearing a different
style of clothing.
“Pack our stuff.”
He pointed to the forest.
“We are heading to the Jungle.”
The fire that enveloped the entire Section 1 of the Jungle. It was time for Cale to
suppress that fire on his own. ]
The screen went dead, leaving them all with mixed feelings.
This chapter really made them feel a variety of emotions in a short time. In conclusion, this
arc in the Oorim forest is really perfect.
Cale Henituse who could get the best impression in the eyes of the Jungle queen, all of them
who were spoiled by the beauty of Cale Henituse itself.
And they were shown two gentle types of Cale Henituse.
The deliberately gentle and the truly sincere gentle of Cale Henituse himself.
This arc was actually very peaceful, just Cale Henituse and his cleverness.
Lee Soo hyuk and Choi Jungsoo were still silent, choosing to gently grip their Kim Roksoo.
Meanwhile, the older Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* continued to drink their alcohol again.
Both of them were not in the mood to say anything after hearing that Cale also completely
understood the feeling of waiting for someone who could never come back.
It's actually kind of nice because the people who are talking are people who have had similar
experiences, not just people who are trying to make them all understand the situation and
move on as if nothing ever happened because they themselves don't know what it's like.
But... It's also kind of sucked that Cale experienced that.
Chapter End Notes
Honestly, the 'a good person' chapter as a whole was one of my favorites before the war
arc started. Every scene was really exciting and I remember that I only had reactions of
laughing from amusement, goosebumps and pity for queen Litana.
I'm glad that I was able to describe pretty well what I thought of this chapter. Hope you
guys like it too.(๑•ᴗ•๑)♡
Chapter 79 – Flustered (1)
Chapter Summary
ATHA IS COMING BACK! BRACE YOURSELF! ♪ヽ(*´∀`)ﾉ
Chapter Notes
Hi everyone, back with the latest chapter. (ʘᴗʘ✿)
Just be honest...
THIS CHAPTER IS VERY DIFFICULT FOR ME PERSONALLY TO WRITE
BECAUSE THERE ARE SO MANY SCENE THAT I CANNOT EXPLAIN OR TURN
INTO THEORIES LIKE OTHER CHAPTERS.o(TヘTo) くぅ
This chapter might be very pleasing to the eye when it comes to manhwa later, but if you
write it in your own reaction au, it's quite difficult. ಥ_ಥ
Because you could say, this chapter is like 'no one knows what to say' in every scene.
That's why it took me quite a while to finish this chapter because well, I thought a lot
about what I should write.
I don't know why I don't want to skip this chapter but I also find it quite difficult.
I hope this chapter is as exciting as the previous chapter!(இдஇ; )
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 79 – Flustered (1)
Cale headed over to Litana, who was a bit away from him. He had a gentle smile on his
face.
“It looks like we can head out now. I’m sorry for making you wait two hours.”
“No, it is okay.” ]
The big screen came back on, showing a different scene where now Cale Henituse, queen
Litana and all her subordinates were already resting in Hoik village.
It was possible that they were experiencing a timeskip, but no one really cared either way.
Atha would have known what they had to see, if it was important information, they wouldn't
have missed it.
They all refocused on Cale Henituse who still maintained his good guy image.
[ Litana answered like that while observing Cale’s group.
She had expected Cale’s knights to have average strength because Cale was average and
had no martial arts training.
‘A very interesting person.’
However, that was a severe misunderstanding. There were a lot of strong individuals
around Cale, as well as an individual whose strength she could not see through. ]
"That's because he feeds them" Bud said, which was immediately laughed at by Cage.
Although it sounded ridiculous, in fact it was one of the reasons they all gathered into one
group.
Cale Henituse happily gave them all food as if he was the owner of a farm.
Queen Litana and Toonka had similar reactions when they found out who Cale's subordinates
were. Both felt intrigued that a person like Cale was really surrounded by strong, even very
strong people.
"Harris Village will eventually become an orphanage" Kim Roksoo commented as he
recalled Lock saying that they had a proper home and Cale saying that Harris Village was a
rebuilt village where many of his allies now lived.
Kim Roksoo didn't know exactly who lived in the village, but Cale seemed to be adopting
anyone who was homeless but useful to help him when the war era started.
[ Although they were too far away from Cale’s group to be able to listen to their
conversation, Cale seemed to be very charismatic when he was talking to his crew. ]
"Dominating aura... Actually, that power only strengthens the charisma he already has. The
power is useless if it is not him who has the power. Anyone who does not understand about
leadership or being a leader himself will not understand how to utilize it" Alberu commented.
Cale was definitely not going to use his dominating aura to make his friends listen to him.
They were all obviously going to listen to Cale whenever he wanted to speak.
The man rarely spoke nonsense, and they all truly appreciated Cale Henituse. The first time
Alberu saw them all gathered together, listening to whatever Cale was talking to them about,
Alberu thought that they had all known each other for a long time, at least more than a year.
Alberu Crossman, as the Crown Prince, could tell who was really listening to him and who
was not listening to whatever he was talking about during the meeting.
And from Alberu's point of view, all of them, the companions of Cale Henituse were really
listening seriously. Cale could have told them to do the stupidest thing in the world and they
would have still complied.
[ On the other hand, Cale’s crew all had varying reactions after seeing how gentle Cale
was with Litana, but they did not let it show. Cale had already told them in advance.
‘Match my demeanor.’
All of them would do well since they are all sharp people. ]
Bud whistled when he saw that scene.
"Just as expected, Cale Henituse is really very cool" commented the mercenary king.
It was actually a great scene if they all remembered that Cale Henituse was there, 18 years
old.
Kim Roksoo and all his charisma as whoever it is in Earth 1 dimension really affected Cale
Henituse's performance.
His calmness, his charisma, his cunning...
All the people, who were Cale Henituse's companions (other than the children of course)
were older than the young man but they still listened to him very well.
And Bud understood quite well why they could all show the same reaction when faced with
Cale.
That young man, especially the look in his eyes, could really make many people speechless.
Bud thought maybe he could just admit his mistake right away in front of Cale if that young
man looked at him with that indecipherable gaze without saying anything.
His leadership aura was too much.
[ Choi Han could see Cale cutting through the fog like his usually confident self. He
opened and closed his lips a few times before finally starting to speak.
“Don’t try to do all of the hard stuff on your own.”
‘What is he talking about?’
Cale looked doward Choi Han with disbelief. It was at that moment.
“I agree with that as well.”
Rosalyn, who had been in the middle in order to keep Litana’s group away from Choi
Han and Cale, started to smile. Cale found it hard to understand the two of them. ]
"Haaa, we should the one who have said something like that to you" Alberu sighed tiredly.
Cale Henituse and him being completely clueless or perhaps trying to deny the fact that
people around, were trying to pay attention to him was a real headache, but sometimes ..... it
was also a challenge.
The challenge of not hitting Cale Henituse over the head once in a lifetime and yelling that
they all loved him and he should rely on those strong people beside him more often.
What he did in the cave during the discussion with Queen Litana was one of those 'hard
things' that he did on his own. He didn't even tell anything about what he was going to do in
the cave to the rest of his companions except that he was going to come, meet queen Litana.
He also planned to put out the fire in the Jungle, alone of course, because only he had that
power.
It was also not discussed with anyone before.
Perhaps influenced by his life as team leader Kim Roksoo who was accustomed to doing
absolutely everything by himself, Cale Henituse also still had the same habit.
But much better, at least now.
[ ‘Hard stuff.’
“I really don’t know what you are talking about. I don’t plan on doing any of the hard
stuff at all.”
‘Why would I do the hard stuff when there are so many people I can use around me?’ ]
"Exactly"
"Why would you do the hard stuff when there are so many people you can use around?"
Kim Roksoo shook his head. The person who say he want to take advantage of the people
around him don't really take advantage of them.
Well, regarding the fire problem in the Jungle, perhaps it was only Cale Henituse at that time
who could actually put out the fire because he had 'fire suppressing water', but even so far,
Cale was really doing difficult things alone.
Kim Roksoo still remembered all the reactions of the people in the team one office when they
saw 'a Kim Roksoo' relaxing in the office and not working right away.
Just being a count was troublesome, why couldn't he relax as a team leader?
Kim Roksoo asked himself for who knows how many times, why did he become the CEO
now? Why would he think that being the CEO would make it easier for him to do whatever
he wanted to do since he was the CEO?
[ Cale looked toward Rosalyn with confusion as he answered. However, Choi Han and
Rosalyn just looked at each other before starting to smile, thinking that Cale never
changes.
Those expressions made Cale feel significantly bitter. However, he just stopped asking
and started to walk again as time was of the essence. ]
Rosalyn and Choi Han just let out a resigned sigh as they watched Cale run away from the
situation.
Seriously, seeing the awkward Cale Henituse is adorable.
He would either run away from the situation or just feel embarrassed by all the compliments
and bright stares from the kids.
And it's really quite adorable!
Seeing someone who usually has a stoic, cold expression, always frowning suddenly become
shy just because of a small compliment and can't stand the adorable attitude of the children
around him...
Cale Henituse is a total softie when he's not in commander mode.
Oh, they were all now longing for the days when they could still walk here and there to save
a few people and only worry about the secret organization.
Not White Star, not Hunter.
If only, this story only ended with White Star...
Don't they all have happy endings now?
[ Finally, after walking for the entire night, except for a short break, they were able to
head out of the, ‘Path of No Return,’ the next day.
“Mm.”
" …My gosh.”
Cale’s crew were all shocked once they got out of the forest.
Black smoke. ]
Everyone was also surprised by the thick black smoke in the Jungle.
They knew that from Queen Litana's story alone, the state of the burning Jungle really
couldn't be said to be fine.
After all, the queen would never have set foot in the Oorim forest in search of an uncertain
legend if the fire they were trying to extinguish and all the effects of the fire had not really
damaged the Jungle.
Just from that puff of smoke alone they could all estimate how big the fire was in section 1.
"That bastard Adin... " Litana held back her emotions as she recalled the fire that completely
burned down section 1 of their jungle.
Adin was really hungry for power...
A truly crazy bastard.
[ They would need to travel another day to see the Jungle, but there was a lot of black
smoke approximately where the Jungle should be.
They could also see some of the fire, as they were now on a clear plain.
Litana bit down on her lips. It was not because it was her land. It was because she was
thinking about her family and her people who were still struggling because of the fire. ]
Two weeks is not a short time for such a precarious situation.
To be honest, Queen Litana not setting fire to the Oorim forest after a week of being trapped
was already admirable.
Of course, as a queen, Litana had a lot of responsibility for the entire region under her rule.
Trapped in the Oorim forest for two weeks while the rest of the Jungle waited for their
return...
Hoping that at least Litana would return with something to put out the fire.
All the people of the Jungle believed in their queen.
Trust in the most powerful warrior in the Jungle.
Believing that the fire, no matter how big and scary it is, can still be put out.
All of these things, all of their suffering happened because an imperial prince was worried
about the power of the Jungle.
Litana took a deep breath. She should have been able to predict this. Litana was too
comfortable with the peaceful situation in the world to think that there were crazy bastards in
the world who were really real.
[ “Let’s hurry.”
She turned her head in order to look at Cale. This journey was probably difficult for
this noble. He definitely looked like he was brought up without any difficulties.
“Yes. We will guide you from here.”
However, Litana still needed to hurry. That was why she was thankful. ]
Well, Cale did seem to be raised without any difficulties at all. The Cale Henituse, born to a
wealthy noble family in the Rian Kingdom, certainly did not lack anything but family
harmony for the original Cale.
Kim Roksoo thought his 18-year-old self, back then, when all the chaos of the world had not
happened yet, would certainly be lazy to do so.
Walking in the forest to save the Jungle.
There were so many things he could do in Henituse territory, he wouldn't really feel free if
Basen hadn't become the official successor of the family. That was Cale Henituse's main goal
as a teenager after all.
He also had no reason to come to the Oorim forest and meet with Queen Litana.
And the original Kim Roksoo, of course, was not someone who grew up with all sorts of
luxuries like Cale Henituse.
Kim Roksoo also only became Cale Henituse when he was 18 years old, which meant that all
the luxuries that the young man was currently (in the video they were looking at) enjoying,
he had only just experienced.
Original Kim Roksoo was indeed a wealthy man, but as Roksoo once again pointed out, all
that money was only really kept as savings. Original Kim Roksoo didn't really enjoy all his
wealth in Korea.
[ Five of her subordinates stepped forward once she motioned. Litana was in the
vanguard. The head of a tribe always had to stand in the front.
“It might be a rough trip because we need to move as quickly as possible.”
“That is fine.”
It was a gentle, yet stern response. ]
"Walking in the forest like that is nothing new for him of course" Choi Jungsoo commented.
Perhaps Queen Litana was right to think that Cale was someone who was raised without
difficulty, but that was for the original owner of his body, not for the soul inside the body.
Since the apocalypse happened, even walking on a normal street would be difficult.
Humans are required to strengthen their own instincts to be able to save themselves if there is
an impromptu monster attack.
Moreover, Cale there is Kim Roksoo who is 36 years old man and also a team leader.
Choi Jungsoo had seen how great his team leader, Lee Soo hyuk was. And he has also seen
how great his friend, commander Kim Roksoo is.
The two of them were such amazing individuals that Choi Jungsoo often wondered how
anyone could adapt to the world so quickly like them.
[ “Let’s go.”
Litana started to walk instead of saying thank you. They headed toward the black
smoke. After traveling for another day, the exhausted group could see the large fire
right in front of their eyes.
To be specific, they could also see many tents surrounding the large fire. ]
There were many gasps from all over the large room.
Even though they had been given a hint of the thick black smoke, they still couldn't really
guess how big and scary the fire that was burning in Section 1 Jungle would be.
The fire was terrifying. It looked very strong and could really burn anything around it.
Of course, it was a strange fire because the fire, which looked so strong and big, really didn't
spread anywhere and only stayed in section 1.
It was as if the fire was really put there, used to commemorate the Jungle itself.
....
Crown prince Valentino caught his breath slowly, trying not to do anything stupid. The one
who should be angry here was Queen Litana, not him.
He already knew that Adin was a crazy bad guy, it was quite amazing that the Caro kingdom
was still okay after they had been 'friends' for so many years.
Perhaps due to the fact that the Caro kingdom looked as weak as the Roan kingdom, Adin felt
he also didn't have to worry about the Caro kingdom's strength and there was certainly
Valentino he could take advantage of later.
But still, seeing Adin who planned this depraved action to the Jungle, burning section 1 of the
Jungle with fire from Alchemy that could not be extinguished with ordinary water or magic
water ... it was all because he was afraid of the power of Jungle.
It was all because he was afraid of the Jungle's power even though the Jungle itself hadn't
done anything to anyone.
[ However, none of the members of Cale’s crew paid attention to them.
“What kind of fire-?“
The Wolf boy Lock subconsciously took a step back. It was like a volcano had erupted
and covered a mountain.
The fire was shooting up as high as a mountain. None of them had ever seen such a
sight. ]
You could say that the fire was like a catastrophe in itself for the Jungle.
The size and strength of the fire was as if the gods had just punished the Jungle because they
had made a big mistake or sin even though in reality they had not.
All these terrible things happened because there was one imperial prince who was worried
about the power of his Empire.
That was why, Queen Litana still felt that the fire in the Jungle back then was her fault too.
Sure, Adin was the one who planned all those crazy things, but if Litana had been more
careful, tightened the security of the Jungle more...
Maybe they wouldn't have come to terms with this attack.
They were warriors and Litana was their leader.
Litana thought she should know that the stronger the area she led, the greater the
responsibility and possibility of bad things happening in that place.
After all, in this world, there will always be people who are arrogant about their power.
That is the balance of the world.
Although Litana thought it would be much better if everyone in the world was good, but who
was she to rule the world? If even gods told humans themselves to solve the problems in the
world.
No matter what, there will always be people who try to disturb the peace of the world for
their own reasons.
[ “Ahem.”
Choi Han subconsciously let out a fake cough and took a breath.
It was difficult to breath.
Even the extremely strong Choi Han, who had lived in the Forest of Darkness for years,
had never seen such a massive fire.
Section 1 of the Jungle. This fire covered the entirety of that large section, and was as
tall as a castle. ]
They could all see that everyone there was having trouble breathing.
All of them who had just seen how bad the Jungle was could not imagine what it would be
like to be a resident of the area.
The Jungle, an area so famous for its people who loved nature.
The beautiful Jungle.
The peaceful Jungle.
The people of the area truly love their home in nature.
Who would have ever thought that it would one day end up burning down like that?
And how long had they all suffered because of it? How many attempts did they and Queen
Litana make to put out the fire until the queen decided to go to the forest of Oorim, looking
for a glimmer of hope that never existed?
Imperial Prince...
Why would he do such a cruel thing?
[ Nature.
The power of nature was not something that the human mind could comprehend. ]
As described, the power of nature is something that the human mind can never comprehend.
That's why the power of nature is one of the most terrifying forces.
And that is also why those individuals who are said to be closest to nature are the ones who
are the most powerful.
The ancient power with the attribute of nature is also one of the most terrifying and powerful
ancient powers. That was why it was said that only selected people could find at least one
ancient power in their lives.
All of them, especially the people from the Lcf dimension remembered Cale Henituse and all
his ancient powers that had the attributes of natural elements.
Cale Henituse did not look like the individual closest to nature like the dragons.
Instead, Cale Henituse was seen as one of nature itself.
[ “That fire?”
The mage, Rosalyn, looked toward Litana’s group and asked. Her eyes were shaking in
disbelief.
It made sense.
It was currently raining right now. ]
They were all too focused on the terrifying fire to realize that it was raining.
The thick black smoke didn't help their vision either, even though the quality of the video was
very good.
"If it rains can at least reduce the fire... Queen Litana would never have gone to the Oorim
forest" Lee Soo hyuk commented. The team leader tried to remember all the forest fire cases
on Earth 1 before the apocalypse came.
Forest fires are a one of the hell for the world at that times. Forest fires are also not just fires
that are easily extinguished just because of rain. The government of each country must
mobilize a lot of ways to extinguish the fire, even making artificial rain to help extinguish the
fire.
But what happened in the Jungle was really much worse than what Lee Soo hyuk had seen on
the news.
The rainwater there...
really didn't affect the fire that burned section 1.
[ The jungle was in the season where it would rain multiple times a day as they headed
toward the summer. It was their rainy season. The sky was cloudy and it was raining.
However, the fire remained the same. It remained a source of light in the cloudy day.
That was the weirdness of this fire. ]
"The Imperial prince really brought down hell on that place" Alberu Crossman* commented.
The crown prince knows that having great power usually comes with its own challenges as
does being a wise man.
The more power one has, the stronger the desire to become more powerful.
Alberu Crossman* was not someone who was born directly to the pleasure of being the eldest
son of the royal family.
He was the crown prince, but he could also be kicked out at any time if his defenses were not
strong.
He is a crown prince who can only rely on himself.
Alberu Crossman* certainly did not know what kind of life imperial prince Adin* had lived
in his life, but certainly, that man had an easier path to becoming the successor of the
kingdom.
That's why Adin* had time to worry about the power of other kingdoms.
That was why Adin* was so thirsty for power and complacent about the life of the world.
The thing that Alberu Crossman* never did even though he had gotten what he wanted all
along later.
[ “Yes it is this one.”
Litana looked toward the fire with a bitter smile. As it had been until now, the fire
remained in Section 1 without moving at all.
“…The jungle is dying.” ]
Everyone could feel the sadness in the queen's voice.
The jungle really seemed to be dying a slow death.
Although it was a good thing that the fire really didn't move from section 1 to the other
sections, but still they all couldn't change the fact that the fire couldn't be put out.
They could also see the fear, exhaustion and anxiety on the faces of Litana and her
subordinates.
What queen wouldn't be saddened to see the area she led, she loved, slowly dying before they
knew what was happening?
They didn't know what kind of fire burned section 1, didn't know what kind of water could be
used to put out the fire, let alone try to find out who the main culprit of the fire was.
And Cale Henituse was the only person who had the answers to the three most important
questions they had all been asking.
And that was a big responsibility for Cale Henituse himself.
Because even though he had the opportunity to run away and avoid all the troublesome things
like what he had planned, his feet were shackled by responsibility.
The responsibility of knowing something.
[ She could see Lock taking a step back.
She bit down on her lips. This scary natural disaster that was beyond human
comprehension brought fear to everyone. Even the Southerners were too afraid to
approach it and could only stay near the boundaries of the Jungle.
Litana turned toward Cale, who was quietly observing the fire. Would he still try to
approach the fire after looking at how strong it was?
She did not dare to say, ‘let’s go.’ ]
The queen really didn't dare say that.
Although her heart was so happy to have finally met someone who had the potential to be
able to put out the fire, Litana was also worried about many things.
One person was risking his life for the Jungle.
A young man who was kindhearted and shackled by a sense of responsibility risked his life
for the Jungle.
Sure, Cale Henituse bothered himself to create an image as a good person in the eyes of
Queen Litana so that he could get a lot of benefits that actually even Litana thought about
until now, the benefits were not worth what Cale Henituse had done.
The young man would indeed get thousands of magic stones from the land he chose in
section 1 of the Jungle, but all the Jungle and queen Litana gave him was the Villa.
A young man risked his own life to put out the fire and only got a villa that he could stay in
for a while if he wanted to visit the Jungle?
That's not exactly a worthy reward for one's life.
[ It was at that moment.
“It’s hot.”
She heard Cale’s voice as he took off his raincoat and jacket. After taking off the simple,
yet luxurious jacket that made it obvious that he was a noble, he pulled up the sleeves of
his white shirt.
He then turned around to look at Litana.
“Let’s go. I think I will need to go as close as possible to the fire. I may even need to go
past the boundary.” ]
Bud* smiled slightly when he heard the calm voice of Cale Henituse.
Unlike the gloomy and tense atmosphere around him, Cale Henituse still looked so calm
despite his gaze scrutinizing the fire in front of him.
It was not the gaze of someone who was afraid of the fire or worried about him ending up
injured.
That gaze was... It looked so calm, just like his voice and body movements.
He was commenting on what should be commented on in that situation.
The heat.
Whether the man realized it or not, he had actually answered Queen Litana's concerns about
him.
Bud* often read hero and heroine novels that were legendary in the Eastern continent and
other continents.
Cale Henituse there was indeed not a hero who looked strong like Choi han.
He was not a strong protagonist, but he had many other aspects that made him worthy of
being a protagonist.
And that was the feeling that 'everything would be fine as long as Cale Henituse was there.
'
Bud* suddenly laughed bitterly when he realized that.
This was not just a novel or a legendary myth...
This is a true story of a real person, who lived with them.
[ He seemed as relaxed as if he was on a stroll. Litana looked around to see Cale’s
subordinates looking as if they had expected Cale to act like this. ]
"That's why we always ask him not to do anything difficult on his own" Rosalyn said upon
seeing Queen Litana's puzzled expression.
All of them were not that familiar with Cale that time, but they could also expect that this
kind of thing would happen or what kind of reaction the young man would show in a
dangerous situation.
After all, as they had often said before, Cale Henituse was a very stubborn person. He
wouldn't change his goals and plans if there wasn't something that would completely ruin
them.
Just like he was still very stubborn about being a slacker even though everything the man did
didn't look like a slacker at all.
When Cale wanted to do something, he knew exactly what he was doing. He knows where
his limits are, he knows what the possibilities are, and he knows what benefits he'll get from
doing something so inconvenient.
And their job there, the companions of Cale Henituse, was to make sure that Cale didn't
forget their presence and also to make sure that Cale didn't overuse his power (usually to no
avail) and always tell Cale that whenever he would fall down, they would help him get back
up.
[ She then turned around to look at her subordinates before looking back at Cale.
“I will take you there.”
“I can go on my own.”
Cale wanted to go on his own because he already knew how Litana was planning on
taking him there.
“No, it is dangerous.” ]
".... Ten" Litana murmured as Cale even knew what he was going to take the young master to.
Ten, it was still a mystery why the child was so obedient to Cale Henituse whom he had met
for the first time that day. Although it was good news, it also remained a question that no one
including Cale Henituse himself had ever answered.
Possessing ancient powers is one thing...
But having a soul that even nature and animals love...
Is Cale Henituse really loved by nature or does he always end up near things he doesn't want
to get close to?
Choi Han, Ohn, Hong, Alberu, Lock and all his siblings, Raon...
It was not too surprising that the young master was not too comfortable with Ten for
whatever reason.
And it was also not a surprise that Ten ended up getting close and indulging the Cale
Henituse.
[ Litana turned her head around to see some people running toward them from the
tents.
“Your highness!”
“Our Queen!”
“Leader-nim!
She could hear them calling her from afar. Litana gently smiled to Cale, who seemed to
be shocked at their calling her Queen.
Of course, Cale was just pretending to be shocked. ]
"My goodness, he's really good at acting. I'm getting quite worried that our Roksoo will end
up like that too" Lee Soo hyuk said with a deliberately exaggerated worried face.
"I think I know where he got that from" Alberu commented after seeing Lee Soo hyuk's
expression.
The more he saw Soo hyuk and Jungsoo in this room, the more Alberu could see the mixture
of the two people's personalities along with Cale's personality.
Especially Lee Soo hyuk...
That man was just as cunning as Cale.
It was only a matter of time before it was confirmed that Lee Soo hyuk was one of the main
reasons why Cale Henituse became Cale Henituse.
....
Litana covered her face in shame. Looking at this from young master Cale's perspective...
The queen really did look played.
But that didn't make her angry, just a little humiliated.
Just a little.
[ He was also shocked for real, but it definitely was not because Litana was a Queen
though.
‘Wow, so big.’
A large animal was running toward Litana.
“Grrrrr!”
“Ten!” ]
"... Woow"
They were also stunned when they saw the size of the black Panther named Ten.
Ten was really very big and scary, but they could all see that the black phanter was really
excited when he saw Queen Litana make it back safely to the Jungle.
Seeing the closeness between the queen and the black phanter there made them all realize that
the people in the Jungle really love nature and its animals.
The fire in section 1 had a bigger impact than they could have ever imagined.
Queen Litana* smiled bitterly at the sight of Ten. Oh, she really missed her black phanter.
The queen felt lonely without Ten around.
[ The large Black Panther rushed over at Litana’s calling almost as if it was flying.
Litana easily jumped on the back of the Black Panther that stopped in front of her.
Litana, the Queen of the Jungle, and her Black Panther, Ten. Cale understood why this
pair had the nickname of, ‘the reaper of death.’
The Black Panther, that was a very dark blue color, was at least the size of two or three
adult men. ]
Now, all of them were also mesmerized by queen Litana who had climbed on top of Ten's
body so easily and coolly at the same time.
Queen Litana who looked so stunning and the burning background of Section 1 behind her
really made them feel stunned in many ways.
The most powerful warrior in the Jungle...
The leader of the Jungle whose strength makes even the imperial prince feel worried.
Litana is truly an amazing woman.
"She's really cool. It's truly like watching a fantasy movie" Choi Jungsoo was among those
who were stunned by the queen of the Jungle.
This scene really looks like a movie that Jungsoo used to see as a teenager.
This was also the scene Jungsoo always imagined when he was reading novels.
His presence here right now, really made a different experience in his life after catalyst.
[ She started to speak while sitting on top of the panther.
“Ten and I will take you there.”
At that moment, her subordinates who had run over from the tents looked back and
forth between her and Cale. ]
"Most likely he doesn't like to get on Ten's body" Alberu chuckled when he saw Cale's
expression that did not look okay after seeing Ten.
Rather than being afraid of the fire that was clearly not far from them, Cale Henituse was
more worried about the large creature in front of him.
"Well, in his defense, Ten really does look scary" Kim Roksoo said, trying to defend Cale for
some reason.
Not everyone is used to big animals, okay? Queen Litana did look cool there, but that didn't
mean Cale would look like that either.
[ “Your highness, these people are?”
Litana did not answer the question right away. Instead, she looked toward the people
who were slowly starting to come out of the safe zone after hearing that she was back.
She could also see some animals as well. These were the people who used to live in
Section 1.
They were probably waiting for her. That was why she needed to come back with the
dragon from the legends.
“He is a dragon.”
“Excuse me?”
Litana smiled at her subordinate, who looked toward her with confusion. ]
"Dragon there is another word to describe the word 'hope'." Eruhaben said, understanding
what Litana meant by her words.
Cale Henituse was not a dragon, the man had even admitted it directly and Litana also knew
that Cale Henituse was just an ordinary human.
But, the queen's purpose in entering the Oorim forest was to find a dragon that was said to be
able to grant the wishes of anyone who managed to find its lair.
And Cale Henituse, although not a dragon, but he is the one who can make all their wishes
come true.
Cale Henituse is no different from the legendary dragons that people there talk about.
Because Cale Henituse was truly a hope for all of them.
Eruhaben had to admit it, but Cale Henituse's existence alone was truly the hope for all of
them, the humans in the Lcf dimension.
Even gods placed their hopes on that man, hoping that his presence there could change the
destiny of that supposedly destroyed dimension for the better.
[ She then reached her hand out to Cale.
“Please get on, Mr. Cale.”
Grrr
Cale did not want to get on after seeing the Black Panther start to growl. The Black
Panther, Ten, was staring at Lock. ]
"That was the first time Ten saw a member of the blue wolf tribe," Litana said, somehow
wanting to explain what Ten meant even though the black phanter didn't say anything.
It's also a bit funny to see young master Cale who apparently doesn't want to climb on Ten's
body because Ten looks scary. Though Ten is adorable! It's just that his body is too big when
compared to other pets.
But still adorable! Ten really liked it when Litana gave him a pat on the head, very excited
when Queen Litana brought food for him..
Overall, Ten is adorable!
Lock smiled when he remembered that Ten was a very gentle black Panther.
Even though his body is very big and looks scary, Ten is really a very gentle animal and
completely obeys queen Litana.
Oh, Ten also seems to really like young master Cale! Lock was somewhat envious because
his young master was actually easily loved by many people and many beings.
[ At that moment, one of Litana’s subordinates who were with Cale stepped forward.
He explained to the rest of the subordinates in Section 1.
“We escorted this sir here because he believes he can put out the fire.”
“Can he really put out the fire?”
All of the shocked gazes turned toward Cale. ]
Well, no one was blaming the reaction of many people there to Cale.
Cale Henituse over there was completely ordinary, he didn't look like someone could do
something extraordinary like putting out those flames.
After all, the fire has been burning section 1 for too long, they've all been around looking for
ways and someone who might know what they should do.
Even their queen chose to go to the Oorim forest, trying to find the legend of the dragon and
then missing for more than two weeks.
Cale Henituse, who was only wearing simple clothes, stared at the flames casually and
focused on Ten instead.
It's only natural that many doubt it. Plus, Cale Henituse himself was not trying to stand up for
himself.
[ Choi Han and the rest got in front of Cale to defend him.
“Cale-nim, it is dangerous. I will escort you to it.”
“No need.”
Cale shook his head at Choi Han’s question.
“That heat will make you get burnt if you get close. It is dangerous. All of you just stay
in the safe zone.”
They would just be baggage if they came with him. The fire did not need anyone else’s
strength to put out. ]
"It's dangerous so I want to help him go there" Choi Han shook his head.
Just like what Cale said, the heat from the fire was very hot and could have burned their skin.
And Cale Henituse, as someone who possessed the ancient power of VoH would certainly not
be burned, but he also never told them that, of course everyone was worried about the young
master's condition.
It felt like they kept letting Cale go to such a dangerous place alone.
Well, Cale also had his points. All of them would only be his burden there because Cale only
wanted to focus on putting out the fire, not protecting all of them who insisted on coming
along.
Although what he said sounded very rude, Choi Han understood the definition of 'baggage'
that Cale was referring to. That man really did not want to let the people around him get hurt
if he could protect them.
Back again with his great sense of responsibility.
[ “Miss Rosalyn, shield please.”
“…Sure.”
Rosalyn sighed before putting a shield around Cale, Litana, and Ten. Rosalyn already
knew about Litana’s true identity, although Litana didn’t seem to know about
Rosalyn’s. ]
"All the people there were shouting her name so happily, the people who came were also
clearly respecting Queen Litana... " Rosalyn said while looking at herself who put a shield on
Queen Litana, Ten and also Cale Henituse.
Well, it was obvious that Litana was a queen as they all shouted the title very loudly. Rosalyn
was quite happy that her name was not well known elsewhere, leaving Rosalyn free to leave
without having to change her hair color with magic.
Rosalyn completely understood why Cale liked it when his name was not recognized by
anyone.
[ “Since she is the Queen of the Jungle, she will escort you there through the safest and
best path. Have a nice trip, young master Cale.”
‘I don’t want to ride this Black Panther!’
Cale just needed to rush over with the Sound of the Wind. ]
"We really won't let you do that alone." Rosalyn smiled playfully when she realized that her
young master really didn't want to climb on top of Ten's body.
Seriously, that Cale needed to be reminded that he had a lot of great people around him and to
stop doing all the hard stuff alone.
The queen of the Jungle had gladly offered him a ride, Cale didn't let any of his companions
leave, wouldn't it be better to accept the queen's offer?
After all, it was the only thing Queen Litana could do for Cale that day.
Lee Soohyuk smiled as he saw that Cale had a lot of people who understood all his bullshit.
People like Cale, Kim Roksoo, were really people who shouldn't be offered anything because
there would be a chance that he would refuse the help.
If you want to help Cale, just help the man without thinking too much
[ He continued to stare at Litana, whose hand was still reaching out to him, his crew,
and the confused Jungle people before sighing and grabbing Litana’s hand.
He then got on the Black Panther. He was scared of falling off, so he clenched onto the
Black Panther’s fur.
“Let’s go.” ]
Another stunning scene served their eyes. Although it's kind of funny because Cale clearly
doesn't look comfortable and there's a hint of fear in the young man's eyes, but it still doesn't
change the fact that this scene is truly a beautiful scene.
The queen of the Jungle and a young noble with fiery red hair, making him one of the center
of attention in the place rode on the body of Ten, the beloved black phanter of their queen.
"For all the chaos caused by the fire, he's really more worried about his safety on Ten's body"
Cale Henituse* commented, shaking his head as Cale actually looked scared judging by the
young man's grip on Ten's fur.
Well, you couldn't blame him, Ten did look pretty scary.
[ Litana sat up straight before turning around away from Cale, who was looking at the
fire that was off in the distance. She then crouched down and spoke to Ten.
“Ten, take us to the fire.”
“Grr!”
Litana sat back up and the large Black Panther started to move. The Black Panther and
black haired woman rode toward the fire with the red-haired man. ]
Although they were all still mesmerized by the other great scenes that were now shown, they
could also realize the atmosphere that was actually happening there.
Cale Henituse no longer looked as uncomfortable as before when those eyes chose to observe
the fire.
The queen's hair that had hit his face several times also did not seem to bother Cale at all.
It was a tense atmosphere, they knew that everyone there, especially Queen Litana was really
quite rushed.
They all realized that queen Litana was excited yet she was also worried about many things.
The queen brought Cale Henituse there by saying that he was a dragon, another word is
queen Litana managed to bring a ray of hope to the Jungle that was starting to die.
But the queen must be worried that Cale Henituse can't put out the fire with his power.
There is a kind-hearted young man who is willing to put himself in danger to be able to save
the Jungle itself alone makes Litana's heart feel moved, but it still can't make her not
disappointed if Cale fails in this matter.
[ They soon crossed through the safe zone and toward the boundary.
“Your highness!”
“Ten!”
“What is going on?”
She could see the people calling out to them as they rushed past the tents. Everybody
looked haggard. She bit down on her lips.
“Let us go even faster.” ]
".... He really understands the situation" Queen Litana* smiled bitterly as Cale really
understood what kind of situation was going on and what kind of mental debate was going on
in Litana's head at that moment even though she didn't say anything.
Queen Litana who didn't dare to say 'Let's go' as they all saw for the first time what kind of
fire was burning section 1 Jungle, then Cale casually invited the queen to leave as quickly as
possible.
The young man only commented on the temperature there and behaved normally afterward.
Cale Henituse also seemed to know that Litana really wanted to quickly reach the safe
boundary of the fire after seeing all the chaotic and messy conditions of her people. But the
queen also still did not dare to do anything that made Cale feel uncomfortable more than
what they had all gone through at the moment.
Queen Litana* began to understand why Cale Henituse could actually gain the sincere trust
of so many people. This was not just trust between coworkers, but it was already in the
loyalty category.
Cale Henituse certainly did not earn this kind of trust because he gave them all the food as
the young man thought.
[ She could hear Cale’s voice coming from behind her.
“Ten, faster.”
Ten started to move faster in response to Litana’s command. Cale’s crew and Litana’s
subordinates followed behind them, but they were too slow.
Rustle. Rustle. Drip, drip.
The leaves, grass, and rain all landed on Cale’s shirt.
However, the dampness instantly disappeared. ]
"That's really terrible" Choi Jungsoo commented when he saw the small detail Cale
mentioned.
The rain was quite clearly falling in the section, the strong movement of Ten also made
Queen Litana and Cale's condition not look good with all the things sticking to their bodies.
But as they saw, the bodies of the two that should have been drenched in rain were instantly
dried out due to the high temperature.
It really described how hot the temperature was around the huge fire.
Not only was it huge, but it was so hot that it couldn't be put out by normal means.
Lee Soo hyuk on the other hand smiled as he saw all of Cale's companions actually trying to
keep up with their young master even though they were still far behind Ten's speed.
If Cale Henituse was so stubborn, all of his companions were no less stubborn.
[ “It is enormous.”
Cale got off the Black Panther once they got to the boundary. He could feel intense heat
from the fire. Sparks of fire were whirling around like hail inside of the boundary.
‘Imperial prince, you crazy bastard.’
Looking at the fire in person made Cale realize that the Imperial Prince really was a
crazy bastard. ]
"Exactly."
Many people agreed with that. Seeing all the chaos that happened in the Jungle, all the people
who looked so disheveled, the panic of many people, the scorched section 1 of the Jungle, the
hot temperature in the area...
The fire that was burned there was really a fire made to commemorate the Jungle.
Imperial prince Adin... The man who was famous for his image as a prince who was deeply
loved by his people was really a crazy bastard.
A very crazy bastard.
This kind of behavior is so cruel. Adin really tortured them all in various ways and this fire
was not the only way Adin tried to destroy the Jungle.
Queen Litana actually remembered all the madness that Adin had done to her Jungle until
Litana questioned what Adin really wanted that he was so eager to destroy the Jungle.
Seriously, what did Adin really want that he did all that to the Jungle?
[ – …This fire is weird.
He could hear Raon’s voice in his head. Cale sternly spoke to Litana who was
approaching him.
“Miss Lina, please step back.”
“But!”
“It looks like I will need to go closer to the fire.” ]
They were very close to the fire!
Many people were throwing their concerns at Cale Henituse. The young man was really
trying all sorts of ways to push everyone to a safer area while he would do everything
himself.
And it was frustrating for all of them.
Sure, they also knew that right now, only Cale could really do that because he was the only
one with the power of fire suppressing water.
But seeing him constantly trying to push everyone away...
The exception was Raon because that kid actually chose to stick to Cale and he was a dragon.
"It sucks to be useless" Lee Soo hyuk commented.
For him, Kim Roksoo was one of the main things why Lee Soo hyuk could believe in his
own abilities, could believe that he could save more people even though he often failed when
doing so.
But Kim Roksoo was also the first person who made Lee Soo hyuk feel completely useless.
It really made Lee Soo hyuk want to be stronger than ever so Kim Roksoo wouldn't have to
get hurt again.
Soo hyuk knew, in all the chaos that was happening in their world, it would be very difficult
to really protect one person. They should be able to at least protect themselves.
But Kim Roksoo... Lee Soo hyuk never wanted Kim Roksoo to get hurt, cough up blood, let
alone get attacked like before.
It really sucked to be useless.
[ He would need to use about a third of the Fire Suppressing Water to put out this fire.
Seeing it in person, he could tell that this was worlds apart than a normal mountain fire.
‘I’ll need to use a good amount since I don’t know the strength of the water and the
necklace.’
He would just need to use more of it if it didn’t work. Cale thought about it simply
before speaking to the two who came with him. Litana and Ten would get in his way
from here on.
“Please step back.” ]
Alberu thought he wanted to bang his head against the wall when he saw Cale thinking of
such a simple thing.
Yes, yes, just add more water if it's not enough.
Cale Henituse was really thinking about how much water he should use to put out the fire
while everyone else was thinking about Cale Henituse's safety.
Well, there wasn't much they could do about it, Alberu understood.
Alberu really understood this story from both perspectives.
That's why he wanted to bang his head in frustration.
....
Eruhaben's lips twitched as he saw Cale Henituse using that as an experiment of how strong
his ancient power was. It was really funny because this crazy method was also applied to
everyone around him to make them all more experienced.
Cale Henituse was also training himself to be more experienced with all the powers he
possessed.
But his method was more extreme.
[ Litana could not respond after seeing Cale’s stern demeanor.
“Grrr.”
At that moment, Ten pulled on her clothes to move her back.
“Ten?”
Litana looked toward Ten with an odd expression. The Black Panther Ten did not run
away from anything. Litana found it weird that such a child was telling her to step back
and leave Cale here. ]
Queen Litana* stared in surprise at Ten who understood what Cale Henituse wanted.
... Ten, how could he have such trust in someone he had just seen for the first time?
It was not that Queen Litana* was doubting the strength of the young master, Litana* was
genuinely worried about Cale's safety but was at a loss as to what to do.
But Ten... That child really believed that Cale knew what he was doing?
Ten didn't ask Queen Litana to go away, but Ten made Queen Litana stop to prevent what
Cale wanted to do.
The child completely obeyed Cale Henituse's wishes.
And that was really a surprising thing!
....
Alberu suddenly remembered the monster leaders who had ended up on Cale's side during the
battle on Earth 2.
Gaining someone's trust was difficult, but not impossible.
While gaining the trust of monsters...
Not that Alberu was comparing Ten to the monsters on Earth 2, but the fact that Cale
Henituse could actually get close to creatures of all races without any effort was admirable.
[ At that moment, she heard Cale’s voice.
“It looks like that child trusts me.”
“Excuse me?”
The man with hair as red as the fire started to smile. It was a relaxed smile.
“I will not get hurt. I will return after putting out the fire, so please step back and
watch. Well, you can always save me if it looks dangerous.”
With that, Cale entered the boundary without any hesitations. ]
"... His choice of words was wrong. The situation has been dangerous ever since they came.
What kind of danger do they all have to see to jump in to save him?" Dodori commented
when he saw his teacher walking without hesitation towards the boundary area which made
him even closer to the fire.
They all knew that Cale would indeed be fine because the man had told himself several times
that VoH would play a big role in his safety.
But it still made everyone feel speechless to see Cale smiling gently while saying that he
would not be hurt.
And another point was that he still gave everyone a chance to immediately save him if the
situation looked even more dangerous than what they were now seeing.
Cale Henituse, even though he often went into dangerous areas alone and made all of his
companions who possessed extraordinary strength suddenly feel useless, he still somewhat
gave them all the chance to help him.
Cale did not really make all of them feel useless.
Precisely with his somewhat reckless actions, he looks so confident in the people around him.
He believed that they would all save him and he was not alone.
Because that's the truth.
All of them, no matter how hard and impossible it was, would still try to save Cale Henituse.
[ Litana watched him walk in before taking a few steps back. Ten crouched down and
she got on his back. It was so that both of them could rush in right away to save Cale if
it looked dangerous.
Cale did not know about this as he got right up to the fire. ]
Alberu smiled when he saw queen Litana and even Ten actually believed in Cale and had
been prepared to leave at any moment when they saw that Cale couldn't live up to what he
was doing there.
It was all about them still prioritizing Cale Henituse.
It was about queen Litana caring for Cale Henituse and not just using him for the benefit of
Jungle.
It was about Ten managing to get the queen to stop holding Cale any longer but still staying
there, not moving away to a safer place.
It was about Cale's entire crews still running as fast as they could to where Litana was.
… It was about Alberu sometimes feeling jealous because he was never really beside Cale
during a fight or whatever dangerous situation Cale was in.
Oh lord.. he really loves Cale and just want all of them to be happy.
[ ‘It would have been dangerous if I didn’t have the Vitality of the Heart.’
The heat was intense. However, he did not feel any pain. It was because of the strength
of the fire suppressing Water inside the Absorbing Necklace that could absorb any
natural power, as well as his recovery thanks to the Vitality of the Heart. ]
“The situation was already dangerous from the start. He had to stop making all of this look so
easy” Cale Henituse* commented as he heard Cale thinking the situation would not put his
life in danger.
People with power really do whatever they want huh?
At this point, Cale Henituse* thought that they had all forgotten about the previous chapter
showing as if queen Litana was making a deal with the little devil. The way Cale made
himself look like a selfish person and wanted to take advantage of queen Litana..
And the same man now was thinking seriously about how much water he should extract from
the necklace, very serious about putting out the fire there and not even talking about magic
stones like before.
If they hadn't been shown the chapter of the first meeting between queen Litana and Cale in
the Oorim forest and jumped straight to this chapter, no one would know that Cale intended
to get thousands of magic stones in one of the lands in section 1.
They would only think that Cale Henituse was the typical hero who always sacrificed
himself... which wasn't really wrong either.
[ – Weak human, that fire seems like a crazy fire! It goes against the laws of nature!
Raon was loudly chirping in his mind, but Cale stood right in front of the fire before
turning around. He could see Litana and Ten, as well as the tents in the distance. He
could also see people approaching them from the tent.
‘I told them not to come.’
He was sure it was his crew. ]
"We won't be a burden even if the situation takes an unexpected turn" Lock commented, a
genuine smile on the teenager's face.
All of them naturally would not let Cale Henituse do everything alone. And Cale should also
know that they can protect themselves.
Cale Henituse just need to focused enough on doing what he wanted, while they, focused on
making sure that no other danger approached the young master while he was focused.
Just like queen Litana and Ten, they also just wanted to be on guard, afraid that Cale would
suddenly get hurt or something.
They want to make sure that everything goes according to plan.
Cale Henituse was their leader who was extremely stubborn.
But when it came to Cale Henituse's safety, all of his companions could be much more
stubborn than that man.
[ Cale clicked his tongue and opened up his arms.
Drizzle-
Crackle-
Cale listened to the sound of the rain and the fire as he used the power of the,
‘Absorbing Necklace.’
Ooooooo-
A crying noise started to echo out from Cale. At the same time, the necklace started to
glow blue. Cale could feel the power of the water inside the necklace as he closed his
eyes. ]
The scene had now turned quite silent for many reasons.
What was previously filled with the sound of fire, fallen trees, thick clouds of smoke,
temperatures that look so hot..
All the focus that was on the chaos turned to focus on the calm Cale Henituse.
Like Cale Henituse himself, they could all hear what the young man was listening to.
Maybe because the background sound is also quiet, they can hear the sound of running water
even more clearly.
Cale Henituse, in front of the fire that was so big and hot stood up calmly while raising his
hand.
The beautiful necklace around the neck gave off a blue glow, as if to describe what kind of
power was within it.
Water..
A lot of water will come out of the necklace.
[ ‘If the fire is like hail.’
Then he just needed to create real hail.
The water that suppresses and dominates fire.
Cale generously took out a third of that water. ]
“....Like magic” Rosalyn* muttered while Cale was still calmly talking about what he was
going to do.
One-third of the water will be used to extinguish the fire that scorched section 1 Jungle.
Just like magic… it's all about them feeling the mana flow inside their body to create
whatever they want to do.
And that is a very difficult thing. Controlling the flow of mana within the body was difficult,
but not impossible.
Sure, what Cale Henituse was doing right now was not magic, but ancient power.
But if he didn't understand how to use it, how to control it and know the limits of that power,
Cale could just put them all in danger because it was if that too much water would be
released.
It's about concentration.
[ Splaaaaaaaaash-
The water shot up from Cale’s hand into the air.
Oooooo- Oooooo- Oooooo-
The crying noise became louder as a giant wall appeared above Cale.
It was a wall of water.
He kept his eyes closed as he started to imagine a hailstorm. ]
Many gaped as they all saw the wall of water.
Cale Henituse had actually managed to bring out water comparable to fire there.
Fire suppressing water.
Just like the proud name of this power, the Water really seemed to be able to extinguish
anything that had fire in it.
They were all surprised and quite frightened by the fire in Section 1, but they all shivered
even more when Cale Henituse was actually able to control that power.
They could all see that Cale was so focused on what the man was doing.
. ....
“He really could be quite a powerful mage if only he had mana flow in his body” Eruhaben*
commented.
Like what Cale Henituse himself had said, it was not about the power that was valuable, but
about the owner of that power.
This was Cale Henituse's first time using such power but he was already very good at
controlling what he wanted.
Eruhaben* smiled in satisfaction.
Cale Henituse really was a person who deserved to have a lot of natural power within his
body because he was an absolute genius after all.
[ “…My gosh.”
Litana subconsciously let out a gasp of admiration. At the same time, Ten
subconsciously stepped back. A large wave was being created in front of them.
Watching this gave Litana the chills.
Oooooo- Ooooo-
Drizzle-
The rain and crying seemed to resonate with each other. The water that shot out was a
dark blue color. ]
It wasn't only queen Litana who had goosebumps, but all of those who were watching this
video also had goosebumps from what they saw.
The wall of water that looks so big, strong and looks like it will not only extinguish all the
fires, but also looks like it wants to drown the Jungle..
Even the scary fire is also inferior to the water that looks so Terrifyng.
....
"We didn't get to see him use his water power like this in our dimension, but his water spear
alone is amazing" Lee Soo Hyuk commented when he saw how much water managed to
come out of the necklace.
Soo hyuk remembered that Roksoo released so many natural elemental powers when they
fought on earth, but this one power..
It felt like Soohyuk wanted to record it in his head and not want to forget this.
This is a very extraordinary thing. It really was like the movie he had seen before.
[ The people rushing toward the boundary, as well as the people watching them from
the tents all stopped to blankly stare at this water wall.
The fire in this area seemed like it was shooting up to the sky. The wave started to grow
in size to match the fire. In the end, a giant wave that seemed like it could wipe anything
out was created in the air.
Cale opened his eyes and lifted up his head. ]
“...He's also a crazy bastard” Alberu Crossman* commented as they could all now see that
Cale's water power really could reach the edge of the Alchemy flames.
Cale Henituse had said that Adin was a crazy bastard because he made such a mess in the
Jungle, but according to Alberu Crossman*, Cale Henituse was just as a crazy bastard
because he could match Adin.
No matter how high a person is, there will always be ways to look down on them.
No matter how scary the fire in section 1 of the Jungle is, the fire will eventually be
extinguished if the water used is commensurate with the strength of the fire.
Adin in his empire really had no idea that he had pissed off Cale Henituse just now.
Seeing this, Alberu* recalled Cale's request to queen Litana about the Villa in section 1.
The young man really wanted a reward in the form of cash that he could get it right away.
He didn't directly ask for their loyalty because bbasically, he just wanted all the magic stones
that he would later get.
But by doing this, Alberu Crossman* was sure that queen Litana would give the young man
countless rewards even if he didn't want to.
[ “Mm.”
‘Was ⅓ too much?’
Cale was a bit flustered. The wave that he created looked amazing and strong even to
him. At that moment, he could hear Raon’s voice.
– Good idea! Let’s just wipe this crazy fire out, human!
Cale started to smile.
Yes, let’s wipe it out. ]
“Haaah, those two are really a disaster” Eruhaben massaged the bridge of his nose when he
saw Cale smile, agreeing to Raon's idea.
Cale really wasn't the typical guardian who told the powerful children around him to learn to
control their strength bit by bit.
His method is always to expend as much power as possible at the beginning of the
experiment to find out where the limit of that power is and the limit of his own body's
strength, only then will he be able to properly manage his strength because he already knows
where the limit is.
Although it sounded efficient, it was the most reckless way of learning to control power that
Eruhaben had ever known in his life.
Cale Henituse who always allowed Raon to do whatever the boy wanted to do and Raon who
just wanted to see something cool someone could do.
Cale Henituse really doted on Raon, it was only natural that the child loved his human so
much.
[ Oooooo-
The crying noise suddenly stopped.
Boom-!
The large wave crashed to the ground with the blue water wall covering the fire and the
earth. ]
They were all still shocked by the power and gasped when they saw that the wall of water
had actually been dropped to land.
Extinguishing the fire as well as covering the surface of the land itself.
Like tsunamis..
They were all even too speechless to comment on the amazing scene just now.
Fire suppressing water..
The precious water that Cale Henituse had been proud of from the start when he had found
it...
Now the power is really showing off what it can do.
The Alchemy fire of the Mogoru Empire's Alchemist Tower is absolutely nothing against the
power of the water.
Chapter End Notes
OH! Thank you for always waiting for this story update every week! I don't realize that
I've updated so many chapters for this story.
Do you think I should make a special chapter? I thought so, but later on.. I was in the
mood to rush to the chapter where Cale was in a coma for the first time. Oh, don't forget
the chapter when Alberu's secret was about to be revealed.
I'm a little worried about that chapter, hopefully later I can write it well.(๑ ⁍̥̥̥᷅ ᴈ⁍̥̥̥᷅)人(⁌̥̥̥᷄ε ⁌̥̥̥᷄
๑)ｰ
Chapter 80 – Flustered (2)
Chapter Summary
ATHA'S COMEBACK!
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone! (≡^∇^≡) Finally Jungle arc part 1 is finished! ( ✧Д✧) YES!!
Yoooohoooooo I'm quite satisfied with this arc, I hope you guys enjoyed the Jungle arc
as much as I did hehe! (^з^)-☆Chu!!
Once again, thank you for all the support you have given for this story.
Atha is really happy to be able to chat with all of you in the comment section!
Have a great day! ʚ♡⃛ɞ( •ᴗ• ❁) ू ू
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 80 – Flustered (2)
A large hailstorm covered the ground.
The fire suppressing water ate up the fire, along with everything else.
“Cale-nim!”
“Young master-!”
The water also ate up Cale. ]
They all stared in shock at what was happening. Just like most people who were there in
person, they were all too mesmerized at the sight of the wall of water that was as tall and
large as the Alchemy fire.
They were completely mesmerized by it, questioning how there could be such a great power.
But then again, nature was a power that could never be guessed at.
And they forgot, completely forgot that there were still Cale and Raon standing down there,
just as the massive amount of water was finally brought down to the ground.
They didn't have time to see the shield protecting the young man, the tsunami-like water
literally came straight down, slamming into whatever was underneath.
[ Choi Han started to quickly move again. Rosalyn used speed magic to rush past him
first.
They could not see Cale.
The strong wave ate up everything without regards to friend nor foe.
Sizzle-
A large amount of water vapor started to rise up from Section 1. ]
Like what Choi han and Rosalyn said, they didn't see Cale at all either.
The amount of water released seemed overwhelming as section 1 was now completely
flooded with water.
Section 1 which had looked so hot and messy because of the fire was now completely silent
and filled with a lot of water.
Once again, they could not see Cale let alone Raon who had been using magic to hide his
existence from the start.
They knew that Cale Henituse had the ancient power of the shield, but they also could not see
the shield that had a very holy appearance.
Alberu suddenly remembered the moment when Cale called him through the video magic
device while soaking wet.
He frowns.. Did his lover not have time to take out the shield to save himself there?
.....
Queen Litana*, on the other hand, could only gasped as she saw the fire completely devoured
by the water.
Elisneh* had really helped her to put out the fire, but what Cale Henituse did was truly
amazing.
Section 1 was completely filled with water.
[ There was so much that you could see in front of you.
That symbolized just one thing.
The fire was being put out.
Instead of the black smoke from earlier, white water vapor shot up to the sky. ]
Although there was a feeling of worry because Cale Henituse was still nowhere to be seen,
there was also a feeling of relief because they could finally see that the fire that burned
section 1 Jungle had finally been put out.
Cale Henituse was actually able to put out the fire.
Cale Henituse didn't just put out the fire, but he also told them how powerful his ancient
power was. The power was so great, the water released from the necklace actually managed
to rival the power of the Alchemy fire made by the Alchemist tower of the Mogoru Empire.
There is never a truly strong force.
It's all about survival. You can never be strong forever because there will always be someone
stronger later.
Just like the fire that burned section 1. There is never a fire that cannot be put out.
[ The Wolf boy Lock just watched this with a blank expression. He looked down after
feeling that his feet were getting cold.
The large amount of water that had covered up Section 1 began to flow out toward
Lock, and now the safe zone as well. However, the water that touched Lock’s feet was no
longer as strong as the wave. ]
Lock remembered that for the first time in his life, he could see the amazing power of nature.
But this time, it wasn't nature itself that controlled the power, but the power was controlled
by his young master.
The power of nature is something that has always amazed Lock and probably all people who
love nature.
Just a few minutes ago it felt like they were all terrified by the fire, but now it was gone, as if
it had never really been there.
It didn't take long for Cale Henituse to put out the fire.
There was no preamble. They all arrived, then Cale Henituse and Queen Litana went straight
to the burning section 1 safety perimeter. The young master also wasted no time and
immediately used the power he had to put out the fire.
Now that Lock thought about it, they all really didn't waste much time there. Even the queen
did not have time to explain in detail what their young master could do.
[ “Ah.”
Lock turned his head after hearing someone gasp. It was one of Litana’s subordinates
who had been heading over to her. They were blankly staring at the water below their
feet as well.
The Jungle people who were peeking out of the tents earlier, as well as the ones who
were standing outside of the tents with curiosity, all were now standing outside.
Drizzle.
It was raining. They were all standing under the rain while looking at their homes. ]
Looking at the expressions of all the Jungle people there, they could all feel the relief in their
hearts as well.
It was such a touching moment, the fire was completely extinguished.
The fire that had frightened them all for a long time and made them almost lose hope, was
completely extinguished.
Seeing this scene, it felt like Queen Litana wanted to cry. At that time, she never really had
time to enjoy this touching moment because she was too worried about Cale and also had to
act as queen and inform all her people that the Jungle was free.
Although this moment of saving the Jungle will not have the historical value of what Cale
Henituse has done so far, well, in future chapters, but this moment will be the best moment
Litana has ever gone through in her life.
That's why, Litana doesn't really care if Cale really wants to get the thousands of magic
stones he found in section 1. That young man deserves it, whatever his purpose is, Litana
doesn't care, but Cale can have whatever he wants to have.
If Litana could, she would give even more magic stones to the young man.
[ Siiiiizle-
The water vapor was still rising up into the sky. They could not see in front of them, but
they could also no longer see the fire.
“Y, young master-nim!”
Lock finally came back to his senses. He also followed Choi Han and Rosalyn and ran
toward Section 1. Rosalyn and Choi Han had already reached where Litana and Ten
were standing. ]
"Tsk, where is that punk?" Lee Soo hyuk frowned in annoyance.
Up to this point, even when the water current was not as big as the first, they all still had not
seen Cale Henituse.
No matter what, he and Raon were the first to be affected by his own power.
Sure, Raon was a dragon, although the history of dragons in each place was different, but a
dragon was still a dragon.
A very powerful creature.
But that still couldn't make them all stop worrying because Cale was nowhere to be seen.
The Kim Roksoo that Lee Soo hyuk knew was a very intelligent person, but could do
stupidity that was sometimes more ridiculous than Choi Jungsoo.
And since the 36-year-old Kim Roksoo isn't much different from the 20-year-old Kim
Roksoo, there's still a possibility that the man is still stupid.
[ Litana finally came back to her senses once they approached her.
She was already drenched in water. But she had definitely seen it.
“Cale-nim!”
“Young master Cale-!”
She had seen what had happened to Cale.
The wave had swallowed Cale before it had consumed the fire.
That man was the first to get pummeled. ]
"Haaa, he really forgot about his shield" Alberu said, letting out a long sigh because Cale
Henituse really forgot about his shield.
It was confirmed.
What Queen Litana said was 'The man was the first to be pummeled'. Queen Litana did not
say that there was a 'shield' that had protected the man before the water fell to the ground.
Cale Henituse actually had time to take out his shield, but for some reason, he forgot to take
it out because Cale Henituse who called him through the video communication device was
completely soaked.
... And Raon...
Not that Alberu wanted to blame that kid, no! Not at all! Alberu just wanted to ask what was
going through the minds of those two individuals that they both didn't remember about the
'shield'.
"...Did he tell you about this?" Kim Roksoo asked Alberu who was rubbing his face in
annoyance.
"No, he didn't. But he called me through video communication device, the crown prince of
the Roan kingdom, in a drenched state that day" Alberu said calmly.
Kim Roksoo decided to keep quiet, really not wanting to think too much about Alberu and
Cale's seemingly 'very close' relationship even though it wasn't too long after they met.
.. But seriously Cale, that man actually called the crown prince in a drenched state without
bothering himself to at least change his clothes?
[ “Te, Ten!”
Ten immediately started to move after hearing her call his name. Ten started to move
toward the boundary where the water vapor was rising. It was at that moment.
Siiiiizle-
Driiiizle-
Between the sound of the water vapor and the rain, a new sound could suddenly be
heard. ]
"...He even has a scene where the main character appears, Roksoo really becomes a
protagonist" Choi Jungsoo commented as he also heard what queen Litana said.
Amidst the noisy sound of the water flowing there, there was indeed a new sound that they
could hear.
Not too loud and attention-grabbing, the sound could be heard because they were quite close
to Cale.
Choi Jungsoo didn't really know what powers his friend had there, but judging from the
previous scenes, Cale seemed to have many powers that could help him live better.
Ah, he suddenly remembered about all the natural powers Kim Roksoo had when they
fought.
Has Cale here also gotten all of his ancient powers? Maybe not, judging from the number of
chapters previously shown, the presence of Choi Jungsoo and Lee Soo hyuk is not so late that
they missed many important scenes.
Cale also only talked about some ancient powers and the water power came from the
necklace, whereas what Choi Jungsoo had seen was that Kim Roksoo's water power came
from himself, there was no other intermediary.
[ Swiiiiiish-
It was the sound of wind.
This gentle wind that reminded them of the spring fluttered by Ten and Litana. That
wind then reached Choi Han and Rosalyn.
That wind made the two people finally stop running. ]
"For some reason, everything about young master Cale seems so gentle" Queen Litana said as
she recalled the gentle wind that brushed their faces that day.
She don't know how the young master could make his power feel so soft, but Litana enjoyed
it all.
Her feelings were very mixed that day. Worried about the fire that was still burning in section
1, fascinated by the amount of water that young master Cale had released to put out the fire,
then the warmth of the wind that swept across their faces.
That said, it was really gentle. So gentle that Litana thought she would actually cry at that
moment.
Those who did not directly feel the softness of the wind felt so curious. The name of Cale
who had been shouted because they were all worried... Cale, who was also nowhere to be
seen...
It was the softest way to shut everyone up that they had ever known.
[ “Ah, right.”
“Ha.”
Rosalyn let out a gasp-like laughter. She had become flustered and forgotten about it.
She had not been acting rational. ]
"He always managed to keep us all from being rational" Rosalyn shook her head.
Even now, Rosalyn thought that she would still be unable to be rational when she saw Cale
Henituse in danger, let alone injured.
Even though she knew that he was strong and could truly protect himself, Rosalyn thought
she would never be able to not worry about Cale Henituse.
Seriously, it was actually funny when Rosalyn realized that Cale Henituse's presence in her
life really had a big impact without them realizing it.
Rosalyn's story is not like Choi Han's or Lock's.
Cale didn't meet Rosalyn on a day when she really needed someone's help like the encounter
between Cale and Choi Han.
Cale didn't meet Rosalyn like when they made the deal about her family getting a new home
like Lock and all his siblings.
The meeting between Cale and Rosalyn... It doesn't really have much drama. It was just her
being smart enough to understand Cale Henituse and him basically equalizing his intelligence
level to everyone he met.
It was just like that. And yet, Rosalyn was already really worried about the young man to the
point where she lost her composure.
[ Once she rubbed her eyes, she could see a new sight.
“Cale-nim.”
Choi Han could see the gentle wind create a path through the water vapor. At the end of
that path was a silver light.
Choi Han knew what that light was. ]
"...Damn, the description is beautiful" Cale Henituse* commented upon hearing what kind of
description Choi han was thinking at that moment.
They all knew that the ancient power shield that Cale Henituse had there was really very
beautiful and holy looking. The first time the shield was shown to the public, it looked
amazing.
But this time it looked even more beautiful.
The state of the Jungle was still messy because the fire had just been extinguished, many
people were shouting Cale's name so worriedly, then there was a warm and soft sweep of
wind that made them all stop running and screaming like fools...
Then it ended with a beautiful light as the scene looked much clearer than before.
He knew that Cale would be fine because he had a dragon by his side, as well as his own
ancient power, but somehow everything looked so beautiful.
[ They could see a glimpse of Section 1 through the path created by this wind. It was
black. They could also see evidence of things having been burnt by fire.
They could see someone standing there on top of these burnt ruins.
It was a man with hair as red as the fire they could no longer see.
A large silver shield and wings were covering the man. Litana did not even notice that
Ten had stopped, as she was mesmerized by the sight. ]
In a way, it's like they're all falling in love for the first time.
Not romantically, but platonically.
The description of what they were seeing now was very good, but they still felt that what they
were currently seeing was really the most beautiful scenery there was.
Cale Henituse is warm.
He stood there, quietly, but still looked so beautiful. How could someone look like that?
Unlike the shield shown during the terror at Roan Kingdom Plaza where the shield and
unfortunately wrapped the bodies of the suicide bombers, this time the wings wrapped the
body of Cale Henituse.
The wings on the shield protected its owner, just as the original owner of the ancient power
had promised.
They were all completely mesmerized by many things. In section 1, the Jungle was finally
free of fire, fascinated by the ancient power of 'fire suppressing water', and then fascinated by
Cale Henituse himself.
Honestly, Cale Henituse looked like an angel there.
Although they knew that Cale would not like what they were thinking, but no one wanted to
change their current thinking.
Not when Cale Henituse was looking so beautiful there.
[ Paaaat.
The silver wings opened up before disappearing with the shield. Once it disappeared,
the only thing left standing there was that man, Cale. Cale then started to stagger.
LItana’s eyes turned wide and the Black Panther, Ten, started to move. Choi Han and
Rosalyn also crossed the boundary to approach Cale. ]
"...He's really a mess" Lee Soo hyuk commented. Just like the others, the team leader also
came back to his senses after being mesmerized for too long after seeing Cale stagger.
His beautiful appearance was nothing compared to what actually happened to the young man.
Soaking wet, staggered, and now holding his head.
What exactly happened when the perspective changed?
In a matter of seconds, everything became quite different to what they thought.
The confident Cale Henituse with his ancient power VoH somehow made them all believe it
too, but now the man instead looked a mess, drenched and pale.
Soo hyuk should know that Cale will never really be okay even if he's sure of what he's
doing.
[ Cale had put a hand on his head and was frowning.
His head was full of Raon’s voice.
– I was enjoying the water and forgot the shield! That was why it was a bit late! I’m sorry,
human!
Cale couldn’t say anything. He had been busy admiring the wave that he created that he
had also forgotten about the Indestructible Shield. ]
That said, many people were speechless with what Cale had just said.
"Pfft, unlucky bastard" Eruhaben said. The golden dragon really didn't understand why there
was a combination of a very lucky but very unlucky human like Cale Henituse.
Well, it was understandable that they were both too fascinated with Cale's power, but it was
still funny that they both forgot about the shield when they could have taken it out in the first
place.
But Eruhaben was a bit sorry for Raon too. Knowing his personality, the boy must have been
really upset that he was a bit late to save Cale from the water.
Oh, that was probably the first time Eruhaben heard Raon apologize so frantically.
Atleast in this video where Raon and his vocabulary were still worse than now. (Eruhaben
felt a little guilty that he kept accusing Cale of teaching the children harsh words because in
reality they were all like that from the start, but became more manageable after meeting Cale.
But of course that ancient golden dragon wouldn't admit.)
....
"As expected, they're really the same" Lee Soo hyuk on the other hand just let out a long
sigh.
As a smart person, Kim Roksoo often made silly mistakes like Choi Jungsoo. That's why Lee
Soo hyuk could never help but think that the two kidult were really twins.
Choi Jungsoo who didn't know what his team leader was thinking just continued to watch the
'movie' with excitement.
[ – Ah right, shield!
He only came back to his senses after hearing Raon shout that, and so he had activated
his shield as well. That was why he was holding his head that was temporarily smashed
by that water bomb.
‘I used too much of it for no reason.’
He was drenched and cold for no reason. ]
..... No reason?
Many wondered why the young man said that what happened to him happened for no reason.
Well, come to think of it, Cale probably could have cut down on the amount of water he let
out of the necklace.
But this was also Cale's first time using that power. He knew the limit of the 'fire suppressing
water', but didn't know the limit of the necklace even though the name of the necklace was
quite obvious, 'Absorbent necklace'.
He was also quite worried about how much water he would have to release after seeing how
hot and powerful the Alchemy fire was.
There were actually a lot of reasons to say why he used too much water to put out the fire.
Moreover, no one was injured at all.
Him ending up drenched was also only natural. Although he was the one who had the power
of a shield that could obviously protect him since the water was lowered to the ground, but no
one blamed the young man nor Raon if they both forgot about their respective shields.
It just looked silly, but they wouldn't reveal that directly because even they would be in the
same situation.
But, what he said to himself was another much colder word for self-blame.
[ – I’m really sorry! I, I was not great!
The 4-year old’s frustrated voice filled Cale’s dizzy head as he quietly whispered.
“I still managed to live thanks to you.”
– You, you weak human! I am an idiot!
Cale wanted to stop Raon from blaming himself, but he could not do so. It was because
Choi Han, Rosalyn, as well as Litana and Ten, were approaching him. ]
For the first time for many people who did not know Raon closely, they saw the dragon child
who sounded so frustrated and sad because he was quite late to save his human.
Well, knowing the fact that Cale was really dizzy because his head had just been hit by a
strong and very large amount of water was indeed worrying, but they both survived, thanks to
the first shield by Raon.
The little dragon was also the one who really made Cale realize what would happen later.
Raon in the previous chapter who continued to pretend not to care about Cale (like what Cale
did to everyone), now apologized very quickly and really blamed himself.
It was ridiculous because Cale Henituse was also blaming himself.
....
"He's just a kid who loves Cale a lot" Sheritt commented.
Raon had many interesting experiences in his life back then and until now thanks to Cale
Henituse. Cale was the one who gave Raon the opportunity to do whatever the boy wanted to
do.
Raon was also the one who chose to go with Cale when the young man set him free.
That's why, taking care of Cale Henituse became one of Raon Miru's priorities at that time
(and until this time too).
Going back to the fact that Raon was still 4 years old, Cale Henituse was everything to him,
Sheritt understood why Raon kept blaming himself, wishing that she could tell him that Cale
never blamed Raon even in his own mind.
That one idiot was blaming himself instead.
[ Choi Han quickly started to support Cale.
“Are you okay, Cale-nim?”
“Are you okay?”
Rosalyn quickly used temperature management magic on the drenched Cale.
“Miss Rosalyn, you know that I won’t get hurt.” ]
"It's human instinct to worry about him," Rosalyn said jokingly.
Just like what she said earlier, Rosalyn was indeed moving irrationally because she was too
panicked.
It was also a human instinct to feel like being able to protect Cale Henituse.
Sure, the young man wasn't hurt, but he was still dizzy from being hit by the water.
...
Rosalyn* on the other hand really couldn't believe that she could behave like that to someone
she hadn't known for so long.
She was basically always weak to those who looked weak, for example, maybe Lock*? Even
though Rosalyn* knew that Lock* was stronger, she couldn't help but worry.
It was... It was really like a big sister's instinct.
Once Rosalyn* remembered that Cale Henituse was also the same age as one of Rosalyn's*
younger siblings, it made more sense.
[ Choi Han and Rosalyn looked at each other after hearing Cale’s casual voice. Raon
was with Cale, while Cale also had the Indestructible Shield. It was only now that the
two of them remembered this. An embarrassed voice continued to speak.
“Why did you keep shouting my name so loudly like that. I had to come out quickly
because of that.”
Cale started to grumble while fixing up his wet hair and clothes. ]
"Aaaaa the young master Cale is feeling shy"
"He's so adorable!"
"After unleashing such great power, he really looks adorable in embarrassment!"
"This might be the first scene of young master Cale actually looking like an 18-year-old!"
Many refrained themselves from commenting on Cale Henituse who now actually looked
adorable because he was embarrassed.
Seriously, the young man's tone actually sounds embarrassed and it's so adorable!
Alberu laughed softly, Cale was really a very unpredictable person. For someone who was so
stoic, Cale was actually a shy person especially when someone sincerely worried about him
or just praised the man.
He would act as if he was upset and annoyed, but they all knew that he was just feeling shy.
That was because Cale never really looked them in the eye when he was embarrassed, unlike
his usual self.
The crown prince still vividly remembered Cale Henituse using such a whiny tone of voice
when asking Alberu for help so that he could stop the rumors about Cale Henituse being a
messenger from the gods.
It was so adorable that Alberu thought he would never forget it.
[ He looked very calm. However, he was standing on top of a land that had been
completely burnt to a crisp.
‘Do I not have much affinity with water?’
Cale recalled what had happened when he met Witira last time.
He didn’t enjoy getting drenched every time he was around water. It was because he
found wet clothes to be annoying. ]
"He has an affinity with water. That's why he always ends up soaking wet." Cale Henituse*
said, feeling a little sorry for Cale who always got wet whenever he was near a lot of water.
He knew how uncomfortable it was to wear wet clothes, well, Cale Henituse thought there
were only a few people in the world who would feel comfortable when wearing wet clothes.
Although this time it was not like the case during his first encounter with Whitira because
now he was the cause of getting himself splashed, the fact that Cale was always close to what
he disliked was really quite ironic.
Queen Litana shook her head softly as she recalled what she used to think about young
master Cale's situation back then.
She was too worried about so many things, her innermost heart was afraid that the person
who saved Jungle would get hurt.
But the young master was only concerned about him getting soaked because he forgot to take
out his shield when he still had time due to enjoying his own power too much.
This was actually similar to when young master Cale only commented on the temperature in
section 1 when everyone was worried about the fire burning the area.
Haaaa... There are too many misunderstandings here.
....
"That's why I always call him the unlucky bastard" Eruhaben said when he heard Cale
questioning his affinity with water.
Because no matter what, Cale Henituse was really very unlucky even though he was also a
very lucky person.
[ Cale moved away from Choi Han, who was supporting him, and stood up straight. It
wasn’t like he had gotten hurt. Thanks to the Vitality of the Heart, his condition was
great.
“Let’s go.”
He started to walk and Choi Han and Rosalyn followed behind him. The two of them
were smiling, but Cale didn’t care much about it as he approached Litana, who was
stiffly standing a short distance away. ]
Cage* smiled as she saw that the ancient power that Cale Henituse had obtained from the
information Taylor* had been searching for all month was really being put to good use.
This time it was not a bitter smile that was on the former priestess's face, but a smile that was
completely sincere.
Taylor* in that dimension had already gotten another chance where his leg was completely
healed without them having to work hard to obtain the ancient power in the cave like what
should have happened.
Cale Henituse may have gotten these powers for selfish reasons such as to stay alive without
getting hurt or injured.
But what he has done so far is really quite far from his original goal of just wanting to be a
selfish person.
That ancient power was probably the main reason why Cale Henituse was still doing well so
far.
Sure, he was coughing up blood and that was worrying. He still felt pain with everything he
had just done with his ancient power, but that was still one of the side effects of VoH's ancient
power.
As long as the bloody cough that the young man released was still black or dark in color, it
meant that his body was trying to heal itself.
Since the body could now heal itself faster than others, the young man had also saved a lot of
people.
It was quite a relief that Cale Henituse didn't get such severe side effects while saving them
all because he still had a back up.
That was why even Cage* thought that Cale Henituse was the most deserving person to get
that power.
And Cage* was sure that Taylor* would be happy if he knew the power was useful.
[ She had already gotten off of the Black Panther.
“Miss Lina.”
Litana could clearly see Cale after hearing his gentle voice.
She had been in a daze, looking around at everything else once she realized that Cale
was fine.
The lush forest and Jungle that started once you got out of the Whipper Kingdom.
Section 1, a place that was so beautiful that they described it in books, was now
completely burnt black.
That sight made it difficult for her to breathe. ]
It was such a painful thing for Litana.
Sure, she did feel a huge sense of relief after the fire in Section 1 was put out, thanks to Cale
Henituse.
But after the fire was extinguished, Litana felt like she was really slapped by reality when she
saw what a mess the section was.
Litana knew she only needed to rebuild everything that was previously in section 1. But all
the traces of ruins, the burned trees, all the destruction...
It seemed to keep reminding Litana and her failure as Queen.
It was very difficult to breathe.
Relief turned into guilt.
It was so painful.
It was so hard too because she still had to act like a queen. She had to keep up the act that
everything would be okay and SHOULD be okay after this.
And yet, Litana failed for the second time in protecting the Jungle.
Litana who failed again, the Mogoru Empire who became the reason why the Jungle was
attacked again and Cale Henituse who became their hero again.
That's why, Litana thought the amount of gratitude Litana had for Cale Henituse's presence
was as great as Litana's hatred for Adin.
...
Alberu thought he understood what Queen Litana was feeling.
Although he casually told Cale that he only needed to rebuild the two palaces destroyed by
the Hunter, but Alberu also knew that Cale might not believe in that bullshit.
Alberu just wanted to try to make Cale Henituse really focus on what his lover was doing, but
Alberu also knew that Cale would be angry if he wasn't told what was really happening in the
Roan Kingdom.
Alberu knew that the destruction of the two palaces was not his fault or maybe it was karma
because they had made a mistake.
Because it wasn't, well, Alberu didn't know the truth because King Zed was still missing, but
Alberu thought it was just a problem between Hunter and the Orsena noble family who were
the accomplices of King Zed himself.
It was a complicated case because Cale hadn't really met the culprit of the destruction of the
King's palace, the disappearance of the king and the death of so many people.
And Alberu himself has a lot of work that he hasn't even completed yet.
He was tired, he also felt guilty, it was a mixed feeling.
But he was the crown prince and the leader of the Roan Kingdom for the time being before
everything really ended and he really became the king.
Alberu Crossman had to stay sane.
[ “Grrrr.”
Litana, who had been watching Cale, turned toward Ten after hearing him growl.
Ten was looking at the black ground and the entire area that had turned to ashes and
was rubbing his head on the ground. Litana bit down on her lips. ]
".. Ten loves the Jungle so much" Queen Litana* said in a bitter tone.
Ten and herself were really feeling the same way. They were relieved that the fire was finally
extinguished, but felt sad when they realized how destroyed section 1 was.
Many felt the relief and sadness experienced by all the people of the Jungle.
It all looks like a bittersweet ending, where they are all happy but still feeling sad.
Rebuilding everything that once existed in Section 1 was no easy feat. The damage was too
severe, plus the Jungle is a place where home and nature become one. They had to think a lot
about nature first, then home, and many other things.
The damage caused by the Alchemy fire was so great that many people now cursed Adin and
the whole darkness of the man's heart.
[ At that moment, she could hear Cale’s voice again.
“It looks like you should go.”
“… Excuse me?”
She could see where he was pointing to when she looked back toward him.
“Ah.”
She could see her subordinates and the Jungle people and animals in the safe zone.
She knew where she should be looking right now.
She should be looking over there at them and not the black forest. ]
".. Because she is the queen of them all" Kim Roksoo said when he saw Cale who reminded
him of Queen Litana's position back then.
Although it sounded quite tiring, being queen was Litana's own choice and she truly loved
her Jungle. The strong woman had been ready to bear all the burdens of being queen since
she first received the throne.
That's why being a leader is so hard.
You are a human being who is sometimes dehumanized by others.
Leaders who look so good are not necessarily good, and those who are really good are not
always good either. Such leaders are usually hurt by their own people who have too much
expectation.
Everyone knows that their leaders are human, but they also demand perfection.
... Team leader Kim Roksoo, that man is the perfect leader. So perfect that Roksoo thought he
wouldn't be able to take his place.
After getting enough records about Cale Henituse's true abilities, Roksoo wasn't too worried
about what this man would be like in his dimension.
But Roksoo also knew how it felt to be shackled by a sense of responsibility.
Because basically, Cale Henituse and Kim Roksoo were not that different.
Both kept losing important people in their lives but still chose to live like selfish people.
And now, each of them had found that reason for living and were trying to hold on to it for as
long as possible.
[ She could hear Cale’s voice again.
“It looks like there is nothing left for me to do here.”
She turned back around to make eye contact with Cale. He looked calm and gentle, yet
strong. She had seen what he had done. The water vapor was still rising up to the sky.
He was the one responsible for creating the water that put out this fire.
She had been wrong. He was not a weak person. He was strong. ]
At that moment, Queen Litana was just beginning to realize why Cale Henituse could be
surrounded by strong people around him.
Sure, they all seemed so protective of the young master, but the young master was also very
protective of the people around him.
They were so protective of each other to the point that each of them was ready to die for the
other if that was the only way they had.
Cale Henituse was strong.
The meaning of strong is not only about physical condition. Litana knew there were many
definitions of the word strong, but only really realized it after getting to know Cale Henituse.
Cale Henituse was a strong person and would be very difficult to defeat. He has so many
ways to win something without hurting his own hands.
Cale Henituse is not an easy person to kill.
The man will probably kill first before anyone kills him.
Not only was his ancient power great, but the he is the genius man who could actually utilize
whatever he had and that was the greatest strength of Cale Henituse.
....
With what Queen Litana had just said about Cale Henituse, many people also realized that
Cale Henituse was really very strong, but just too lazy.
After all, he had many strong individuals around him who would be happy to help, so there
was no need for Cale to trouble himself.
[ “… How much of the power did you have to use?”
He had mentioned that there was a limit to how much he could use. Litana was curious
about how much was left.
“I have a decent amount left.”
Although he was enjoying himself when he used it, Cale was feeling irked now that he
thought he used too much of the power.
His face subconsciously had a bitter smile on it. He didn’t like that he had wasted some
of the power uselessly. ]
"He was just worried that the power of the water was not enough, and now regrets his own
actions" Alberu Crossman* commented.
It was a little annoying when Cale kept saying that he was the one who overused the power
and it ended up being useless.
Perhaps he could blame himself like that if he had not been worried in the first place, but all
of them here had seen that Cale was really worried about how much he should use to put out
the fire.
He kept questioning it and decided to use more of his power than originally planned because
he also did not know how much water the necklace could release.
Cale Henituse knew the limit of 'fire suppressing water', but not the necklace.
This was also Cale's first try with the power, and he didn't really waste the power uselessly,
he just went a bit overboard and only had himself to blame.
Isn't it normal to go a little wrong on the first try?
Alberu Crossman* let out a long sigh...
The more frustrated he felt with Cale, Alberu Crossman* also thought he felt frustrated with
himself.
Because he was also a human who really wanted to be perfect even though he also knew that
not everything could be done perfectly.
How ironic... Really ironic.
[ “… I understand.”
Seeing Cale working hard to smile and hide the bitterness, Litana looked toward her
subordinates who couldn’t cross the boundary, as well as the Jungle people approaching
them from the safe zone and started to ask.
“Mr. Cale, shall we go together?”
He was the hero today.
He deserved the praise and applause for his actions. ]
"He won't want to accept that kind of thing" Alberu commented as he recalled that Cale
actually had the audacity to ask for others to receive medals from the Roan Kingdom while
he only had to settle for a golden plaque.
Perhaps because he also knew that Queen Litana was a very kind queen, Cale never really
asked for what he really wanted like what Cale always asked to Alberu.
Cale Henituse also hated the title 'hero' so much that Alberu used to wonder if Cale ever had
a problem with 'heroes' and instead looked like an anti-hero.
But of course that was wrong, Cale actually quite likes heroes.
He just doesn't like it when he's the one who considered being a hero.
That's why Cale would always throw all the public attention on Choi Han, Mary and many
others.
Even now, Cale still thinks that he is not that famous because the ones who often appear in
public are Choi Han and Mary.
Well, whether the man was completely unaware or he was in completely denial, Alberu
thought he didn't want to know.
The main point was that Cale Henituse would not accept the title of hero if he did not have a
really strong reason and a really big advantage if he were to accept the title in public.
[ However, Cale’s response was not what Litana had expected.
“Your highness.”
“Lina.”
She quickly corrected him.
“No, what they need right now is you, Miss Lina. They need their Queen.”
Cale turned his head toward the safe zone. Litana turned her head as well. The Jungle
people who were getting drenched in the rain were crying in joy. ]
"...Oh gods, he really is so soothing" Queen Litana* murmured as she heard the calm and
gentle voice of Cale Henituse.
The young man this time was really sincere with what he was saying.
The people of the Jungle really needed their queen. Even though the one who saved section 1
was Cale, all of them would still ultimately place the greatest honor on queen Litana.
.. Because Litana is the queen of them all.
Even though Litana failed in protecting the Jungle, even though Litana was a queen who was
too kind to the point of looking too naive, Litana was the pride of them all.
Litana was the queen who really tried hard to save their Jungle, not leaving section 1
destroyed just like that, Litana never made all her people lose hope.
Because what really happened was that the people there had not lost hope and gave up
because their queen had also not given up trying.
Unconsciously, Queen Litana* cried. She only realized it all now, when Cale Henituse said
that.
[ Even though they could see the black ground clearly as the water vapor disappeared,
they were hugging each other in joy.
Cale felt tired just thinking about standing in front of them. That was why he wanted to
just end it on a good note here.
“I believe this is the result of all of your persistence for the last two weeks. I do not wish
to be the center of attention.”
That was what the drenched and pale man had said. ]
".. He won't be able to stand seeing everyone thanking him because this time, he really can't
make anyone else take the place" Cale Henituse* commented while assuming why Cale
really felt tired when seeing others looking so happy.
Not in a bad way of course. The main reason Cale wanted to save the Jungle was because he
wanted to get thousands of magic stones there, but Cale Henituse* thought that was just a
bonus. Even if there weren't thousands of magic stones, Cale would still go to the Jungle to
save section 1 before it was completely destroyed and he would think of other benefits later.
He didn't want to admit that he couldn't care less, that was the short story.
And maybe that man also really felt that his services were not worth what queen Litana had
done for the Jungle.
Those who were trapped in the forest of Oorim and still persisted in not burning down the
forest even though they all really wanted to go back quickly when they realized that the
dragon legend most likely never existed.
Cale was actually right, Queen Litana was the main person who should get all the gratitude
from the people in the Jungle.
Cale Henituse could help them because he had the power of the water while Queen Litana
could help them all save the Jungle because the queen never gave up hope.
That said, the only person Cale could push to the public this time was Queen Litana.
And that man would use many ways to make Litana the center of attention instead of him.
[ “I just want to go to that beautiful place and see the sunset. I really want to see that
sunset right now.”
He wanted to just dig up the Magic Stones and leave. He had moved more than usual
for this Jungle situation. ]
Cale Henituse made them all laugh this time. In a touching moment, after saying sweet and
meaningful words to Queen Litana, Cale just thought about the magic stone which was his
main purpose for coming to the Jungle.
It was so funny to see the difference between what he said and what he thought.
The sunset in section 1 of the Jungle was indeed very beautiful, and it was the word equation
for finding the magic stone that he was really looking for there.
Both were equally beautiful to Cale.
And just like what the young man had said, Cale was really moving differently from what he
had planned.
Honestly, they also didn't expect that Cale would release that much water to put out the fire in
the Jungle when they saw the chapter where he was trying to get queen Litana on his side.
For that scene, they didn't think it was a manipulative scene.
Cale Henituse really just wanted Queen Litana on his side so that he could be free to find
where the magic stone was without having to be suspected of why there was a young
nobleman wandering around in the Jungle section that had just been burned down.
And he also can't wait for the 'shaman' to save the Jungle because that means his movements
are even more limited.
And there is also a high possibility that the shaman will get all the magic stones first.
[ “… I am jealous of the Roan Kingdom.”
“Excuse me?”
Cale did not hear Litana’s words clearly, so he looked toward her. Litana started to
smile and shook her head.
“It’s nothing.” ]
"Agreed."
"Absolutely"
"I absolutely agree with this opinion"
All the important people, representatives from every kingdom in the Western and Eastern
continents present in the room said what they had wanted to say all along, thanks to Queen
Litana's opinion.
They were all really envious of the Roan Kingdom that could have Cale Henituse there.
But there was one thing they didn't quite understand about this situation.
That was because Cale Henituse would basically always protect the home he had, no matter
where it was.
And if the Roan kingdom, perhaps even if the crown prince Alberu wasn't someone worthy of
being king, Cale probably wouldn't fully support his own kingdom.
Cale's companions in the Roan kingdom really helped each other as best they could. They
had their own responsibilities to make life easier for all of them.
After all, the people in the LCF dimension who had gone through the final war against the
White Star understood quite well why the god of death had specifically made the original
Kim Roksoo transmigrate to the Roan Kingdom.
That kingdom has a lot of important things that will happen in the future. The Roan
Kingdom, just like Cale Henituse, was the center of various problems.
[ Litana swiftly got on Ten and crossed the boundary line. Sitting straight up on the
Black Panther, she was sitting higher than the Jungle people, even with her short
stature. She put some strength into her throat and started to shout.
“The fire is out! I’m sure that everyone here has seen it!”
“Nature is fair like time. As time goes on, we will be able to recover our forest! So today
will be a day we celebrate a new beginning!”
Rooooooar!
Ten shouted out like he was agreeing with Litana. ]
Moving on to the scene where Queen Litana is speaking with charisma.
She, who looked so cool together with Ten, announced the happy information to all the
people of the Jungle that the fire that burned down section 1 was finally completely
extinguished.
The Jungle people really needed their queen at that time.
Needing their queen to really confirm that they were all safe and they could start a new life
there.
A sense of happiness and emotion filled the room when hearing what Queen Litana said to all
her people.
....
Queen Litana* smiled at the sight of her emotional counterpart.
It was beautiful, Queen Litana* also remembered what she told her people when Elisneh* put
out the fire.
The difference was that the woman wanted to come with Litana* to talk to all of them, unlike
Cale Henituse who really didn't want to be the center of attention even though it was good
attention because they all just wanted to thank him.
Thanking the person who did the most to put out the fire.
Cale Henituse did more amazing things than Elisneh*, but that guy didn't get as many
rewards as what Queen Litana* had given Elisneh*.
Plus that woman also got thousands of magic stones in section 1 and took them away secretly.
... No matter what, Cale Henituse really deserved more than what he had asked for.
[ Driiiizle-
The sound of the rain filled the silence for a moment.
Waaaaaaah!
The void was then filled with the cheers of the people. Even now, the water that Cale
had created was rushing toward the shores of Section 1, putting out any small,
remaining fires along the way.
– Human, you will catch a cold! Hurry up and go rest!
Cale ignored Raon’s nagging as he was guided by Litana’s subordinates. ]
Seeing that the fire was completely extinguished, they all also felt a real sense of relief as
they saw all the people there screaming with joy, crying with gratitude and hugging each
other.
".. He won't be able to avoid being the center of attention if he keeps doing this kind of thing"
Lee Soo hyuk commented when he saw Cale who was really acting like he wasn't the one
who had just put out the fire.
According to him, maybe this time Cale can avoid being the center of attention, but if what
he does later will be even greater, that man will not be able to escape his destiny anymore.
Lee Soo hyuk knew what kind of person Kim Roksoo was. Him, who still doesn't have too
many things already wants to move to protect them all with what he already has, let alone
Cale Henituse who has a lot of useful things.
The more great power you have, the more responsibility you have to accept.
Helping others does not always have to have a reason, but if you can help them without
suffering any losses, why not?
The matter of profit can be discussed later after everything is done. The most important thing
is not to be too kind to the point where you'll be taken advantage of like a slave because you
always want to help.
. . ..
".. I just noticed this, he often says that he 'ignores' what Raon says, but he actually just 'can't'
answer whatever Raon says because the situation doesn't allow it" Alberu muttered.
The crown prince didn't know why he's even talking about this. But how many times had
Cale said he was 'ignoring' Raon hmm?
The Cale that Alberu knew never ignored Raon even if the boy was just talking about
something unimportant.
Cale also previously wanted to talk to Raon so that the boy would stop blaming himself, but
he didn't because Choi Han, Rosalyn and many other people had approached them first.
If he could, he would have at least said yes to what Raon asked. Just to let Raon, Ohn and
Hong know that he was listening to whatever they were saying.
[ The place they took him to was a quiet and clean tent that they had quickly prepared
for him.
“Please let us know if you need anything.”
“I do not need anything. I just want to rest quietly. If possible, I would like to leave as
early as tomorrow as well.”
The subordinates who had crossed through Oorim to get to the Jungle with Cale had
expressions of disbelief on their faces. ]
This was already not too surprising to all of them because they had seen what Cale Henituse
and his children did in the dark forest together with the Whale siblings.
The man said the same thing, even repeatedly until it made Paseton let out a long sigh
because he had to hear Cale Henituse who 'immediately wanted to go home' then made Raon
run wild and destroyed the existence of the black swamp there.
They realized that Cale really only wanted to help Jungle, get rewards, take thousands of
magic stones, then return home as if he was only helping Jungle provide information about
who could put out the fire there, not being a hero.
"For someone who reads so many fantasy novels, he really missed the main point of being a
main character. Well, maybe it's because he doesn't think he's an important main character or
even a hero" Kim Roksoo muttered, commenting on Cale who casually told them all that he
wanted to go home quickly.
That man didn't seem to let the people in the Jungle treat him any better. Even though they
also had quite a lot of free time if you think about it, but it was Cale Henituse, always
wanting to go home quickly.
"That's also one way to avoid the attention of the people in the Jungle. If he stays longer,
there will definitely be many important people besides Queen Litana who want to meet him
even if it's just to thank him" Alberu said.
Alberu knew that there was no reason for Cale to stay there longer, but going home the next
day still seemed too soon.
Alberu thought Cale should at least get better treatment after doing all that.
[ However, they still gave Cale a positive response.
“Yes, we will do our best to prepare whatever you need.”
Once the subordinates left, Cale looked around the tent. Choi Han and the rest were
guided to other tents. However, there was someone who had followed Cale.
“Raon.”
Raon revealed himself after being called. ]
"Aw, time to talk to his father" Bud commented upon seeing Raon who finally showed
himself after no one else in the tents.
The mercenary king still remembered that Cale wanted to talk to Raon because the boy kept
blaming himself. Well, that sounded a bit pathetic actually. Raon was really very talkative
child and was very happy to get Cale's attention, still a bit rude, but Raon sounded so guilty
because he was a bit late to take out the shield that could protect Cale from the water.
Although that kid was really still being rude there, Raon Miru was really obedient to Cale.
"Look at him, just as drenched as young master Cale" Cage said.
Cage felt quite sorry when he saw the little dragon who was soaking wet, just like Cale. The
difference was, Raon did not feel the discomfort of wearing wet clothes.
[ Tsk.
Cale clicked his tongue. He picked up a towel and started to dry off the drenched
dragon. Raon had even forgotten to put a shield around himself while being mesmerized
by the wave.
“Dry yourself, human! You will catch a cold!”
Cale snorted at the 4-year old’s action before scrubbing Raon’s face. Raon just sat there
while Cale dried him. ]
"I think the teacher kind of forgot that Raon can actually warm and dry himself" Mila
commented.
".. Raon just likes being a spoiled brat and didn't remind Cale of that thing" Eruhaben chimed
in.
The dragons there smiled as they saw Cale gently drying Raon's drenched body. While
everyone was worried about the young man, Cale was more worried about Raon.
He said that he did not like wearing wet clothes, but still prioritized drying Raon's body first,
making sure that Raon was really okay.
It was also adorable because they knew that Raon could actually dry himself, but still allowed
Cale to help him because he was a spoiled little boy, and Cale Henituse didn't think much of
spoiling his children.
They recalled Raon's life before Cale and the others saved the child.
If asked why Raon really loves Cale, then the answer is because Cale Henituse is really the
first person to give everything that Raon never got before.
That's not just because Cale gave him a place to sleep comfortably and good food, the man
also gave Raon the freedom to use his magic, let Raon behave as he pleased, and gave the
attention that children should get from the adults around them.
Cale Henituse was the first person to give Raon such a warm and gentle touch, not the touch
that usually hurt him.
And Cale Henituse always gave Raon that warm and gentle touch, as if telling Raon that he
deserved attention and affection without having to throw away his ego.
[ Cale threw that towel to the side before using another towel to dry his hair and taking
one of the orbs he had received from Billos out of his pocket.
“Connect.”
“Alright, human.”
Raon seemed to be happy about something, as he connected the magic communication
device without any complaints. ]
*.. Haaa! Team leader, Kim Roksoo is really dense even after his old age" Choi Jungsoo
commented as Cale realized that Raon was back again in a happy mood but didn't know why
and didn't want to find out why.
Cale seemed quite satisfied that Raon stopped blaming himself. Completely unaware that he
was the reason why Raon became happy again.
"We'll just have to see how long he will continue to deny that he is one of the biggest reasons
for other people's happiness." Lee Soo hyuk replied, understanding what Choi Jungsoo
meant.
It was a bit frustrating for all of them because Cale was completely denial, or perhaps
completely unaware that his every action always managed to make people around him love
him more.
It all seemed like an old habit, rejecting affection from everyone and putting himself down
too often to the point of feeling unworthy of affection.
The irony about Cale Henituse is that he says he loves himself, values his life and is a very
selfish person.
But the same person also never really thought he deserved affection.
[ Cale sat down on a wooden chair as the magic communication device flew in front of
him and connected.
A person soon appeared on the magic communication device.
– Huh? Why do you look like that?
It was crown prince Alberu. ]
No pleasantries at all.
No speeches, no formal remarks.
Crown prince Alberu Crossman and the young noble, the Henituse family's eldest son Cale
Henituse truly looked like two individuals who had known each other since childhood and
threw away the formality between them when it was just the two of them.
It's actually not too surprising that every important person in a kingdom has someone they
don't need to be formal with, but the relationship between Cale and Alberu is really too quick
to be like that.
Tasha* was quite speechless when she saw Alberu completely relaxed while talking to Cale.
Cale Henituse was probably the only noble Alberu had ever treated like that in his life.
[ – You look like a drenched rat.
Cale could see the mocking smile on Alberu’s face as he put on the gentle smile he had
put on for Litana.
– How about you not smile like that?
As expected, it did not work on Alberu. ]
Many people laughed at the sight of crown prince Alberu who looked rather scared at the
sight of Cale Henituse's gentle smile.
Seriously, their relationship is so cute!
Cale Henituse didn't even say anything but Alberu already didn't want to continue his act of
teasing with the younger one.
They briefly saw a mocking smile from Alberu as if the prince was ready to actually tease
Cale Henituse before the smile disappeared, replaced with goosebumps.
It was as if Alberu knew that he would really be in some trouble if he continued with what he
had previously wanted to do.
"Getting more comfortable with each other, i see... " Alberu Crossman* commented,
somewhat surprised by what his counterpart had just said to Cale.
Well, Alberu* also knew that Cale really did look like a drenched rat. There was a sense of
relief that his counterpart actually said that to the young man.
"Why? Are you jealous?"
Tsk. Alberu* ignored his counterpart who was teasing his lonely state. There was no point in
arguing with himself because Alberu* knew that he would end up losing, at least on this
topic.
[ Cale immediately put on his usual smile and leaned back on the chair. Alberu was used
to this relaxed looking Cale.
“Your highness, the star of the Roan Kingdom, how is Marquis Stan’s family?” ]
Many gasped when Cale questioned the state of the Marquis stan's noble family.
Had it not been for those who had not forgotten Raon's former lives, they might have
forgotten the existence of the family.
...
Beacrox on the other hand slightly quirked a smile.
Torturing Venion stan...
Ah, such a beautiful memory in his head.
It was also the first time for Beacrox to really be able to do what he had wanted to do so
badly as an outlet for the stress of many things. He also didn't have to hide his cruel self to
the young master because the young master was the one who gave Beacrox and Raon the
opportunity to have fun.
That crazy bastard really deserved what Beacrox had given him.
[ He had been out of contact for three weeks while he went to Hoik Village. He had done
a lot in these past three weeks. This was one of them.
– How? It is currently changing the person in control. Why are you so curious about it?
At that moment, Raon’s voice filled Cale’s head.
– Is it finally time for my revenge?!
Marquis Stan and Venion. The things they had done to Raon. ]
Eruhaben and Sheritt suddenly felt a strong sense of enthusiasm as they knew that the time
for Venion stan to get karma after what he did finally happened.
Even though Raon himself had told them what that crazy bastard had gotten himself into,
Eruhaben and Sheritt thought that they really wanted to turn back the time to torture Venion
with their own hands.
That one bastard shouldn't have any defense as to why he tortured Raon since the child was
born into the world.
As traumatic as Venion stan's life was, none of them felt willing to forgive Venion just
because the bastard had a tragic life.
Taylor never thought he would be able to forgive Venion either. No matter if Venion was his
brother or not, they did not have a good relationship to be brothers in the first place.
What Venion had done to Taylor would also just add the reason for Taylor not to forgive
Venion.
And now they also knew what a great sin that bastard had committed against the children.
Taylor no longer cared what Venion faced when young master Cale borrowed his little
brother for four days.
[ In order for Raon to completely overcome the trauma of his past torture, he needed to
get revenge toward those who were involved in it.
Cale had to hear Raon’s plans for revenge like a lullaby every time the two of them were
alone.
Dragons will never forget such shame. Raon was looking to get compensation for his
lost time and destroyed sense of confidence.
That was the natural instincts of a dragon, the violent rulers of the world. ]
"He also promised the child that he would get his revenge," Rasheel said.
Rasheel was not the type of person who cared about the lives of other dragons, but even such
a person like Rasheel thought that Venion really should be beaten to death.
That mere human was too brave to have the audacity to torture a baby dragon because he
thought he could make a dragon obey him.
Even in the original timeline when there was no transmigrator Cale Henituse and the little
dragon's life ended at the hands of a human named Choi han, Raon Miru still did not give up.
They are all still basically a dragon whose ego is higher than other creatures.
Forgiving Venion so easily and healing the trauma to the flow of time? Bullshit.
What were all their powers for if they were going to let such morons live happily when they
could destroy all their lives?
Those humans should be thanking Cale Henituse for making Raon Miru restrain himself from
killing people, instead making Raon save others.
Cale Henituse managed to make Raon truly hate the people who deserved to be hated.
Humans were the first creatures to introduce Raon Miru to how evil the world is.
And humans are also the first creatures to introduce that the world is beautiful to Raon Miru.
[ Alberu observed Cale with an inspecting gaze.
– I’m letting you know because I am getting something in return for it, but I really can’t
understand why you are curious.
“It is only so that I can do things that you will like, your highness.”
Seeing Cale lie like it is nothing made Alberu snort.
However, this was the truth.
“I am telling the truth.”
It would be good for Alberu as well. ]
"Yes, I thank you for all the good things you so kindly gave me" Alberu said, remembering
all the things that made great profits for him and the Roan kingdom thrown by Cale
Henituse.
Cale Henituse really threw all of that at Alberu, making the crown prince who should have
felt happy because of all these benefits instead feel iffy for looking like a beggar in Cale
Henituse's eyes.
".... I can imagine how much work you have" Alberu Crossman* commented.
After seeing all the things that Cale had done over the past nearly 80+ chapters, that young
man really brought a lot of benefits that Alberu* liked. But it was too much that he could
imagine his counterpart's work that would really pile up because of all this.
... Would his counterpart be able to sleep? He didn't have VoH's ancient power like Cale
Henituse who could make himself feel refreshed even after a short sleep.
"Hooo, that's nothing compared to what I'll be doing in the future" Alberu said.
Like Cale Henituse who was still not become a slacker, Alberu Crossman was also still not
done with all his work.
Thanks to Tasha who still helped Alberu to stay alive before he died of exhaustion.
He's still not become a king yet!
[ Alberu was feeling iffy about Cale’s expression, but there was something he needed to
do right now. That was why he started to speak.
– Hurry back to the castle.
“Yes sir.”
Cale had no issues saying yes, since he was planning on going there anyway. Of course,
Cale wasn’t going to rush over. He was going to do whatever he needed to do here first. ]
This level of disrespect really makes many others speechless.
It was funny because they had all just seen how gentle Cale Henituse was to Queen Litana.
How that young man managed to make the queen gain so much confidence, so respectful of
her despite her troubles...
But Cale Henituse had no manners at all in front of his own crown prince. The young man
didn't even fix himself before contacting Prince Alberu to the point the prince made fun of his
soaking wet state.
Another funny yet ironic thing was that Alberu did not know where Cale Henituse was at the
time and probably thought that Cale would really come quickly.
"...How long did he take to come?"
"I waited for a very long time. That bastard really doesn't take me seriously."
The two princes sighed wearily while the other four individuals could only stare pityingly at
their prince.
[ He chatted with the crown prince about a couple different things before ending the
conversation. He then ate some food before falling asleep. Of course, he had to listen to
Raon’s plans for revenge like a lullaby, as usual. ]
Many flinched at that.
This was the first time for all of them to hear the 'revenge plan' that Raon Miru had told
Cale.
Every plan thought up by the 4-year-old young dragon really sounded brutal. They were
getting goosebumps with what kind of fate Venion would experience in the future.
That psychopathic bastard most likely had no idea what would happen to him.
Cale Henituse really often heard this kind of thing before he fell asleep? Poor guy.
The revenge on Venion seemed to be not only for the mental recovery of Raon Miru, but to
maintain the mental health of Cale Henituse as Raon finally stopped talking about brutal
things like this.
....
Choi Han on the other hand became silent. Suddenly remembering the little Kim Roksoo that
he managed to save in the test.
Choi Han managed to save little Roksoo...
But Cale Henituse never knew.
Cale Henituse managed to save Raon and heal the boy's trauma...
But no one really managed to save Cale Henituse himself. They were all too late.
There was a bitter taste in his mouth when he realized that his liege really only had himself
for almost 40 years. No wonder why he also often did everything himself without really
asking for help.
Chapter End Notes
Hurts is when your favorite author who made you love the lcf fandom even more is no
longer the author who talks about lcf like before, talking about other novels you haven't
read and finding new hype friends...
And you're still in your place, still hype the same story while hoping that the same
author will at least write au lcf again.... at least just one story.
It feels like being left behind by a best friend, but the thing is they not even your best
friend because you barely even interact.
That's me, just admiring all my favorite authors through my private accounts. Those
authors don't know that they have fans like me, who almost every story they publish,
will talk about how great the story is on a private account.
Chapter 82 – We Meet Again? (1)
Chapter Summary
Helo, this is Atha.
Just want to tell all of you that the new dramatic chapter finally being published.
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, I know that this chapter will be very long. I'm just here to point out a
few points from this chapter.
First of all, I'm a fan of the found family trope and I really avoid 'family conflict'
HAHAHAHAHA.
That's why I skipped the first few chapters where there was interaction between Deruth
and Cale.
Well, not only because I don't like family conflict, but I also don't really know what I
want to make of the Henituse family.
I know that Deruth logically won't easily accept the fact that Cale isn't his Cale, but on
the other hand, his current Cale is the one who gave everything to them and I'm sure that
Deruth won't even be able to blame Cale for this.
I am still on the point that the Henituse family relationship is not as bad as what FANON
often makes it out to be.
Please remember the difference between FANON and CANON. There is no official
story about Deruth not introducing Violan to Cale before they got married.
But I do have a point about why Cale feels distant from his own family.
For me personally, it's just a lack of communication between them. Well, of course it's
Deruth's fault for not trying to talk to Cale, but Violan is just as guilty. And so is Cale
himself.
What I love about lcf characters is that they all have their own faults at some point, and
most people are BLIND to that.
They all make their own mistakes and they realize that, so they try to make things right.
That's why I also made them old enough to understand and stop dodging their own
mistakes.
Because that's a human thing isn't it? We make mistakes and then fix them.
Well, there might be some of you who are not satisfied with this reaction, but I have my
own perspective just like in the previous chapter.
And lastly, I hope you enjoyed this chapter.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 82 – We Meet Again? (1)
“Welcome back.”
Count Deruth warmly welcomed Cale back. Cale, who had returned quietly without
informing Deruth that he would be back, immediately headed to the Count’s office to
report to his father. ]
Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* were quite shaken when they saw the scene where their
father welcomed Cale Henituse there.
.. There was no awkward feeling between the two, well of course there was, but not as severe
as the relationship between the two of them and their father.
It turned out to be quite painful when Deruty could actually be that warm again, like before,
but when Cale himself changed his attitude, not because Deruth changed his own attitude
first.
Cale Henituse* and Deruth Henituse* were actually like two fools waiting for each other to
change first but in the end neither changed at all.
And it would be strange for Cale Henituse* if Deruth* suddenly became a warm father
figure.
Their relationship can't be said to be bad. Deruth* really gave everything but his old self to
Cale*, Deruth* never treated Cale* harshly like hitting or even just raising his tone even
though Cale*'s actions were sometimes too much to be just the 'trash' of the family.
But... They were all really too awkward.
And Cale* thought nothing would change that even if they turned back time.
[ “It is thanks to you worrying about me that I returned safely.”
“It’s good to see that you don’t seem to be hurt.”
Deruth was thankful and happy to see that his son had come to find him first. ]
Deruth chuckled at the sight of fate playing tricks on him. He really thought that his eldest
son was tired of being trash and went back to his old self, being his Cale again.
Deruth knew that his current Cale was also such a good boy, too good for this world that
Deruth couldn't even be mad at him for lying to them, because he wasn't the true eldest son of
the Henituse family.
The current Cale Henituse was too good a person and Deruth couldn't hate him at all, let
alone hate his original son who made a deal with the god of death, to be able to regress even
though he had to go to another dimension, alone, with unknown responsibilities and with
only the hope of meeting his mother's reincarnation.
It was painful to say the least..
But the person who loved Cale Henituse the most in this world was Jour Thames. That
woman loved her son so much, they don't know what kind of 'future' she saw in Cale through
her power that she decided to sacrifice herself...
Deruth knew it was his fault that their relationship had become as awkward as it was then,
and now...
That was why Deruth could never bring himself to hate either Cale or Roksoo.
Not when both of them sacrificed so much for all of them.
[ However, he then had an odd expression on his face. His gaze moved to the bottom left
side of Cale.
“Mm, and who is this?”
“Greet.”
Cale bluntly spoke, and a loud voice rang through the office.
“Hello, nice to meet you!”
Mueller seemed to have eaten well the last few days, as he looked much better than
when Cale had found him in the Tower. ]
Unaware of the dark atmosphere of the Henituse family, many people experienced second-
hand embarasment when they saw Mueller, who was introducing himself very loudly.
What is he, a child?
Well, just like what Cale said, Mueller did look much better because he was clean and not
shaking anymore like the first time they all saw the little human.
Cale also meant what he said about Mueller working for the Henituse family and getting paid
accordingly. Well, if it's the Henituse family, they won't worry about the unfairness of paying
all the staff there.
The family is too wealthy to be stingy.
Especially Cale Henituse who had too much money of his own.
And knowing the fact that Mueller was actually given a delicious meal after the man was
found in the tower that day, people were already completely unconcerned about Mueller's
fate.
[ “My name is Mueller Hon, the successor to the Hon family that has specialized in
construction and development for over 200 years. I will do my best with any task you
give me!”
It was a very loud introduction.
Deruth was confused.
Construction? Development?
He looked toward his son with confusion. ]
"This is not the time"
Kim Roksoo hit the head of Cale* who was still daydreaming. There was a wide smile on the
CEO's face as he saw his younger self staring at him in annoyance.
"Don't think too much about what if, take all the information here as much as possible to
protect our families and Henituse territory." Kim Roksoo continued, now looking at Cale who
was still sleeping peacefully.
There was a gentle smile on his face.
"...He saved our family, and you should be able to take all the advantages you can get here.
Save those dark thoughts for later, this is not the time."
Just like the other families trying to get their best information here, Cale* and the rest of the
Henituse* family also had to retrieve as much important information as possible.
Don't let all of this end up in vain because they are all too busy with their own emotions.
"...I know" Cale* said softly.
It was not in him to dwell too much on the past. He was no longer a teenager who did not
understand things and was too naive, he was already in his mid-20s, Cale* knew he had to
prioritize other things.
[ At that moment, Cale called out to him.
“My lord.”
Cale did not call Deruth father, nor even Count. That action made Deruth become
serious as well. Cale was now addressing Deruth as the lord of the territory. ]
Deruth* looked at his hand that was warmly grasped by Violan*.
"Let's listen to what Cale has to say over there. Save all this important information for the
safety of our territory. I'm sure at least the gods might give us a chance to regress as well.
And if that really happens, let's save whatever we can save" Violan* said softly.
Deruth* could also feel the other hand being held by Bassen*.
"This time, we can also save hyung-nim. If the gods allow us to regress, let's correct all these
mistakes" Bassen* said firmly.
"We are all Henituse. And it's not Henituse if we don't prioritize our own families. Isn't that
right, father?"
Deruth* looked at Lily* who was smiling at him.
".. Yes, you are right. Let's save what we can save and fix what should be fixed. In the second
chance, we should really have each other even though the atmosphere will be awkward. We
have to keep fixing things even if it's too late" Deruth* said.
He knew that what happened to Cale* was too late to fix. But as long as Cale* was still
willing to stay with him and the others, it meant that Deruth* still had a chance to fix
everything.
Their Cale* was still here, still with all of them.
And Deruth* would maintain that, Deruth* would make Cale* want to stay in his home, not
go to another dimension to meet his mother's reincarnation.
[ “I heard that you were reinforcing the castle walls. I’m sure you have a reason for it?”
Deruth had been reinforcing the castle walls starting around when Cale had headed to
the capital. The reason for that came out of his son’s mouth.
“I believe you expect that the era of wars will start soon as well, my lord?”
Cale could see his father’s eyes turn cloudy. ]
They all suddenly fell silent with the word war that Cale Henituse had just said to Deruth.
They all remembered what kind of thing had just happened before they were moved to this
room, to watch the private life of Cale Henituse the transmigrator without the man's
permission but this was also done for the man's safety as well.
War.
The information they had been waiting for since the beginning of the chapter finally
appeared. But judging from the timeline, there are many differences between what happened
in the novel and what happened in the lcf dimension.
Meanwhile, some timelines from lcf are also quite different from what happened in the Tboah
dimension.
Just like Cale Henituse, they can't rely too much on the information in the novel or the
information that Cale Henituse himself provided this time.
And if there are going to be a lot of changes too, all they can do is cover it and continue with
whatever they have to do.
[ Cale pushed Mueller in front of him.
“This guy is the descendant of the family that built the Magic Tower.”
Cale could see Deruth flinch. Castle reinforcement, Magic Tower, Cale knew Deruth
had understood. ]
".. He'd be really useful on our side too" Violan* commented upon seeing Mueller.
Since they had gotten quite detailed information about Mueller in the previous chapter,
Violan* knew why Cale was there to bring the man into their territory.
Since Deruth himself was aware of what was going to happen, Cale simply provided a
valuable favor to his family by bringing Mueller to them.
The problem here was that there was no Mueller* on their side.
And even if they could regress, there was a possibility that Mueller* would be taken by the
Whipper Kingdom itself, given that the man knew where the 0th floor of the magic tower
was located, where a lot of treasure was stored.
Well, even if there wasn't, all Violan* and Deruth* had to do was utilize everything they had.
Reinforce the fort there. They had plenty of money and it wouldn't hurt too much if they used
it for their own territory.
Maybe also train all the knights in Henituse to become even stronger knights.
Yes, they had to do everything.
[ “Father.”
Cale spoke to his father, Deruth.
“Let’s give it a try.”
“Give what a try?”
Deruth asked, even though he already knew the answer. Cale was naturally aware of
this. ]
".. I just wanted to confirm what Cale really knows. It's a bit confusing because Cale really
rarely goes out of our territory and suddenly goes here and there without returning for a long
time and cannot be contacted. And what he did also shows that he really knows what's going
on." Deruth muttered.
Deruth didn't really know that there would really be a war in the near future, it was just like a
strong instinct for him as a count to feel like strengthening the defense of his territory.
They had all lived in peace for too long and it wasn't too difficult to strengthen Henituse's
territory when they had the time and didn't have too many problems.
After all, their territory was on the border between the dark forest and other Kingdoms. There
were many things to worry about in that regard.
One possibility was that they would be the last territory to be attacked or perhaps the first to
be attacked, just like Ubarr's territory.
[ “Father, what are you afraid of?”
Deruth could not answer the sudden question. However, his son responded after a
moment.
“I am afraid that we will get hurt.”
Deruth’s eyes became cloudy. It was the same. The thing he feared was the same as his
son. No matter how selfish it may be, Deruth was scared that his territory and his
family would get hurt. ]
Kim Roksoo smiled happily because Cale really cared about his family. The god of death
really didn't choose the wrong person because Cale was indeed the most suitable person to
transmigrate.
After these 80+ chapters, Roksoo truly realized that there was no way Cale wasn't trying to
strengthen Henituse's territory as he went here and there to save places.
Although the man had only read the novel up to the fifth volume, but at least up to that
volume, there was still important information about the war they were all about to face.
The rest was up to Cale to use the information in what way.
The man who had dreams of being a slacker was really moving to many places to find allies
and make them all indebted to him so that later, whether he or the Roan kingdom itself
needed help, they would all come to help.
Cale also moved quickly about helping Deruth to strengthen the defenses in their territory.
They didn't have that much time to prepare everything for the future madness.
[ “I’m sure that you are aware of how the Western Continent’s state of affairs is ready
to blow up.”
There was no way that the noble who suddenly started to reinforce the castle walls and
invested in a naval base would not know.
The Henituse territory did not get involved in any wars until the end of volume 5.
However, there was no guarantee that it would remain that way. ]
It was because the Henituse family was a neutral noble family, they were completely focused
on their own territory without caring too much about what happened in the kingdom as long
as it didn't disturb their family.
But here, Cale was talking about the affairs in the western continent that were about to
explode.
The civil war in the Whipper kingdom might be one of the main hints that the era of war will
begin soon.
And the Mogoru Empire was the one they were all worried about the most.
Although the Deruth and the rest of the Henituse family didn't seem to care about this sort of
thing, the fact that Deruth Henituse himself could possess information important enough for
him to do what he hadn't done in the past indicated just how strong the Henituse family was.
And the fact that their territory was the first territory to start a war is truly an irony in itself
because the family is too quiet to get deadly attacks from other kingdoms.
Even those in the Lcf dimension only knew what the territory had when the war broke out.
It was the day Cale Henituse really started to show his prowess as a commander.
[ “I will only tell you this. The reason that the crown prince sent me to the Whipper
Kingdom is related to something.”
Cale deliberately said it this way because doing so would prevent Deruth from asking
Cale more about it. He would not question something from the crown prince. ]
".... I didn't tell him anything"
Clang!
Everyone in the center room flinched as they heard Alberu put down his glass quite loudly.
They could all see that the crown prince really had enough bullshit as Cale continued to use
his name in various ways.
This situation is very funny because Alberu really didn't ask Cale to come to Whipper's
kingdom let alone come to the Jungle to save the burned section 1 Jungle there.
Cale really came because he wanted to get treasure and other sources of money such as magic
stones.
But because he couldn't say the original purpose why he went there, Cale used the name
Alberu who had allowed him to go even though Alberu himself didn't know why Cale wanted
to go.
The crown prince only paid all the bills from the purchase of the magic tower in the Whipper
kingdom, not knowing that Cale had become a hero elsewhere.
....
Deruth felt a little guilty for blaming Alberu because the crown prince making Cale go to so
many dangerous places.
Well, it couldn't be helped, Cale actually used Alberu's name as many reasons why he went
here and there.
[ Cale said one word to Deruth.
“Northerners.”
Deruth and Mueller both flinched and looked toward Cale.
“The Northerners have created an alliance.”
“What?!”
Count Deruth started to frown. ]
Almost everyone was surprised by the information, especially those from the Tboah
dimension.
Northerners make an alliance?!
They knew that the Paerun Kingdom was the kingdom that started the war against many
kingdoms in the Western continent and the Roan kingdom was the first kingdom they
attacked.
The fact that the Northerners made an alliance was expected, but when they got the
confirmation... It was still very surprising news.
They could immediately believe what Cale Henituse said because all the information that
man had, although sometimes not very important and somewhat different from what was
happening, it was still accurate.
And for someone who went here and there to save places, Cale Henituse was not someone
who often joked about serious matters like this.
"...This is really worrying" Alberu Crossman* muttered. The crown prince already knew
quite well what kind of power the Paerun kingdom had when they attacked the Roan
kingdom, specifically, Henituse territory.
And the fact that they actually made an alliance...
That's really worrying.
[ Cale understood Deruth’s reaction. This was important to the Western Continent’s
state of affairs.
There were three kingdoms in the North.
The Paerun Kingdom was located farthest North. The Guardian Knight of the Paerun
Kingdom wanted to lead his Knights brigade to the fertile lands of the South. ]
One of the most iconic things when hearing the name Paerun Kingdom is...
"...Clopeh Sekka" Alberu muttered as he remembered the single most lunatic person Alberu
had ever known in his life.
The number 1 fan of Cale Henituse, Clopeh Sekka.
Alberu was really curious how his lover managed to make a Clopeh Sekka, who was
originally so confident to attack the Roan kingdom, fall into the man's trap.
Not only falling, but also being crushed by so many things that made Clopeh really think that
Cale was a god.
Only the people in the Henituse family knew what had happened to the madman until he
became someone who had almost lost his sanity.
The reason why Alberu said that Clopeh was only close to losing his sanity was because the
man could still use his brain well. He was still a guardian knight who was truly intelligent,
cunning and crazy.
But when it came to Cale Henituse... Only then did it become apparent that Clopeh was an
insane person.
He was also the main reason why the name Cale Henituse had become so popular in many
places.
Speaking of Clopeh... Where is that bastard now huh?
Alberu still had not heard the disgusting voice of Clopeh Sekka even though Cale had just
done something amazing in the Jungle.
Well, for the sake of his own mental health, Alberu thought he didn't want to find out the
man's whereabouts.
[ Deruth rubbed his face and sighed as he started to mumble.
“… It is not the Whipper Kingdom or the Mogoru Empire?”
Cale was internally full of admiration. Although their territory was located in the
corner, Deruth was aware of the Whipper Kingdom, as well as the Mogoru Empire’s
desire to become the control tower. ]
"That's because we are a family that really prioritizes our home. We have a lot of money
anyway, this information should be pretty easy to get" Deruth says.
Yes, money is the main reason why Deruth can still control things.
The Henituse family didn't need to get too many titles or be famous for various things to get
such important information.
Deruth was actually quite happy that his family was only famous as a wealthy noble family.
What happened in the Whipper Kingdom was one of the biggest hints that the Western
continent would soon enter the era of War.
And another worrying thing is that his eldest son went to such a dangerous place. Deruth
really had to get as much information as possible to prevent a lot of bad things from
happening later.
Regarding the Mogoru Empire itself, it was no secret for all the nobles or high-ranking
officials to know the fact that the Empire was really hungry for power.
The start of the civil war in the Whipper kingdom which made the magic tower destroyed
will have an advantage for Mogoru itself because it means they will be seen as the most
powerful empire.
Because they are the only ones who have control over the tower.
....
"Father really has a lot of important information" Cale* said, quite proudly at what
information Deruth* actually had.
"Yes, that's why you have to cooperate with everyone. This war can't be won if we all just
rely on each other ability and being the fool you are" Kim Roksoo said.
The information Deruth had was quite important, but the information Cale had was much
more extensive and detailed. Although Cale seemed to be doing everything alone, Roksoo
could also see that Cale was really trying to give all the information he knew to all of them so
that they would be more aware of their own responsibilities in life.
Cale Henituse doesn't really do everything by himself. Well, kind of..
[ Why would the Empire want to be the control tower? That was because the East and
the North were changing.
“Cale, how are the Northerners going to cross the gorge? There is also the Forest of
Darkness.”
Of the 5 Forbidden Regions, there was just one that was not a complete mystery.
However, the shape of that area made moving large numbers of people, ‘almost
impossible,’ making people add it to the list of Forbidden Regions.
The Gorge of Death. ]
Rosalyn* bit her lip lightly.
This was what the woman was most worried about when she heard the information about the
northerners making an alliance. There were three major kingdoms there that were uniting to
take control of the entire Western continent.
Even though it was only briefly, Rosalyn* could already see how powerful the Paerun
kingdom was when it was attacking Henituse territory.
No one ever thought that the Paerun kingdom would use wyverns to cross the forest of
darkness. And all of them wouldn't really be able to defeat those above the sky.
The power possessed by the Paerun kingdom was truly too strong.
That was why Rosalyn* was worried about her Breck kingdom as well. Even though she had
been together with Choi Han* and the others for a long time, Rosalyn* was still someone
from the Breck kingdom and she loved her first home very much.
The situation of the Breck kingdom was also not much different from the Roan kingdom.
They were not prepared for any attack by the alliance.
By what means will they pass through the gorge of death? The same wyvern knight brigade?
[ As the name indicates, this gorge, that was the most dangerous in the continent,
became the dividing line between the North and the Central regions of the continent. At
the end of that line was the Forest of Darkness. That was why it was difficult for the
North to come down to the Central region.
However, Cale, the Empire, and even crown prince Alberu knew about a different
method.
“Father, there are more ways than just the ground.” ]
The atmosphere in the room grew tense as the conversation between Cale and Deruth
continued.
Those people from the Tboah dimension who had originally wanted to rush to get
information about the war were now silent, worried about many things.
This was one of the disadvantages for them, the kingdoms located at the border.
They would definitely be the first place to be used for war by other kingdoms.
That was also why for those whose territories were on the border, it was their duty to do what
Deruth Henituse and the Ubarr family did.
The two noble families who chose to be neutral and not too busy about the politics of the
kingdom preferred to strengthen their own security, looking for any important information
that was likely to happen in the near future.
That's why, the other noble representatives who weren't part of this defense really knew that
they were far behind.
Ever since Kim Roksoo transmigrated to Cale Henituse, the man had done a lot of things to
strengthen the defenses of all of them, choosing who would emerge as heroes when the war
era began and helping as much as possible without anyone knowing.
Since Cale Henituse knew well enough that wars usually ended badly, he also did not keep
information like this to himself and chose to discuss it with those who had the right to do so
such as Duke Deruth and Crown Prince Alberu.
[ At that moment, he heard a voice.
“… Ship?”
It was Mueller. The Dwarf and Rat half-breed quickly took off his backpack with a pale
expression. There were two rolls of paper sticking out of the backpack.
One was the blueprint for the castle, the other was of the ship.
Cale nodded his head at the chaotic thirty-year-old who was looking back and forth
between Cale and the paper.
“Yes. Ship is an option.” ]
"...He really did everything from the start" Alberu Crossman* commented when looking at
the blueprint Mueller is currently showing.
Cale Henituse was completely serious when he said that he would prevent various things
from happening. He didn't prevent the war from happening, but he did prevent the defeat of
the Roan Kingdom.
Investing in the naval base, strengthening the walls in Henituse territory, giving Alberu the
opportunity to obtain many mages from the escaped Whipper Kingdom, then making Mueller
work as someone who designed various ships.
Alberu* was certain that this ship must be a ship meant for war.
It was really amazing that the guy hadn't been in that dimension for too long but had already
done all these things.
He already had a relationship with the royalty of the Whale tribe, then had a pretty good
relationship with the Whipper kingdom and especially the Jungle.
That guy also had a relationship his crown prince, although it seemed silly, Cale and Alberu
could definitely work well together on issues like this.
Cale really intended to help them all by being a shadow, but in the end, he still became the
commander.
As Alberu* saw it, the reason why Cale chose to become a commander was most likely
because he couldn't find anyone worthy of the title other than himself.
Alberu* just needs to see at what point Cale Henituse really gives up on his original dream of
just running away from all the wars.
[ Sigh.
Deruth let out a deep sigh and sat down on his office couch. Cale went over to sit down
on the opposite side.
‘But a ship is not the only method.’
There was something Cale knew about that neither his father nor the crown prince
knew about.
Why would the other two kingdoms ally with the Paerun Kingdom? The Guardian
Knight of the frozen kingdom that emphasized one’s skill in martial arts had brought to
reality something from the legends.
A Wyvern Knight Brigade. ]
Cale Henituse* gripped his glass of alcohol tightly. This situation was really as dangerous as
they expected it to be, even more dangerous than that because in reality, the kingdom of
Paerun had actually managed to get the other two kingdoms to ally themselves.
Although Cale* hated to admit it, but the wyvern knight brigade that was previously
attacking Henituse territory was really very strong.
The wyvern army completely dominated the sky and they all just looked like fools
underneath.
The Paerun Kingdom itself is a kingdom that is famous for the strength of their knights, and
with the added presence of Wyvern, it's no wonder why the other two kingdoms want to ally
with the Paerun Kingdom.
The wall at the border of Henituse wasn't that high to be able to block Wyvern. After all, the
sky was so high and vast, even if their walls were high, the Wyvern army would only have to
fly even higher.
The only way to block Wyvern's presence was to create a huge shield to protect the entire
Henituse territory.
That enormous shield could be obtained if they had a mage brigade which unfortunately
neither Henituse territory nor the Roan Kingdom had.
Cale Henituse* could see that crown prince Alberu there would be able to build a mage
brigade after the presence of the escaped mages from the Whipper Kingdom. Were they all
sent to the Henituse region to help with the war? It would be strange if not.
But Cale Henituse himself had the ancient power of shields and Raon Miru...
No one knew the limit of the shield's ancient power or whether Cale would ask Raon for help
in making a shield as the boy often did.
.... It was better if Cale didn't actually set up shields all over Henituse alone.
Right?
[ They had found a way to dominate the sky.
This brigade gave them a method to cross through both the Gorge of Death and the
Forest of Darkness without any issues. Other than a long-distance levitation magic that
someone at Rosalyn or Raon’s level could use, this was the best you could find.
Starting that moment, the three kingdoms start to stealthily build ships to dominate the
sea as well. They had been at this for five years already. It would all come to fruition in
less than two years. ]
".. They really mean what they say" Alberu Crossman* frowned in displeasure.
The Wyvern knight brigade itself is already too strong to be defeated, and they are also ready
to attack using ships?
There will be a war in two places in such close proximity?
... Henituse territory and Ubarr territory. Alberu* was certain that the two border regions of
the Roan kingdom would be the main targets of this first war.
And the fact that the alliance had been preparing for this for 5 years and was confident of the
finalization in the next 2 years only added to the information that they were really fully
prepared.
That meant that the transmigrator Cale Henituse only had 2 years to repair the Roan kingdom
and prepare themselves, against an alliance that had been preparing everything for 7 years.
It was still amazing because Cale had already done a lot in his early years in that dimension.
... But, Did they really have enough time? If that Wyvern knight brigade managed to defeat
the Roan Kingdom, then they would directly attack the Breck Kingdom or perhaps other
Kingdoms that they thought were as weak as the Roan Kingdom.
The alliance really wanted to rule the Western continent their way. Attacking many weak and
mediocre Kingdoms before attacking the Mogoru Empire.
That was if the empire did not secretly cooperate with their alliance. Looking at the situation,
Alberu* thought that there was indeed a possibility that Mogoru Empire was participating in
this.
And the Roan kingdom would really be at a disadvantage.
Actually, having this information and the information that Kim Roksoo had previously said
about the original destiny of all of them really made Alberu Crossman* really feeling messed
up.
The Roan Kingdom managed to survive for 20 years... They really weren't defeated by the
alliance for some reason.
But they only just survived...
[ Why would Cale have agreed to help the Ubarr territory build a naval base?
It was because the North’s invasion was not far away. Around that time, a future that
Cale doesn’t know about would start.
‘I’m just worried because this novel was a munchkin novel.’
‘The Birth of a Hero,’ was definitely a munchkin novel. It was the type of story where
an egg would suddenly turn into a chicken when you turn the page.
Cale needed to prepare in order to survive in such a world. ]
"...It's not about himself" Choi Jungsoo commented.
Cale said that he had to survive to live in such a world, but what he was doing was trying to
make all of them, at least his family and the people he knew survive.
The man was really trying to help as much as possible, giving them all a chance to prepare
for the future.
Maybe the time they had wouldn't really be able to beat the 7 years that the alliance had
prepared, but that didn't mean they couldn't survive.
... That's why, the stronger you are, the greater your responsibility.
"And the fact that he's the only one who knows about this is really worrying" Lee Soo hyuk
muttered.
Having information like this but not in detail was actually quite a disadvantage. Cale did have
the novel <The birth of a hero> as his guide book there, he knew a lot of things that happened
and would happen, he got information about treasure and others.
Cale Henituse really saved anyone who had a destiny to die.
But Cale Henituse also couldn't be called a Prophet either because he really didn't know what
happened afterwards. Cale only knew that Paerun Kingdom was preparing the Wyvern knight
brigade to attack them all and slowly build up their power in the Western continent.
He does not know the content of the war itself, nor what happened after the war.
That's why he can't easily say what he knows even to people he trusts.
...Honestly, they were all strangers to Cale right? No one can really be trusted.
....
".. And this is not just a war," Kim Roksoo said.
The war in Henituse territory was like opening the gates of hell. There were so many crazy
things that happened after that, Roksoo didn't even really remember if he had time to really
mourn the death of his loved ones.
.. All he could think about back then was to survive and hold on to what he had until he
actually died.
Of course, after at least made a wound to White Star. Well, that never happened, but Roksoo
knew that Cale had done just that to that crazy bastard.
[ “Cale.”
“Yes, father.”
Count Deruth started to speak after a long time. He looked directly at his son.
“I trust your words as your father, however, as the lord of this territory, I must verify
whether your statements are true or not. I’m sure it will not be easy to verify, as you
heard it from the crown prince.” ]
"...I didn't even know that he already knew, and back then, I hadn't planned to question him
about this kind of thing" Alberu said, confirming what had actually happened.
Seriously, something like that really made Alberu seem to trust Cale very much. Well, for
now of course yes, but at that time, Alberu did not completely trust Cale.
After all, they hadn't known each other for too long and Cale too often made Alberu feel
worried about the man's intentions.
Talking about the northerners alliance to someone Alberu barely knew was not typical of
crown prince Alberu Crossman at all.
Well, it was also good that Deruth Henituse was willing to try to confirm what kind of
information Cale Henituse had given him.
That means Deruth takes what his son says seriously. His son who is known for his trashy
attitude and just being a troublemaker in the family, the scene here really shows what's really
going on in the Henituse family is not as bad as what others think.
After all, no family is perfect.
No family relationship is truly healthy.
....
"...He's listening" Cale Henituse* muttered softly. There was a happy feeling in his heart
because Deruth was actually listening to what the eldest son of his family was informing him.
Deruth, his father, listened to what his trash son was talking about. Not assuming that Cale
was joking or even assuming that Cale was just talking about bullshit. Deruth wanted to
confirm the information, Deruth.... His father really listened to him.
Cale Henituse* realized more and more that he also had to improve his family's relationship.
Although he had to make the first move, but for the safety of all of them...
Cale Henituse* willing to lower his own ego.
[ Cale knew it would be difficult. Cale knew about it because he had read about it in the
novel, but it was not something any average noble could know about. Even so, Deruth
would work as best as he could to figure it out.
“I will try to verify it as quickly as possible. If your father does not have what it takes to
find any information out, I will choose to trust your words.”
Deruth got up and headed to his desk. ]
"Father, you did the best thing" Bassen muttered when he saw the conversation between his
father and his hyung-nim. Even though it wasn't his original hyung-nim, it was the person
who made Bassen who he was today.
Their current Cale who really tried to do everything.
.. Sometimes, Bassen could see that their Cale was completely alone, carrying the burden of
the world alone. But sometimes too, Bassen could see that all of his hyung-nim's companions
continued to help Cale, helping his hyung-nim to save their home.
.. For such an early moment, the support from the family was exactly what the man needed.
Cale needed Deruth's trust to save them all.
Cale must have been worried about a lot of things because he had important information that
he kept to himself. Gaining Deruth's trust would be really beneficial because it meant that
Cale could gradually share the burden of the world he had.
"I always try to do that" Deruth said. He was serious, even though he failed to take care of his
son, but that did not mean he would fail to take care of his current Cale as well.
Although it hurt his heart to know that Kim Roksoo struggled alone during the 20 years of
the war era, but Deruth knew that he died to let his Cale live.
That may be a very selfish choice. But Deruth really would rather die to keep his son saved
than see his son die because he kept failing. Because Cale Henituse... is everything to Deruth.
[ “Son, there is something I’ve come to realize as I started to touch money.”
The Henituse family has gathered money for generations. Of course, they spent money
as well, but it was minimal compared to the money they gathered. It was to the point
that Count Deruth has never thought that he has ever spent a lot of money.
He shared his findings with his son.
“What I learned is that if you find a place to use your money, you have to spend a ton of
it.”
Money does not help much during wartime. However, the results made by money prior
to war will become useful during the war. ]
What Deruth Henituse said is the truth.
Money may not be really useful during times of war, but it's useless when they're dead. But if
they survive, In the end, money will still be very important whether you want to admit it or
not.
Money can't buy everything, but with money, it can make it easier for you to do what you
want.
You can get important information with money, you can get a comfortable home and a decent
life with money. You can also help others with money.
Just like power is useless if the owner doesn't know how to use it, money also has no value if
the person doesn't know how to use it properly.
Those who just use money for fun will not know the true value of money.
That's why the Henituse family is still wealthy even though they are a long-established noble
family. Because of the Henituse family, each lord knew how to spend their money. They
could distinguish what was useful or not.
They could use the money for their territories, but not forget to make themselves happy by
continuing to make their homes more luxurious and comfortable.
And usually... People who grew up with less money are the ones who know how to make the
most of it.
[ “I will contact you soon.”
“Yes, that is good enough.”
Deruth called out to his son, who casually responded and headed toward the door.
“Cale.”
“Yes, father.” ]
"That's probably the most common conversation that happens between me and father" Cale*
said, laughing softly at the atmosphere that had begun to relax.
Forgetting a bit about the impending war, seeing Cale there having a casual conversation with
Deruth without making the count feel frustrated made Cale* want one too. Should he really
let go of all this? Throw away his ego? Would Deruth* also still open his arms wide,
accepting his son back?
But seeing Deruth there willing to listen to what Cale had to say and really take it seriously...
Cale* thought he also had a chance.
Because Deruth was still Deruth Henituse.
What was the point of him getting all the bad attention on him if Bassen* ended up dead too?
And he ended up becoming the lord of the territory?
His struggle was in vain. The idea of throwing away what he had for almost two decades was
not a bad one.
[ Deruth recalled the conversation he had with Basen as Cale turned around.
“Have you ever thought about the issue of our successor?”
“Not at all.”
Cale answered seriously without a second of hesitation. Deruth started to laugh after
hearing Cale have the same response as Basen. ]
"...What? Bassen doesn't want to be the official heir?" Cale* was really surprised by that.
Bassen* didn't want that? Did he push Bassen* too hard to become the family's successor?
Well, Cale* wasn't sure what his father meant by Bassen's response was about his younger
brother really not wanting to be the official heir or his younger brother answering without
hesitation like what Cale did.
".. You know that kid, he never really wanted to take what we have" Kim Roksoo muttered.
Trying to find the same answer as what Cale* had asked, Roksoo thought that Bassen had
really answered that he didn't want to be the family heir because Cale was calmer and not as
trashy as he used to be.
Perhaps Bassen thought that Cale intended to take away what he rightfully had, which was
the title as the family's successor.
Because Bassen was Bassen, a really stubborn boy.
....
"So? The Henituse family has no successor?" Taylor was speechless with what Deruth and
Cale had just talked about.
The casual conversation about being the family's successor really made Taylor feel envious.
His life was a mess because of the struggle to become the family's successor and now he saw
that the children of the Henituse family seemed to be throwing the title at each other.
Well, they pretty much knew that Cale Henituse really didn't want to be the official heir.
Whether it was Cale or Roksoo, both man's thought Bassen was the more deserving one.
But the fact that there was a high possibility that Bassen thought that his hyung-nim was the
more deserving successor to the family...
Haaa, Sten's family would never relate to that.
[ “Yes, there is no need to think about it.”
“Yes, father.”
He was definitely not planning on thinking about it. If it came up in the future, he was
planning on saying he declines the position. Most importantly, there was no need to
think about it since Count Deruth should remain as the lord of this territory for at least
the next fifteen years. ]
"...But I also want to get my retirement life soon" Deruth was speechless this time because
Cale really thought that he would be the Duke for at least the next fifteen years.
It was not only Cale who wanted to rest, but Deruth as well.
Well, fortunately Bassen had really become the official successor of the family, sacrificing
himself for the freedom of Cale and Lily...
Now that Deruth thought about it, he was quite sorry that Bassen would be a busier Duke
than he was. Poor, poor boy.
....
"He said that as if he was insulting my struggle" Cale Henituse* commented as Cale casually
said that he just said "no" when appointed as the official heir.
And Cale* here... Sacrificing himself for Bassen* who probably also thought that he, his
hyung-nim, was more suitable to be the family's successor.
Whereas all this drama could have ended if Cale* had just said "no" like what Cale there
said.
But of course not! It wasn't even as easy as they all thought. But then again, maybe it really is
that easy? Deruth just laughed when he heard that Cale said no without hesitation, Deruth
didn't insist if Cale didn't want to.
Besides, what could they do if Cale said no? It was Deruth who made the final decision, not
anyone else.
[ “Basen came to me and said he will not do anything to worry you.”
“Of course. Basen will be great for our territory.”
Basen was a perfect fit for the next lord of the territory. ]
"Ah... I actually said that because I thought that hyung-nim really wanted to take his title
back and he shouldn't worry about my feelings because he deserved what he got" Bassen
said, feeling a bit strange at the sight of this misunderstanding.
But seriously, even though Cale had always acted like trash, Bassen didn't really want to be
the successor of the family without listening directly to what Cale wanted.
So, before the conversation between them actually happened, Bassen would also be on his
best behavior so that Cale wouldn't have to worry about what was happening in the Henituse
family.
Bassen would of course still help whatever he could for their territory, but if Cale really
wanted to become the lord of the territory, Bassen would gladly accept that and would not do
anything bad to his hyung-nim.
And just like that. No drama.
....
Many nobles and royal officials were speechless with what they had just seen.
This is the quietest scene when the lord of the territory and the eldest son of the family talk
about who will be the official successor of the family.
The first and second born who thought themselves unfit to be the heir, the lord who laughed
because their answers were the same, and the eldest son who even thought that the lord
should be the lord for at least the next fifteen years.
Yes... They were completely speechless.
[ “Sure. Go get some rest.”
Cale verified that Count Deruth looked happy before smiling and heading out of the
office. ]
"Pfftt, he doesn't have to actually confirm whether father is happy or not. But I'm really
grateful that he cares about all of them" Kim Roksoo commented upon seeing that Cale
actually verified that Deruth was happy with what he said.
Well, maybe for Cale, he verified that Deruth was happy because he didn't want to be the
successor of the family and praised Bassen or Cale was really just happy when he saw that
the people around him really felt happy and comfortable about his presence.
But the point remains the same. Kim Roksoo was really grateful that Cale cared for all of
them even though they were strangers to him.
[ “Excuse me, young master-nim.”
“What is it?”
Mueller looked around before cautiously asking.
“Is the reason you are building the castle and ship because of what you discussed insi-.”
“Yes. For that reason.”
Cale cut Mueller off so that he doesn’t need to listen to a long rambling and answered. ]
"...How cold"
"Poor Mueller"
Many felt sorry that Cale somehow still didn't really like listening to Mueller's ramblings.
Well, they knew that talking to Cale was not supposed to be full of pleasantries and just need
straight to the point.
If what you want to ask is what Cale's intentions are, just ask that, no need to add another
sentence.
And the attitude that Cale showed Mueller was also like someone who held a grudge against
the little human.
Is it because Cale is still upset that Mueller is a crybaby? Anyways, they were all getting used
to the 'rude' Cale. It would be more scary if Cale suddenly smiled gently like what he did to
the Jungle queen, Litana.
.....
Like most people there, Mueller is also more used to his master being rude like that.
Because even though he was rude, Cale still answered all of Mueller's questions and still
explained things if Mueller still didn't understand what his master wanted when he was
designing buildings and ships.
Cale Henituse also continued to provide whatever Mueller needed as what the man had
promised. Mueller only needed to work as well as possible before Cale decided to have Choi
Han's sword end up beheading Mueller.
[ His goal was to build that castle and ship to safely avoid the war. He did not want to
fight. They called life a continuous war, but he didn’t want to live in a real war. ]
They all knew that the simple plan never happened in the end.
A young man who planned to be nothing ended up being everything.
This also only confirmed that Cale really did want to avoid war, but could not help but care
about everything as they continuous see what the young man had done so far.
After all, who would want to live in a prolonged war?
Kim Roksoo shook his head, pitying the man and his little life plan.
Well, Roksoo was indeed the reason why Cale ended up in that dimension. But that man was
the reason why he himself ended up like this. Like being one of the most important people in
the Western continent and seemingly having so many connections with the gods that they had
not allowed Cale to die because of his severely damaged soul.
[ “Just treat it as you are building a domain to prevent us from dying.”
Mueller’s eyes became complicated. Cale put a gift on Mueller’s neck.
It was a golden necklace.
“Then you will live to get more presents like this.”
“I, I will definitely make a safe place to prevent us from dying!”
Mueller turned the most pale when he was in front of Cale, even more so than when he
was around the kittens or the dragon. Cale was satisfied with Mueller’s confident
answer.
Giving presents and being nice really was the answer. ]
"For someone so smart, he's really stupid" Lee Soo hyuk commented when he saw Cale who
really thought that the confident answer was because he gave Mueller the gold.
He really didn't think that Mueller was afraid of him, of Raon and also the two children from
the cat tribe there. And if he was told this, Soo hyuk was sure that Cale would even wonder
about why Mueller should be afraid of him.
...
Violan laughed (elegantly) when she saw why Mueller really wanted to work so well. It
wasn't just because he was getting paid well or anything, but Cale had threatened him
(without the boy knowing) to do his best to help with the defense in the Henituse region.
Well, Violan admitted, Mueller was really good at what he did, just like what the man had
always prided himself on. Violan was truly grateful that Cale saved the man and made him
work for Henituse.
[ One week later, Count Deruth had a look of disbelief.
“I couldn’t find any information about the North.”
The reason for not being able to gather information even with money meant that it was
precious information that could not be purchased with money or that it did not exist. ]
"The answer is the first one. I won't be able to get that information no matter how much
money is spent" Deruth muttered, trying to remember how much money he had used to
confirm the information said by Cale.
Such information was too valuable for him to know, let alone the Kingdom. At that time,
Deruth secretly admired the greatness of the crown prince Alberu. But now that the truth had
been revealed, Cale Henituse who did know this kind of thing, but used Alberu's name as an
excuse.
"Hooo, father was really quick to come to this conclusion" Kim Roksoo commented, not
really caring how much money Deruth had spent trying to confirm the alliance.
One week was quite a short time.
"But I understand, there's no need to keep wasting money. One week is enough" Cale*
responded. He really thought that one week was enough time for Deruth to come to this
conclusion and did not want to try to continue confirming it.
It also meant that he truly believed what Cale said.
....
On the other hand, Alberu Crossman* frowned somewhat irritably.
Seriously...
"He hasn't come to the office yet?"
"I told you, he's really late"
Cale Henituse really did not take what Alberu asked seriously and was more serious about
him wanting to do whatever he wanted to do first. Haaaa, working together with Cale
Henituse really couldn't look like working together because he would do whatever he wanted,
but the result was still mutually beneficial.
[ Deruth picked the former.
‘I have a ton of money piled up anyways.’
There was only so much you could save. Deruth started to speak to his son as if he had
expected this to happen.
“Son, let’s give it a try.” ]
Kim Roksoo smiled. He was truly relieved that Deruth listened to what Cale said and did not
waste too much time proving it.
As a father, as a territory lord, Deruth Henituse was the perfect person to have that position.
Putting aside their family matters, Deruth was truly the perfect person. That was why Kim
Roksoo also took great care not to let Henituse fall so easily when the defeat occurred. That's
why Kim Roksoo stuck with everything he had for 20 years to keep Henituse going.
As long as Kim Roksoo is not dead, Henituse will not die.
It was very difficult to stay afloat in such an era. But Kim Roksoo was not one to give up
easily. Not before he avenged himself on White Star and the rest of those bastards.
His struggle might be unknown to others now, but Kim Roksoo never even expected that he
would fight like that.
Kim Roksoo didn't need any of that.
Because now he had everything he wanted. Together with his mother's reincarnation, living
in a world where he wasn't too dependent on the noble hierarchy. Where he doesn't have to be
someone who is forced to be perfect in his behavior.
A life where he could truly do whatever he wanted.
[ Cale started to smile. He then turned his gaze to the side. Deruth had not called just
Cale over. Although their youngest sibling Lily was still too young to get involved in the
dealings of the territory, it was possible for one other person.
“I will work hard as well, hyung-nim.” ]
"He's a good boy" Alberu said as he watched the awkward Bassen try to show his best side to
Cale. The boy was really adorable and seemed to like his brother a lot.
"...You know about Bassen Henituse?"
Alberu suddenly laughed when he saw the confused face of his counterpart. Oh, that guy
really didn't know the many things that had happened in his life after knowing Cale.
"I am his lover. It's impossible not to know Bassen Henituse"
On the other side, Lee Soo hyuk and Choi Jungsoo choked on their respective drinks.
".. You what?!"
Ah, Alberu stared at the two Koreans who looked genuinely surprised by this little piece of
information.
"Lee Soo hyuk, Choi Jungsoo. Cale is my lover, please don't be too surprised. And I and
everyone will always try to protect him as best as possible, so there's no need to worry about
your dongsaeng here. Well, you've also been reincarnated in our dimension, so Cale's life can
be considered almost perfect." Alberu said.
"...He's a difficult person to protect" Choi Jungsoo muttered.
"Pftt, you're right. I'm happy that Roksoo there really found a lot of happy things and we here
will protect our Roksoo too. Let's protect this annoying little bastard" Lee Soo hyuk said,
smiling warmly at Alberu.
"Thank you very much. Really, i mean it"
Alberu was really grateful that his Cale had met Choi Jungsoo and Lee Soo hyuk on earth 1.
Although the ones in front of him right now were not those from earth 1, who had many
memories with Cale, but as Cale had previously said-
Lee Soo hyuk is still Lee soo hyuk, and so is Choi Jungsoo.
[ “Good. It is where you, our parents, and Lily will live. Let’s give it our best.”
Cale didn’t include himself because he was planning on retiring to a small village in the
future. ]
The entire Henituse family of two dimensions flinched when they found out what Cale had
planned for his future.
... He wasn't planning to join the happy Henituse family?
"...Bastard, didn't he say this was his life? Why isn't he really doing things right?" Cale*
commented.
At this point, they were both the same. Both of them sometimes thought that they shouldn't
be in the Henituse family.
But the difference was, Cale* had only thought about it briefly, not actually left the Henituse
territory. That was because he loved his home, loved all the memories he had.
If Cale* was serious about his bad behavior, he would have left the house long ago.
Cale* is not Kim Roksoo who has been living alone in the war era for 20 years and has his
reasons why he prefers to accept the deal with the god of death and live in another dimension
with a new identity.
Cale* is a man who still loves his home and family too much.
That was why, although it was bittersweet to see the interaction between Deruth and Cale the
transmigrator, Cale* did not want the man to not live happily in his home.
Kim Roksoo was already happy being Kim Roksoo, so why couldn't Cale do the same?
.... Cale* knew that most likely the man really had a feeling that he didn't deserve all that
treatment because he was a transmigrator, not the original eldest son of the Henituse family.
....
Deruth* really felt guilty because his heart had blamed the transmigrator who lived as his
son.
Yes, he had blamed Kim Roksoo for acting as if he was the real Cale Henituse and made the
family wish that they were starting to become a happy family.
... But Cale, although he was quite a cunning and manipulative man, he also never posed a
threat to the Henituse family. He just wanted to help the family, help all the people he knew
had a sad fate.
.. In this story, even though it's from Cale Henituse's own perspective, it's never explained in
detail what the man is really feeling.
Deruth* realized that blaming Kim Roksoo here was meaningless because even that man had
his own problems and responsibilities. Cale was really trying to fix everything himself,
keeping his responsibilities and secrets to himself.
... He was struggling on his own.
He wasn't someone who grew up with parents around, he was also exposed to violent acts as
a child and was really used to being alone.
Having Deruth and Violan around might be strange for him, as well as having Bassen and
Lily around.
Cale just wanted to give the best to everyone around him and had plans to live alone
somewhere else. Away from everyone.
The more Deruth* thought about it, the more guilt he felt.
[ Basen vigorously nodded his head.
“Yes. I want to live working for our family and the territory until I die.”
Cale, who only cared about living for himself, just nodded his head at Basen’s
statement. ]
"...I don't want Orabuni to leave again." Lily said quietly. The girl could already understand
the current situation quite well. Her former orabuni often yelled at others and the bad news
around him always sounded in Lily's ears.
But Cale Henituse was still in their house. Lily still saw her orabeoni almost every day even
though they didn't greet each other very often. Cale Henituse still chose to be in his house...
But her current orabeoni, who had given Lily so many gifts, who had given her so much
support to achieve her dream of becoming a knight...
Who was a very great person....
Her orabuni only comes home when they ask him to come home.
Her orabuni only cares about living for himself? Then what had he been doing all this time?
Even Lily knew that a selfish person would not do all the troublesome things that her orabuni
did.
....
Kim Roksoo realized that Cale Henituse really intended to go away from the Henituse family
if his plan went according to what he wanted.
The man was looking for any way to earn a lot of money and source money from various
places so that he wouldn't have to worry about money for the rest of his life.
.. Even though the life of Cale Henituse himself should not need to worry about money.
Heh, for someone who is so stoic, Cale is really emotional huh?
[ Right after this moment, a secret document with the Golden Turtle crest was delivered
to the necessary parties. A plan that would take a minimum of one year and a
maximum of two years was starting. ]
All of Choi han*'s companions who didn't really know the dark atmosphere of the entire
Henituse family were more focused on what Cale was talking about.
The maximum plan will take 2 years... Most likely all of Cale Henituse's plans to strengthen
the defenses in the Henituse region, the Ubarr region and the Roan Kingdom itself would
begin on that day.
Come to think of it, the chance that the Lcf dimension had to survive was just as small as the
chance that the tboah dimension had. They really only had at most 2 years to prepare
everything and even then it only depended on whether Cale Henituse was willing to do so or
not.
"I think the god of death really knew who Kim Roksoo was until he gave this responsibility
to the man because the god knew that Cale Henituse would still help them all in the end"
Rosalyn* muttered as she looked at Cale Henituse who was standing casually (on the
screen).
"I agree. He really is the connecting link between many things. Even though he only knows a
small amount of information compared to what the original Cale Henituse has, we've all seen
what kind of changes have taken place there. The god of death also seems to be confident in
his choice" Choi Han* chimed in.
A rough analogy would be. 'If Cale Henituse fails, then the world will still be destroyed'.
[ Cale, who was observing the starting point for that plan, still looked lost.
“Is he really half Dwarf and half Rat?”
“Ahem, yes I am.”
Mueller went and stood on top of a chair and let out a fake cough as he responded to a
construction worker’s question. ]
"At least Mueller really doesn't look like a fool over there anymore" Harol muttered as he
looked at Mueller who was standing proudly there.
Well, Harol was still a bit annoyed that the man wasn't dead, but Harol also didn't care much
about Mueller anymore.
The treasure in the magic tower had been taken by Cale Henituse, Mueller was also already
in Cale Henituse's protection.
And Harol knew that he wouldn't be able to take anything that Cale Henituse already had.
...
Many people also felt grateful that Mueller was really starting to look like he had a better life
than before.
Although the poor little man was still always scared of Cale Henituse and the rest of his
companions, at least Mueller could still live well, work and get paid.
Not working as a slave.
[ “Oh, my lord! Your dexterity must be amazing!”
“Amazing. The meticulousness of the Rat tribe and the Dwarves technical skills.”
“We want to see your skills!”
Mueller’s shoulders were moving up and down with joy.
Cale was secretly watching Mueller’s meeting with some of the territory’s construction
workers. ]
"The people of the dwarf tribe are indeed very famous for their ability to design things.
Working with a member of that tribe, especially one whose abilities are as great as those
described in the novels, will surely amaze everyone around him" Taylor murmured as he saw
many of the staff from Henituse who now looked like they had just seen their idol, Mueller.
Well, the current Mueller looked very good and healthy. Not looking like the person who had
cried in terror almost a month earlier while being rescued by young master Cale.
If they hadn't been shown the 'rescue Mueller' moment in the previous chapter, they would
probably still think that Hon Mueller was the one who came to the Henituse region to work.
Not someone who worked as a best as he could because he had been rescued.
"But he's really good. I didn't see firsthand the battles in the Henituse and Ubarr Regions, but
I got pretty good information with the hundreds of awesome ships the Roan Kingdom has"
Bud said, trying to remember all the information he got while searching for information
about commander Cale Henituse.
Within 2 years, Cale Henituse had really managed to prepare everything. Bud admired the
man even more.
[ Countess Violan was next to him.
“They are all talented and know how to keep their mouth shut, so we should be able to
trust them. We have created all of the contracts as well.”
Since Violan was in charge of all of the artists in the territory, construction could not be
missing from the group. The developers that Violan meticulously selected were the best
of the best, experts in their field. Even these two experts were currently amazed by
Mueller. ]
Violan smiled softly as she saw herself and Cale standing there so calmly without any
awkward atmosphere. Violan also remembered that she was really happy when she saw
Mueller's marvelous work.
Her son, Cale, was really smart to have such great people around him.
Although Cale still thought that he gained their trust because he gave them food, Violan knew
the truth.
Mueller was still in Henituse today, living and working just really well as Cale Henituse had
asked him to.
Controlling someone like Mueller was also easy, the man was too much of a loser for
someone who had the courage to betray them all.
After all, Mueller is perfectly capable of living up to Violan's expectations. Working with that
man is just that easy.
Violan just needs to talk about what she wants to make, Mueller will design, then they add
details and prepare everything.
Whenever Violan sees everything at the Henituse estate and its surroundings, the Duchess
always feels proud.
Ahh... Cale, Violan was already quite happy that her son was willing to think of her as a
mother, but Violan would really be even happier if Cale stopped thinking that he would go
somewhere else after all this was over.
[ “The family that developed the Magic Tower. I am disappointed that we cannot show
off such a talented individual to other people!”
“I know, right? My god, I never thought I’d be able to see a Dwarf at work with my
own eyes. Please take good care of us.”
Ahem, ahem! Mueller let out multiple fake coughs.
“I am thirty this year, but I have twenty-nine years of experience. I have been looking at
blueprints since I was 1-year-old and held a hammer in my hand since I was 5. This is
typical of both the Rat tribe and the Dwarves.” ]
"Ha! What the heck is that? A little kid?" Toonka pointed in surprise at Mueller who really
looked like a fool.
Introducing his name and age. Toonka didn't really care how old Mueller was, nor did he
really care if he failed to kill the dwarf tribe member.
But he was still bothered by Mueller's attitude.
"Let him be, maybe this is his first time actually working with humans" Harol said, trying to
find a reason why the 30-year-old Mueller introduced himself like Raon Miru.
Well, Harol thought what he said just now made sense. Although the Mueller family was one
of the families that participated in the construction of the magic tower, but it was not that man
who directly received the praise like today.
This was actually better than listening to Mueller's stupid cries.
....
"You've gotten a lot of mages from the Whipper kingdom. Surely you guys will talk about the
magic tower?" Alberu Crossman* asked, trying to guess what kind of conversation would
happen between Alberu and Cale.
The two of them were close enough to not even being formal to each other during a
conversation, so Alberu* was a bit confused about the direction of their conversation.
"Mueller is his and he won't share it with me. So he just gave me the blueprints, well, that's
already very useful" Alberu replied, remembering very well when Cale happily threw all his
'favors' at Alberu and the Roan Kingdom.
[ Cale scoffed at Mueller’s words. He had never seen Mueller looking so confident. He
was even wearing his best clothes with the golden brooch. It was at that moment.
“He should be easy to handle.”
Cale relaxed after hearing Violan’s observation and started to speak.
“Please take care of Mueller.”
“Sure. You don’t need to worry.”
Violan’s cold gaze headed toward Mueller. They say that a fox becomes king when a
tiger isn’t around. Mueller did not know about any of this as he acted like a king. ]
Mueller flinched at that.
Oh.. Duchess-nim, he's just happy to have his work praised by others okay? Mueller would
never dare to think that he's the king!
The face of the dwarf tribe member was completely pale as he saw Violan Henituse's cold
gaze.
Mueller was fully aware that he would die on the spot if he made the slightest mistake. Then
again, Violan Henituse was a woman who highly valued perfection in her works, Mueller
really had to work hard to fulfill the duchess's wishes.
Although the master was rarely in Henituse territory, but Mueller even knew that Violan and
Deruth Henituse were watching his every move. Mueller was already very grateful that he got
a lot of gold as payment for his work, he will not go for treason.
[ “Will you go after verifying the blueprints?”
“Yes. I will return as quickly as possible.”
“Alright.”
Cale just responded to Violan’s worried expression with a smile. He had to leave here
again. ]
"That unlucky bastard really can't take his time huh?" Eruhaben shook his head, truly pitying
Cale who never really rested.
But come to think of it, this method was very Cale Henituse. Speeding through everything,
not allowing oneself to really rest and going straight after solving one problem to another and
so on. Most likely he was also there just to tell Deruth what he knew, tell Violan about
Mueller and wait for a decision from Deruth Henituse before leaving immediately.
Cale Henituse still had business with Venion and the Sten family, he also still had an
appointment with Alberu Crossman. Another poor bastard always got priority at the end.
Eruhaben did not know if Cale was doing it on purpose or not, but the red head did like to
push Alberu to the edge of his patience.
[ Cale took care of the things he needed to take care of before he returned to his room
and laid on the couch. He peeked toward Choi Han, who was across from him, and
started to speak.
“Choi Han.”
“Yes sir.”
“Let’s go.”
“… We have only been here for 4 days. We are going already?” ]
It was not that Choi Han was asking for extra time to rest, no, he was completely fine even
though he was always following Cale here and there.
But they had really only been at the Henituse estate for a short while, and during that time
Choi han had seen a very busy Cale going to discuss with Deruth, Violan, seeing how
Mueller was working, confirming things, spending time in the study room reading books that
he didn't know how many.
In a way, Cale Henituse was really very busy.
The only time Cale took a break was when Raon, Ohn and Hong forced him to play or
something, but Choi Han knew that the children just wanted their guardian to rest for a while.
Choi Han could see why Cale was very happy (somewhat forcefully) to make Bassen the
official successor of the family.
The noble family was really very busy, even his liege who claimed to be a useless person was
also one of the busiest people among them all.
And just when Choi Han thought that Cale Henituse finally had time to rest...
The young man invited them to go again.
[ Choi Han continued to speak.
“I will gather everyone.”
“No.”
There was a reason Cale had only called Choi Han over.
“Only we will go this time.” ]
".. I understand why Choi han obeyed Cale's orders so much." Lee Soo hyuk murmured when
he saw Choi han who chose not to wait for Cale's answer and immediately obeyed the young
man's wishes.
Seriously, it's kind of funny because Cale is really capable of making others not really want
to question his intentions. This also proved why Choi han easily followed all of Cale's wishes
even though the young man's orders were sometimes annoying.
It was because Choi han was really used to doing that.
They did not know each other for decades, but they worked together too often in many ways.
Choi han knew best what he should do when Cale asked for something.
....
"I really didn't expect that Choi han could really be such subdue" Alberu Crossman*
commented, feeling funny as he watched Choi han who easily did whatever Cale asked.
The Choi han* that Alberu* knew was not someone who could be easily ordered around.
Alberu* really had to think of a way to gain the mercy of Choi han* and all his companions
so that they would be on the side of the Roan Kingdom.
Alberu* knew that he would not be able to move freely like what Cale could do, that was
why his relationship with Choi han* was also not this close.
[ At that moment, the existences that always resided in Cale’s bedroom revealed
themselves.
Meeeow.
“It has been a while since it has been just us!”
Hong and On lightly jumped off the bed and approached Choi Han.
“I will naturally go a well.”
Raon removed his invisibility and sat down on the table next to the couch. ]
Choi Han smiled as he looked at the three adorable children.
Even though he is now often teamed up with many people, especially Mary, Choi Han really
enjoys having companions like Ohn, Hong and Raon.
The three children were very cheerful, always managing to make Choi han regain his senses
when he was too carried away by his emotions.
After all the craziness that happened during the whole year, Choi Han was really grateful that
the three children were still cheerful children.
Well, it was a bit traumatic that their guardian was injured so often, but they all were, right?
One of the things that kept Choi han sane until now was probably Cale Henituse, and the
factor of the many people around him as well.
Who were willing to cooperate with him, who did not betray each other because they were
both feeling the same Pain because of white Star.
Choi han thought that he would be completely useless if he got carried away by his own
emotions.
The incident with the golem that day alone was still a regret for him. It really made Choi Han
feel useless and still insisted on advancing to the battlefield even though his liege had told
him to retreat.
[ Choi Han looked around at the team when he heard Cale’s voice.
“Beacrox will follow us later. However, we will first move with this group. There is
something we need to take care of with just us. I’m sure you know what I’m talking
about.”
“… Is it Marquis Stan and company?”
Choi Han really was a smart guy. Cale started to smile.
“I knew you were sharp. Get ready to go.” ]
Sheritt smiled widely, really wanting to see the destruction of Venion and his family.
That bastard really shouldn't have an easy death.
What they had all done to Raon... Sheritt would never forgive them all, just like she never
forgave Cale Barrow.
That foolish human who actually had nothing was living too arrogantly in this world.
Sheritt knew that what they were about to see would be brutal, but who cared? Dragons didn't
deserve that kind of treatment, just like every living creature in this world.
Karma...
They say Karma doesn't wait for us to die, right?
And who says that revenge doesn't pay off? The people who say that are the ones who are
unable to get their revenge perfectly, they don't know how satisfying it is when the people
who did bad things in our lives finally get what they deserve.
...
"The young master didn't tell you about this, did he?" Asked Ron, there was an amused smile
on his face this time.
"Yes. The young master only showed me Raon and Raon immediately told me what
happened and I did my job. It was quite fun, Venion was a rather perfect object for me. It's
just that we didn't have much time" Beacrox said, trying to remember what he had done to
Venion.
Honestly, Beacrox was actually a bit worried about Cale Henituse who was clearly
uncomfortable with what he saw. But the young man cared too much about Raon and not
enough about his own feelings, Beacrox wasn't too surprised.
[ This was the team that originally met and rescued Raon. They had gathered together
to move for the dragon once again.
That night, a basic carriage without any crest on it stealthily left through the back door
of the Count’s estate. It was heading toward the Northwest region of the Roan
Kingdom. ]
Many people got goosebumps when they saw the departure of the carriage.
They knew that Venion would not be fine because of the baby dragon, who in the previous
chapter kept talking about what he was going to do to the noble finally being able to do what
he wanted to do.
They still remembered all the brutal words that came out of the 4-year-old's mouth and they
could already predict what would happen to Venion.
"It's a pity young master Cale didn't talk to us about this, I would have given more time to
torture that bastard" Cage said.
Seriously, if Cage knew what Venion had done besides all the mess that guy had made of
Taylor, Cage would gladly let Cale borrow Venion at will.
Cage would also help Taylor pretend to be looking for Venion and make up all kinds of
excuses as to why Venion was still nowhere to be found.
"Agreed. At least my brother will have to pay for all his sins while he's still alive and while
dealing with the afterlife" Taylor muttered, agreeing to Cage's idea.
Bud and Glenn chose to remain silent, pretending not to hear the brutal plan that Cage was
talking about what Venion should experience.
Chapter End Notes
I really feel that this is an important chapter. Not only did Cale show in this chapter that
he was really doing everything he could to help everyone, but he was also still at the
point that he didn't want to get involved in the war and really intended to leave the
Henituse family if everything went according to his wishes.
Well, this chapter itself was a bit messy because I felt that I had to create an 'emotional
moment', but the next scene was too casual, like when Cale was watching Mueller.
But I wanted to add a chapter of interaction between Cale and Violan, so I still didn't cut
that scene.
Haaa, I hope you guys really enjoy this chapter.
Chapter (83-84) – We Meet Again?
Chapter Summary
Hello everyone!!!!!
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, I decided to cut some scenes in this chapter after a long time of never
really cutting scenes from the official novel.
Hopefully it won't turn out too badly or I'll end up cutting important scenes.
Anyways, I think that we really need the interaction between Cale and Odeus here?
Since the abduction of Venion itself wasn't too difficult, I thought it would be fun if we
didn't skip the interaction between Cale and Odeus.
Well, I hope you enjoyed this chapter!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter (84-85) – We Meet Again?
Ding. Ding.
The wind lightly tapped on the window. It was a surprisingly windy night.
The man whose work would only start when night approached the Stan territory was
leisurely leaning on his couch as usual. On his face was a gentle smile that he brought
out every so often.
“I’m really curious.” ]
"Uncle?" That said, the person currently appearing on the screen was the last person Billos*
could have expected to appear.
No, not even Billos* thought that his uncle would appear on the big screen.
Looking at the previous cut scene, Cale Henituse and his group went to the Sten territory, to
avenge the depraved deeds done by Venion Sten.
Billos* knew that Venion and the marquis of Sten were not a clean noble family and they
were truly evil, but what Venion had done to Raon Miru was one of the sins that even Billos*
was sure would not be forgiven by anyone.
The merchant briefly turned to the beautiful people who were still sitting leisurely at the
back, looking so excited to see what would happen to Venion later.
Is the information about his uncle also described in the novel?
Since Taylor Sten*'s death, the life of the Sten* family has not been as smooth. That noble
family is slowly disintegrating and his uncle is the biggest reason why all the crimes of the
family are revealed to the world.
It was actually not surprising that the young master knew about this incident...
[ The man was very curious about what was going on. He tapped the armrest of the
couch.
Tap. Tap. Tap.
The window rustled along with the beat of his tapping. The wind was getting stronger.
The moment he started to listen to the sound of the wind, he heard the sound of
knocking. ]
Choi Han* recalled who the man on the screen was right now. It had been a long time since
Choi han* had seen Odeus* again after he revealed what the Sten family had done even
though it ended up that Odeus*'s name also became bad and he had to serve a sentence.
Choi han* remembered that it was the first time for him to really feel confused about what he
should do to Odeus*. Choi han* always wanted to repay every kindness that people gave
him, but Choi han* really couldn't help Odeus* at all.
Odeus* was not someone he could easily help. The man was proven to have done many
things in the underworld and Choi Han* realized that Odeus* himself knew the consequences
of what he did that day.
He knew that there would be no one to help him, that's why he also didn't ask anyone to help
and actually did what he was supposed to do.
Would Cale Henituse also save Odeus from his true destiny?
It wouldn't be surprising if he really did.
[ Knock knock knock.
He quickly got up from the couch.
Odeus Flynn quickly opened the door with that bright smile on his face.
“Aigoo, young master-nim and Choi Han. I didn’t expect the see the two of you. I was so
shocked after getting Billos’s message.”
Cale received the favorable greeting he had expected from Odeus as he entered the
room. ]
Odeus, who was sitting next to Billos, only smiled a little when he saw that Cale did not
make himself reciprocate Odeus' hospitality.
Cale Henituse this time looked like the 'noble' that the commoners often described him as.
But Odeus knew the truth now. If Cale Henituse didn't make himself look like a good person,
it meant that he was giving up his mask to the person he was going to work with.
Just like what the young man had done to Lock, the whale siblings, the crown prince of
Alberu. There was an exception for Queen Litana, but even Odeus understood why.
Queen Litana didn't have the personality of crown prince Alberu and Cale Henituse certainly
couldn't behave the way he wanted to when he was trying to gain the queen's trust.
After all, they all knew that Cale Henituse was sincere about helping save section 1 of the
jungle and knew that the power he possessed was truly valuable.
[ “No need to be shocked.”
Cale didn’t even look around as he answered indifferently and went over to sit down on
a couch. Odeus watched that quietly before turning his gaze to the open door. Choi Han
was standing there.
“I will wait outside.” ]
"If it's a business matter, I don't think I need to be in the same room with Cale-nim" Choi han
muttered when he saw Odeus' confused face.
But seriously, before Cale did business with anyone else, the man would give Choi han some
details on who he would talk to.
And Choi han knew that Cale didn't really like it when someone interrupted his conversation.
That's why Choi han chose to guard the front of the room, restraining anyone who had the
urge to enter while his Cale-nim was discussing with others.
For Cale's own safety, Choi Han entrusted it to Raon Miru.
The sharpness of the boy's instincts was really very strong.
Raon was someone who would always watch the movements of strangers around Cale. Choi
Han knew very well that Raon really did that even now.
They would not pay that much attention to what Cale was talking about, but they would pay
attention to everything in the room, trying to prevent any surprise attacks.
[ “Choi Han, you’re not coming in?”
“No.”
Choi Han stood in front of the door like a guard. There was a corridor outside the door
with a loud bar downstairs. This was the second floor of an inn in the Stan territory.
This location, that was busy with people both night and day, was where Cale had told
Billos to inform Odeus to meet him.
“Come in if you get tired.”
“I will, Odeus-nim. Please have a nice conversation.”
“Sure.” ]
"No matter how often I see this, I still sometimes question whether what I see is really real or
not" Kim Roksoo was completely amused at what he was currently seeing.
Choi Han... THE Hero Choi Han now has a job as a Cale Henituse knight.
Kim Roksoo didn't know how close the relationship between Choi han and Prince Alberu
was, but Roksoo didn't think the two of them had a relationship like Choi han and Cale.
Choi han here really followed wherever Cale went, he wasn't the Choi han who decided
where he wanted to go.
Choi han here is not the Choi han that Kim Roksoo knows firsthand and that he read about in
novels.
Kim Roksoo just really didn't expect that a Choi han could behave like this.
It just opened his mind about Choi han who was actually more than someone he knew back
then. When viewed like this, Choi Han didn't look like a Hero who continued to persevere
and fight to the end even though he continued to lose many people.
Choi han really looked like an ordinary knight who only wanted to protect his liege.
[ ****
“Odeus, let me commission you for something.”
Cale’s phrasing made Odeus start to smile.
“You really did know about it. Billos is serving a very scary person.” ]
"He's scary, but he gives me a lot of money," Billos said quite casually.
Well, young master Cale was scary and often told Billos to do things that made Billos
question what was really in the young man's head, but in the end they both still earned a lot of
money.
The most important thing was that Billos's life was fine, he was still earning a lot of money,
and so was the young master he was serving.
Bud also agreed with what Odeus said. Cale Henituse was after all a truly frightening person.
It wasn't his face that was creepy, but the information that young man possessed that was
terrifying.
Not only did he have a lot of important information, but he was also a person who truly
deserved such information because he knew what he could do to utilize it.
[ Odeus’s gaze became sharp as he said that. How did Cale know? Did he have that
many abilities? However, Odeus did not put much meaning behind it. ]
"That's right. That is the best way to avoid headaches. Just question it, but don't look for the
truth too much. Your life will become difficult" Alberu said, completely agreeing with the
attitude Odeus was currently showing.
Alberu also used to often wonder where Cale got such information from, but Alberu didn't
put much meaning into his questions.
Cale Henituse just knew, and that was that.
If Alberu tried to find out, his work would never end. Especially when the fact was that Cale
knew all that from a novel he read, in another dimension.
"Your highness, you really seem to have gotten used to this?" Choi Jungsoo asked after
deciding what he should call Alberu Crossman.
"You have no idea Choi Jungsoo-nim"
[ Cale had a thought as he watched Odeus’s expression change.
‘He really is different than the others.’
Unlike everyone else whose secret identities were revealed by Cale, Odeus was not
surprised at all. He just considered it to be out of his expectations. ]
"Young master shouldn't make my secrets as precious as some people's before" Odeus
muttered as Cale Henituse was actually observing him.
But seriously, this job of his was not something that Odeus really guarded with his life. He
had expected that one day, there would be someone who knew what he was really doing in
the underworld. Secrets about work were never really going to be protected forever.
The secret of his job was certainly not the same as when young master Cale told Harol
Kodiang who the tower master liege was to him. That was a secret that Harol was very
careful about.
If Odeus was in the chief's position, of course Odeus would also be surprised.
It was just that with this, Odeus truly realized that young master Cale was a very scary person
because he had so much information.
It was also no wonder that Billos was willing to serve the young master of the Henituse
family.
[ The merchant of the underworld, who had experienced almost everything in his 60
years of life, asked Cale a question.
“What kind of commission are we talking about?”
“I knew you would be easy to talk to.”
Cale looked very comfortable, as if he was sitting in his own bedroom. Odeus couldn’t
believe Cale’s relaxed demeanor, but quickly stopped a chuckle from coming out.
“Don’t you want to get rid of Marquis Stan?” ]
Many people had the same reaction when they saw Cale sitting leisurely, in the most
comfortable-looking spot, completely like a person who had been to the place many times.
It was also funny because the young master went here and there to surprise others.
Cale Henituse, who wanted to meet with Odeus, then said that he wanted to ask the old man
for a commission, and when the conversation started to become more casual and business-
like, Cale revealed another secret.
Odeus thought that the information about Cale Henituse knowing that he wanted to get rid off
the marquis Sten was far more surprising than the young master knowing his job.
That was because the information was something that Odeus had never talked to anyone
about and even if the people around him knew, they wouldn't say anything about it either.
Get rid of the marquis Sten was one of his life goals because Odeus was really fed up with all
the things that Venion and the marquis did.
....
"As expected, he has truly gained the trust of others because what he asks for will also be
beneficial to them" Alberu Crossman* commented upon seeing the surprised face of Odeus.
Well, actually Cale Henituse could have just asked the man for a commission, but he chose to
explain what his purpose was which he also knew that Odeus would be quite happy about it.
If Odeus trusted him, the old man would also work very well because in a way, their goals
were the same.
[ ****
“Young master-nim.”
However, those years of experience do not go away that easily. Odeus looked just as
relaxed as Cale.
“What do you need me for?”
Cale easily responded back to the question.
“Your service.” ]
".. Damn"
"What a guy"
For the first time, the conversation when Cale Henituse was doing business really looked
somewhat cool and scary.
Two people who had the same goal of getting rid of the marquis Sten were talking to each
other.
Cale Henituse who sat casually, elegantly and exuded an overpowering aura of nobility asked
for service from Odeus Flynn.
Seeing Cale so domineering like this made them, the people of the Lcf dimension remember
commander Cale Henituse.
The young man whose aura was extremely strong, like someone who came from a place of
higher being.
Odeus still felt speechless whenever he heard what the young master asked of him.
This was the first time in Odeus' life, getting a client like the young master.
He seemed so arrogant but Odeus couldn't do anything about that attitude.
[ “… Excuse me?”
This finally made Odeus look anxious. Service? Was it what he was thinking about?
“It is as you heard. I need your service to cover up everything I do in the Stan territory,
as well as supply anything I need. This includes a place for me to stay as well as food for
me to eat.” ]
Ron shook his head slowly as he saw what service his young master had asked Odeus for.
For someone who also used to work by carrying out the wishes of every client, Ron knew
that a request like this was almost an insult in itself.
Especially when Cale Henituse was really detailed with what he was asking Odeus for.
Perhaps a request like this would be readily granted by a mercenary who didn't really care
about status and just wanted to make money.
But Ron could see that Odeus was someone of high status in the underworld.
And Cale Henituse asked the person to serve him as if Odeus was a servant.
When viewed from this perspective, it is actually not surprising that one would think that the
young master was a dragon who never looked down on those with high status.
Well, Cale Henituse did not exactly look down on them. But he also never made himself
easily controlled by someone with status.
Even prince Alberu Crossman could not control his own lover, let alone someone like Odeus.
[ Odeus started to smile as he casually asked.
“Are you trying to use my secret identity as a weakness in order to use me as a
servant?”
However, Odeus’s tone was cold and sharp. Odeus’s gaze seemed to get past anxiety and
turn into anger.
Cale nonchalantly responded back.
“Do you even know what I want to do?” ]
"No, I don't. I know that in a way, our goal to get rid of marquis Sten is the same, but I don't
know the other details" Odeus said when he heard Cale's tone did not change at all even
though he realized that the person he was discussing with was angry.
Cale Henituse and his calmness was something truly admirable. Sure, his request really did
look like he wanted Odeus to be a servant, but after seeing who the people around him were,
Odeus knew that he also didn't have much of a role other than covering all the actions that the
young master would do there.
Even if he hadn't watched the previous video, Odeus would never have known that Venion
Sten had tortured a dragon, a very young dragon.
The same dragon that was of course currently beside Cale Henituse, not showing its existence
but Odeus knew that Raon Miru was watching everything and would instantly kill Odeus the
moment he saw Odeus do something stupid.
The same dragon who in the previous chapter continued to explain in detail his brutal plan to
torture Venion.
[ “… What are you talking about?”
“Do you know what I am trying to do?” ]
Everyone in the room suddenly felt goosebumps when they heard Cale Henituse's calm tone.
They knew. They knew exactly what Cale Henituse, no, Raon Miru would do.
Cale Henituse would simply provide everything Raon needed and the rest would be utilized
by the young dragon.
They knew what would happen to Venion Sten, that's why they were afraid.
They are afraid of what they will see.
Eruhaben* smiled as he saw the seriousness in the tone of the young man on the screen at the
moment.
It didn't intimidate them dragons of course, but Eruhaben* was sure that Odeus must have felt
really intimidated by the young man.
It was as if he knew what kind of answer Cale Henituse would give if he did ask for details.
Eruhaben* didn't know Raon Miru like his counterpart did, he had lived alone for too long
and just wanted to bide his time. It's actually quite surprising that he's still alive than he
expected to be.
But maybe this is also the reason why he is still alive today.
The world hasn't really allowed him to die yet.
Perhaps seeing the destruction of a foolish human being would be some entertainment for
him now.
[ ****
Cale turned to look at Odeus who was staring at him. Odeus’s eyes were full of avarice.
The novel had a few lines about Marquis Stan and Venion during the Black Dragon arc.
Two of those lines were about how Venion got his power within the successor
candidates.
< Although Venion Stan put up the front of being a good noble, he did all sorts of dirty
deeds in secret. That was why he could not be separated from the Stan Territory’s
underworld. > ]
Although this was new information, no one was surprised that Venion Sten was actually
involved with whatever was going on in the underworld.
There was no way that Venion Sten was not involved in that.
Well, perhaps this would come as a shock to all the people in Sten territory because even
though the family was extremely brutal, the image they had built up in front of the people
was quite good.
They at least really acted like an arrogant noble family, and that was all.
The Sten Family is a completely crazy noble family.
The Marquis deliberately made all the candidates for the family's successor compete with
each other at any cost. It's really any way that matters that they become the strongest.
That mindset was ingrained in the heads of all the children of Marquis Sten and because their
own parents never really told them what was wrong and right, all the children also only
thought about how they could be strong.
That was the reason why Venion was really a madman who only cared about strength.
Making a baby dragon his outlet when he was angry and actually having the audacity to think
that the more he hurt the dragon, the more it would end up begging him for mercy and
obeying whatever Venion wanted later.
And that was the greatest folly of Venion Sten.
A dragon could not be compared to humans. Maybe if the one he was torturing was a human,
then the human would have asked Venion for forgiveness and become the man's slave.
But this was a dragon, the most selfish of creatures and had the mindset that they were the
strongest.
And that is a fact, because dragons are the strongest creatures.
No matter how much torture Venion inflicted on Raon, the boy would never submit to the
man.
After seeing the true destiny of Raon Miru, they knew that Raon would rather die than obey
whatever Venion wanted.
[ These two sentences made Kim Rok Soo understand how Venion could make Taylor
Stan lose his legs and then eventually kill him.
The current operation had started from those two lines. Although these two lines were
short, they held a lot of information about the type of person Venion was, as well as his
past. ]
"Lines like that are the lines that hold a lot of information even though they lack details" Choi
Jungsoo commented.
As someone who loves reading novels and has read many novels as well, lines like that really
have a lot of meaning even though there are just few details.
The Fantasy genre is as the name suggests, the reader will be fantasizing about what the
reader is reading.
Imagining something that is beyond the reasoning of ordinary people.
And the more you read the Fantasy genre, the easier it is to understand what kind of story is
being told there and understand the plot well.
You don't have to be a smart person to understand the Fantasy genre, okay?
Basically, the Fantasy genre has a lot of themes, but if you only like one specific theme, then
the story provided won't be too different.
As long as you're still given information about how a character's attitude is, and then the
author gives a little bit of detail afterward, it makes a lot of sense.
Like what Kim Roksoo read about Venion Sten. The nobleman committed many crimes such
as torturing dragons, making Taylor Sten's legs paralyzed and killing the man afterwards.
Then the information about Venion Sten being involved with the underworld was told and
everything made sense.
Where did Venion get such great power as the successor of the family, why did he manage to
kill Taylor Sten without ever being directly punished because there was no evidence.
They knew he was the killer, but they had no proof.
[ He asked Odeus a question.
“So? Aren’t you curious about my commission now?”
Odeus sat back down across from Cale without saying anything else. Cage sat down on
the remaining seat. It was now the perfect time to discuss the operation. ]
Odeus still remembered that the young master actually asked Odeus to do what he had
previously said.
Well, it really did make Odeus look like a servant rather than someone who had status in the
underworld.
But, Odeus completely understood why he only had such a task.
Young master Cale knew very well that he would be able to ask him for a commission easily
as long as Odeus knew what their purpose really was.
And even though Odeus knew their purpose, the old man had no idea what the young master
would have done to Venion Sten had he not been present in this room right now.
It still blew his mind to know the fact that Venion Sten had actually tortured a young dragon
for 4 years.
Not only because Ron Molan, Cale Henituse's servant who was actually not present there,
Odeus could understand why the young master chose him to work together.
Because no matter how dirty his work was, Odeus still had a good image in the eyes of the
people around Sten territory.
It would be easier to cover whatever the young master did when Venion Sten was declared
'missing' if it was him.
And Odeus was also the most appropriate person to get all the young master's needs there.
Cale Henituse's request was not meant to insult Odeus at all, it was because Cale Henituse
knew that was all Odeus could do at the time.
[ ****
“Then young master Taylor-nim probably wants to get rid of the underworld?”
“Yes.”
Odeus started to smile at Cage’s short response. He then turned to look toward Cale.
“Young master Taylor-nim seems to be a true noble.” ]
Many agree with what Odeus has to say about Taylor Sten.
It was still amazing that in a crazy family like the Sten family, there was still someone who
had a noble heart like Taylor Sten.
That's a very hard thing to do when you're trying to stay sane and be a good person when
your whole family is crazy.
They all certainly don't know what Taylor Sten is really like, whether he just looks 'good' to
others so he can get support, or if he really is a good person.
But young master Cale had mentioned before, during the terror plaza incident, that Taylor
Sten really cared about the people more than anyone else (as if Cale didn't do the same).
And they, the people from the Lcf dimension present in this room also knew that Taylor was
actually the description of what a noble was.
Taylor Sten was a noble who truly understood his responsibilities as someone with power.
And they also admire Odeus in some ways.
Because if Odeus did agree to the commission that Cale Henituse asked him for, it would also
jeopardize his own position as someone who worked in the underworld.
Odeus knew that Taylor Sten was a really good noble, that's why the same man would
destroy what was happening in the underworld.
Including Odeus himself.
But judging from the course of this 'casual' conversation, they could also see that Odeus
would actually accept the request from Cale Henituse even though he knew the
consequences.
[ The next sentence was the most important one.
“He doesn’t want to lose his sense of justice.”
There were many reasons that the Stan family was destroyed in the novel. They
bickered with Choi Han and ended up in a terrible situation. There was also the Black
Dragon going berserk. ]
Of the many losses that the Tboah dimension has, Taylor Sten's death is one of the biggest.
As Cale Henituse himself said, Taylor Sten did not lose his sense of justice.
Even though he had always been someone who had suffered injustice from his own family,
had been oppressed in many ways, had almost lost hope... Taylor Sten is still a very strong
person in the end.
They still remembered the information about Taylor Sten* who spent weeks after weeks
trying to find an ancient power that might be able to heal his paralyzed leg, and then him and
Cage* who really struggled in the cave, trying to get the power. And the results were
disappointing.
And the results were really disappointing. That was the point where Taylor Sten* finally gave
up and literally ended up dead because of his own brother.
But that is not the story of Taylor in the Lcf dimension for sure. Their Taylor was a noble
who truly upheld justice and managed to defend his own life, as well as the Marquis Sten
itself.
Alberu really benefited from Taylor's performance because the man was really useful. He
wasn't someone who just talked big, the power that Alberu gave the man was never wasted.
[ Furthermore, Odeus played a role in their downfall as well. He revealed Venion’s
identity in the underworld in order to prevent him from taking control of the
underworld, and that destroyed the reputation of Marquis Stan and their entire family.
The family that seemed to be the noblest had done something dishonorable and hurt the
citizens.
Of course, Odeus had to reveal himself to bring this news to light. That put him in a lot
of danger. ]
Odeus' hatred for Venion and Marquis Sten seemed greater than anything else.
Whether it was hatred or worry about what Venion would do if the man could truly rule the
underworld in Sten's territory, Odeus preferred to endanger himself.
It was actually a worst situation for Odeus no matter what he chose. If he chose to let Venion
have what he wanted, Odeus would also be in danger but still Venion wouldn't really look
that bad.
And if he decided to tell the world what Venion and marquis Sten were really up to, Odeus
would also be dragged into the matter.
But if Odeus was going to hell, wouldn't it be better to grab Venion and throw him into a
deeper hell?
Well, Odeus in the lcf dimension certainly doesn't have the same problem. Venion went into
hell without being able to drag anyone except marquis Sten.
That was because there was the young lord Cale, who for the umpteenth time, changed the
bad destiny of others.
Well, he did that at the same time to help Raon Miru do whatever that boy did.
But this was still the kind of Cale who helped the Whipper kingdom's finances while
searching for treasure, helping put out the fire in section 1 of the jungle while searching for
thousands of magic stones.
[ Although Choi Han knew him because of the Blue Wolf Tribe situation, he could not
do anything to help.
However, there would be no reason to do that this time. ]
"Young master Cale really wants to protect you huh?" Rosalyn muttered when she found out
what Choi Han was doing in the real timeline.
"...From feeling useless?" Choi han asked back.
"Yes. Even though it was Odeus-nim himself who chose to be in that situation. But we as
humans, especially you Choi han... It must be very hateful to not be able to do anything,
right?"
".. Yes."
It wasn't his fault that Odeus chose that course of action, but Choi Han must have been really
upset that he couldn't do anything about it.
...
More precisely, Choi han* didn't know what to do. He didn't know what he could do to save
Odeus*. Because after all, even though they only met a few times, Odeus* was a good old
man.
Putting aside his work in the underworld, Odeus* was still the one who contributed greatly to
helping Choi han* and his companions.
He was also the one who helped them to completely destroy Marquis Sten from various
angles.
.. But no one could save Odeus* from his destiny.
And Cale Henituse, once again knew how he should act in such a situation.
He was truly a person who could greatly utilize the power he had.
There was a bitter smile on Choi han*'s face as his counterpart never really felt any of this.
[ Cale put a clear ending to their conversation.
“The two of you can fight later. We need to get rid of our common enemy first.”
Odeus and Cage both became confused at that.
What reason did Cale Henituse have to hate Venion? Both of them had the same
question. ]
"About what he did to Raon-nim"
"About him once looking down on young master Cale"
"The very existence of Venion Sten is deserving of hatred"
Many people answered the questions from Cage and Odeus.
There were quite a few reasons why Cale was serious about wanting to get rid of Venion
Sten.
But seriously, after they saw everything the man did, there was nothing they could do but
hate Venion Sten.
And even if they didn't hate, at least they would never be on his side either.
They didn't want Venion Sten to drag the into the same hell.
Cage shook her head as she was reminded of the original purpose of young master Cale
accepting Raon as a member of his small crew.
The young master who said he only wanted to utilize the greatness of all of them for himself,
the same young master who also gave everything to them.
Cale Henituse did not say that he had to avenge Raon Miru on Venion if he wanted to gain
the young dragon's full trust.
Cale Henituse wanted Raon Miru to be able to avenge Venion so that the little boy, and his
trauma, would slowly heal.
[ “Excuse me, but what do you plan to do to Venion-?”
Odeus stopped mid-question and looked toward Cale. Cale had a simple answer for
Odeus.
“Killing him.”
“That’s!”
The crazy priestess Cage cut Cale off with a shocked expression. ]
"I really want to, but our Taylor is too good a man to live in this world" Cage said in a sad
tone.
"As expected from a Taylor Sten. He will not choose the same path as what his family often
does" Cage* replied to the counterpart.
They were still sitting side by side and were only separated by a transparent barrier.
"But the result is still the same. Venion Sten is still dead."
"I am happy about this terrible news"
"Stop acting like I'm an innocent young man. You know the truth Cage" Taylor just shook his
head as he looked at the two Cage who were laughing at him.
"Ooooo, my dear best friend. Are you hiding your true psychopathic self? Should I be
worried about my life right now?"
"No. And don't keep going away from Sten territory, why do you keep leaving your dear best
friend alone huh?"
Cage winked and smiled teasingly at her friend.
"Oh my, I only went to the Villa because the God wanted me to stay with young master
Cale."
"And since when do you care about your god's request, hmm?"
...
"Hey Glenn, do you think we're interrupting something here?" Bud whispered to his friend
who was still sitting relaxed.
"Yeah, but I'm too lazy to move again. Just drink yourself to death."
[ However, Cale continued to speak.
“Isn’t possible, but something worse than death?”
“… Excuse me?”
Cage had a blank expression as she thought about what Cale had just said. ]
Cale Henituse is really brutal.
Death is a very scary thing for people who are afraid of death itself.
Meanwhile, there are many things that are far worse than death.
In fact, sometimes life is worse than death.
What Venion Sten did during this time not only deserved death, but something even worse
than death.
It was the same thing that the man had been doing to Raon Miru for four years.
He deliberately did not kill the young dragon, let all his wounds heal slowly and then would
be tortured again.
Sometimes, when the wounds still hadn't healed, Venion would still order the men there to
torture Raon.
Torturing a little boy who didn't even have any sins.
[ Something worse than killing him?
She got the chills and looked back toward Cale. He still seemed to be relaxed. However,
she knew about Cale who had lent them money and stealthily got them into the capital
while making them make a vow of death to protect the secret.
He was someone who kept his word. ]
What Cage had mentioned was very true. The thing that gave most of them the chills now
was that Cale Henituse was still sitting relaxed while talking about what they could do to
Venion.
Talking about the death of another person as if that person really didn't mean anything.
Cale Henituse spoke as if he was an angel of death.
.. Well, he does look like an angel of death here. He decided the fate of many people's lives.
But the difference is, Cale doesn't just take lives, but he also gives others a chance to live.
Cale Henituse is balance itself.
Cale was a good person, who could treat people well.
But he was also someone who did not hesitate to teach those who did wrong a lesson,
especially if the wrong was directed at Cale and his family.
[ “Ha, haha-”
Odeus started to laugh and nodded his head.
“Of course, there are many things that are worse than death.”
“Mm.”
Cage made a noise and then started to speak.
“Then how do you plan to do that?”
She saw that Cale turned his head instead of responding. He was looking at Odeus. ]
Ron Molan* smiled as he saw the smooth flow of another discussion that young master Cale
was having right now.
Cale Henituse was really good at talking.
Clients like the young master were the most favored by Mercenary and anyone else who
worked in the underworld. That was because Cale really gave enough details about what they
had to do, gave reasons why he wanted to do it and why he specifically chose that person.
Of course, the reason given is not the real reason. But it wasn't a lie either, more like a truth
that wasn't fully revealed.
But Cale Henituse's hatred for Venion was real, Ron* could see the light in the young man's
eyes as he spoke of 'things worse than death'.
He also did not openly force Odeus to accept his commission.
Cale Henituse just kept talking about what they could get and he knew one of Odeus' goals.
Cale Henituse also deliberately brought ex-priestess Cage there to show that he had a strong
connection with Cage, a close friend of Taylor, who was now rebuilding his powers.
And Cale Henituse was really slowly making Odeus have no other choice but to work for
Cale Henituse.
His eyes that looked at Odeus, threw back Cage's question to the man to question whether
Odeus really wanted to do this or not.
[ That gaze let Odeus know what he needed to do for Cale.
“I will be taking care of things for the young master-nim, so you do not need to worry.”
Odeus was happy and willing to serve Cale for this. He had no choice. ]
Odeus really had no other choice and he also didn't want to refuse a job offer like this.
Odeus really wanted to get rid of Venion and Marquis Sten, really trying to prevent in various
ways so that those two people failed to gain more power in the underwold.
Cale Henituse was the only safe choice Odeus could make to fulfill his goal.
It was still dangerous, but Odeus would gladly accept the consequences if he were to be
caught.
After all, the young master's request was not that difficult. Especially for someone like him
who had spent decades doing this kind of work.
Odeus could also see that he was in the same situation as several others.
They had no other choice but to believe in Cale Henituse.
[ “Then I will take care of it with Odeus’s assistance.”
It was because Cale had said Odeus would not need to personally do anything to
Venion.
‘Well, it isn’t me but the dragon.’
In Cale’s point of view, he would not be doing anything. All he had to do was set it up. It
was Raon who was going to take care of everything. ]
... Preparing everything here was not an easy thing to do.
It looked easy because it was Cale, a Cale Henituse who had many connections of important
people in his region.
Cale Henituse who truly had too much charisma.
And a Cale Henituse who was really good at talking.
The young master really provided everything so that Raon could do whatever he wanted to
do to Venion without worrying about much.
Raon only needed to torture Venion back and Cale Henituse would take care of the rest.
Eruhaben and Sheritt smiled at the sight of Cale who was serious about healing the young
dragon's trauma.
And the type of 'healing' here is not in the way of healing with time or healing because Raon
gets far more beautiful memories than bad memories.
Cale Henituse helps Raon to heal his trauma in a very dragonish way.
A stupid human torturing you and giving you prolonged trauma? Just give that stupid human
a much worse trauma so that he really knows where he went wrong.
People like Venion would never admit their mistakes even to themselves if they weren't
treated just as badly.
[ “Aigoo, it looks like I’ll be busy for the first time in a while.”
The 60-year-old Odeus pretended to be weak. However, he had a bright expression on
his face. He looked like he was ready for a celebration. ]
Odeus really did feel like he was going to have a big day when he saw Venion and Marquis
Sten completely destroyed.
Well, they still had Taylor Sten, even Odeus was not worried about their territory being under
the leadership of that man.
It had also been a long time since he had worked like this, well, the work was not too
difficult, but still the underwold work was a different thing.
He had also been idle for too long while thinking of what he should do to prevent Venion and
the Marquis.
Many people are getting excited about what they will see.
[ “Then move quickly. I will be staying in this inn.”
“Oh, sure.”
Odeus, who was between the middle age and senior age, easily got off the couch and
headed for the door. He then heard Cale’s voice behind him.
“Odeus, find a house.”
“A house?” ]
They knew enough that whatever Cale and Raon wanted to do to Venion would not happen in
the inn.
Odeus also had a job as a Servant because Cale really needed the Service of the old man.
It was no wonder that Odeus was also the one who had to find the house that Cale Henituse
wanted in the Sten territory.
And as someone who lived there, of course Odeus would know where to look for such a
house.
They were just curious about what kind of house Cale would choose later.
....
Beacrox on the other hand smiled a little as Odeus had truly found the perfect home for
whatever they were about to do.
The young master and the three little ones could rest in peace elsewhere while Beacrox would
release his stress by torturing Venion.
Well, of course Beacrox did that because he was also really annoyed at what Venion had done
to the children.
Blame the young master who made Beacrox take care of so many children (Lock's siblings).
Beacrox, a chef and torturer, really has to control himself so that he doesn't accidentally hurt
the children.
Even a filthy-blooded person like him couldn't be that mean to children, but Venion tortured
children instead.
The bastard really deserved what he got. Unfortunately, they only had a short time.
[ Odeus turned around to look at Cale.
“Yes. And you’re going to have to do a good job serving me. I only like luxurious stuff.”
Odeus was fine accepting Cale’s attitude of actually asking him to serve him. ]
Billos patted his uncle's shoulder lightly, giving the old man the support he needed.
Now that Odeus himself had agreed to accept her job, Cale Henituse was more confident to
do whatever she wanted to do.
For example, explicitly saying that Odeus should serve him well. Never mind the pride
damage the old man had when he heard Cale's words.
And for someone who traveled here and there to obtain treasuries and other sources of
money, it was completely natural for Cale Henituse to seem to like everything that looked
luxurious.
Well, the young man's clothes were not as glamorous as some of the other nobles, but even
his clothes were probably worth the price of a commoner's house.
Cale Henituse is truly surrounded by luxury.
[ “I’ve never had a request like this in my 60 years of life, but I will consider it my
honor.”
“You’re also getting paid enough for it. I am getting rid of your obstacle for you.”
“That is plenty.” ]
It was because of the way Cale Henituse behaved that the people around him felt at a loss
even though they were also at an advantage.
In other words, they seemed to realize that Cale Henituse was the one who really controlled
everything.
And not everyone likes to be controlled by others.
Especially for those who were used to being in control of things, what Cale Henituse was
doing certainly seemed like an insult.
But back to the original point, they could do nothing but trust Cale and obey all the young
master's wishes.
"Well, I did get a high fee. It's really an honor for me to be able to serve the young hero who
is the pride of the Roan kingdom," Odeus said.
Back then, Odeus had thought that Cale Henituse was not a hero.
But after seeing all these things....
Cale Henituse would be seen from many different angles as a hero.
The only one evading that fact was Cale Henituse himself.
[ Odeus opened the door. Choi Han gently smiled at him. Odeus now understood why
Choi Han had been guarding the door. A discussion like this needed someone on watch.
“See you next time, Choi Han.”
“Of course, merchant-nim.”
Choi Han closed the door again after Odeus left. ]
"I don't really like to disturb Cale-nim's discussion time either. It's better for me to guard the
area around where Cale-nim is discussing" Choi han said.
He knew that he was not stupid enough to not understand what his liege might be talking
about. But Choi han didn't want to sit next to his liege who was discussing.
It just... It felt strange. Choi han never really felt like he deserved to sit together with his
liege.
Even though he knew that his Cale-nim wouldn't think anything of Choi han sitting with him
one day, Choi han always thought that it wasn't his place.
Choi han's place was behind Cale Henituse.
And Choi han didn't want to change that at any time.
[ ****
Raon approached Cale and waited in the air.
“Raon.”
“What is it?”
“Do whatever you want.”
Raon started to smile as he answered.
“Don’t say something so obvious.” ]
"I can see where he could have that kind of personality" Bud commented as he watched Raon
say the phrase Cale said most often.
Well, since it was Raon Miru, at least Bud still understood what the boy meant. But if it was
Cale Henituse who said those things, sometimes Bud felt really stupid.
Either he wasn't as smart as he thought he was or Cale Henituse was too much of a genius,
but if Cale Henituse had said that line, it was as if the young man really thought that they all
had the same brain workings as him.
Returning to the topic of their conversation which was Raon Miru, Bud smiled, because even
though Raon looked normal and confident, Bud knew that the boy must be nervous.
Because even though Raon was a dragon, he was still a child.
A four years old child.
He really needed Cale's support because Cale was the one who usually provided whatever
Raon needed physically and mentally.
The case was the same as when Cale asked Raon to run wild, here too... Cale asked Raon to
do whatever the boy wanted to do.
Reminding Raon not to worry about anything because Cale Henituse would take care of the
rest.
[ Raon disappeared into the fog. Cale leisurely crossed his arm as he looked down to the
ground.
The 70% chance was correct.
Three people hiding themselves under their robes entered the alleyway. Venion should
be one of those three people. Cale leaned on the railing and looked down at the trio. ]
Finally.
Finally they could see Venion Sten who was about to experience the worst thing in his life.
This was probably the first time they all felt excited to see Venion.
Well, the man was still not clearly visible because he was wearing the same robe as several
people around him to hide his identity.
But since Cale Henituse said that Venion should be one of them, then Venion must be there.
"We didn't get to see the arc when Cale saved Raon. May I know how bad that boy was until
Cale decided something like this?" Lee Soo hyuk asked, really curious about what Venion
actually did to Raon.
Well, from the moment they all heard Cale's sleep song with all the young Vicious dragon's
words, Lee Soo hyuk was actually able to gradually guess what really happened.
He just needs a genuine confirmation.
"Raon Miru was tortured for 4 years by Venion since he hatched from his egg. Cale managed
to save hkm not long after he transmigrated. And as for the scale of badness... 100/10 ?
Venion is really a crazy bastard. All the things you first imagined about 'torture' were really
experienced by Raon for 4 years" Kim Roksoo explained.
Then the center room became quiet after that.
[ Venion Stan did not know Cale was watching as he started to walk quickly.
‘Crazy bastard.’
Venion was swearing internally, which was not how a noble should act. ]
Well, being a noble is not an easy thing. Just behaving must have rules, just like their title.
Noble. People who have this title really have to be authoritative and at least look 'good' in the
eyes of the surrounding community.
But of course, a noble is also a human being who has a different personality.
Some care about ethics, some don't, and some actually don't care about ethics, but still use
them.
They had previously seen crown prince Alberu Crossman swearing at young noble Cale
Henituse, so it wasn't a big deal to hear Venion Sten doing the same.
Especially those who had very often heard Cale Henituse cursed at many people...
Yeah, what Venion was talking about right now was not comparable to what Cale Henituse
often said.
[ Yesterday, his formerly paralyzed brother, said some crazy shit.
‘I will not kill my siblings. I only plan on ruling over them.’
Taylor’s words caused a huge reaction, making the family quite chaotic right now.
Thanks to that, Venion was able to come to this place early in the morning. ]
At some points, what Taylor Sten did was similar to what Alberu Crossman did. They did not
continue their father's 'tradition' of killing all the potential 'crown prince' candidates so that
they would end up being the strongest.
That would probably make them all suffer more, especially the Sten family who were still
practicing that crazy tradition.
Venion would truly consider that the biggest insult of his life.
He felt insulted because Taylor Sten was a good person.
The man was fully aware that his older brother not just can walk on his own two feet, but
Taylor was seriously rebuilding his strength and trying to regain what Venion had taken away
from him.
So why did Venion choose to make Taylor paralyzed?
It wasn't just because Venion enjoyed seeing his brother suffer, but Venion knew it was the
best way if he really wanted to destroy Taylor's career.
No one would support the man if he was paralyzed.
A man who couldn't even stand on his own two feet... How could he possibly lead the
territory well, right? No, he wouldn't even survive the situation in his own family.
[ Taylor was gaining too much power right now. There was a need to suppress him.
Normally, he would not have made the trip himself, however, according to his lackey in
the back alley, the most influencing black market merchant kept getting in their way
lately, making it difficult for them to make any moves.
‘All these useless fools keep getting in my way.’ ]
They could see that Venion Sten was starting to really look desperate about the situation he
was in but was acting as if everything was going to be okay.
Taylor Sten is now gaining too much power? Just pressure the man in other ways.
Venion said that as if it was an easy thing to do.
The fool here was him. People who found it too easy to get something usually wouldn't really
realize when they were really struggling.
And Venion deserved to be treated like that. Just like when Taylor's leg was paralyzed, the
man slowly lost his power, right?
This time, Taylor was gaining too much power and making Venion Sten lose his power little
by little.
Who wants to keep supporting someone who is clearly losing?
It was only natural that there was always someone standing in Venion's way.
[ Venion clicked his tongue as he quickly walked through the fog. He was thankful that
it was foggy as it would prevent many people from seeing him.
‘At least the weather is helping me.’
Venion was happy that the fog was getting thicker. His two lackies followed behind him.
There was something they missed as they walked through the fog. It was because their
hood was down very far to prevent people from recognizing them.
The fog above their heads was slowly becoming black. ]
It had been a long time since they had seen Ohn and Hong's skills on display.
It was quite a deja vu feeling to see that puff of black fog.
Just like when they went to rescue Raon, this time the same team went too, but to kidnap
Venion Sten.
The team this time was also much stronger than before because Cale continued to take them
here and there to train each individual's abilities.
Venion Sten was completely unaware that he had walked into a trap.
....
"Aaah, somehow it feels good to see 'heroes' committing crimes" Cale Henituse* commented.
As someone who isn't much of a fan of heroes, seeing Cale's actions now was exciting.
Yes, tell them all their places.
Alberu suddenly remembered a conversation in his room that day...
Cale Henituse and Taylor Sten were a unique combination, strange but still able to help each
other well that Alberu Crossman had never imagined.
[ Meeeeow.
“Tsk.”
Venion clicked his tongue at these cats that meowed even this early in the morning.
There were a lot of useless people and stray animals in this back alley. They needed to
either gather them up and teach them or kill them all. ]
Seriously, Venion is really psycho huh? Actually, the man could have thought of getting rid of
the cat if he really didn't like the little creature.
After all, it was just the 'meow' sound, there wasn't really a cat jumping on Venion's face,
right?
Why was the man brutally thinking of gathering them all and teaching the cats something or
just killing them?
The reason Venion killed someone just because they were breathing would not be impossible
to do.
... But, what exactly was the reason why Venion really hated animals huh?
. . ..
"Cale would kill him instantly if he knew what Venion was thinking right now" Alberu
muttered when he heard what Venion said.
Cale Henituse, who always prioritized the safety of his children, would definitely not accept
this.
[ Meeeeeow.
Another chilling meow could be heard. That made Venion think of someone. That
existence was responsible for all of his issues.
‘I should have killed it.’
Venion started to frown.
He should have killed that damn Black Dragon. ]
"This fool... Act as if he could really kill my son" Sheritt said softly. It felt like she wanted to
transport to that timeline and torture Venion to her heart's content.
Why suddenly blame Raon as if Raon's existence was not a good thing? What Venion
experienced was not Raon's fault. That bastard got himself into all sorts of trouble.
But Venion really wouldn't have been willing to admit his own guilt if he hadn't experienced
the same thing his victims had experienced.
Venion was really stupid for thinking that he could kill Raon.
"Responsible for all the trouble he's been in? Has that stupid human completely lost his
brain?" Eruhaben, just like Sheritt, really couldn't understand why Venion would even say
that Raon was responsible for all the bad luck in his life.
The more the video continued, the more Eruhaben realized that Venion Sten was a very, very
stupid person.
[ None of this would have happened if he had done that. He had caused a scene about
taming it and that led to his downfall.
He was extremely frustrated. ]
"None of this would have happened if he had never accepted Raon's presence" Choi han said,
completely annoyed by all of Venion's monologues that sounded more and more stupid.
The previous scene where Venion immediately thought of torturing a cat that was just
meowing already explained why he immediately thought of torturing Raon since the child
was hatched in the hope that Raon would end up obeying all his wishes.
The stupidest thing Venion Sten did was that he actually equated a dragon with an ordinary
human.
The man really did get things the instant way too often and it was annoying.
Choi han was extremely frustated too.
[ At that moment, he heard a cat meow once again.
Meeeeow-
“So annoying.”
It was the moment Venion mumbled in frustration.
Ugh.
The sound of someone trying to breathe was heard behind Venion.
Plop. He then heard something fall to the ground. ]
The results of the training time in the dangerous forest could finally be seen clearly in their
eyes now.
Well, they had seen the same before as when Ohn and Hong's fog was able to momentarily
stun and paralyze many people.
But this was a different situation than before. They were not in the villa that was hidden from
many people, the back alley, although it was quite a quiet and desolate place, it did not mean
that there were no people there.
It was still a public place and they, Cale's crew, were trying to kidnap Venion Sten in a public
place.
Actually, thanks to Venion hiding his identity, no one knew that he was kidnapped there.
And even if someone knew about the kidnapping, they wouldn't know it was Venion Sten.
They also realized that the children of Cale Henituse, although adorable, could really kill a lot
of people if they wanted to.
[ “Y, young master-ni-”
He then heard his lackey’s voice. Venion quickly turned around.
“What?!”
One of his lackeys was on the ground holding his neck. The lackey that had called out to
Venion was staggering as he slowly fell.
“C, can’t breathe, kek!”
The lackey’s face turned blue before he fell down. ]
Many people were quite shocked by what they saw.
The face of Venion's lackey really looked pitiful. No one had strangled the man, but he really
looked like he was having trouble breathing.
Hong fog had most likely been inhaled by the man, leaving him to die a horrible death.
Fog was something that was very difficult to avoid.
That's why Ohn and Hong's abilities can greatly endanger the lives of others. Fog is one with
nature, even though people will try to wear masks to avoid its toxic effects, they will still
inhale the fog.
And even though it wasn't a poisonous fog like Hong's, even a fog like Ohn's would be just as
deadly. They all recalled all the thick fog in the Oorim forest.
Not poisonous, but deadly because they couldn't see anything. It made anyone in the forest
feel panic, fear and other bad things even though nothing was actually attacking them.
The combination of Ohn's and Hong's current Fog was really deadly because not only could
they, Venion and his lackey, not see around due to the thick fog, they would also die from the
inhaled poison.
[ That lackey’s hood touched the tip of Venion’s boot. This sudden turn of events made
Venion start to frown and become chaotic.
He had never expected something like this. ]
That's because Venion kept evading the bad situations around him and kept blaming others
for his misfortune.
Venion Sten and his confidence was too high. He was overconfident that everything would
end up the way he wanted even though his world was beginning to crumble.
He never expected this because he's really never expected that, one day, he would be attacked
by someone.
Now that they think about it, it was really very stupid.
The back alley was quite a dangerous place and many bad things could always happen there.
Venion had only brought two lackeys who couldn't even protect themselves before they could
protect their master.
For someone who attacked others so often, Venion was really stupid to protect himself.
This makes it all the more ridiculous that such an idiot managed to traumatize a young
dragon for 4 years of his life.
This humiliation is on another level.
[ Meeeeeow.
At that moment, he heard the cat meow again. Venion realized something else as well.
The cat’s meow was slowly getting closer.
Meeeow.
Above!
It is coming from above! ]
Hans, being a cat lover, for the first time actually felt goosebumps when he heard the
meowing of Ohn and Hong.
The goosebumps this time were different from when Hans realized that the children were
mad at him for something.
Their voices sounded so clear and made everyone realize not to always look down on anyone
and anything just because they look weak or adorable.
Like Ohn and Hong. Those kids could kill them whenever they wanted.
While many were excited to see what would happen to Venion, many were terrified by the
increasingly tense atmosphere.
In the back of their minds, everyone realized that they would experience the same thing as
Venion if they dared to hurt one of Cale Henituse's family members.
And if they managed to hurt Cale Henituse, there was no other answer than death.
[ Venion lifted his head. That was when he saw it.
“Huh?”
Unlike the white fog around them, the fog above them was dyed black and red. That fog
looked dangerous. Venion subconsciously took a step back. ]
For the first time in this chapter, they agreed with Venion Sten's opinion.
Because for God's sake! The fog this time really looks so terrible.
They knew that the red fog was Hong's, but this was the first time they all saw Ohn's black
fog.
Was it really Ohn's? Or maybe Raon used his magic?
They didn't know for sure, but the fog this time really looked deadly.
Ah... That was probably Raon's magic because the white fog still belonged to Ohn.
That little girl who was in charge of making everyone around Venion unaware of what was
happening.
The only ones who saw the black and red fog were Venion and his Lackey.
[ It was at that moment.
Tap.
Something touched Venion’s back.
Venion stopped for a moment before grabbing the hilt of his sword and quickly turning
around.
However, all he could see was the fog. ]
Honestly, it's really scary.
They were not Venions, but they could also feel the panic that the stupid bastard was
experiencing.
The fog above his head looked so creepy, the fog around him was too thick to see the
surroundings...
Those three Cale children had really managed to traumatize Venion even though this was
nothing compared to what they would see in the future.
They could see the terror in Venion's eyes as the man felt 'something' touch his back.
Venion didn't say that 'someone' was touching his back. That was why the man paused for a
moment, trying to confirm whether what he was thinking was true or not before touching the
tip of his sword.
.. Well, it was still a bit strange to see a Venion with a sword.
[ “W, what the?”
He subconsciously started to speak. His lackeys were moaning behind him.
“Oooooooo-”
“Kek, ughhhhhh!”
He could hear a faint wind as well. ]
What the Venion lackeys were going through really looked pitiful.
They didn't really faint or just die, but they were tortured there.
Feeling all the effects of Hong's fog poison without losing consciousness was a torture in
itself.
The sounds coming out of those people's mouths were really irritating to all of their ears.
It was better for them to die than for everyone in this room to continue hearing those
disgusting sounds.
Not to mention they had to see another disgusting thing coming out of Venion lackey's body.
No one dared to protest, so they just turned their faces away because they didn't want to look
too long.
[ Swiiiiish-
It was the moment Venion was about to turn his head on reflex.
“Hi there?”
Venion could hear a voice. He turned back around but did not see anything.
No. It was just that he could not see it. ]
"...Wow, this is really scary" murmured Choi Jungsoo who was previously completely
mesmerized by things. He knew that it was the voice of Raon because they had all heard the
young dragon's babbling quite often over the chapters.
But this time his voice really sounded terrifying.
This was not the voice of the little boy who was so often spoiled with Cale, not the little boy
who was often frustrated at not being able to protect Cale.
This was the voice of a dragon, a very angry dragon.
Raon Miru did not sound trembling at all, they knew that this moment was the most awaited
moment by Raon at that time.
The moment where he could finally take his revenge on Venion.
Maybe it would look like Raon got a lot of personality from Cale because the kid was
literally plastering Cale 24/7. But this is Raon Miru's personality that he got after dealing
with Venion Sten for too long.
The kid is just throwing back what Venion once did to him.
[ A black figure slowly appeared in front of Venion.
That figure was taking his time to slowly reveal himself.
“Uh, uh-.”
Venion started to step backwards. ]
Raon Miru truly appreciated all the time he had right now.
Raon did not immediately show his existence to Venion because Raon wanted to see more
terror on the man's face.
Raon wanted to see Venion Sten, the main culprit of his miserable life for 4 years, completely
in his hands. Raon wanted to see Venion tormented.
The boy wanted to see Venion completely terrified, he needed to see this. He needed to see
Venion like this to truly realize that he now had a much better life.
Raon Miru really needed to see Venion destroyed to realize that there was no one else who
would make him feel fear.
[ Tap.
However, his path was blocked by one of his fallen lackeys. And then, that black
existence completely revealed himself.
Those eyes that showed intense hatred for Venion.
He had not seen this figure for a very long time. ]
Many appreciated that Raon actually enjoyed whatever he was doing first rather than blowing
up Venion's body right then and there.
Well, thanks to Cale Henituse of course because he managed to make Raon get a better way
of revenge than seeing the death of Venion.
After what Venion had done to him, all that torture, all that pain and humiliation...
No one could blame Raon for not hating Venion Sten.
It was also satisfying for all of them to see a stupid noble like Venion finally understand what
it was like to be scared.
It was satisfying for all of them to see Venion realize how foolish he had been to think he
could kill Raon when now he could not even stand up straight in the presence of the most
powerful being in the world.
"Didn't he want to kill my son? He can't even speak anything with that stupid mouth of his"
Sheritt said, completely satisfied at the sight of Venion who couldn't even say stupid words
like before.
Raon was only 4 years old, he hadn't really been able to use his dragon fear, but his presence
alone was already scaring Venion.
No, Raon even just said 'hi' to greet the stupid man and Venion already knew what would
happened to him.
[ “We meet again?”
The Black Dragon appeared in front of him.
The Dragon, Raon, was smiling. ]
It was the first time for all of them to actually feel goosebumps when they saw Raon's smile.
This was not Raon Miru who was one of Cale Henituse's children.
Eruhaben smiled in satisfaction at what Raon had done back then. That relaxed tone of his
must have really succeeded in making a foolish human like Venion feel terrified.
That was because Venion realized that Raon Miru, the young dragon he had tortured for four
years, was healed of all his wounds.
Raon Miru looked completely healthy.
Raon Miru looked completely confident in what he was doing.
Venion Sten... Realizing that he would get his karma.
Chapter End Notes
Woahhh, it doesn't feel like we're almost at 50 chapters since this story was published.
Of the many things I'm grateful for, the biggest thing I'm grateful for right now is not
losing interest in continuing this story.
But seriously, I just don't really like it when I don't do anything after work. I don't know,
but I feel like I'm wasting too much of my time.
I'm actually kind of forcing myself to keep updating twice a week because I know that if
I follow my laziness, I'll face writers block.
Oh, thanks also to those of you who often interact with me in the comment section. I
love it when I read many other perspectives on each chapter I publish.
I LOVE YOU!!!
Chapter 85 – We Meet Again? (4)
Chapter Summary
Hello everyone, I decided to update on Saturday. Well, it's late here, I don't know what
time it is in your house or when you're reading this, but I'm updating on Saturday okay?
Why? It's because tomorrow, Sunday, I'm STILL WORKING!
Huuuuuuuhh, please enjoy this chapter!
Chapter Notes
Anyways, I know for sure that I'm going to make this a long chapter...
BUT IT'S REALLY LONG AND I WAS WORRIED THAT I WOULDN'T BE ABLE
TO FINISH IT TODAY HUHU LUCKILY IT'S DONE.
Uh, huh... Should I put a trigger warning? I don't think so. You know what you're
reading right?
This scene... This is actually the first time in my 20 years of life that I've read something
so brutal like this.
I remember when I recommended LCF to a friend, I first asked her if she was
comfortable with the torture scene of a person written in great detail and she said no,
then I stopped recommending this novel to her.
And I realize that not everyone is comfortable with this kind of thing and that I'm the
weird one because it's totally normal when I read it.
I really remember that the torture scene itself didn't mean anything when I first read it,
and was more moved by Cale and Raon at the end of the arc....
Am I really a sadistic person?
And if you're aware, this chapter is filled with my hatred for Venion Sten.
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 85 – We Meet Again? (4)
“H, how did this bastard!”
Rough words that were not fitting for a noble came spilling out of Venion’s mouth on
reflex. His hood slowly came off to reveal his entire face. It was completely pale. ]
It was actually still an amazing thing for Venion to still call Raon by that nickname. Sure, the
man did not know that the young dragon he had tortured since hatching from the egg now
had a name of its own.
A beautiful name, full of good wishes that came from a good person too.
It was a reflex response from Venion, indicating that he was indeed calling Raon as a 'bastard'
and other ridiculous nicknames.
Sheritt let out a long sigh, trying not to comment before she actually saw everything.
Cale Henituse had given Raon the chance to really do whatever the boy did without worrying
about the rest.
Sheritt would patiently enjoy whatever Raon wanted to do to Venion.
[ The Black Dragon slowly flapped his wings as he approached Venion.
“Why are you so surprised?”
The calm and low voice reached Venion’s ear.
“What is it, are you having a hard time recognizing me because I am not all bloodied
up?” ]
They were all reminded of the scene when Raon was first found by Cale.
In chains, bloody, full of wounds and various other horrible things.
They also remembered that Raon had been talking about what he would do to Venion since
Cale promised to give him the opportunity. Well, they only got the details of the lullaby in the
previous chapter, but they knew that Cale really had to hear it almost every day.
Raon can finally get the opportunity he has been waiting for. Raon can finally meet Venion
again, but with a situation where he is much stronger than before.
In a situation where Raon is completely healthy, gets a comfortable home, good food, enough
attention and a lot of happiness.
A situation where Raon Miru can really get whatever he wants.
From the tone of the 4-year-old's speech, they could hear the deep-seated hatred there. And
that was far more terrifying than Raon blowing things up over there.
[ Raon had a completely indifferent expression as he said that. He then slowly
approached Venion while his black mana was fluctuating in the air around him.
Venion took a step back.
“Ugh!”
He stepped on one of his lackey’s bodies as he continued to walk backward. ]
Venion had to be fully aware of his situation. Not only should Venion be given a death
sentence, but the man should be completely destroyed from all aspects.
His physical and mental state must be completely tortured.
This is not just about Raon Miru, but also about Taylor Sten and the many other victims of
Venion Sten's violence.
The man tortured all of them for no apparent reason, just for his own enjoyment. Is there
anything that can be forgiven from such a person?
Is there?
There was a reason why Cale Henituse really didn't change anyone's bad destiny this time.
As the one who had often set up the storyline so far, Cale Henituse really didn't get the reason
why he had to change Venion Sten's bad destiny.
Instead, Cale Henituse kept finding reasons that he didn't need to bother himself to save
Venion.
[ “Venion Stan.”
The Dragon was speaking. Venion had never heard the dragon speak in the four years
he had watched it get tortured.
It was also calling out his name. ]
In his four years of life, Raon Miru had never gotten the chance to speak. Venion probably
did not even know that Raon could actually speak because the bastard simply did not give the
young dragon the chance.
It was Cale Henituse, Cale Henituse who gave Raon all the opportunities he never had
before.
Cale Henituse who asked Raon Miru to speak... The young nobleman wanted Raon to speak
because Raon was a very powerful and intelligent being.
Cale Henituse was the first thing of kindness Raon Miru ever had in his life.
[ The dragon in front of him was different from the existence that used to get beaten
and bloodied by clubs and whips.
Although the dragon was still the same tiny size, that formerly tortured existence was
standing in front of him as a higher-ranking race. ]
Like what they were currently seeing as well, Venion was increasingly aware of his own
stupidity.
The Raon Miru before him was no longer the young dragon who used to be so helpless.
No, since long ago, Raon had actually been much stronger than anyone else there. It was just
that he was completely confused about many things. Raon never got the chance to learn
anything even if it was to protect himself.
It was just his instinct, as a dragon who never wanted to submit to others that saved Raon for
4 years.
It was because of his stubbornness that Raon still remained such a powerful being now.
[ “I guess you never expected me to come back?”
Venion had never expected this. All he had thought about was how he needed to find the
dragon and bring it back to teach it to learn.
It was a foolish thought.
The foot taking another step back had started to shake. He couldn’t help it. ]
It was really a stupid thought, so stupid that Eruhaben had to question the gods perhaps, why
there could be a useless human like Venion?
Had the bastard never read anything about dragons?
Like legends or something? Although Eruhaben was bothered by all the legends related to
them dragons, especially the strange legend in the forest of Oorim, but at least everyone
should know that a dragon is such a powerful creature right?
That is the basic information if you are looking for information about dragons.
Venion was really stupid because he still thought that he could find Raon again and teach the
boy such a lesson.
Where did that confidence come from?
Although Venion didn't know that Cale Henituse was the one who saved Raon, but at least
the information that the young dragon managed to escape from the villa should have been a
hint that the young dragon could really escape from Venion.
It had taken so long after Raon Miru's rescue, Venion should have thought that Raon would at
least make himself healthy and stronger first before they ending up in a situation like this.
[ “W, what. What the hell is going on?”
The dark red fog approached him and started to move up, starting from this feet and
moving up to his leg. It was like a snake was coiling around him. However, he could not
run away.
“Nice to see you again.” ]
It was really exciting for Raon because he could see Venion again.
That was because it was Raon Miru's time to make Venion suffer.
Venion would truly experience something worse than death.
"He really is a brave boy" Lee Soo hyuk commented, realizing that Raon held many other
emotions behind his calm tone.
Although Venion Sten here was a complete idiot, but the same Venion was also the one who
managed to make this little boy experience severe trauma in his life.
Venion Sten, that cunning nobleman was truly successful in many ways.
He was a fool because he was overconfident, but as a nobleman, Lee Soo hyuk could see that
the man was actually quite smart.
Imagining that Raon Miru had to deal with Venion for four years...
It's not about Raon who is a dragon, the most powerful being there, but it's about Raon who is
still a child and doesn't know what the world is.
Although Venion was much weaker than him, but that man had truly made Raon feel the fear
of his life.
[ That dragon that was greeting him had tied him up with his mana. This snake-like fog
had now reached Venion’s neck.
“Ugh!”
One of his lackey’s grunted once more before becoming quiet.
Hiiiiss.
The wind sounded like a snake hissing by his ear. Venion looked very shabby right now
compared to his usual self.
“N, Noooo!”
The fog reached just underneath his nose now. ]
Venion Sten probably never thought Raon was a threat because for four years, he could
literally do whatever he wanted to the boy.
It must have felt so good for him to be able to torture the legendary creature that was said to
be the most powerful.
He must have felt proud that he could subdue a dragon even though the dragon had never
really tried to fight back.
Raon Miru who used to be unable to use his magic properly due to the mana canceling in his
neck, now used the same power to choke Venion's neck.
Making the noble who took great care of his appearance completely messy and frightened.
All the audience could see that every movement of Raon and the fog itself was done in the
slowest way possible, trying to enjoy every moment they had while looking at the face of
horror that Venion was currently showing.
No one made any comments, the atmosphere in the room was also very tense, as if they could
feel the panic that Venion was currently facing.
[ He had never been through something like this before. He could not do anything with
his body paralyzed by the dragon’s magic.
The dark red fog slowly covered his nose and face. Venion tried to hold his breath but
eventually, the fog entered into his nose.
He could not breathe. ]
Helpless.
Venion's current situation was so heartbreaking yet there was no one to pity the man.
For someone who had never directly experienced torture like this, what Raon Miru did to him
was truly admirable.
Raon continued to make Venion feel something he had never felt before.
Venion Sten who had never felt helpless was now struggling not to inhale anything around
him. Of course it was a futile effort, his entire body was paralyzed, Venion could only accept
whatever fate he would face.
And because the description was also so detailed, many were even more creeped out by the
poison from Hong's fog.
The side effects were really instant, they could see Venion's face actually turning pale as the
red fog slowly entered his nose.
The image of a young nobleman who normally looked so well-groomed was truly terrifying
as his face was covered by a poisonous red fog.
It was all the more horrifying because they all knew that the children were the main
perpetrators of this deadly incident.
[ At that moment, he could see the dragon’s face through the fog.
“I am very happy to see you, Venion Stan.”
“… Ugh!”
Raon could see Venion’s face through the fog. Venion’s body was shaking after having
absorbed On and Hong’s lightly poisonous fog. ]
.... Lightly?
Raon said that it was only lightly poisoned? They could all clearly see what Venion and his
lackey had to endure for a few seconds, even falling to the ground in pain and difficulty
breathing.
Well, they were also aware that Ohn and Hong could indeed do greater things than this. But
when hearing firsthand that this was not something that even exhausted them all...
Venion Sten was really nothing in their eyes.
.....
"Yeah, keep reminding yourself of that Raon" Alberu muttered with a smile as Raon kept
repeating similar sentences.
Yes, Raon should indeed be happy to meet Venion. They would avenge all the depraved
deeds Venion had done, Raon really should be happy.
That fool is nothing to them, Raon should never have to feel fear again.
Alberu knew that even though Venion was nothing to them, Raon must have been distressed
to meet his abuser of four years.
The boy must have felt a lot of things in his heart when he saw Venion's face.
That's why he kept saying that he was happy to see Venion, it was because he wanted to
remind himself that he was really happy to see that man.
This was the moment Raon had been waiting for most in his life, wasn't it?
... Soon, Venion would really get his karma.
[ Raon slowly removed the mana tying Venion down.
Plop.
Venion fell down to the ground. He had already lost his consciousness prior to Raon
removing his mana.
Raon just quietly stared at the fallen Venion. ]
"A hopeless and foolish bastard" Said Sheritt.
According to Sheritt, Venion was a hopeless person now. Her son didn't allow Venion a
chance to defend himself and only continued to give the man pure terror.
Just like how Venion treated Raon in that prison.
Humans were so weak. Venion must have felt very happy when Raon did not lose
consciousness easily even though he beat the young dragon very often.
Humans are so weak, Raon really can't play as he pleases because Venion will easily lose his
consciousness.
The beautiful woman's hands shook with anger, she really felt angry at the weak humans who
dared to make her son's life become like this.
Why did the fate of her two sons end up like this? Had Sheritt ever made such a big mistake
that her two sons had to bear the karma of her life?
[ At that moment, a hand started to pet him on the head.
It was Cale. Cale had used the Sound of the Wind to lightly jump from the rooftop.
He petted Raon’s head as he looked down at Venion.
He could hear Raon’s voice.
“Weak. He’s so terribly weak.” ]
Yes. What Raon said was true. Venion Sten was truly a weak human being.
Weak here is not just categorized as having a weak body, but that man, Venion Sten is really
weak in many different ways.
Cale Henituse, as they all expected, was the one who gave his support to Raon.
Sure, Raon currently does look very creepy especially with his tone of speech that is so low
and calm, it gives them all goosebumps.
But even Cale Henituse knew that the boy was not really okay when he saw Venion.
That gentle pat on Raon's head was enough to tell the boy that Cale was there.
Venion was a weak person, so Raon did not need to feel any more fear for the man. And
besides Raon Miru who really needed himself to see Venion destroyed, Raon also needed
Cale's presence beside him.
It was because of Cale Henituse who managed to make Raon have everything he had now. He
really needed Cale Henituse as something that confirmed that Raon could now truly live
freely. He can coexist with other humans without him being used or hurt.
[ Cale put on a bitter smile. It was because Raon sounded so upset. However, Cale asked
him back.
“So, do you want to stop?”
“No, I will treat him the same way he treated me.”
Cale patted that round head of Raon’s after seeing him respond without a second of
hesitation. ]
Raon Miru must be really upset to know that the person who made him tormented for 4 years
is a very weak person.
Venion Sten, no matter how crazy the man is, is still a human who will never win against
dragons.
Raon was really upset that he never had the chance to protect himself first, surely the boy felt
humiliated on the other hand because Venion really looked weak and also stupid.
But that didn't mean Raon would stop doing this just because he knew that Venion was weak.
That child had a very high sense of revenge. Although Cale often brought him to many
places, Raon still did not lose his initial desire.
He would never forgive Venion Sten. And all of them, the people currently viewing this video
agreed with Raon's choice.
As horrible as this looked, they at least understood what the boy was feeling.
As Lee Soo hyuk had previously said, Raon was a very brave boy. Not everyone is able to
come face to face with their abuser like this.
Well, even though Raon looked very emotional right now, the boy had Cale by his side. Cale
who had been patting Raon's head gently. Those dainty fingers gently soothed Raon and let
Raon know that he was there.
[ He looked around before speaking once again.
“Start.”
Tap, tap.
The kittens, On and Hong, who were on top of a nearby building, lightly jumped down.
Once they did that, On controlled the fog in order to provide a path for Choi Han. ]
"Lily, do you want to continue with this? You can close your eyes or maybe sleep if it all
seems too brutal" Violan asked his daughter, worried that Lily would feel uncomfortable.
Because although Lily was a brave girl, Lily was not a child who was often confronted with
scenes like this.
Violan also didn't really want her daughter to get used to this.
"I can bear it mother. I know what will happen later, you don't need to worry" Lily replied
casually. The girl was not as innocent as her mother might think. Because after all, Lily was
still a girl from a noble family.
Lily had met many annoying people and the scene of her orabeoni bleeding all over his body
was also quite frequent. On the other hand, Lily really wanted to see Venion get all tortured
like he had done to Raon Miru.
Even Lily knew that none of them really used clean methods.
Even Bassen could bear to see Clopeh Sekka who was being tortured by Beacrox, so there
was no reason why Lily could not see things like this too.
"Don't force yourself if you won't be able to, okay?" Deruth said softly.
"I understand father."
[ “They are all waiting at the entrance of the alley.”
Cale could see Raon slowly turning invisible and gave the order.
“Tell them to come.”
“Yes sir.” ]
Many were smiling because this operation was actually led by Raon. Cale really gave
everything to Raon, including the opportunity to lead this operation.
Since Venion Sten was the one who did the most wrong to Raon and since they all did this
special for Raon, the boy was also the one who really did everything.
Well, with Cale Henituse doing everything, Raon only had to focus on what the boy wanted
to do to Venion.
Mila smiled, still remembering Raon Miru who kept working during the final battle against
the White Star. Raon Miru who was the center of information there, trying to do his best in
Cale Henituse's absence.
If there was one person who could be the successor of Cale Henituse, it would be Raon Miru.
Of course that wasn't going to happen anytime soon, they all had to keep saving Cale
Henituse and keep the young man alive for a while longer.
[ Two small carriages soon entered the alley and filled it up. A person came out of one of
those carriages.
“Mm, good morning, young master-nim.”
“Here they are.”
The crazy priestess Cage gulped while looking at the unconscious lackeys on the
ground, as well as Venion Stan, who Choi Han had picked up. ]
Cage still remembered that back then, she still didn't really know young master Cale, so she
still thought that Cale was an innocent young master, or at least like Taylor.
But Cale Henituse there, who stood calmly, eyes extremely cold, with two Venion lackeys on
the ground as well as Choi han who lifted Venion's body (roughly) made the image of the
innocent young master completely disappear.
It was also really scary because they didn't see anything happening there. Ohn and Hong's
artificial fog was too thick for their eyes to clearly see what was happening.
Within a short period of time, the three people had lost consciousness.
In that short time, here, they could all see what was happening.
They could see that there was a child who confronted his abuser very bravely.
They could see Raon miru who now had a very cold personality.
Cage was a little sad because she never knew what really happened and often misunderstood
Cale who actually did nothing wrong.
[ She had not seen what had happened in this alley. The fog had played a part, but it
was mainly because Choi Han was in the front of the alley entrance guarding it.
She could see that the two lackeys were frowning even while unconscious and that
Venion looked very pale with fear. ]
The fog from Ohn was so thick that they really couldn't see anything that was happening.
And Choi han's persistence to block them was just as strong. The sword master was really
good at guarding this kind of thing. No wonder why Cale often let Choi han guard the area
around Cale when he was busy.
The first impression when Cage saw Choi han was that the young man was indeed a young
man who only really liked his liege, seeing Choi han who was always gentle when around
Cale.
But when the young man was alone, let alone alone because he was assigned to guard
something, Choi han was a very stubborn person.
He continued to subtly but firmly prevent Cage and the others from seeing more clearly what
was happening or what was actually going on.
Even after they all saw it, it was only because Ohn open the path for Choi han.
All of Cale's companions, including Cage herself, were fully aware that they would maintain
complete privacy if Cale did not want them to know.
This operation was special for Raon and Cale would not let anyone disturb them.
Actually, compared to Choi Han who looked scary, Cage thought it would be even scarier if
the person who she should faced later is Cale Henituse if Cage insisted on seeing and
knowing what happened.
[ “We do not have time.”
“Hmm? Ah, yes!”
She came back to her senses at Cale’s serious tone and quickly ordered the two people
who came with her to move Venion’s lackeys.
While they did that, she approached Cale, who was about to leave with Venion in the
other carriage.
“Remember, four days later.”
“Yes, that is plenty of time.” ]
Four days was too short a time for Raon to really get his revenge. But they also understood,
the situation in Sten's territory was not that good and Cale still wanted to build a good
relationship with Taylor.
Cale Henituse had never really put a burden on Taylor, not even for something like this. The
man did help Raon to get his revenge, but Cale was also the one who helped to remind Raon
not to play with Venion for too long because the man was now up for grabs.
Venion is being fought over by many people to destroy his reputation and existence of course.
Cale's role in this arc was really important in many ways as he took care of all the rest of the
work so that Raon could just focus on what he wanted to do.
The trust between Cage and Taylor in the young master was high enough for them to let Cale
lend Venion for four days.
Especially when Cale himself had talked about at least what Raon would do to the noble.
Things worse than death he said.
Cage who was completely clueless about many things at the time still trusted Cale because he
was not someone who broke his promise.
Venion Sten did return four days later. Cale also must have played a big role for Raon to let
Venion go from the place where he was kept for those four days.
[ Cale, who was confidently saying four days was enough, as well as Choi Han, who was
throwing Venion into a corner, both seemed calm.
That gave Cage the chills.
He felt different than the Cale Henituse who stepped up to protect everyone in the
castle, as well as the same young master who helped her and Taylor out. ]
"As someone who is manipulative, you don't really know what kind of personality he really
has. It's not about him having a fake personality or not, but his personality adjusts to the
situation at hand," Bud said.
Cale Henituse who became the Hero at the Plaza, Cale Henituse who was discussing with
Taylor and Cage and Cale Henituse who they currently see are the same person with his real
personality.
Indeed, if seen from the perspective of other people like Cage, maybe they will think that this
time is the original personality of Cale Henituse.
The cruel and cold Cale Henituse.
Why is it that when a good person shows coldness, they are considered a bad person?
In the previous chapters, they could see that Cale Henituse was a very gentle person,
especially to his children. Well, not in the way he spoke, but in the way he acted.
Is that a fake personality? Of course not.
It goes back to what Bud said. Cale Henituse and his personality adapted to the situation at
hand.
[ However, Cale soon started to smile. He needed to act properly for his plan.
“Yes, I will trust you. Since you set the date, please remember it, young master-nim.”
4 days. Cale thought about what would happen in these next four days as he gave a
clear response to this priestess who was full of worries.
“Yes. It is impossible for me to forget, so please stop worrying. Absolutely.” ]
All of them who knew about Cale's ability record suddenly flinched.
Just like what that young man had said, it was impossible for Cale Henituse to forget
something.
Cale did not say that he 'would not forget their agreement'.
But Cale Henituse said that it was 'impossible for him to forget', so Cage had nothing to
worry about.
It all made sense again if they thought about it now why Cale remembered all the contents of
the novel <The birth of a hero> in such detail and actually remembered every plot point that
didn't even matter.
Cale Henituse acted as if he had reread the 5 volumes of the novel for a long time until he
remembered all the details.
"Is it really impossible for him to forget something?" Cale* asked, clueless about the ability
record that many people were thinking about.
"He's stating the facts. We really can't forget anything. So if you do something stupid now, I'll
remember it until I'm in my next dimension." Kim Roksoo replied, which was immediately
responded to with a lazy sigh by Cale*.
Kim Roksoo was silent for a moment before continuing his words.
".. If there is something that can play with memory or maybe it is the wish of the gods
themselves, of course I will still be able to forget. The same goes for Cale."
Yes, if there was an individual who could actually play with one's memory, of course they
could forget things.
[ Cale looked toward Venion as he continued to speak.
“Each day will feel like a year, so he will definitely not be able to forget it.”
He then turned toward Cage and said goodbye.
“Then we will be off now.” ]
Many felt goosebumps with Cale's cold stare at Venion, as well as the words that came out of
the man's mouth.
It was truly frightening. Raon alone was enough to give them all goosebumps, now their
guardian was showing his anger.
There was a glint of anger in those red-brown eyes, letting everyone know that Cale was
really going to make Venion feel every day like every year.
Four days was nothing compared to four years. But Cale Henituse and Raon Miru would
absolutely ensure that Venion would not even know how long he had been kidnapped by
Cale.
Because after all, Venion was just an ordinary human whose physical strength could not even
be matched by a dragon.
Raon might not have lost consciousness easily during the previous four years, but Venion...
When Raon Miru tortured Venion like what that man had done to him, Venion Sten's body
would not be able to withstand the pain.
[ “Ah- yes.”
She would never forget the way Cale stared at Venion. It was so scary. She continued to
watch the carriage until it disappeared out of the alley.
‘…It should be fine, since he promised not to kill him.’
Cale promised to hand Venion over without killing him. Cage and Taylor trusted him
since he wasn’t the type to break a promise and because he was the reason that they
were able to hatch such a plan in the first place. ]
They, Cale and Raon certainly had a plan to kill Venion Sten.
But then again, Venion Sten didn't just wrong Raon. The man really has a lot of faults with
many people and one of them is Taylor.
Taylor is rebuilding his power again and getting Venion would be a great advantage,
especially when Taylor managed to reveal the bad behavior of Venion and Marquis in the
underworld.
As much as the two want to kill Venion, they know that Taylor also has the right to avenge
the man.
And if Taylor could punish Venion with the laws of the Roan Kingdom, then Cale and Raon
would punish Venion without any rules. Raon would just do whatever Venion had done to
him.
And after all, Cage and Taylor, even though they were confused, they didn't want to refuse
Cale Henituse's wish.
That was because this was the first time Cale himself had requested something from them.
No matter how confusing it was, they knew that Cale meant everything he said. If he had said
Venion would not be killed, then Venion would not be killed.
Taylor and Cage don't need to know what he did to the noble, only their agreement is
important in this matter.
[ “We should trust him since we said we would.”
Cage firmed her resolve. She needed to start moving quickly starting today.
“Everybody is on the carriage?”
“Yes ma’am.”
“Then let’s go.”
Her carriage left the alley as well. It was heading in the opposite direction of Cale’s
carriage. ]
They, everyone in this room could see that Cale Henituse, Cage and Taylor really trusted each
other.
The relationship between the three of them was not that close, but that did not mean that the
trust between each other could not be strong.
It's not just about Cale Henituse making people indebted to him so that someday, when he
needs help, people will come to his aid.
It's about what kind of things Cale Henituse did to help them to earn such strong trust.
Cage's actions were right, she did not need to worry about Venion because the man was in
Cale's hands and chose to do other tasks to help Taylor.
And Cale also believed that Cage and Taylor would not force Cale to tell them what he had
done to Venion.
"I guess it's best not to question too much what the young master is doing" Taylor said, a
gentle smile on his face.
"You're right. The young master always has a purpose when he does things that make us
question his sanity and our own" Cage responded.
[ Cale’s carriage was heading opposite of the Stan territory’s Lord’s Castle. It was
heading toward the quite luxurious section where the rich, the nobles, and the knights
lived.
The streets were clean and all of the buildings looked fancy.
Click. Click.
The carriage that was moving across the early morning fog stopped in front of a single
residence. The gate slowly opened.
Creeeeak, clunk. The carriage headed to the back of the residence as soon as the strong
iron gates opened. ]
Because most of the people in the room were people who were used to living a luxurious life,
well, not as luxurious as the royal family or the Henituse family of course, but they were all
also quite amazed by what they saw.
Although the territories of Sten, the marquis and Venion were crazy people who often
committed crimes, the family at least still managed to make the territory they ruled remain
peaceful.
The fact that all the residents of the territory were said to be so shocked when they found out
what was really going on is indicates that Marquis Sten really does have quite a good image.
The section that the young master was currently visiting really looked like a region where
only people with a lot of money could live.
Well, not up to the elite of course, but Odeus was really smart to choose a strategic place that
Cale and the others would live in later in the short time.
[ There was a door heading underground in this average looking residence.
“It’s a nice house.”
Cale made an observation as he got off the carriage and looked toward the driver. The
driver had his head deep under a hood.
The robe’s hood lifted up a bit in response to Cale. ]
"Pftt, uncle, how does it feel to have the experience of being a servant of a hero like young
master Cale?" asked Billos jokingly.
This kind-hearted uncle was a cheerful person and confident in his own abilities, Billos was
very sure that if it wasn't for the fact that the proceeds from this job would be very lucrative
for him, Odeus would never want to do such a thing.
"It's the biggest honor of my life," Odeus said.
Working as a servant for Cale Henituse that day was actually very scary even for him who
often worked this dirty.
Odeus really wanted to ruin the reputation of Venion and the marquis, but he never thought
that someone else would kidnap Venion in the morning in such a short time without anyone
knowing.
Well, of course Odeus didn't know about the existence of Ohn, Hong and Raon. Odeus really
only knew that Cale Henituse would do something and he was alone because Choi Han was
once again the guard.
He never imagined that kidnapping Venion Sten would be this easy.
But it wasn't impossible if the one who kidnapped him was a dragon.
[ “You can go.”
Odeus, the man under the hood, slightly bowed before quietly and stealthily heading out
of the residence’s back gate.
He wanted to turn around and look at Cale once more, but held himself back.
‘I was wrong about him.’
He had personally moved because Cale had told him it was something he couldn’t leave
to one of his subordinates. ]
"Everyone always misunderstands him" Alberu muttered.
It was no surprise that Cale Henituse was a person who was very often misunderstood by
many people.
Those who only saw the good side would think that Cale Henituse was like an angel.
Those who only saw the bad side would think that Cale Henituse was a demon.
The thing is, Cale Henituse didn't give a damn about what people thought of him and didn't
really intend to change what people thought of him.
Alberu often wondered if Cale was actually aware of all the consequences of his indifference,
but Alberu who had known Cale for a long time knew that Cale was actually aware, but
sometimes being denial about whatever it was that was happening to him.
Cale Henituse knew that Odeus would misunderstand his intentions, but he allowed it
because he knew that Odeus would not do anything about it either.
[ He now understood why Cale had told him to serve him. The things they were doing
were not things anybody else could know about.
‘A torture chamber.’
He was certain Cale was known for being a good person. He was also one who would
sacrifice himself for others. However, that was not the real Cale. Even Choi Han, who
was a good person listened to Cale’s orders. ]
...
No.
The Cale who is currently doing everything to help Raon and the Cale who is always
sacrificing himself...
Both personalities were original to Cale Henituse.
There is no such thing as the real Cale Henituse or not.
And if Choi Han is a good person... Why would a good person obey the orders of an evil
person if Cale Henituse was a truly evil person?
What Odeus knew about the evil of Venion was very little, Odeus really didn't know much
else.
Although many did not like Odeus' current thinking, including all of Cale's companions, but
they also tried to understand from Odeus' perspective.
The old man did not know who Cale Henituse was. All he knew was that the young man was
a young hero of the Roan Kingdom and the same hero kidnapped someone while ordering a
house that had a torture chamber in it.
Cale Henituse's companions were even more upset because they already knew what kind of
response Cale Henituse would give if he heard this.
The man probably just nodded in agreement.
"But for someone who has worked in the underworld for so long, Odeus really isn't very good
at judging others" Kim Roksoo commented.
.. Exactly how big was the news about Cale Henituse saving many people in the capital that
his image became this good? Odeus certainly doesn't know what Cale Henituse did in the
Whipper Kingdom let alone the Jungle, does he?
Kim Roksoo knows how strong the 'rumors' are for others, this is actually quite worrying
because with just one public rescue action, Cale Henituse is already being claimed as a very
good person.
And what is the disadvantage of being a good person? The disadvantage is that the person is
pressured not to make mistakes.
It became a funny situation because Cale did a lot of things here and there for the safety of all
of them (Cale of course didn't admit this but everyone could see it clearly) and was
immediately labeled as a fake personality when he did this.
Society is really scary isn't it?
[ Odeus thought about his nephew, Billos, who had said he would follow Cale.
Odeus then started to move quickly as he needed to cover Cale’s tracks for the next four
days.
“The problem is that I am following him like it is normal.”
Odeus mumbled in a quiet voice before disappearing into the fog. ]
"That's because Odeus-nim isn't a person who works cleanly either. He was just quite
surprised that Cale-nim who had a reputation as a good person came to kidnap Venion and
booked a house that had a torture chamber. Odeus-nim definitely connected the dots and
knew what would happen to Venion, but didn't know why it happened to Venion" Choi han
muttered softly.
Well, he still didn't like it when his liege was considered that bad by others, but there was
also a strange feeling that he was considered a good person.
A person like him? Whose hands are dirty with the blood of others? Whose way of life is
miserable? Choi Han was not a good person.
Why did Choi Han keep obeying all of Cale's orders even though his orders were not like
those of a good person? Choi han doesn't just take orders from good people and the truth is,
there are no truly good people in this world.
This was also normal for him. It was normal for him to take revenge on others in a way that
was as painful as what those people did to him.
But seriously, Choi Han will behead others if his liege requests it.
[ Cale opened the door heading underground once Odeus disappeared.
Screeech.
A chilling noise was heard as the door slowly opened.
“Ah, you’ve arrived.”
He could see Beacrox right by the door. Beacrox had arrived here yesterday evening. ]
"I still can't believe that Chef is a torture specialist" Kim Roksoo muttered when he saw
Beacrox who welcomed Cale.
"That's why he's good with sharp tools in the kitchen"
"Exactly."
Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* suddenly got goosebumps all over their bodies while
thinking about Beacrox who had to hold back his temper every time they said nonsense about
the man's delicious food.
"I'm thankful that he's a patient person"
"His tolerance for us is really high"
....
"Hooo, it's a new sight for me to see you serving others Beacrox" Ron* murmured when he
saw Beacrox who greeted Cale indifferently but still politely.
"Most likely because you asked for it father" Beacrox* replied lazily.
Over the years of seeing Ron* work as a servant of Cale Henituse*, it was nothing new for
him to be able to serve the same young master despite the young master's penchant for
rioting. But as Ron* always did, Beacrox* just needed to clean up whatever had happened.
And since the Cale Henituse there was not their original young master, it was possible that
the Beacrox had an easier job serving the young master.
The Cale Henituse there also really noticed that Beacrox didn't like dirty things and tried to
make him feel comfortable without actually showing it.
But it still felt quite strange to see himself there. There was still Choi Han and Rosalyn, as
well as Lock.
But their vibes were completely different.
[ Son of the assassin, Ron, a swordsman, and chef. Beacrox held many titles. However,
the one title being utilized right now was that of a torture specialist. ]
"...It's just four and I don't really care about the title" Beacrox said quietly, it was a bit strange
to see his young master talking about the so called 'title' as if it was something to be very
proud of.
Well, the title of him as Ron's son and as a torture specialist was indeed quite proud.
Being a swordman was also quite lucrative, but if there was one thing that Beacrox was truly
comfortable with, then it was being a chef.
Beacrox preferred to play in his kitchen, getting creative with various ingredients and
providing them to the people he was supposed to serve.
"Son, please remember that your father is someone famous" Ron said jokingly.
Even after he had not worked as an assassin for a long time, Ron knew that his name was still
well known on the Eastern continent.
Ron just laughed softly at the sight of Beacrox who really didn't care about anything he said.
[ “Yes. Let’s move him.”
Choi Han lifted Venion up and headed down. Beacrox followed behind him while
peeking at the Black Dragon flying next to Cale.
Cale pretended not to see Beacrox peeking at Raon. Cale had revealed Raon’s existence
to him yesterday.
He easily accepted it.
‘I knew it.’ ]
"It wasn't too surprising for him to actually have a dragon beside him, but still it was quite
shocking" Beacrox said as he recalled the moment when Cale finally showed him the
existence of Raon.
Well, even Beacrox knew that Cale did that because Raon needed Beacrox's services right
now. And Cale would once again provide whatever Raon needed.
The young master believing that Beacrox would not overreact was enough to make Beacrox
feel quite happy as well.
After all, the young master was really very protective of his children.
....
Hilsman was reminded of the first time Raon was introduced to him. Well, Raon didn't have a
name back then, but Hilsman already knew he couldn't do anything else.
The existence of the dragon, although they all still believed in the legend, since no one had
ever seen one in person either, many people didn't really believe that there were dragons
around.
It could almost be considered a myth.
Hilsman was not an elf or a dark elf who might actually worship dragons and know that they
existed. And seeing Raon that day really made Hilsman realize that nothing is impossible in
this world.
[ Beacrox accepted it as soon as Cale told him Raon was the one who brought them food
when they were traveling to the capital. However, Beacrox had some issues with what
they were doing, as Cale had not explained anything about Venion.
‘But at least he follows orders well.’
Beacrox was very thorough with following through. ]
"One thing about young master Cale back then was that he rarely explained things to us.
That's why we often reminded him not to do difficult things alone" Rosalyn muttered as she
watched Cale, once again commanding without really giving any important details.
The details of his order were really detailed, but he didn't explain why it had to be done.
The man only explained it when their plans were just beginning to be carried out, or
sometimes when their plans were being carried out.
His confidence that they would obey all his orders was also on another level. Rosalyn
laughed softly when she realized that all of them would actually do whatever Cale wanted
long ago.
They just kept questioning, but not really refusing.
And since in the end the young master would also keep explaining and making things much
more reasonable, they would still accept all orders from Cale Henituse.
That was also why there were always misunderstandings between them, but at least it wasn't
as bad as Odeus had previously thought.
[ Cale felt that way about Beacrox even more as soon as he headed to the chamber
underground.
The room was quite large.
“You set it up properly.”
There were many types of equipment on one side of the room. Beacrox had prepared all
of it. Cale gasped while looking at those vicious tools before turning to look at Raon. ]
Many people were also surprised by what they saw in the room.
The vicious tools there are set up very neatly. One thing they remembered was that the
condition of the room was not too different from the prison they had seen when Cale saved
Raon.
They didn't get to see the details of the prison room, but this was really similar to that room.
Maybe it was Raon himself who remembered the most about what was there.
"...Will he be alright?" Choi Jungsoo wondered quietly.
Sure, it was a very sad thing that a little boy like Raon had to get tortured like this. But what
about Cale?
His life as a team leader... Although he often saw the death of many people in the worst way
possible, it was a different thing to see deliberate torture.
Jungsoo was sure that Cale would accompany Raon there.
"Even he's not okay with that, he will chose to be there because Raon really needs a
guardian" Lee Soo hyuk replied casually.
The team leader knew that Cale Henituse wouldn't really leave Raon even if he felt
uncomfortable with what he saw later.
[ “It is the same.”
Raon calmly rated the room. This underground torture chamber was set up to look as
close to the cave that Raon had to suffer in for the first four years of his life. ]
"Huuuuuuu"
Eruhaben flinched when he heard the former dragon lord's long sigh. Even his anger at
Venion was outweighed by the goosebumps he felt when he heard Sheritt.
Eruhaben was also angry, extremely angry at Venion Sten for daring to do this heinous thing
to Raon.
It wasn't just about their identities as dragons, but Raon was a child and Eruhaben cared
about the fussy child.
Eruhaben knew that in a case like this, Cale would definitely be the first to move to protect
Raon, and that was actually quite worrying.
When Cale Henituse was worried, the man completely forgot about his own safety.
And even though Eruhaben now knew that all of them could not do anything except watch
what that unlucky bastard over there was doing, It still couldn't make Eruhaben not shiver a
little when he knew that there was a mother beside him who was managing her own
emotions.
Eruhaben did not know whether he should provide mental support to Sheritt now or choose to
keep quiet before Sheritt turned him into an outlet for her anger.
[ Choi Han put Venion on a chair. Beacrox looked toward Cale and started to speak.
“Do I just need to work on him?”
“Yes.”
“What should I do to him?”
Raon was the one to answer that question. Beacrox had to speak to the dragon that flew
in front of him.
“I will return everything I suffered.” ]
Many felt that Beacrox's loyalty to Cale Henituse was very strong.
It was actually quite admirable because Beacrox really didn't question what was really going
on.
Unlike when Cale was discussing with Odeus and the young master who gave many reasons
as to why Odeus should accept the job, Beacrox was simply there, doing whatever his master
asked.
Cale Henituse himself realized that Beacrox had issues because Cale really didn't explain the
details about Venion.
The young master most likely just said that he had a dragon by his side named Raon and they
would kidnap Venion and then Beacrox would do one of the things he specialized in, namely
torture.
And Beacrox just went along with it, and just asking for confirmation of what he should do
about Venion to Cale, not Raon. Telling the audience that Cale didn't tell him about Raon's
condition before he was rescued.
Although this sounds bad because Cale is just ordering Beacrox. But the attitude Cale took
here was actually about the consent of Raon Miru himself.
Cale Henituse did not want to tell anything Raon had experienced during the first 4 years
without the child's permission.
And even if allowed, Cale Henituse still wouldn't do it.
Since this operation was special for Raon, the child would also explain everything by
himself. Cale would only support whatever Raon wanted.
[ “… Suffered?”
Beacrox did not know about Raon’s story. ]
It was actually understandable why Beacrox did not think that Raon had ever suffered, let
alone been so cruelly tortured.
That was because even though Raon had only been introduced to him for one day, Beacrox
must have seen that the boy was very cheerful and talkative when around Cale.
That Raon Miru looked like a child who was too happy for a child who had suffered.
Even Lee Soo hyuk and Choi Jungsoo would never have guessed that if Raon himself hadn't
kept talking about his 'revenge' and Kim Roksoo's brief explanation earlier.
[ “Yes, I was abused for four years, dealing with being tortured and beaten day after
day. I was also imprisoned in a cave. I want payback for my four years of suffering
during these next four days.”
The calm four-year-old’s voice echoed in the room. Choi Han rubbed his face while On
and Hong didn’t know what to do. ]
There were a lot of long sigh, little gasps and people bowing their heads when they heard
Raon's calm voice telling them that he had been tortured for four years.
And that, according to the video timeline, was not that long ago.
Like Choi Han, most of those who were currently watching didn't know what to do.
They knew that most likely because Raon was a dragon, the child could say these kinds of
things casually, but Raon was still basically a child. And a child shouldn't get this kind of
treatment just because he was a powerful being.
Moreover, Venion Sten did not do this just because Raon was a strong creature. Venion did
this for no apparent reason except wanting to be able to control Raon and because Raon was
so stubborn, it never happened even though the boy had been tortured for a long time.
On the other hand, they did realize that Cale Henituse played a huge role in Raon Miru's
personality that they now saw. Well, before the boy chose to sleep with his guardian.
[ Cale crossed his arms and looked toward Raon. Raon really was great and mighty. In
Cale’s opinion, it was difficult to calmly talk about your pains like Raon was doing. ]
"Thanks to you, it gave Raon the confidence to do so" Cale Henituse* commented.
It was true, talking about this kind of thing casually was not an easy thing to do. That was
because Raon had to remind himself that he had been like that, remembering all the pain he
had experienced, remembering that he had no one to find and save him.
Because basically, back then Raon Miru really had no one.
If Kim Roksoo had never regressed and transmigrated, there would never have been Cale
Henituse who came sincerely to save Raon. It's about Cale and his sense of responsibility that
knows a lot of things.
Raon Miru was great and mighty, but it was Cale Henituse who helped the boy become that
way. Cale who helped Raon to truly realize that he was no longer something belonging to
Venion, Cale made Raon realize that he could really do whatever he wanted.
Unleashing magic as he pleases, traveling here and there while seeing beautiful things in the
world and making Raon have a comfortable home with people who care about him.
Raon could relax talking about such things because he already had Cale. Because he was
confident that he would not experience that again. Because he knew that Cale Henituse...
Cale Henituse would always be by his side.
[ “I will give you a basic rundown of how I suffered. First of all, I was whipped until this
mighty dragon skin of mine was raw.”
Raon briefly explained in detail everything that he had suffered through during the four
years. Raon was very passionate as he explained it all to Beacrox, who was carefully
listening. He wanted to pay Venion back for everything.
“And to keep hitting the spot that is already bloodied and injured is the most important
basic knowledge.” ]
This time the room was filled with cursing and swearing words as they heard the details of
the torture from Raon Miru's mouth.
They knew that the boy was being tortured, they could see what kind of room and what kind
of tools Venion was using to torture Raon.
But hearing details like this made them all the more aware of how crazy Venion Sten was.
No, ever since they knew that Venion tortured dragons they had all considered him a
madman.
But this was a different level of crazy.
Venion Sten truly enjoys the suffering of young children.
...
Rasheel shuddered as he heard the three individuals next to him catching their breath, trying
not to go berserk with what they had just heard from Raon's mouth.
Rasheel himself had never been told that Raon had experienced this, nor had Mila and
Dodori.
Eruhaben and Sheritt must have known this, but not in the detail they were hearing now.
"Haaa, he really doesn't deserve to die" muttered Dodori who was also angry at Venion.
His adorable hoobae had been tortured this badly by humans? Dodori knew that not all
humans were like Venion, but indeed these weak creatures were sometimes too arrogant.
Even Dodori knew that a human like Venion did not deserve death. He really should suffer
first before dying.
[ Bang!
Raon stopped talking and looked toward the source of the noise.
Cale had kicked the chair the unconscious Venion was sitting on. Venion fell to the
ground, but still remained unconscious. This made Cale wonder how strong of a
sedative Hong had used to poison Venion.
Cale fixed his shirt as if nothing happened before starting to speak.
“Keep doing what you have to do.” ]
Many were quite shocked by Cale's action. They were too focused on Raon's story and Cale
suddenly kicked the chair occupied by Venion.
Well, the young master claimed he just wanted to question how strong Hong's poison was,
but they understood that Cale was just furious when he heard the details of the torture even
though he had previously known through the novel.
Of course, there was a difference between reading and hearing firsthand like this.
The action made Sheritt and Eruhaben suddenly laugh, the emotional tension between them
began to calm down a bit when they saw Cale who kicked the chair hard.
At least Cale truly represented what they wanted to do. Besides Cale kicking the chair, this
sudden action also made many individuals somehow feel a little relieved.
Yes, Cale Henituse was there.
The guardians of those children were there not only to save them, but also to help heal the
children's trauma by taking revenge on those who deserved it.
"He should have kicked him in the face, but it looks like a chair was enough" Lee Soo hyuk
muttered a little disappointed that Cale didn't kick Venion in the face.
"He's a psychopath... I hope that I'll never meet someone like that" Choi Jungsoo said quietly.
[ “… I understand, human.”
Raon returned to talking about his past. He just described the core of it, as he did not
have much time. Silence filled the room once he finished. ]
The room also grew silent as Raon finished with his brief explanation.
Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* remembered when Raon told them a bit of information
about his past, but with a very different vibe to the present.
Maybe it was because at that time, Raon really explained a lot of things to Beacrox so that
Beacrox really knew what he had to do with Venion, while now, even if told again, Raon
would not go into details like this.
It was really a brutal explanation, especially when Raon told it so calmly, trying to explain as
best he could.
They all didn't really care anymore about what kind of things would happen to Venion, the
man deserved everyone's anger.
Taylor rubbed his face roughly. Feeling very angry with his brother's attitude. Compared to
what Venion had done to him, what Raon was going through was truly a terrible thing.
Taylor had never really seen Raon who had actually been on all of young master Cale's
journeys during the war, but because of this, Taylor knew that Raon must have been an
important individual who played a big role in the victory of the war on the Western continent.
The little boy who was traumatized by humans... The same little boy still chose to save
humans.
Cale Henituse made Raon Miru still realize that not all humans are the same.
Cale Henituse was really quite successful in his goal to heal the trauma of Raon Miru and the
other children under his protection.
[ Cale looked toward Beacrox and then started to smile.
Beacrox had taken a pair of white gloves out of his pocket. He always put these gloves
on so that he does not get dirtied.
“Sounds like there will be a lot of blood.”
He then took out another pair of white gloves and put it on over the first pair. Cale had
never seen or read about Beacrox putting on two pairs of gloves. ]
This time it was Kim Roksoo's turn to really gasp. Beacrox was wearing two pairs of
gloves?! One thing that made Kim Roksoo quite depressed with the actual information from
the novel was the fact about Beacrox. The novel had quite a few scenes where the former
chef of the Henituse family tortured several people.
And in each scene, it was described in great detail. Kim Roksoo still had goosebumps
because he realized that Beacrox was out there really doing whatever he wanted to do other
than cooking.
Kim Roksoo also knew that Beacrox, although his specialty was torture, the man didn't like
getting his hands dirty. That's why Beacrox always kept his hands clean even though his work
was so dirty.
And if he thought about it logically in his head.... if Beacrox chose to wear two gloves at
once, it meant that Beacrox was really going to do his job brutally and he didn't want the
blood splashing from the person he was torturing, through his gloves.
....
"Jungsoo, do you think you'll be okay when you see this torture later?" Lee Soo hyuk asked.
"It might be quite uncomfortable, but I still want to see it. I can't suddenly sleep here anyway,
can I?"
Soo hyuk nodded before turning his gaze to Roksoo.
"Well, it's good that Roksoo doesn't have to see it." He muttered softly.
[ “Beacrox.”
“Yes sir.”
Beacrox looked toward Cale at his calling.
“Make some food before we start.”
“… Food?” ]
Food?
Why did Cale Henituse suddenly ask Beacrox to cook food before the man went to work?
Some people are busy mentally preparing themselves to see what kind of scene they have to
see later, and Cale Henituse casually asks for food?
Was the food for him or Raon? Were both of them suddenly hungry after kidnapping Venion?
Well, it was natural that they were hungry, but eating before seeing Venion Sten being
tortured...
It was really amazing that neither of them threw up.
"...Venion really did that?" Cale* wondered in disbelief. There was one thought that suddenly
popped into his head when he heard the request from Cale.
Although it didn't make sense, but Cale* knew that it was most likely true.
How many times had he called Venion a crazy person huh? Why did that man keep giving
surprising information?
[ Beacrox looked toward Cale as if Cale was crazy. However, Cale pointed to Raon.
Raon stretched his wings as if he agreed with Cale.
“Raon needs something to eat.”
“That bastard hit me while eating, saying that seeing my blood made it easier to
swallow the food.”
“… That crazy son of a…”
Choi Han started to swear. ]
"Son of a bitch"
"Crazy bastard"
"How can someone?!"
The room was again filled with cursing and swearing words. They knew that Venion Sten
was a madman, a psychopath and all the other bad titles that came with the man's name, but
this...
How could there be someone like Venion in this world? This was absolutely insane!
Just how?! How could that man say such a thing?
Eating while watching others being tortured was already a crazy thing, but Venion casually
said it would be easier for him to swallow food while watching blood flow from Raon's
body? From the body of the little boy being tortured in front of him?!
They knew that nobles liked to do all sorts of strange things to entertain themselves...
But it had never occurred to any of them that there were people who actually made torture
scene into something worth seeing as a meal time entertainment.
....
"...If only we also knew about this, he really would have died even worse. Just destroying his
reputation is not enough" Choi han* muttered as information about Venion Sten's madness
continued to be revealed.
He, Choi han* who was always haunted by guilt and confusion whenever he killed people,
really did not understand what was in Venion Sten's head.
Choi han* still remembered that cheerful and forgiving Raon Miru, that kid was really a very
good kid that Choi han* felt even more guilty even though he also knew he didn't really do
anything wrong.
It was really admirable that Raon Miru still grew up to be such a good boy despite all these
things...
Raon Miru is not like Choi Han* who remains tormented by his own trauma...
Or is Choi Han* like this too because he never really allowed himself to heal? Regret is his
strength? What a bullshit.
Choi han* realized that he really had to open his eyes to realize many things that happened.
[ Beacrox took out another pair of gloves before speaking to Raon and Cale.
“Looks like I need to prepare a feast.”
This made Cale think that Beacrox really was weak against affection. He was a torture
specialist, but whether it is with the Wolf children or Raon, Beacrox seemed to be very
weak against children and affection. ]
Ron smiled at the fact that he also realized about his son. That Beacrox, although rarely
expressive and sometimes very rude and sometimes also childish especially when he was
inviting Choi han to spar, his only son was indeed weak with children.
That's why Beacrox also always tolerated Cale's sometimes out-of-control behavior. Well,
what Ron was referring to here was their original young master. Ron knew that his son was
often frustrated because Cale never liked his cooking, but over time, Beacrox chose not to
care and let Cale do whatever the boy did.
That was also why Beacrox easily accepted the presence of the current Cale Henituse, who
seemed easier to deal with but harder to understand. That was because in Beacrox's eyes,
Cale was still a child.
[ Beacrox asked a question as he headed up to prepare the food.
“Shall I cripple him?”
“No need to do that.”
Raon responded.
“Alright. Young master-nim, will you be down here as well?” ]
They all knew that Cale Henituse could not have left Raon there with just Beacrox and
Venion himself.
But they also questioned whether Cale would be okay to see that?
Cale was not Raon who had experienced all this firsthand, the man was angry, just like them
here, the man helped Raon to avenge him. But would Cale Henituse really be comfortable
seeing what he was about to see?
Whether it's the original Cale Henituse or the transmigrator Cale Henituse, both are not
necessarily people who are used to seeing torture scenes, right?
".. Besides, even if he's not from a dimension where life is normal, it doesn't mean he'll be
used to seeing that" Bud* muttered softly.
Although Cale Henituse looked the most normal when he saw the corpses scattered on the
floor like in the magic tower of the Whipper kingdom, but Bud* also noticed that Cale
Henituse was actually uncomfortable with what he saw.
It was only when the young master noticed that Rosalyn and the others were uncomfortable
that he decided to say something and such as asking to open the window.
The inference is that if he was the only one who felt uncomfortable, Cale Henituse would not
have said anything.
[ Mm. Cale let out a moan and started to frown at Beacrox’s question.
‘I don’t really want to see it, but.’
He wanted to live in peace because he hated seeing blood or wars. However, this was a
special occasion.
They had set up an invisibility magic device in the corner. It would be complicated if
Cale’s identity was revealed, so he could only watch in secret. ]
In fact, who is really comfortable with blood and everything that happens in war?
They weren't Venion Sten, and there weren't many Venion-like beings in the world.
It was natural for Cale to feel uncomfortable with this kind of thing. And it was actually a
natural thing for Cale to choose to wait outside the room, at least if he did not want to leave
Raon, Cale could sit in front of the room and greet Raon when the boy came out.
... Well, this is actually quite complicated. They knew that at some point, Raon really needed
someone by his side and Cale Henituse was the perfect person for the role, but they also felt
it was a bit unfair that Cale Henituse kept forcing himself to do things that were
uncomfortable for himself.
But then again, everyone will do anything for love. And so is Cale Henituse.
....
"Although I would like to say that we shouldn't continue to make the young master see my
work, but he is an important person who must meet with each of my victims no matter how
bad the perpetrator's condition is. And sometimes they all really only open their mouths when
they see young master Cale" Beacrox muttered as he recalled that almost everyone he
tortured only opened their mouths when Cale arrived.
No matter how hard and brutal the torture Beacrox gave them, those people really only
opened their mouths when they saw the leader.
Maybe Beacrox should try other methods? So that they would open their mouths without
Cale Henituse coming first?
[ ‘I don’t think I can enjoy a feast while watching a torture. I should just stick with
wine.’
Cale knew it would be brutal. He’s probably going to want to throw up and get angry at
Venion. In a situation like this, alcohol was better. Cale tried to open his mouth to ask
for wine, however, Raon started to speak first.
“I understand, weak human. No need to think about it. You do not need to watch.”
“It’s true. I feel like it may be difficult for you, young master-nim.” ]
"At least they tried to stop him" Lee Soo hyuk said as he saw everyone there agreeing that
Cale Henituse didn't need to see something like that.
They probably knew that Cale would still choose to be there, but they still tried to tell him
that he didn't need to be there if he was uncomfortable. They tried to tell Cale that none of
them, not even Raon, forced Cale to stay there.
Maybe it actually came back to them trying to give back what Cale do for all of them. Just
like he respected other people's privacy be it adults or children, he never overly judged other
people's for slightly different habits, the people around Cale also wanted to treat Cale like
Cale treated them all.
And just like Cale prioritized all of them first, the people there also prioritized Cale Henituse
more than anyone else.
[ Choi Han continued to speak after Raon and even Hong and On nodded their heads.
Cale started to speak with a shocked expression on his face.
“What are you talking about?”
Cale petted Raon’s head before walking past him.
“If I don’t watch, are you going to watch alone?” ]
"No matter how much anger and hatred he has for Venion, if Raon is left alone, he will end
up suffering from the memories of his past" Sheritt said softly.
Sheritt was truly grateful that Cale decided to stay there. After all, for someone who always
prioritized the comfort of others, Cale Henituse could not possibly leave Raon alone.
Sheritt smiled softly.
There was a great sense of relief in her heart when she saw that there was someone who truly
cared for her son. There was someone who prioritized her son over himself, there was
someone who would kill for her son if it was necessary, there was someone who would give
her son the world if her son wanted.
Sheritt knew that, as a greedy dragon, she sometimes envied Raon and Cale's relationship.
But even Sheritt knew that Cale Henituse was Raon's world.
And Raon Miru would still choose Cale Henituse over humanity.
[ There were some things you needed to see no matter how hard it was to watch. ]
Kim Roksoo agreed with that sentence.
There are some things in this world that, no matter how difficult the situation is, must still be
seen and faced if we really want to survive.
Life, in fact, is not like a book where you can skip the arc that has complicated scenes that are
uncomfortable to read and you really can just read the happy chapter right away.
The reality is that we all have to deal with boring, clichéd, cringe-worthy scenes in our lives.
That also includes scenes where there are things we never really want to see.
You can't avoid those things.
Kim Roksoo completely understood why Cale Henituse kept deciding to do things that made
him uncomfortable over and over again.
[ He then took a potion out of his magic bag and handed it to Beacrox.
“Use the potion if it looks like he is going to die. Then he will be able to last all 4 days.”
“Of course.”
Beacrox easily accepted it as if it was natural. In fact, it was Choi Han and the Black
Dragon’s responses that Beacrox did not understand.
“Then let me go get it ready.”
Beacrox prepared the best feast possible underground. It was a feast just for Raon. ]
Back again with the tense atmosphere when the Venion torture scene will really begin.
The healing potion that they know is very expensive this time is used to keep Venion alive
until Cale Henituse's promise to Cage and Taylor is fulfilled.
The two understood now, about why Venion still looked fine in body, just like the last time
Cage saw him.
It was because the young masters Cale and Raon decided to keep returning Venion's nearly
lost life to this world.
The moment Venion was about to lose his life, Beacrox would administer the healing potion.
All of them were now literally playing with Venion's life, as if they were a company of grim
reapers.
Well, Venion's own existence was worthless except for his destruction, so there was no pity
for the man.
Especially after Raon explained the brief details of the torture.
At first, they were quite sorry that Venion would really be tormented because he had tortured
a dragon that was now one of the children under Cale Henituse's protection.
But now, they thought that Venion really deserved this kind of thing.
That crazy bastard should know his own limits as a human.
[ ***
“Oo… ugh…….”
Venion groaned and tried to move. His body felt heavy. Although he could feel every
part of his body, it felt like he was lacking oxygen.
He soon came to his senses and tried to figure out what had happened. ]
Finally.
The person they were waiting for to wake up had actually opened his eyes.
The poison from Hong is really strong huh? How long had it been since the kidnapping, then
Venion being taken to the house, not to mention Raon explaining everything and Beacrox
cooking first before actually making Venion where he was now?
How long did they all wait for Venion to finally open his eyes?
[ “Gasp!”
Venion opened his eyes in shock. What he saw in front of his eyes was a feast.
A grand feast that even nobles would not usually see was in front of his eyes on a just as
luxurious table.
The Black Dragon looked down toward Venion from the table. ]
A masterpiece was shown to them all.
Raon was seated leisurely with a table completely filled with delicious and luxurious food.
Alberu and many other representatives of the royal family realized that this kind of thing was
only served to them, the members of the royal family.
Well, Raon Miru himself was a dragon, although the humans did not worship dragons like
what the elves did, but even the humans here knew that dragons also really deserved such a
meal.
On the other hand, they were completely amazed by Beacrox's cooking skills.
That guy really prepared everything by himself? All the quality available, not only of the
food, but overall it was really high quality.
Something like this was most likely never even done by Venion himself as he casually ate his
meal while watching Raon being tortured.
[ Clang!
Venion turned his head as he heard the clang from the chains on his limbs and neck.
“M, mm-”
He wanted to speak but could not say anything. The magic chains on his neck prevented
him from speaking. ]
Reality slapped them all.
Some people initially thought that Venion didn't know that Raon could speak because the boy
didn't make any sounds other than groans, but the truth was that Venion had intentionally
made Raon not speak.
Venion deliberately did not want to hear the boy's voice.
That crazy bastard really did something that made them question their morality as humans.
At this point, they no longer cared that Venion looked so miserable with chains all over his
body.
That human deserved all this, someone had to ruin that useless brain.
If Venion's brain was mostly used for such heinous things, why not just destroy it? There
were people in this world who deserved to have no brains.
[ He could not say anything, just like how Raon had suffered. ]
They could imagine the confusion of a much little Raon about why his body was in chains
and why he could not speak.
Venion Sten had never given Raon a chance to defend himself and he had been so arrogant as
to think that he could play around with the most powerful being in the world.
Sheritt forced herself to see all of this. She had to see this and make sure that Venion really
got everything he deserved. Sheritt had to make sure that Venion felt all the pain that Raon
felt every day.
[ Psssh, bang!
The whip was moving across the floor. It was a large whip with metal and glass
embedded throughout the whip.
It was very similar to the whip that was used on Raon. ]
Many people rubbed their faces roughly. The more details were shown, the more angry they
all became.
People who were quite worried about their own mental state because they were about to see a
brutal scene realized that anger trumps everything.
That said, it was a really big and strong whip that was also sharp. A whip of that size was
used to torture a small dragon?
A little dragon who couldn't even ask why Venion was doing that to him?
And... And Venion was actually watching all this while eating?!
What did he say before? Seeing the blood flowing from Raon's body made it easier for him to
swallow food?
They realized that this time they were all so angry that none of them commented or looked
away from the big screen.
[ The masked man wielding that whip slowly approached Venion.
“Start.”
Raon gave the order. ]
Silently, they all watched Beacrox who casually advanced towards Venion with his large
whip. The nobleman who was currently in a poor condition actually looked helplessly weak
on the floor, complete with chains all over his body.
They knew that if they saw this scene without knowing what was actually happening, they
would only think that Cale Henituse was letting the people around him commit crimes, and
even helping them.
If they all saw this without knowing the story behind it, they would only wonder why Raon
did that to Venion Sten or what wrong did Venion Sten ever do to receive this kind of
treatment?
From the whip itself, this is all inhumane.
Or perhaps because Raon was not human, Venion also chose a bigger whip? They were sure
that Venion wouldn't have lasted long if Beacrox had never given the man a healing potion.
Venion Sten would have died the first day this torture began.
Chapter End Notes
LCF part 2 should give us all an update on Alberu Crossman before I transmigrate there
with the willpower to check it out myself.
That's because a lot of anxious people in this world keep saying that Alberu will most
likely become a living Jiangshi and Cale will have to purify him like what he did to Tae
Wi-.
And I refuse to believe that before I really know what Alberu's condition is like in the
official novel.
I'm open to all kinds of theories but not that one. No- not Alberu Crossman, not the our
sun of Roan Kingdom, not our overworked crown prince.
...
Oh, and thanks to all of you who helped me answer the record thing. I'm most likely still
doing the same thing and I apologize for that.
But seriously, I was really surprised to see a lot of accounts that rarely comment show
up to help. Well, I know not everyone likes to comment on a story because I do the same
thing. Read, vote or kudos, then leave.
And once again, I say thank you.
No! I'm not in denial!
Chapter 86 – We Meet Again? (5)
Chapter Summary
Hi?
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, I decided to close the Raon Miru revenge arc just up to here.
First of all, I hope you're as satisfied with this arc as I am with what I've written.
Hopefully what I wanted to convey in this arc can be understood by all of you. I
apologize for not having too much discussion between one character and another in this
story. I guess this is the theme of my stories? Not really prioritizing a commentary? I
don't know either.
Well, this story has reached its 50th chapter. Honestly, I'm proud of myself and all the
hard work I put into this chapter.
All I did in this story was to express how much I love LCF novels and wanted to reveal
many things from my perspective about each character, especially our MC, Cale
Henituse.
Thanks to all of you who have supported this story and myself by giving me 4k kudos,
this is truly an amazing record for myself. I'm really grateful for all of you for discussing
with me in the comment section, and helping me when I'm confused.
I really apologize if I ever offended your little hearts. May we all be happy!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 86 – We Meet Again? (5)
The masked man, Beacrox, flicked the whip.
Flick.
The whip cut through the air and landed on Venion.
“Aaaaaah!” ]
Many people flinched at what they had just seen. Well, they were expecting this, but it's still
horrifying to see in person.
The whip was huge and landed hard on a human who was already helpless.
No one pitied Venion, but they could imagine how painful it must have been to be treated like
that.
Blood was already leaking from the young noble's clothes, staining his expensive clothes.
Actually, what made this scene even more horrifying was the fact that Beacrox actually
whipped Venion so hard that the man screamed in pain while he still had his mana chain
around his neck, which was something that made him unable to speak.
Making a sound that loud...
Ugh-
[ Venion’s body was heavy, but he could still feel pain. The whip continued to land on
Venion’s body.
The simple noble’s attire underneath the robe started to tear and the skin underneath
started to bleed as the sharp additions to the whip cut into his skin. Some of the glass
fell off the whip and remained pierced in his skin. ]
They could all clearly see what had happened to Venion's body with just a single lash.
The nobleman's instantly torn clothes, the glass shards from the whip still clinging to his skin,
the blood flowing profusely.
They didn't feel it, but they could imagine how painful it was to be whipped like that.
Many immediately turned their faces away when the close-up scene to the large and long
wound on Venion's body was shown. It was quite difficult to look at this even though they
knew that Venion deserved it.
"He'll lose consciousness in just three lashes" Cale* muttered as he looked at Venion who
already looked so weak even after just one lash.
It was a horrible scene, but Cale* thought he would not miss this golden opportunity in his
life.
Ahhh, it was so satisfying to see someone receiving karma while they were still alive.
[ It was the same way Raon was abused when he was just a newborn. ]
"Ha! This crazy bastard is really frustrating me" Lee Soo hyuk shook his head, completely
out of his mind with Venion and all the actions in his life.
Doing something like this to a fucking newborn?! Whipping a newborn that hard? To the
point of getting hurt like that?
"I can't even imagine what the pain is like. I can only describe it as excruciating pain" Choi
Jungsoo commented. He was also as frustrated as the team leader, making Jungsoo still want
to see what kind of torture Venion would go through.
Unlike Venion, Raon, as a dragon, certainly had no clothes on his body at that time. Making
the large, sharp whip directly hit the skin of his body, complete with glass that was also stuck
there.
A small child, who had just been born, immediately felt all these things...
Is this what the balance of nature means? If there is one human who is too good to live in the
world, then there is another human who is too bad to live in the world?
[ “Oo, ugh, oo-!”
Venion was shouting something but the words did not come out of his mouth. He tried
to struggle and move but his body was still paralyzed. ]
They could see Venion who was now trying to save himself in a futile attempt. Perhaps it was
his instinct as a living being, Venion immediately wanted to save himself even though he
knew no one would be able to save him anymore.
Not when the chain was still on him. Not when Beacrox was still there and certainly not
when Raon Miru himself was still sitting there silently.
Sheritt forced herself to keep looking at all this. No, it was not that she could not bear to look
at the torture scene, but right now what was in her eyes was not Venion, but the little Raon
who was being severely tortured.
Her Raon Miru who had just been born into the world...
The Raon Miru who should have been enjoying all the luxuries and happiness Sheritt had
prepared for so long, the Raon who should have felt happy when he could finally see the
world...
Sheritt did not know when Eruhaben and Mila had switched seats, but now Mila was holding
her hand tightly, trying to provide support that did not really have much effect on the current
Sheritt.
"Lord-nim, you have to see it. You have to see the truly tormented Venion. So, please don't
get lost in your own thoughts and miss this precious scene" Mila said firmly.
[ Just like Raon had suffered under the mana restriction chains, Venion could not do
anything but suffer. All he could do was slowly curl up. ]
Alberu accepted the wine glass that Kim Roksoo was handing to all of them in the center
room. Right now, what they really needed was wine.
Even Lee Soo hyuk who had been drinking coffee ended up choosing wine because they were
all feeling frustrated right now.
"Haaa, this crazy bastard is really making me crazy too" Alberu* said. His love for a dragon
may not be as big and strong as what all elves and dark elves have, but this time Alberu* did
not even imagine that Raon was just a dragon, but Alberu* imagined more about Raon as a
child.
Each individual here has a different childhood story. They have different sufferings as well.
Alberu* thought that the suffering he had endured from childhood until he was finally able to
actually do anything like now was also very bad.
He knew that children shouldn't have to go through what he did.
But he had never thought that there was really a scenario in the world where there were a
children who really suffered like Raon.
People who like to play with other people's lives deserve to have their lives played with by
other people as well.
[ However, just as Raon had done, Venion glared up at the Black Dragon on top of the
table. It was a glare that showed that he would not give in. ]
It was actually still very admirable when they could all see that Venion did not give up so
easily. Seriously, one thing they could admire about Venion Sten was the man's supreme
confidence.
How could someone who was already helpless, already badly injured with just one lash,
complete with a dragon sitting facing him haughtily... How could Venion still have the
audacity to glare at such a higher being?
Did the man think everything would just end like that? Did he think that he would have time
for revenge?
On the other hand, the elves who had been cursing the most since the details of Raon's torture
were mentioned, were really looking down at Venion.
They knew that ordinary humans didn't admire a dragon like them, but seeing a human
playing with the life of a dragon, who was still very young...
The elves thought it was natural for Raon Miru to glare at Venion at that moment, what was
unnatural here was Venion's reaction.
They all really wanted to see Venion destroyed physically and mentally.
[ Flick! Flick!
The whip cut through his cheeks as he continued to glare.
“Aaaaaaah, ugh!”
Venion’s body shook in pain as it slowly became drenched in blood. However, Beacrox
showed no reaction and continued to whip at a steady pace. ]
Disgusting.
That was the most apt description to describe what they all saw.
The whip was now not only on the man's back, but also on his face. They could all clearly see
the deep and large wounds decorating that face.
The blood that was being released was also increasing, Venion's body was completely
covered in his own blood.
Many groaning sounds were coming from various directions in the room. No matter what, not
everyone could bear to see this kind of thing over and over again.
Not when the whip used by Beacrox continued to hit Venion's body at the same speed
regardless of the sounds he heard.
Cale* turned to his two younger siblings who surprisingly still had their eyes open and did
not look away from the large screen. Amazing, Cale* knew that he did not have to worry
about these two.
"Haaaa, I don't know how long I'm going to drink wine, but I don't think this will ever be
enough" He mumbled lazily.
"Yeah, at least it's the only thing we can enjoy in this moment" Kim Roksoo said.
[ He whipped the bleeding areas over and over and did not show any emotion even as
the blood sprayed into the air. ]
"Ugh, I can't continue this. I'm really going to throw up" Glenn decided not to look at the
screen and played with whatever was on the table.
Bud just gave his mental support by patting Glenn's shoulder gently, feeling sorry that his
friend was not used to this kind of thing.
Bud wasn't too surprised to see Cage and Taylor still looking relaxed with their respective
wines, showing no reaction except disgust.
Taylor just looked tired, but didn't make any comment, nor did he turn his face away when he
saw his brother being tortured in such a way.
....
"I know that Beacrox is brutal, but still he really seems to be enjoying this and that's quite
scary" Choi Han* commented as he looked at Beacrox there who didn't show any reaction at
all.
Choi han* still remembered when Beacrox* tortured the person who tried to kill Rosalyn*
back then and it was not comparable to what they were seeing right now.
Maybe it was because here the Beacrox really didn't have any reason except to torture
Venion.
"No wonder why he's wearing two pairs of gloves" Rosalyn* interjected.
[ “Mm.”
Cale turned after hearing a moan from his side. The baby kittens On and Hong were in
the invisible area with him curled up next to each other.
Hong seemed to find it difficult to watch as he looked up at Venion and looked down at
the ground over and over.
Raon had already set up noise suppressing magic in this invisible area so there was no
chance of getting caught by Venion. ]
"They shouldn't have to be there" Choi Jungsoo commented as he saw Cale, Ohn and Hong
all looking uncomfortable with what they saw.
"I guess Cale and his stubbornness really made those kids stubborn too" Lee Soo hyuk said
tiredly.
The three of them really decided to stay there, accompanying Raon to help the boy if the time
was needed.
They were there so that Raon really knew that he was no longer alone.
There was a gentle smile on the team leader's face, Roksoo's little family in this other
dimension really cared about each other.
......
Alberu smiled bitterly at what they were seeing. As painful and disgusting as the scene they
were seeing now was, it had been experienced by Raon for four years.
This pain, humiliation and hatred was experienced by Raon alone.
That was why Alberu also did not turn her face away, not when she had not really seen
Venion who felt what Raon felt.
"Actually, it doesn't really matter if Venion can hear them, but well, identity safety is number
one" Alberu* said softly, his cold eyes looking at Venion who was getting more and more
injured.
At this point, even Venion probably wouldn't hear any other sound other than the forced
screams from his own mouth.
[ However, it wouldn’t really matter if Venion heard the noise.
“Ugh, oo, oo, ah, aaaaah!”
Venion’s cheeks were completely bloody as he started to shout some groans and words
that could not be understood. Every time he did that, Beacrox just flicked the whip even
harder. ]
The stronger the description and clarity they saw in the video, the more accurate the
explanation of what Raon used to experience during his imprisonment.
The more they heard Venion's cries of pain, all they could imagine was a young dragon who
didn't know any better feeling the same pain.
Wounds that had not even healed yet continued to be whipped to deepen the wounds,
multiplying the blood that flowed there, staining the walls of the torture chamber.
Every sound that came out of Raon's mouth, the harder the whipping the boy would receive.
But how could someone not make a single sound during this kind of torture? Venion was just
looking for a reason why he should torture Raon even more.
And as the child endured this for four years, they were all reminded of Raon's silence when
Cale first picked him up to leave. Raon, who didn't know the existence of other beings
besides humans, and most likely also hated humans, was saved by the same existence.
"It's no wonder why Raon-nim likes the stars at night so much. It always reminds him that the
world actually welcomes Raon-nim's presence, but Venion prevents it," Mary said softly.
[ Do not speak.
Stay still.
Stop glaring.
That seemed to be the message as the whip landed any time Venion showed any of those
reactions. ]
If the same message was also given to Raon in the past, it is no wonder why Raon remained
tortured for four years.
Do not speak. No matter how Raon held back his voice, well, the boy couldn't speak because
of the mana chain around his neck, but he could still make a sound if the pain was excessive,
like what they all heard from Venion this time.
Stay still. How could someone stay still while being whipped that hard? After all, Raon was
not only whipped, but also hit hard with a cube and many other things that Venion might
want to see. Who is the person who can endure all that pain and not move at all?
Stop glaring. This was the main point of Raon and all his greatness to survive for four years
before Cale came to rescue him.
Raon, in fact, kept glaring at Venion even though he knew no one would come to save him.
Raon had his own hope that he could get himself out of that prison somehow.
That hope, that small hope that the child had, was something that managed to make Raon
very strong.
Venion's purpose in doing that was to make Raon obey him, right? But because Raon still did
not show his obedience, Venion continued to torture the child.
For four years without anyone's help, Raon Miru never once showed his obedience to Venion
Sten.
For four years, without knowing that someday, someone would save him, maybe at that point
Raon had really thought that only himself could save him from Venion, Raon never lost hope
of getting out of the prison.
And those three things are things that Venion will never be able to do in this situation.
[ “… I need to watch, that’s what I need to do.”
That was what the silver kitten On was saying as she lowered her head. Cale understood
how they were feeling. On and Hong were in pain watching this.
The basement, where Venion’s arms, legs, and neck were chained up, was slowly
turning red with blood. But it was not that they were struggling to watch because it was
scary or because they felt bad for Venion.
It was because they knew what Raon had gone through and that this was only just the
beginning. ]
That is also a lot of the reason why there are still many people in the room who choose to see
what they are seeing no matter how brutal the scene is.
They, especially those who cared deeply about Raon Miru were really angry at Venion and
wanted to see Venion go through the same thing as Raon.
This was revenge. Give all the trauma that Venion had given Raon back to him. Four days is
nothing compared to four years, but during those four days, Venion will experience his own
death.
Death here did not mean he lost his life, but Venion would live his life filled with fear. Venion
would live wanting to die.
While Raon, the boy would live even more happily. He no longer needed to think of all the
ways he would torture Venion, he no longer needed to scare Cale every night with the idea of
the boy's revenge.
Raon would not have to worry about his past.
Because it was the past, he had gotten his revenge, and he already had someone and a little
family who would make sure that Raon never had to experience anything similar.
[ Cale petted On and Hong’s heads.
“You don’t need to watch if you can’t.” ]
In the midst of this emotionally charged scene, they smiled softly as they saw Cale who
gently petted Ohn and Hong.
The two children really wanted to see Venion tormented, but they also kept remembering that
Raon had experienced the same thing. That made them uncomfortable, as Ohn and Hong
definitely cared for Raon even though they had not known each other for a long time.
Cale did spend a lot of time with Raon, but that was because the boy chose to stick to Cale
throughout the trip. Ohn and Hong were the same, but they would actually obey Cale if he
asked them not to come along, unlike the stubborn Raon.
But that didn't mean Cale was unfair in sharing his care. He genuinely cared for the children,
just as Cale made sure that Raon had to know that they were there, Cale also made sure that
Ohn and Hong knew that they had Cale.
And if they really wanted to stay there, they could make themselves comfortable with Cale,
their safe place.
[ He turned his head as he said that.
He could see Raon sitting alone on top of the table.
Raon was currently eating. He was eating his favorite food, steak. Raon continued to
stuff his mouth with food. ]
It's a strange feeling to see that little boy eating his favorite food so quickly.
... Raon seemed to eat without enjoying the taste of the food, Raon just continued to eat while
looking at the tormented Venion.
Raon just wanted to do what Venion had once done to him.
"That kid will choke if he eats too fast" Rasheel commented as he watched Raon who was
just eating as fast as he could, as if he would not be fed tomorrow.
From the moment Venion's torture began, they all did not hear Raon make any comments at
all. The boy was just busy eating and eating as much as possible while being accompanied by
Venion's moans of pain and the sound of Beacrox's whipping which became the background
music this time.
[ “Aaaaaaah!”
Raon fed himself over and over while listening to Venion scream.
Raon had looked forward to this moment over and over for a very long time. He had
imagined this exact scene in his head numerous times. ]
Yes, they all know.
Raon had not thought about this since the moment Cale managed to save him, Raon had
imagined such a moment since the first time he was tortured.
For the four years of his life, Raon continued to imagine this.
Imagining that one day, Venion would be in the same situation, as well as Raon who would
take over Venion's position as a viewer of the show.
The boy always imagined what it would be like to be Venion, watching others being tortured
while eating delicious food that Raon had never known the taste of before.
That steak, not just a delicious steak, but Beacrox the chef made every dish perfectly. Raon
always appreciated all the food he got.
And now, Raon finally has a chance where he can truly overcome his past.
Raon Miru now has everything that his counterpart never had.
[ That was why he could not miss even a moment of this meal, no, this feast.
Precious food that he could not have even imagined half a year ago, as well as a healthy
body and his freedom. Raon continued to eat as he savored all of the things he had now
gained. ]
"My son... " Sheritt smiled happily as Raon was truly happy now. Well, at least if all this
trouble was over, they would all live happily.
Half a year ago... Raon Miru, almost lost what little hope he had. Sheritt still remembered the
original destiny of her son who decided to do something big to break free.
Her son had been so desperate to gain his freedom.
... And when that freedom was obtained, her son had to face death. The Raon in Tboah's
dimension gained his freedom through death, and the Raon in their dimension, Raon Miru
who had met Sheritt, knew another meaning of freedom.
No matter how you think about it, no matter how you look at it, Cale Henituse and Kim
Roksoo are the reason all these changes happened.
If only Kim Roksoo had never accepted the offer of a deal from the god of death, if only Kim
Roksoo had not been selfish by only wanting regression, if only Kim Roksoo had not chosen
his mother's reincarnation over anything in the world...
None of this would have happened. Raon Miru would not have had the chance to be truly
happy.
And their Cale Henituse... Oh... Cale...
Sheritt didn't know how many times she repeated the phrase how grateful she was that Cale
not only chose to save Raon, but also accepted Raon into his small family and gave Raon
everything he needed.
[ “Cough.”
Raon coughed for a moment from stuffing too much food but he did not stop. Cale
observed Raon’s face as well as his actions.
Raon was crying.
However, he did not stop. ]
"Ah? I didn't really expect it to be so emotional" Rosalyn muttered as Lock handed her a
handkerchief to wipe her tears.
Rosalyn burst into tears.
The woman didn't know about this, didn't know that Raon had ever suffered this much.
Rosalyn often saw Raon cry, especially when Cale Henituse was comatose for a long time,
but this was the first time Rosalyn saw Raon cry because of his own life.
Rosalyn did not expect that seeing Raon crying like this would actually make them all feel
his pain.
The four-year-old finally let out all the emotions he had been holding back.
The four-year-old finally lowered his ego, choosing to accept all the emotions that attacked
him.
Raon Miru truly realized that he already had many things that he once thought he would
never have. Raon Miru finally realized that he was happy.
[ “Mm, cough.”
He continued to stuff himself with food while observing Venion getting whipped. On
and Hong did not manage to see how Raon was right now.
But Cale was making sure to observe Raon. ]
The audience could see how much Cale Henituse cared for his children, especially Raon, who
was having a special moment here.
The three of them tried their best not to make any sound while watching Venion being
tortured, not wanting to disturb the most awaited moment by the youngest member of their
family.
With his hands still trying to make Ohn and Hong comfortable, Cale kept watching Raon
from his place. Watching from the moment Raon continued to eat and eat, Raon who cried
and finally choked because he ate too fast.
Cale Henituse watched all of Raon's behavior at this time.
This was probably his biggest reason for choosing to stay in the room. Cale really wanted to
see how Raon was doing there, not to see Venion.
He wanted to make sure that Raon was really enjoying what was going on, instead of being
reminded of his past.
[ “Oo, uuuugh, ooo, ah.”
Venion’s body started to twitch. Beacrox continued to flick the whip in spots he knew
would hurt. Venion could not even look up at the Black Dragon on top of the table
anymore.
He just had a blank expression as he slowly lost consciousness while being surrounded
by his own blood. ]
Venion Sten's current state was truly dire. The man who previously still had the courage to
glare at such a higher being was finally become subdue, too preoccupied with the pain in his
own body.
This was disgusting, extremely disgusting to watch.
The wounds the man had were numerous, deep and large. It hadn't even been a day, but
Venion was really going to die if he wasn't given a healing potion immediately.
The blood oozing out of his body from the deep wounds was already too much.
At the same time, they were all reminded that Raon had experienced this too.
Every day, for four years with different tortures.
Venion most likely continued to use new ways to torture Raon Miru when he was bored. The
little boy who was currently choking on food had experienced the same thing as what they
were all currently seeing.
[ Swiiiiiiish!
With a loud noise, the whip struck Venion’s head, making him finally lose
consciousness. ]
Finally...
A little mercy for those in the audience who could no longer stand the sound of Beacrox's
loud lashes and Venion's cries of pain.
At least if Venion did lose consciousness, the torture would be delayed for a while.
Of course, if Raon did not ask Beacrox to immediately wake Venion up again.
.... Were they all really going to see Venion's torture for four days? No, right?
Although they were all also angry at Venion's actions, not everyone was strong enough to
continue watching this act of torture.
Venion Sten was the sinner, why should they suffer too?
...
"Why are you sweating?" Cale* looked confused at Kim Roksoo who was sweating next to
him.
Cale* was sure that the temperature in this room was very cold? Even no matter how much
he drank, it still felt very cold.
Then why was his older self sweating?
"Oh, just recording this in my head? Just in case I need it later" Kim Roksoo replied casually,
not caring about the judging looks from everyone in the center room who heard his words.
[ Raon stuffed another steak into his mouth. Raon’s eyes were open, but he did not see
Venion.
What he saw was his past self.
That was why he could not stop.
It was at that moment.
“You’re going to choke.” ]
They didn't realize that they all missed Cale's voice. The calm voice that always managed to
make others around him calm too.
Cale Henituse finally took action after confirming that Venion was unconscious.
Yes, Venion was already unconscious. Raon also shouldn't keep eating all that, that kid could
really choke harder than before.
Someone really had to stop him.
"Huh, I feel weird for feeling calm when I hear my own voice" Cale* muttered in disbelief.
Seriously, that Cale over there was basically his counterpart, just a different soul.
His body, his voice, it was all Cale Henituse. And yet here he was feeling calm as if what he
heard was not his own voice.
Maybe it's because of his tone of voice? He was actually a soft-spoken person whether others
believed it or not, but rarely acted like that because... why? Cale* had no reason to be soft-
spoken again like before.
The transmigrator Cale was not someone who could be said to be soft-spoken, his tone
sounded more indifferent but still held warmth there.
And that warmth dominated more especially when he was talking to his family, making him
look softer.
It was also that tone that managed to make all of them, the audience, including Cale* and
Kim Roksoo himself feel that they would all be okay about some things.
[ Tap. Tap.
He could feel the sturdy yet warm hand on his back. He was familiar with it now.
Raon turned his head. ]
The description of the rough hands that petted the children's bodies there most likely came
from the perspective of Cale Henituse himself.
Because the children themselves, especially at this time Raon, described Cale's hands as
sturdy and warm.
Hands that the four-year-old child was already familiar with.
Warm hands that made Raon truly get warmth in his heart as well. Hands that were never
used to hurt him, but those warm hands were always used to gently touch his body, helping
him dry his body when it was soaked...
The four-year-old boy who had known only pain all his life was willing to open himself up to
the human who had saved him.
Cale Henituse never forced Raon to come along, but also didn't actually send Raon away
when the boy chose to.
The one who first made physical contact was Raon himself. Starting from him sticking to
Cale's face, to Cale's back, to Cale's thighs...
Cale Henituse would not have initiated any touch at all if it was not Raon himself who
approached first.
That was also probably the biggest reason why Raon trusted Cale even more, because the boy
knew that Cale had no intention of hurting him.
[ “Tsk, it’s all over your mouth.”
The voice was as indifferent as usual. Raon could see a sleeve wiping his mouth as well
as Cale’s face.
Raon slowly turned his head.
Venion was lying on the ground. ]
Raon Miru no longer saw his old self when he saw Venion. Once again, thanks to Cale
Henituse and his overall affection.
It's truly amazing that someone could give such tender affection to another person.
His indifferent voice was a far cry from his gentle actions. Cale Henituse did not use a
handkerchief to clean Raon's face from his own food and tears. Cale Henituse gently cleaned
Raon Miru's face with his own sleeve.
They suddenly remembered that Cale Henituse did not like someone who was whiny or just
crying, but they had also never actually seen Cale ask them to stop crying.
Although his way of getting Mueller to shut up was a bit harsher than it was now, it was still
quite gentle.
It was just about Mueller being too scared of all of them to make the situation look very
funny.
The view of a crying person's eyes was blurry due to his own tears blocking the view, but the
fact that Raon could clearly see Cale's face, as well as Venion's, really indicated that Cale was
also gently wiping away the child's tears.
Raon had completely trusted Cale and let him do anything to him without worry.
[ Raon looked at the unconscious Venion and started to speak.
“I will continue to watch.”
“Sure. Let’s watch together.”
Raon put his head on the table as Cale said that. Cale continued to pat Raon’s back as
he looked at Beacrox. ]
"He would literally do anything for his children" Alberu commented. The crown prince
smiled gently as he looked at Cale who still gently patted Raon's back, trying to keep Raon
from getting stuck in his own memories.
Together he said.
Yes, Raon Miru was no longer alone. The child has a lot of people around him who can make
the child happy, of course with a guardian who will do anything for the child.
Cale Henituse who sacrifices his own comfort to make his children comfortable, is very
typical of Cale Henituse.
His lover is a hero who wants to protect the world?
Yes, that's true. But Cale Henituse's world was his family, his children, his siblings and
everyone he cared about.
And their world...
Their world was Cale Henituse himself.
An amazing relationship, isn't it?
[ Beacrox could see that Cale was frowning.
“What is it young master?”
“Why are you using the potion now?”
Cale pointed to the potion in Beacrox’s hand with his chin. Beacrox asked a question
back with confusion.
“Don’t we need to heal him?”
“Use it when he looks like he’s about to croak.” ]
Many people flinched at the order from Cale.
It felt like they had just breathed a sigh of relief, yet the read head seemed to be strangling
their necks again.
... Sure, it was an awesome order and Venion really deserved it. Cale Henituse, as usual, was
not joking with his wishes. If he said he wanted Venion to get something worse than death,
Venion would absolutely get it.
The man had only lost consciousness due to too much pain and too much blood loss, but he
had not been completely destroyed okay? It was only natural that Cale would ask that kind of
thing of Beacrox.
"Hoo, that young master is even more cruel than Beacrox" Rosalyn* stared in awe at Cale
Henituse.
Someone could apparently surpass the sadism of a Beacrox*, this was a different level of
prowess.
"Beacrox suddenly seems like a person who is too kind, this is really strange" Choi Han* said
quietly.
In this scene, it was Cale Henituse who looked more like a torture specialist than Beacrox
himself.
[ Although Venion had fainted, he was still groaning. His entire body was covered in
blood and made it look like his skin was red.
Beacrox looked toward Venion after hearing what Cale had to say and nodded his head.
“He won’t die just yet. Your order is correct and amazing.”
He put the potion back down. ]
"What to expect from my son" Ron commented, still not tired of teasing his son.
But Ron was serious, if Beacrox really did look childish when he invited Choi han to spar, it
was because Beacrox really admired the strength that Choi han had and was happy to finally
have a truly challenging opponent. Of course, Beacrox would never admit that to Choi han,
not wanting to make the punk big-headed.
But with this scene, with Beacrox thoughtlessly praising Cale Henituse, his master, Ron knew
that Beacrox really liked the young master's sadistic thinking.
Because finally, someone can match his level of sadism when it comes to torturing others.
Beacrox, by nature, always admired strong people of all kinds.
And Cale Henituse, is someone who can really boss people around admirably. Ron even
knew that he would have a hard time disobeying his master's orders.
Well, Ron had no reason to disobey his master.
[ Cale let out a sigh then went to lift Raon up in his arms. He then started to frown.
Raon was heavy.
Raon was very heavy.
Although Raon had not grown in size these past few months, his weight seemed to have
exponentially increased. Cale could feel his arms slightly shaking but kept on holding
Raon. ]
"It's not just because Raon keeps getting a lot of food that makes him heavier, but it's because
Raon is actually resting his body on you unlucky bastard" Eruhaben commented when Cale
mentioned how heavy Raon was.
From the view of this video alone, Eruhaben could see that Raon was really releasing all the
weight in his body and mind to Cale, trusting his heart that Cale would definitely carry him
even though he was heavy and Cale was too weak.
But seriously, that unlucky bastard really needs to exercise more, knowing that his son and
daughter is spoiled childs and often asks to be carried, but he's too lazy to do things even if he
has the time.
....
"Is he... Has he never exercised at all, your highness? I guess he hasn't been that long
transmigrating to lose all my muscles in adolescence" Kim Roksoo asked Alberu Crossman
seriously.
"As I recall, the Children's kept him at least moving around rather than falling asleep. And
Ron certainly wouldn't let Cale actually sleep all day" Alberu said, trying to remember when
he had seen Cale Henituse actually sleep for any length of time other than just in a coma.
Kim Roksoo was still quite speechless, wondering if Raon was really that heavy or not
because he could see that Cale's hand was shaking slightly.
"Well... I seem to recall Raon saying that Cale once slept for 13 hours a day?" Alberu
muttered, still trying to remember the many stories told to him.
"...HE WHAT?!" The crown prince did not expect that the response he got would be like this
of course.
[ He couldn’t just leave him here.
Cale could feel his shoulders starting to get sweaty as he looked at On and Hong. They
were anxiously walking circles around Cale and Raon. Cale sensed his arms quickly
going numb and quickly started to speak.
“Let’s rest a bit.”
Nobody said anything in opposition. ]
Regardless of the chaos in the center room, many people are still stuck in this emotional
scene.
Cale Henituse's shoulders were certainly not 'sweaty' as the man said.
Raon Miru must have cried again on his guardian's shoulder after completely leaning his
body on Cale, the little boy was completely mentally exhausted.
This was the first time Raon had actually allowed himself to be weak and lean on someone
else.
And because he knew that Cale Henituse would not make any comments, Raon let himself
cry into him.
It was actually painful because the four-year-old little boy was crying silently, not really able
to understand his own emotions yet. But they knew that slowly, things would also get better.
Cale Henituse was an amazing guardian, they could believe that Raon would truly become a
strong individual later under the man's tutelage.
Cale was also fully aware that not only Raon was mentally exhausted here, but Ohn and
Hong were also equally anxious about the many things they had just seen.
A short break was really the best thing to do. Because no matter what, those children with
deadly powers were still children.
[ However, Beacrox had a question.
“What should I do when he wakes up?”
“Isn’t it obvious?”
Raon answered after that.
“We will continue.”
“What he said.”
“I understand.” ]
That meant they would all continue to play the role of spectators to this torture. They all just
hoped that at least during those four days, they would not be shown the continuous torture of
Venion Sten.
Could they use a timeskip? Could they?
...
"Beacrox is really asking strange questions" Choi han* muttered softly. Seriously, seeing
Beacrox clueless like this was quite amusing to the sword master.
Even Choi han* knew what they should all do again when Venion woke up.
"Maybe Beacrox just needs confirmation. After all, Venion is Raon-nim's current victim, he's
not someone who has a direct problem with Beacrox, the man doesn't want to do as he
pleases. Remember, he now has a master" Rosalyn* said, responding to Choi han*'s
mutterings.
The main reason why the Beacrox over there didn't act as he pleased, like the Beacrox* they
knew, was because the one over there had a master whom he served.
And he was doing work for someone, not just himself.
Rosalyn* also remembered that Beacrox* asked for a lot of confirmation when he was
torturing the assassins who wanted to kill Rosalyn*.
"Ah, noonim is right. We all have one master in common." Lock* also responded to
Rosalyn*'s reasonable explanation.
"...Yes, all of us in that dimension serve the same master"
[ Cale pushed the door and it opened with a small noise. Choi Han was standing there
with an expression that showed both anger and sorrow. Cale gave an order to Choi Han
who looked back and forth between Raon and himself.
“There’s an unopened bottle of wine in there. Bring that along with a glass.”
Cale decided that he needed to drink tonight. ]
Yeah, it was the best decision to enjoy some alone time after seeing this brutal thing.
Not only the torture scene that Venion experienced, the emotional rollercoaster also happened
to all of them who watching this because Raon was still crying silently.
"He really looks like a father" Kim Roksoo shook his head at the sight of his younger self
actually acting like the age of his soul. Cale really didn't put any effort into acting like a
typical teenager, especially now that he was still holding Raon with Hong and Ohn who were
still walking by his feet anxiously.
Cale Henituse at the age of 18 already had three children. The Traumatized children it is.
....
"Must be really loud for you hyung?" Asked Lock who could only breathe freely again after
the torture scene was postponed for a while.
Well, his Choi Han Hyung had a very good sense of hearing, almost abnormal. The sounds of
the torture that day must have been clearly heard even though Choi Han Hyung didn't
actually see it firsthand.
"Yes, the sound was very clear in my ears. I could really hear everything in there. The only
thing I was quite worried about back then was Raon's condition." Choi han said softly.
Yes, at that time Choi Han was really worried about Raon's mental state. But seeing Raon
who was really clingy to Cale, not seeming to want to escape from his liege body, Choi han
knew that Raon would be fine.
The only person who could give Raon comfort that day was Cale Henituse.
[ Cale headed for the residence upstairs as he asked Raon.
“Did you grow bigger? You’re heavier than last time.”
“Weak human, you just have no arm strength.”
“I can’t say anything about that.” ]
Sheritt laughed as Raon could casually make Cale fall silent. Perhaps it was true that her son
had gained weight, making him much heavier than before, but Cale simply did not have the
strength in his hands because he was a young man who was too lazy to strengthen his own
physique.
This casual conversation between Cale and Raon made the atmosphere of the room also
quieter than before.
Now, they all saw only Cale Henituse and Raon Miru. The two of them were also walking
quietly, not discussing anything about what happened in the torture chamber.
Cale Henituse didn't really give any wise words like some people expected him to, but with
Cale choosing not to talk about it, it was actually a wise choice too.
Because for what?
All Raon Miru really needed right now was Cale Henituse's presence alone. Cale did not even
need to do anything, Raon would already be happy.
Raon Miru only needed Cale Henituse who was always willing to pamper him.
[ Raon, who had been stuffing himself since the early morning, raised his head. He
could see the view outside the residence. The fog had lifted, and morning was quickly
approaching.
“Well, it’s good that you are growing. Good job getting bigger.”
Raon put his face on Cale’s shoulder after hearing that. Cale’s arm was shaking but
Raon pretended not to know. And Cale let Raon do that.
He was only four years old. It was fine for him to act this way. ]
"Yeah, he's totally okay with being spoiled like that to Cale" Alberu agreed with what Cale
said. Cale really did not mention that Raon had been watching Venion's torture since
morning, but Raon had been putting food in his mouth since morning.
The little boy was only four years old. Although he was a dragon, Raon was also still a child
who really needed a place where he could behave as he wished.
Raon Miru was only four years old and Cale Henituse had always tolerated the boy's
behavior. From all his rude remarks, to his disrespectful behavior...
Cale Henituse tolerated all the children's behavior because they were just children.
Wasn't it only natural that they didn't really know how to behave properly?
Good job getting bigger he said..
And Raon who again put his face on Cale's shoulder. If the boy had a human form, Alberu
was sure that Raon's small hands would wrap around Cale's neck and really hug Cale tightly.
That was because Cale Henituse really allowed Raon to live as he pleased.
Cale Henituse is Raon's home, because even though Raon was a stronger individual, he truly
felt safe when he was with Cale.
....
Eruhaben* unconsciously smiled bitterly when he saw this scene. That Cale Henituse...
Really an interesting human huh? This was the first time Eruhaben* had seen someone who
cared about a dragon.
Cale Henituse did show a bit of fear and awe at Raon's power, but it was a very reasonable
one.
It was a common reaction for someone to have when seeing another person with great power.
But in this chapter, Eruhaben* can really see that Cale Henituse really cares about Raon, as a
traumatized little boy, not a powerful dragon.
He did so many things to help Raon get his revenge perfectly.
That weak human really did everything he can for Raon.
Humans were truly an existence that Eruhaben* could never understand, but he understood
well enough why that young man could find so many people who would always side with
him no matter the situation.
[ ***
It was now late at night three days later. Raon flew up from the table and landed in
front of Venion. ]
Many people were really grateful that they didn't have to see Venion's torture for four days
straight.
Just seeing the short scene made them all nauseous, how much more so if they had to watch it
over and over again?
Maybe they would have been really traumatized just because of this.
Cale Henituse was awesome. For someone who was obviously uncomfortable with
something like this, he actually managed to see everything for four days to keep Raon
company.
The man's dedication to his family is truly admirable.
[ “Huff, huff.”
Venion was breathing heavily. His face had become a mess in the last few days and that
arrogant noble was now crying and begging for his life. ]
Venion Sten really looked like a shit now. The nobleman with too much confidence now
actually crying and begging, made his face even more disgusting.
The face covered in his own blood and tears, the pleading voice that they couldn't understand
because the man was still not allowed to speak, his voice really hurt the ears of many people.
'Messy' was not the right word to describe what they all saw on that last day of torture.
Venion Sten truly looked physically and mentally broken.
It is likely that the torture inflicted by Beacrox on Venion is not too different from what
Venion lackey used to do to Raon. But humans, by nature, were weak in many ways.
They didn't know exactly on what day Venion really cried and begged for forgiveness like
this, but clearly they had all expected this.
From the description of the torture that Raon had previously said, they already knew that
Venion Sten would not be able to take all the pain.
Venion Sten would not be able to receive what he had given to others.
[ He had glared at first thinking that someone would come to save him, but he grew
tired and weary as he did not know how much time had passed.
All he knew that Raon continued to eat meals while watching him suffer. ]
"That's what you did to that kid, you crazy bastard" Rasheel commented, feeling disgusted
when Venion looked so tired.
The description of his current condition was the same description of what Raon Miru used to
feel.
But Raon Miru, despite knowing that no one would really help him, did not just give up by
giving Venion what he wanted. For four years, Raon never begged Venion for his own life.
For four years, Raon Miru did not lose his little hope at all and remained extremely stubborn.
This really proved that Venion really underestimated a dragon. These were not like humans
who easily gave up and begged like that even though the situation was already very bad.
Rasheel thought he would choose to die rather than having to beg to stay alive.
Only four days... Only four days and the man had already lost hope.
Rasheel was completely satisfied when he saw that bastard with overconfidence finally give
up and admit defeat.
[ “Venion Stan.”
Raon quietly looked down at Venion who had his face on the ground and did not dare to
look up.
Raon remembered the others who had abused him as well. ]
"Yes, that's the right course of action when you're facing a dragon" Mayor Obante
commented at the sight of Venion who didn't even dare to raise his head anymore.
Obante knew that humans and their knowledge of dragons was not as much as the elves, but
Venion's actions were certainly out of line. He felt too great to be able to torture a legendary
creature. The man probably thought he was the strongest.
Which is a bullshit.
Venion Sten finally realized who he was dealing with. About that man and his stupid
thoughts, Raon and Cale had completely destroyed any ego Venion had.
That nobleman should never think again about him having to find a dragon to teach him a
lesson.
Obante still laughed as he remembered that. A human confidently wanting to teach a dragon
a lesson in being nice?
This was a lesson Venion should have learned.
About a world that would never always be on his side.
About karma that will always be there. Waiting for the right time to come to every sinner in
the world.
[ Cale already had a plan to punish those people as well. This included the Marquis.
Although the Marquis had not personally abused him, he was the one responsible for all
of this in the first place. Even he will pay for it soon enough. ]
Now, it was Cale Henituse's own plan to punish all those who had hurt Raon Miru.
A person who would do anything for the one he loves is a scary person. That type of person
should never be disturbed, let alone his family members if you want to live in peace.
Cale Henituse not only punished Venion who had the biggest role in this matter, but he also
punished the people who were the reason why all this happened.
Marquis Sten, well, the former Marquis Sten. The mastermind of why Raon Miru ended up in
Venion's hands and of him allowing all of this to happen, even supporting what his son did.
The story about Taylor Sten being the only sane person in the family is real.
[ “I plan to let you live.”
That was why Raon was planning on letting Venion live.
Raon felt like even the term human was wasted on Venion after seeing this weak, stupid,
and hateful human who was shaking without being able to even look at him. ]
The standard of a human in Raon Miru's eyes was Cale Henituse. That was why the young
dragon truly thought that Venion Sten should not be considered a human.
This pathetic bastard, who used to be so happy to see him suffer, who used to always think of
new ways to torture him...
The same bastard now did not even dare to raise his head.
Raon Miru actually got what he wanted less than four days after Venion was tortured. Raon
Miru had actually managed to see Venion who would probably have bowed down to him
immediately if only his weak body could be used to beg for mercy.
The little boy's gaze was looking down on Venion, like he was staring at the most disgusting
thing the boy had ever seen in his life.
[ Raon remembered what Venion had said to him in the past.
“It really is best to see this dragon bastard’s blood when I’m annoyed. Always gets me in
the mood.”
A calm voice reached Venion’s ear.
“And I will come find you whenever I don’t have an appetite.” ]
It was actually a really bad situation for Venion.
Because even if he lived, Venion would always be haunted by his fear of Raon. Venion would
probably run as far away from the place as possible to save himself, but Raon would always
find him.
The only person Venion knew there was Raon, no, Venion didn't even know that the little
dragon already had a name.
He didn't know who else was helping the young dragon, but Venion knew he would be caught
easily every time he tried to run.
And again, he couldn't tell anyone about this even if he wanted to. He couldn't tell anyone
that a dragon was trying to kill him, people would think he was crazy. And even if people
who believed in the existence of dragons would respond, what they would ask to him was
what kind of wrong thing Venion had ever done to the dragon.
And even if he really wanted to keep his reputation, Venion had to choose to live in fear with
his life worthless in the dragon's eyes.
"That crazy psychopath finally became more sane" Choi Jungsoo commented. Although he
knew that Venion was definitely in his worst mental state, but this was more sane compared
to him continuing to say that seeing blood flowing from a dragon's body was fun.
Venion Sten was working too hard to look like a villain and it wasn't funny at all.
[ Raon was planning to do the same thing Venion had done.
Venion’s body started to shake after hearing what Raon had to say. The dark red fog
surrounded Venion’s body again. Venion continued to shake in fear. He looked at the
dark red fog surrounding him and tried not to lose consciousness.
“Looks like he is unconscious.”
In the end, he fell unconscious. ]
They hadn't seen Venion unconscious for too long, waking up briefly after going through a
timeskip, and now that person had lost consciousness again, complete with all the fear he was
experiencing.
Venion Sten really looked terrified of everything around him, especially the red fog that had
returned to his body, just like when he was first kidnapped.
In the space of four days, Venion was truly living in a hell of his own making.
"Never in my life did I imagine I'd see a live torture scene like this" Lee Soo hyuk
commented, completely unable to believe his ridiculous destiny.
Even in the movies he had watched, it had never been this brutal. Well, no movie has to be
this brutal to pass public censorship, right?
"And surprisingly, I didn't throw up" Choi Jungsoo said proudly. He thought he would at least
vomit at the sight of Venion's blood, but oh well, Jungsoo remembered that he often found
corpses in worse condition than Venion's current condition.
The sadistic level in his heart had changed. Jungsoo just remembered again that he didn't
come from an okay dimension either.
[ Beacrox verified that Venion was knocked out before looking at Cale. Cale was slightly
astonished while looking at Beacrox.
For three days, Beacrox had instilled fear in that snotty Venion’s mind. It was only
natural that Venion’s entire body was injured, but Beacrox had given Venion enough
fear every so often to make him lose his will. ]
Many people stole glances at Beacrox who was still sitting quietly.
How horrible! That was the thought of many as Cale revealed another fact as to why Venion
had finally completely lost the courage to look at Raon. Well, one of the biggest roles in this
operation was Beacrox, as a torture specialist of course.
Beacrox did not only have that title. He was really good at what he did. If Raon said he
wanted Venion to get what the man had done to him in the past, Beacrox, with no feelings in
his heart, would easily torture Venion without being bothered in the slightest by the man's
voice.
Beacrox completely obeyed all of Raon's wishes, also adding a few things to make Venion
submit to them all the faster.
And that was a very scary thing.
Bud swore to himself to never make Beacrox Molan feel annoyed, let alone angry.
[ ‘There’s no need for Cage’s mental torture.’
They didn’t need to call Cage. ]
"Young master Cale ever intended to tell me this? Aww, too bad, Beacrox is too good at his
job" Cage gave the Henituse family chef an annoyed look.
Had Beacrox's work not been so perfect, their young master would have invited Cage to
come and tell her this big information, not leaving Cage and Taylor holding tightly to the
strong rope of their trust in Cale Henituse despite the many attacks from many places.
Bud, on the other hand gasped. What the fuck? This ex-priestess next to him was also an
expert torturer until the Cale Henituse thought of calling her there?
Bud thought he had just avoided a wild animal to meet another wild animal.
There was no way to escape. Bud knew he would die quickly.
[ Of course, there were many times that it was difficult for even Cale to watch Beacrox
torturing Venion because of how brutal it was.
However, he had to watch as he promised to watch. ]
... Cale Henituse and all his promises.
If there's anyone who really values a promise very strongly, it's Cale Henituse.
No matter what he promises, Cale Henituse will keep it.
It's impossible for him to forget, he says... That's why others don't have to worry about him
breaking his promises.
But a promise is not just about whether or not the person remembers it, but whether or not the
person honors the promise they made.
His promise this time was even so strong that Cale kept forcing himself to keep looking no
matter what happened in front of him. He really wanted to be there, just like what he had
promised Raon.
From the previous scene when Venion's torture was first shown, Cale only commented in his
head, but did not really show his complaints and continued to stare at it all.
They were sure that Cale had also remained like that for four days.
"...It's actually really bad that he can't forget anything" Lee Soo hyuk commented. No matter
how mentally strong team leader Kim Roksoo was, it didn't mean that he would be okay if he
kept recording all these brutal things in his head.
But Lee Soo hyuk also somehow knew, this was just the beginning of what would happen in
the next hundred chapters.
[ Choi Han approached them and stood next to Cale while looking down at Venion.
“He seemed to have been hoping for the Marquis to come save him. Too bad.”
The only thing that kept Venion going was the fact that he had hope that the Marquis
would come save him. Even if he wasn’t the legitimate successor, one of his potential
successors had disappeared. They would need to find him even if it was to just save face.
]
“We did look for him, but Cage and I kept looking for any 'fishy' looking places to still be
able to give young master Cale time to do whatever he wants to do” Taylor said softly.
Well, the action of searching for Venion is also quite fun because Taylor has to deal with his
father who is really angry but can't kill anyone because he still wants to have a reputation.
It was funny, even in that state, where they were already broken, the marquis still had hope
that he could rise again.
Taylor was serious when he said he wasn't going to kill all his siblings, but he was also very
serious about him want to fixing everything that went wrong in that shitty family of him.
And he already had great faith in young master Cale. if the young man said he would return
Venion within four days, then he would return Venion on the agreed day.
[ “Do you mean that?”
“No.”
Choi Han shook his head at Cale’s question.
“I feel like we need to torture him more but this is Raon’s business so I am holding
back.”
“Good.” ]
Yes, basically, this was Raon's business. From the very beginning of this operation, Cale gave
Raon absolutely everything, from when they were going to start and many other important
things.
And about Raon wanting to follow Cale's wishes.. well, that was his choice. They were sure
that Cale would still agree to Raon's wishes if the child still wanted to torment Venion any
longer.
They did not know what kind of agreement had been made between Cale and Raon with four
days of time, but be it Cale or Raon, they both respected the agreement they had made.
If it's four days, that means four days.
If Cale said that it wasn't only Venion who would get Raon's revenge, then that meant that it
wasn't only Venion who would suffer this kind of destruction.
And Cale's brief reaction to Choi han's comment really revealed that he was glad that Choi
han respected Raon's wishes and the personal things of the child.
Because even though they are adults there, it doesn't mean they can decide everything they
want with the excuse 'this is for your own good'.
[ “Although the fact that Raon told him he will not kill him probably put some hope in
his heart.”
Choi Han looked down at Venion with an odd expression.
As Venion thought, the Marquis was currently frantically looking for Venion. ]
"In my opinion, it's better to die than to continue living after experiencing that"
"He will live in fear"
"Can it even be called life if you're always scared?"
Many people were wondering why Venion, like what Choi han had said, looked quite happy
that Raon was giving him a chance to live.
Does that ridiculous noble think that living means being forgiven?
Did Venion think that Raon would forgive him?
Another stupid thought from the noble.
"Even the news of Venion Sten's disappearance reached my ears as well. Not long after Cale
questioned the state of the Sten family, the family's second son disappeared from the world,
leaving a huge commotion in Sten territory" Alberu said with amusement.
Seriously, it's not Cale Henituse if he doesn't mess something up.
[ Two of Venion’s lackeys were caught by Taylor’s friend Cage and they had revealed
that Venion had worked with the Stan territory’s underworld to do all sorts of illegal
deeds.
That revelation put the citizens in a state of shock. Although the Marquis and his family
was tyrannical, they had thought that they were at least upright nobles. ]
"Being a notoriously tyrannical family in itself is already the biggest hint that they are not an
upright noble family" Bassen commented.
The truth was that the Sten family themselves had not built a very good image in their own
territory either, especially from Venion Sten's behavior.
This kind of thing would not be so surprising if it came from the Marquis Sten's family. The
people there were probably quite surprised by this news, but the most surprised were those
who supported Venion Sten and the Marquis. They were shocked that something like this was
out in the open.
As Venion Sten's name gets worse in the public eye, so Taylor Sten will gain another
supporters. The people there will be fully aware of who should lead them.
The cooperation between Cage, Taylor and Cale is very good.
Even though it seems like Cale is selfish enough to borrow Venion without explaining too
much, it also helps Cage and Taylor to build a more tense atmosphere for the Sten family.
Finding Venion Sten's directly will also raise suspicion.
And since Venion Sten was already mentally damaged, this would also give Taylor an
advantage.
[ The Marquis was currently looking for Venion Stan who had left his injured lackeys
behind and ran away when Cage and her crew caught them.
Of course, the person with the evidence for all of this was the eldest son, Taylor Stan. ]
"A marvelous theatrical performance" Alberu* commented upon seeing all the chaos that
happened in Sten's family that day.
Cage and Taylor really showed their prowess in doing this. With both of them believing in
Cale Henituse, they would put less effort into finding Venion, focusing more on other things
that would benefit Taylor.
The four days that Cale and Raon had requested was plenty of time for both of them to do a
lot of things.
.. That Taylor Sten, although looking naive and easy to take advantage of, Alberu* also knew
that someone born and raised in such a family would have a different mental capacity than
ordinary people.
Taylor Sten really showed what he could do, he really did not disappoint Alberu Crossman
who had given Taylor the opportunity to stand up and walk on his own two feet again.
Except for the Sten family, they all benefited from this mess.
[ Cale gave and order to Beacrox and Choi Han.
“Get it ready.”
Beacrox put on a new pair of white gloves. A potion was in his hand. Venion Stan will
end up getting caught in his secret base in the back alley without an injury on his body.
It was time for him to feel despair while remaining alive. ]
This is what some people mean.
Although they had seen the truly brutal torture of Venion Sten, it had only lasted for four
days.
The real torture would come after Raon, Cale and the others returned Venion to Taylor.
It was a prolonged torture.
Venion would live in fear, he would never be at peace in his life.
The possibility that Raon would actually kidnap Venion again later was real. That child
would also not play along with anything he said.
And Beacrox, just like what Cale had said earlier, not only tortured Venion's body, but he also
mentally tortured the man, making him not even dare to look at Raon.
This chapter, despite being brutal and making some people vomit, still ended up being
satisfying in the end.
This was one of the best revenge they had ever seen. Venion Sten truly gets back what he
gave to others perfectly.
From this chapter, they learned a lot of important things. The most important was to never
abuse dragons if they wanted to live in peace.
Another thing was... They were reminded of Cale's words when he confronted Toonka in the
sea of Ubarr territory that night.
There would always be ways to look down on those in high positions.
Venion Sten and all his confidence had been completely destroyed.
[ ***
Cale finished all of his preparations early the next morning and was looking in the
mirror. ]
The screen that had been off for a moment suddenly came to life again. Is this arc not really
over yet? Well, they haven't seen Cale and Raon who returned Venion ... But the atmosphere
of this video looks much calmer?
Did they miss something?
[ He asked Raon, who was looking in the mirror as well.
“Have you figured out the crown prince’s magic?”
“I know what it is, human. I am great and mighty.”
There was a smile on Cale’s face as he continued to look into the mirror. ]
The two crown princes of the Roan Kingdom in the center room suddenly choked when their
names were mentioned.
Was this really the time? The secret of the two of them was really going to be on public
display?
Alberu* was obviously worried about this, but at the same time... He also somehow felt quite
excited. He often wondered what would happen if they all found out about this secret? Would
they all immediately kick Alberu* out of the Roan Kingdom? Or maybe he would
immediately become a fugitive who would be killed because he had dark elven blood?
No secret is a secret forever. Alberu* knew that eventually, one way or another, his secret
would be revealed.
What he was questioning at the moment was his counterpart who was still arguably much
calmer than he was.
Alberu had Cale Henituse and a few people who knew his true identity, but that didn't mean
he was completely fine. The discrimination about the users of the dark attribute was too
strong to just be wiped out.
... And again, that Alberu already had everything.
"You're not worried at all?"
"Of course I'm worried about many things. But what can we do here? After all, me and my
original form have a lot to do in the future, it would be hard to keep this a secret. All we can
do is fix what can be fixed and utilize whatever we have. Isn't that what we've been doing all
along?"
Alberu* smiled as he received that wise answer.
"...Yes, you are right. We can't live in a lie like this forever."
Chapter End Notes
To celebrate this story reaching its 50th chapter, should I make a special chapter? Or
should the special chapter be postponed until Alberu Crossman's secret arc is
completed?
Chapter 88 – I Suppose It Is A Gift (1)
Chapter Summary
Hehe? Hello...
I just edited this chapter twice bcz the first time is gone...
Chapter Notes
AAHAHAHAHA FORGIVE ME THE READERS OF THIS STORY... I really can't
create conflict because I'm someone who thinks more about how to solve a problem than
to create a problem itself.
So I'm really sorry if this reaction is not satisfying for you guys because I really can't
create drama.
I worked hard for this chapter, I hope you can at least be entertained :')
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 88 – I Suppose It Is A Gift (1)
Both of them started to gently smile at each other. However, neither of them were
smiling internally.
“Then, off I go.”
“Please have a safe journey.”
Odeus’s goodbye was very sincere like he wanted to never see Cale again. Cale smirked
at Odeus’s goodbye and closed the carriage door. ]
"Haaa, he really knows what kind of misunderstanding he has done there" Odeus muttered as
he remembered he had to clean up everything that had happened in that house.
Although Beacrox had cleaned up a lot of things, Odeus was still able to find many other
things as well that had been used by Beacrox in the place and Cale Henituse did not explain
anything at all, leaving Odeus alone with all his delusions.
Annoying young master.
What was annoying was that the young master let Odeus try to answer all his questions by
himself, letting Odeus keep thinking that he wasn't a good person...
After seeing the entire arc where the young dragon Raon Miru's revenge was shown, even
Odeus knew that Cale Henituse was a very good person.
And Odeus could completely understand why Cale was willing to do this. Because if Odeus
was in the same position, he would also do all kinds of things to help his son get revenge.
Odeus was not afraid that his hands would be dirty with blood. If it meant that his son would
feel at ease and live a much better life in the future, Odeus would do everything.
[ Beacrox started to drive as soon as the door closed.
The carriage left the Stan territory and headed toward the Kingdom’s western region.
They continued to quickly travel other than resting during the night. ]
"Finally coming to the palace?"
"Finally came to the palace"
The two crown princes of the Roan kingdom let out a long sigh after recognizing the fact that
their interests were in the last priority at that moment.
"I don't know if he really doesn't have time or if he's deliberately doing this to annoy me"
Alberu muttered, trying to remember that Cale really liked being rude to him for whatever
reason.
The little bastard always found a way to annoy Alberu and show the fact that he would never
submit to the crown prince.
Even though Cale looked very busy throughout the chapters they saw, Alberu also knew that
Cale actually had enough time to meet Alberu before doing anything else. The man had
deliberately put the interest between the two of them on the last priority just to annoy the
crown prince.
What exactly was written in the novel <The birth of a hero> that Cale Henituse really didn't
want to show his manners to Alberu?
[ “Bored?”
Cale, who had been looking out the window, turned his head after hearing Choi Han’s
gentle voice. Choi Han’s unique pure smile was on his face as he was handing On and
Hong some snacks. ]
"You really look like a teenager when you're like that Choi han" said Rosalyn* who also
admired Choi han's pure smile there.
This young man who really likes adorable little creatures is actually adorable too when he is
not doing anything. Choi han* was really a typical village youth who was very gentle in both
speech and behavior, complete with his pure smile as well.
If only the god of death hadn't specifically made Choi han* end up in the dark forest, alone
for so many years, Rosalyn* thought that Choi han* would really be the hero usually
described by many people.
"You really haven't changed much Hyung, you still look the same as when I first met you"
said Lock* who saw that his hyung-nim even looked younger than he did now.
Lock* had become a tall and strong man now, not the weak teenager who often hid and had
trouble controlling his own strength like before.
But Choi han* was really still the same as when they first met. Perhaps the difference was
that Choi han*'s muscles looked much more defined now, and his gaze looked more tired, not
filled with a lot of emotions like before.
"I am the youngest swordmaster whose youth is eternal" Choi han* said confidently.
Lock* thought that one of the things that had changed about Choi han* was that he could
now joke around.
[ “No. Not bored!”
“I enjoy rolling around doing nothing the most.”
Choi Han laughed and responded back.
“You guys really are similar to Cale-nim?”
‘…Is he talking shit about me?’ ]
"No?" Choi Han was surprised by his liege's thoughts at that moment. Who was talking bad
about Cale over there? His liege had clearly heard what they were talking about, and Choi
han knew that what he said was not wrong.
It was a fact.
Cale's hobby of rolling around doing nothing was really one of the hobbies of the three kids.
And it wasn't a bad hobby, it just seemed boring.
"He most likely still thinks he's trash. So when you said that they really resembled young
master Cale, what he had in mind was that you were equating those children with a scum"
Rosalyn said, somewhat incredulous at her own opinion.
"Although it's a bit absurd, but throughout the chapters we've seen. What noonim said could
actually happen" Lock responded.
Choi Han let out a long sigh. He don't know how long his liege will continue to think that he
is trash. At this point, even Raon would find it difficult to change this trashy mindset.
...
"...No one talks about shit over there" Cale* commented, not understanding why Cale over
there had a very different atmosphere to the gentle atmosphere in front of his own eyes.
Choi Han was obviously just smiling softly as the children looked more and more like Cale...
Or maybe because Choi han was laughing, Cale thought that the swordmaster was teasing
him? He don't know either.
[ Cale focused on Choi Han after hearing what could be both a compliment or a dig and
then turned his gaze to On and Hong.
The carriage was currently between the Roan Kingdom’s Northwest and Southwest
region. Basically, they were currently in the Western region of the Kingdom.
If the Northeastern region where the Henituse territory lies was famous for its marble,
the Northwest to the West region was famous for their granite.
That was why there were a lot of stone mountains in this region. ]
The quiet travel scene was somehow familiar to all of them.
Cale Henituse was really going here and there in the not-so-distant timeline.
It felt quite strange because a few minutes ago they had just finished seeing someone being
brutally tortured, now they were seeing a calm scene complete with a beautiful view of the
western region of Roan kingdom.
The Northwest and Northeast regions, although they were at the end of the Roan Kingdom,
did not mean that their regions were untouched by their Kingdom. Because the Roan
Kingdom itself is one of the Kingdoms that is rich in natural resources, not many regions in
the Roan Kingdom experience poverty.
There are many reasons why the Roan Kingdom, even though the kingdom looks ordinary, in
fact remains one of the longest standing kingdoms on the Western continent. Putting all the
drama aside, the Roan Kingdom was really a very calm kingdom compared to other
kingdoms.
The Roan Kingdom was really not a typical Kingdom to be wary of, but at the same time, it
should be wary too because no one really knew what the Kingdom really had.
[ Choi Han continued to speak.
“I came here last time too but there really is nothing other than stone mountains.”
‘Choi Han passed through here before?’
Cale questioned that fact in his mind before quickly figuring out out.
Rosalyn. He probably passed through here when he went to the Breck Kingdom with
Lock to help Rosalyn out. ]
"The original main character" Kim Roksoo commented when he found out that Choi Han,
Lock and Rosalyn still had the same opportunity to adventure as just the three of them.
Even though Roksoo used to care less about these heroes, Kim Roksoo knew how much the
three of them had done during the 20-year war.
They were the original heroes who managed to get a lot of allies who both wanted to fight
White Star, and Roksoo was one of them.
The relationship between the three of them had been amazing for a long time, and Roksoo
had gotten the chance to read the novel <The birth of a hero> and get more details about the
three of them.
That made Kim Roksoo respect the three of them even more.
Currently, although Cale seems to be taking over Choi Han's role as the main character, Kim
Roksoo knows that this is just a matter of story perspective. The story could have kept Choi
Han's perspective, and kept him as the main character.
But since they are all trying to save the soul of Cale Henituse, they have to see the story
mostly from the perspective of Cale and the third person who is most likely the person behind
the show.
Probably the same writer as the author of <The birth of a hero>, Nelan Barrow.
[ “Did you pass by when you went to the Breck Kingdom?”
Cale had an odd feeling after seeing Choi Han’s reaction to his question. Seeing Choi
Han hesitating to answer gave him a bitter feeling. Cale continued to speak like nothing
was wrong.
“Did you cause a mess in the Breck Kingdom?” ]
"Pftt, you're being interrogated by your own liege" Rosalyn couldn't help but laugh when she
saw Choi Han who was hesitant to answer the question.
They were, in fact, creating chaos in the Breck Kingdom. But the young lord certainly had
nothing to worry about, this was Rosalyn and her own kingdom's business and she would be
responsible for the mess that she herself had started.
But it was still funny to see Choi Han who looked so confused to answer that question.
Rosalyn and Lock still vividly remember Choi han not hesitating to destroy the palace and
other chaos. But now seemed reluctant to admit what he himself had done.
...
"It's really interesting to see hyung-nim having a liege there" Lock* commented, actually
staring in awe at the young master of Cale who managed to make Choi han speechless.
This hyung-nim of his was not someone who could easily be under the leadership of anyone
other than crown prince Alberu*, and even then they met quite rarely. They were all a group
that moved freely, not a group that really needed to get permission and report to anyone every
time they finished doing something.
"Lock is right, it's really interesting to see someone like Choi Han willing to submit to
someone" Rosalyn* chimed in.
"What do you mean by 'someone like Choi han' hmm? What do you guys think I am?" Choi
han* asked, slightly offended.
"Punk, you are not someone who is easy to control. Like a wild animal" Ron*, who was
sitting not far from the trio, replied casually.
"Just shut up please"
[ “… It wasn’t like that.”
Cale did not ask anything else. He did not want to know. It was enough that he heard
the results of it from crown prince Alberu. ]
Gasp! Rosalyn gasped with a fake worried face.
"Choi han! You should be really grateful that young master Cale tolerates your behavior so
much. He knows what you did in the Breck Kingdom from his lover but still tolerates it."
Rosalyn said, patting Choi han's shoulder for moral support.
"Young master-nim just wants to hear the confirmation of the story from you Hyung, you
should explain well" Lock, imitating Rosalyn to pat Choi han's shoulder as well.
"Did you guys forget that it wasn't just me who did all the things there? Lock is basically
berserk! And this was your plan Rosalyn" Choi han really felt humiliated that he was the only
one being bullied while Rosalyn and Lock also made the same mistake.
The audacity!
...
"Cale really does often create chaos and explosions here and there as he pleases. But they,
without Cale's supervision, are really a very troublesome little group" Alberu said as he
recalled the news he got about what chaos was happening in the Breck Kingdom which he
later told Cale.
Quickly, he turned to his counterpart. Right... There was no Cale Henituse to be the handler
of these over powered people, because the Cale Henituse* they had was busy protecting his
own little family.
"Do you often get a headache from the behavior of your heroes?"
"I do... I really do" Alberu* responded lazily.
[ However, there was something else he needed to ask.
“Did you pass by the Ten Finger Mountain when you went through the West?”
“Hmm? Is there a mountain with such a name? I have never heard it before.”
On, Hong, and Raon seemed interested at the unique name as well. ]
Many people also question the name of the mountain. Well, these mountains are definitely
not known by many people.
This was probably one of the places that Cale Henituse knew from the novels because many
people were not familiar with the mountain with that unique name.
..
On the other hand, the elves of Tboah's dimension hid their surprise at the mention of the
mountain's name.
They are all still experiencing their own trauma when information about their village is found
out by a secret organization that very often creates havoc in many places.
Will their lives be threatened again because this information is being exposed again? Well,
even though the ones in this room belonged to the category of people who would later ally
themselves, humans were humans.
Creatures that are most thirsty for many things.
Isn't it natural to worry about what a human could do?
[ Their sparkling gaze asking Cale to explain made Cale scowl.
Tap.
Raon put his paw on Cale’s knee.
“Human, explain! I am curious!”
In the end, Cale had to explain. ]
“Haa, he's really weak on children” Choi Jungsoo commented while looking at Cale who was
trying his best to look indifferent.
It was adorable though, Cale really couldn't stand the shining eyes of those innocent children.
This was adorable because it was as if Cale was forcing himself to explain even though it was
himself who started this conversation.
“I'm there suddenly becoming someone who has a lot of knowledge of the world” Cale*
commented with the other session tutors they were looking at.
Well, he knew he wasn't that stupid. This Cale* was an adult noble who was quite smart even
though his education was not as strict as what Bassen* and Lily* did every day.
But Cale Henituse there, in that Lcf dimension... Just casually and without the man even
realizing it, really instilled the mindset that he was a very intelligent and knowledgeable
person in the people around him.
[ “There are many strong rocks called granite in the West. However, not everything is
made of such rocks. Still, at the border of the West and Southwest region are ten granite
peaks next to each other.”
These granite peaks were located at the border of the West and Southwest and had a
unique shape that looked like ten fingers. ]
Roan Kingdom without their fame with its various kinds of rocks would never be complete.
Marble from the Northeast and granite from the Northwest. Two natural resources that were
so powerful as to sustain the Kingdom's own economy for a long time.
And putting aside the return of some crazy nobles like Venion, the nobles in Roan Kingdom
were actually not that crazy. They are quite responsible with their position and can still make
very good use of these resources.
Each region actually had their own way of staying afloat for as long as possible in the
Kingdom.
"Really interesting mountains" Lee Soo hyuk commented upon hearing the description of the
Ten Fingers Mountain.
There are a great many mountains on earth that are also interesting. But so far, the mountains
that Lee Soo hyuk had seen were just mountains that were completely surrounded by many
trees as in general.
Well, the team leader didn't have an important reason for him to come to the mountain, not
with all these catalysts.
"If it's being told like this, I'm really aware that the dimension is really a fantasy place,"
Jungsoo commented.
He knows that what happens on Earth is also one of the things that can be said as a fantasy
story, but maybe the genre will become modern fantasy, and the place where Cale currently
lives is the fantasy that is usually described by every novel Author.
[ “Mm, I don’t think we saw it last time because we cut through the Northwest and not
the Southwest region. It was the same when we came back. I’m sure I would have
remembered seeing such a mountain.”
“Really? I was curious because they said it was a unique view from there.”
Raon responded to Cale’s answer about being curious. ]
"With such a description. I would definitely remember such a mountain if I ever passed
through it," Choi han said. Well, he was a man who managed to remember many places in the
dark forest.
Choi han is used to remembering many places as one of the important things when traveling.
Moreover, the description of the mountain itself is very unique and will be easy to remember
even though Choi han does not know the name of the mountain.
...
"I'm sure he's not just curious about the scenery there" Alberu commented, still remembering
the last time Cale Henituse said he wanted to enjoy a sunset-like scene in Section 1 Jungle,
ending with the man finding thousands of magic stones.
It must have been really bullshit like he often did before.
The only sights that Cale Henituse really liked were gold and treasures alone.
[ Raon remembered how Cale told Litana that he enjoyed traveling.
Raon opened his mouth to say, ‘let’s go there right now!’ ]
".... Ah, now I'm feel sorry because Raon was exposed to the so-called nonsense scam that
day" Cale* commented when he found out that Raon really thought that Cale Henituse and
his love of traveling were right.
The boy was really excited because he wanted to make his guardian happy... A very sweet
boy.
Maybe this will be another misunderstanding where Cale might be think that Raon likes to
travel when Raon just wants to travel because he thinks Cale Henituse likes to travel and the
child wants to make his guardian do what he likes.
Kim Roksoo on the other hand just cleared his throat gently. His expectations of Raon's
intelligence were too high. He thought for a moment that Raon was began to understand what
Cale was actually talking.
Well, the crime scene called scamming the Jungle queen that day was too perfect. It was only
natural that there was still a misunderstanding even though they were Cale's closest people.
Cale's intentions are known only to himself and his ancient powers.
[ However, Cale was faster.
“I thought about going there in about a year. That was why I asked.”
“A year later?”
“Yes.”
Cale definitely had to go to the Ten Finger Mountains in one year. ]
"It's really Kim Roksoo if he has already decided on what he will do next year when the year
we are living in still has to change and develop," Lee Soo hyuk commented in a flat tone.
How many times has the team leader pursued Kim Roksoo's future plans to become a
slacker? Can't be counting.
And it's really only natural that Cale Henituse was already talking about what he was going to
do in the next year when he was doing a lot of things in this first year of transmigration.
Well, what actually Cale Henituse has done so far is really to prepare for whatever the future
holds.
And because he continues to prepare for his life in the future, it does not mean that he does
not live his life in the present well.
He really does everything well, although sometimes it doesn't go according to plan, in the
end.. the plan can still be achieved even though the way is different.
They all really should be grateful because Cale Henituse is someone who really thinks about
the future.
[ ‘The last Ancient Power will reveal itself there.’
Cale needed to get this final ancient power, an attacking fire ancient power that was
similar to lightning. ]
Many felt excited when the other ancient powers were finally mentioned again.
They almost forgot about the existence of that ancient power because Cale actually used his
power for simple things like making it easier for him to walk without getting tired.
So far, aside from what he was doing in the plaza and the ancient power dominating aura,
they hadn't really seen what Cale Henituse could actually do with his ancient power.
The man is more interested in taking his crew to various places to strengthen their own
abilities.
In the Lcf dimension itself, the people there were again reminded of an ancient power whose
beauty could be equivalent to the power of Cale's sacred shield.
An ancient power that was really very beautiful but also very scary because they all knew
that they would die if they were struck by lightning.
... And of course that ancient power was also the one that most often made Cale Henituse
cough and vomit blood. The entire companion Cale who remembered what happened in the
elf village could only let a long sigh.
"In the end, you will see what happened that day, Rosalyn," Choi han told a friend who was
not at the operation at the time.
"Yeah, I think getting the details of the story this way would really help," Rosalyn muttered,
grateful that she could figure out the story in more detail later.
[ “I thought it’d be great if we all traveled together.”
Cale nonchalantly mumbled that line but his words made the fatigue on On, Hong, and
Raon’s face all disappear. Choi Han also had a small smile on his face. ]
"They really wanted to come but didn't have the courage to ask," Kim Roksoo said as he saw
the relieved smiles of the four individuals of different races in the same carriage.
It was really funny, adorable and also quite touching to see the four of them both want to
make Cale feel good about traveling, like Raon for example, but still worry that Cale won't
take them away.
At this moment, Roksoo can see that Cale has truly become an important individual for all of
them.
They'd probably still follow Cale's wishes if he just wanted to go alone, because apart from
Raon.. no one really disputes the wishes of Cale Henituse.
"Happiness is simple. Cale-nim taking us somewhere else makes us all happy" Choi han
murmured.
"Although it sounds a bit stupid, but I agree. We're all almost older than him, but he really
does have an overly mature soul. His life as Kim Roksoo must have greatly influenced all of
this" Rosalyn chimed in.
[ “Yes, that sounds good. But there probably aren’t any villages near there.”
“Why wouldn’t ther-, no, there aren’t any.”
Cale looked toward Choi Han and the children and sternly repeated himself. ]
"Almost let it slip, aren't you? How cute" Kim Roksoo laughed softly as he looked at Cale
who was sternly repeating what he had said himself.
It was one of those things that was quite troublesome when you knew a lot of important
information, but could not easily tell it.
Well, there are some things that can be told. But the existence of the elven village in the
mountains was something that could not be said at that time. Not only because it was a matter
of privacy, but the elven village itself was a village whose existence was highly classified.
Unless one reads a novel like Cale, or is invited directly by one of the elves themselves, no
one would know about the existence of the village.
Pendrick on the other hand recalled the first meeting between himself and the young master
Cale.
Many questions were answered about why the young master wasn't surprised to see him or
didn't overreact when he saw the elven village itself. The novel, like always must have given
the young lord Cale a lot of information, including about their village.
[ “There are none. Based on my knowledge, there are no villages around there.”
‘None at all.’
At least when it came to human villages.
The problem was that there was a village of Elves who passionately loved nature and
almost worshiped dragons. ]
"I guess us worshipping the dragon itself isn't a problem? Why- oh..." Pendrick stopped
himself from muttering softly as he recalled what his uncle had done when they first met.
His uncle really thought that the young lord Cale was a dragon because it had a very strong
scent of nature and at that time, and they were not all with elementals. No one confirmed that
it was a misunderstanding.
"That unlucky bastard hates attention, especially about elves worshiping us. Although
sometimes it's really funny, even I myself often get annoyed" Eruhaben commented.
"Yeah, they're really problematic. That's why I prefer my own lair to sleep in. If only those
elementals could at least shut up for a day, maybe I'd actually get some quality sleep" Rasheel
muttered. The gray dragon let out a long sigh as he recalled his day filled with elemental
babble.
It was only in this room that Rasheel was finally free from their voices and he could know
what silence really was. The humans here were more silent than Rasheel had expected.
[ Elves.
They were a magical race that used illusion magic to hide their village and lived away
from humans. They were the race that was closest to nature after the dragons.
That was why they were able to handle elementals and had beauty that was admired by
all humans. ]
Archie scoffed at the phrase 'closest to nature' that Cale Henituse was talking about.
Sure, they might indeed be one of the closest creatures to nature after dragons, but they really
were a very arrogant race, especially those who lived in the region where the world tree was
located.
Although Archie knew that they were all still weak to a dragon as young as Raon, but that
didn't change the fact that they were arrogant. They respected Cale Henituse, the human,
because Cale Henituse was the one protected by the dragon.
Archie had heard rumors that Cale Henituse managed to get the entire elven race to unite
against the enemy...
Ah, not too surprising either. That's Cale Henituse.
...
Choi Han* recalled the elven village that he and his friends had helped. The village where
they met the pendrick* whom they failed to save. Choi han* was someone whose life was
always running away from failure, even though it was so painful to stay alive while clearly
realizing his own failure, Choi han*
.. in the end stayed alive with whatever he could do.
But it was different with Lock*, even though this younger brother of his had become quite a
mature man, Choi han* knew that until now... Pendrick*'s death really affected Lock*'s life.
The boy still hadn't accepted Pendrick*'s death sincerely, that was also why Lock* stopped to
glance at Pendrick in the other dimension who was still living peacefully.
Compared to gratitude... The guilt of not being able to save their Pendrick* must be haunting
Lock* right now.
[ They were different than the Dark Elves who were just as beautiful but had the
darkness element instead. ]
"I can see the foreshadowing here" Alberu commented. Ever since the elf monologue, Alberu
knew that Cale Henituse was already thinking about what kind of identity he had.
Sure, he had Raon, a dragon who somehow had a job as a lie detector. But Cale only asked
what kind of magic Alberu was using to the point even mana disturbant tools couldn't show
anything Alberu was hiding. Cale Henituse did not ask if Raon knew what Alberu Crossman
was.
The man really came to his own conclusion.
...
The one thing that looked the most different in the room was the elves who were actually
sitting far away from each other in Tboah place. There wasn't quite a good relationship
between the dark elves and the elves, but they also didn't start a riot just because of
discrimination.
On the other hand, the elves in the Lcf dimension, although awkward, but their relationship
was quite good especially after they worked together in a team and knew that dark elves were
not as bad as they had thought, as well as the dark elves who knew that there were still elves
with good hearts and they were not as arrogant as they had thought.
[ In the novel, Choi Han passes through the Ten Finger Mountains with Lock on their
way back from dealing with the issues in Breck Kingdom.
They coincidentally happen to find the Elf Village and get involved with one elf. ]
"I can see why you are the main character in the novel that young master Cale is reading.
Although here it is young master Cale who always accidentally meets important people who
end up becoming allies, there... You're the one who did that without realizing it yourself"
Rosalyn muttered when she saw the many coincidences about Choi Han in the novel.
Perhaps because there was no Cale to act as their liege like here, Choi Han really became
someone who traveled here and there on his own. And a strong person, no matter what, will
always be the center of attention in the end. Especially if people know what kind of strength
Choi han has.
There must be many who want Choi han on their side.
"Hmm, we really chose different paths. We definitely didn't pass through the ten finger
mountains and accidentally found out about the elf village" Lock said as he also remembered
that he and Choi Han Hyung really never passed through those mountains.
Finished helping his Noonim, Choi han and Lock went home as soon as possible. Both of
them had a home to return to.... Could that be the reason? Since both of them already knew
that they had to return to Henituse territory, they didn't choose that path like their
counterparts did.
[ Pendrick the Healer.
Unlike Cale’s restoration abilities, the Elf Pendrick had the ability to heal others. He
joins Choi Han’s group and starts to travel with them. ]
"Oh? It's really interesting that Pendrick-nim is with us for traveling" Rosalyn commented.
Well, the mage certainly knew who Pendrick was, as did Jack and Cage since they had
worked together to heal many soldiers.
But Rosalyn just couldn't quite imagine that Pendrick would actually want to come with
them, leaving his village. Since there was no young master Cale there, having a healer in the
team was very important.
Rosalyn could quite understand why their counterpart had Pendrick there.
....
"Most likely because I want to be more useful" Pendrick muttered as he saw himself
confirmed to the hero team as a healer.
Pendrick loved his village, oh he really did. But Pendrick also wanted to do a lot for his
village.
Maybe the case is the same as Paseton, Pendrick is also willing to sacrifice many things
because he is an elf who cannot communicate with elementals, but still wants to be useful.
Since Choi han was there already helping their village, Pendrick thought it was natural for
him to still choose to follow Choi han.
In fact, he also went with young master Cale...
Although it was complete with a sense of confusion.
[ Fantasy worlds always seem to have at least one elf in the main character’s party. That
was Pendrick in this novel. ]
"Let me guess. He also ended up having at least one elf on his team, right?" Lee Soo hyuk
asked Alberu, as the only intermediary between many things in the center's room.
"Not just one. If I'm not mistaken, he managed to gather three tribes of elves from different
villages? I don't know, I actually don't know how wide of a reach he has achieved so far... "
Alberu was really thinking hard, trying to remember again whether his lover had only
managed to gather three elven tribes or more...
The crown prince was not too aware of the shock from everyone in the center room.
"All the elves here know Cale?" asked Jungsoo while glancing at a group of elves with
beautiful faces sitting not far from the dragons.
"That's right. Although they don't communicate directly because Cale will most likely only
speak to those who have responsibilities within the tribe... But they all know Cale" Alberu
replied casually.
Yes, especially the dark elves. Cale may not know every dark elf in the underground city, but
every dark elf there knows Cale Henituse.
[ ‘The problem is that he ends up dying.’ ]
Pendrick choked on his drink when the facts he already knew were confirmed like this.
He knew that he had died in another dimension, considering that although he was strong, he
was basically weaker when it came to Choi Han's group. And their enemy was so powerful,
Pendrick still remembered all the things the arm organization had done to their village, as
well as what the organization had done in many places.
And he was, once again emphasized, a healer.
That they were all able to win without dying was thanks to the excellent planning of young
master Cale Henituse. They all moved with a plan, knew what they were going to do and
prioritized each other when the unexpected happened.
And even if someone got hurt, it would most likely be young master Cale Henituse himself.
[ The original point of Lock’s berserk transformation was Pendrick’s death.
He died while Lock was protecting him and that results in Lock going berserk for the
first time. It also changes Lock’s personality as well. ]
"What a tragic story" Cale* commented as he saw what should have happened in Lcf's
dimension and what actually happened in their dimension, Tboah.
Cale* could see the very clear differences between the two Locks in this room. And now
really realized why they could all be completely different despite being the same person.
Pendrick* died while Lock* was protecting him. And Lock* was the only survivor in the
disaster where the blue wolf tribes were wiped out by the arm organization. Protecting
Pendrick* at that time must have been the top priority of Lock* who failed to protect all his
siblings.
And Pendrick*'s death was really the thing that triggered Lock* to go berserk because he was
really angry at the organization and also himself for failing to save Pendrick*.
The case was different with Lock who went berserk because he was really angry at the arm
organization for trying to kidnap his entire siblings in front of his own eyes.
Although Cale Henituse did not take part in triggering Lock's berserk in both dimensions, but
Cale Henituse was the trigger why their Lock did not change his personality.
That man was the reason why Lock had no other major trauma other than what had happened
in his own village.
[ That meant that Pendrick should not die if he does not meet Lock or travel with Choi
Han’s party. ]
"Heh, maybe uncle would have never died if he never met us" Lock* laughed bitterly when
reminded of Pendrick*.
Cale Henituse was right. Pendrick would not have died if he had never met them, because
they were a group that moved to find a dangerous organization in their own way. Pendrick*
was not supposed to-
"Lock, you know that Pendrick himself asked to come, right? He was the one who agreed to
be our escort back then" Lock* turned to Choi Han* who was staring at the large screen in
front of them.
"Death is not something we can predict. We're working hard to help Pendrick and the rest of
the elves in his village, I know this sounds pretty lame even to you... But Lock, we're human
and we don't get a chance like Cale Henituse over there who was given a guidebook to his
world."
Lock* was still silent, his hyung was serious and Lock* didn't want to interrupt him.
"Are you jealous of Cale Henituse who was given the opportunity to have a lot of important
information and could prevent bad things, or are you jealous because you don't have what
your counterpart now has?"
Lock* flinched, not expecting that his hyung would ask such a question.
"...I'm jealous in many ways of everything they have."
This time, Choi Han* glanced at him. Smiling very gently, there was no look of
disappointment or anger there.
"Will you be able to bear the burden? Are you really able to bear the great burden of someone
else's life and death? Alone, not knowing who to ask for help except yourself... Are you able
to bear the responsibility like Cale Henituse?"
"Although what they all have now is really better than what we have, but we haven't really
seen how they got those things have we? How their suffering, their pain, all of it can't be
obtained easily Lock. Envy is natural, but you shouldn't hurt yourself because of your
feelings. All this time, haven't we been living by making the most of what we have? We're
not as bad as you think either. We have each other, is that still not enough for you?"
Rosalyn* gently ruffled her little brother hair.
"Lock, aren't we important to you?"
"You guys are everything to me" came the reply without much thought.
Rosalyn* smiled softly.
"Let's do our best hmm? You're my lil brother, don't change too much. This noonim really
feels sad"
Lock* laughed softly, feeling guilty for once again getting lost in his emotions.
"I'm sorry."
"We get it"
[ ‘They already missed the moment to run into each other.’
Pendrick had not had any interactions with Cale, Choi Han or Lock until now. If one
year passes like this, Pendrick would have lived longer than he had lived in the novel.
It could be considered the biggest change in the flow of the original novel. ]
"That's because Pendrick is in the team of heroes. So far, Cale has only saved individuals
whose roles had little description and then ended up dead, not someone like Pendrick who
was directly related to the main character party to the point of being the biggest reason why
Lock went berserk" Kim Roksoo commented when Cale said the change this time was the
biggest change from the storyline in the original novel.
Pendrick really had an important role in the novel <The birth of a hero> and Cale, although
he changed a lot of people's destinies, he never changed the plot where Choi Han did not
meet his allies in the novel.
The only person that Cale Henituse did not allow to meet Choi han and Lock was Pendrick.
Because even though he could still make them meet like in the main story, Cale didn't want
the possibility of Pendrick dying in the same way.
And as for them, even Kim Roksoo himself did not find a reason why Cale should bring Choi
han party together with Pendrick.
And Pendrick really could have lived much longer if he had stayed in his village with the
elves alone.
[ “… Yes, there are no villages.”
Cale mumbled once more and made up his mind.
He told himself that he would avoid the Elf Village when he went to the Ten Finger
Mountains next year.
He had taken on too much baggage by not thinking things through and just doing
whatever he thought was the easiest for him. Cale was not going to let the same thing
happen again next year. ]
Pendrick, as the main reason why Cale Henituse could still come to the village he said he
would avoid, just cleared his throat softly.
The elf himself did not know the exact reason why the young lord really wanted to help them,
he doubted his previous thoughts were correct after seeing the many misunderstandings
happening here. But Cale Henituse also probably wasn't lying when he said he also had
business with the organization.
After all, Cale Henituse would not want to trouble himself if the organization had never
bothered them in the first place.
Maybe fate still brought Pendrick and Choi Han Party together in the end, but with a different
story where Pendrick is still alive and they have their own happiness. The elf was truly
grateful that Cale Henituse not only saved his life indirectly, but also saved the souls of Lock
and Choi han from experiencing another despair because of his death.
...
"He still does the same thing, even with extras" Choi Han commented as he recalled that their
current family had really become a big family.
His liege just couldn't help but care about other people's lives.
[ “I want it to be next year already. I do not care if there are no villages.”
Cale looked toward Raon who seemed to be excited.
He definitely could not take a dragon to the Elf Village. He would be treated like a god.
Thinking about that was already giving Cale the chills. ]
"Pfftt, he really is an unlucky bastard" Eruhaben laughed as all the things Cale Henituse
avoided ended up being done in the next year.
Cale Henituse still came to the elf village...
Cale Henituse and Raon Miru who showed their presence in the elf village...
Maybe this is karma? Because Cale Henituse often changed the destiny of so many people's
lives, his destiny was also completely inconsistent with what he had planned?
And oh... Cale Henituse himself is even considered a god by some. Eruhaben really couldn't
get over the popularity of that young man.
It was a great irony that Cale Henituse was getting all the things the white star wanted.
Ancient power that completed faster, many allies from various places that would make his
life easier, and being worshipped by many people. Didn't that lunatic have a desire to become
a god? Cale Henituse had never even tried, but had gotten everything.
Cale really would end up becoming a god if he was serious about it.
[ Cale quickly turned away from Raon.
He strongly reminded himself that he would not even take a step into the Western
region until he returns a year later with the crown prince’s golden plaque to find the
last ancient power. ]
"Ah, that's why the young master really only stays indoors when he has time" Ron
commented when he finally figured out why Cale really chose not to go anywhere when he
really had the chance to not go anywhere.
The young man was serious about not setting foot in the Western Region other than to gain
ancient power. And the moment he left his house, all hell broke loose.
Ron was amused by the irony that his young master had to face every day.
...
"What does the golden plaque have to do with ancient power?" Alberu asked Kim Roksoo
who most likely knew the answer.
But seriously, what for? Ancient power can't be bought can it?
"Oh, the ancient power that Cale is talking about does require a lot of money to obtain, but it
doesn't explain how much" Kim Roksoo answered casually, completely amused that Cale was
even using the crown prince's money for this kind of thing.
What a crazy bastard...
"... That bastard really played me" Alberu chose to drink some hot tea instead, trying to calm
himself down even though he knew what kind of disaster he would see in the next chapter
with the money he had given to Cale.
Alberu firmly told himself that it was Cale's money, even though he gave it to him, it was still
Cale's money.
[ Cale opened the small window toward the driver’s seat and spoke to Beacrox.
“Let’s speed it up a bit.”
“Yes, sir.”
The carriage quickly drove through the Western region and arrived at the capital. ]
Tasha* bit her lip lightly.
Cale Henituse had arrived at the capital. This meant that he and Alberu would meet soon and
his nephew's secret would be revealed here.
What should she do? Can she endure this? Her nephew has suffered alone for too long,
Tasha* does not want to see Alberu* more messed up than he is right now.
Living in a lie seemed better than Alberu* having to be honest and lose everything.
Tasha* knew that her nephew would not die here because of discrimination, but after this?
After they returned to their dimension and learned the true identity of the crown prince of the
Roan kingdom?
"We just need to protect him, Tasha"
The dark elf turned to her grandfather.
"Alberu, we just need to protect him like we always do. Isn't that what family should do?
Besides, I'm sure Zed knows what's going on" Mayor Obante* said coldly.
Yes, Zed Crossman* certainly knows what's going on and what kind of problems Alberu* has
been going through.
That king is really not a father.
What Alberu Crossman* needs right now is support from his family, of course Obante* and
Tasha* will be happy to provide that.
[ ***
“It has been too long, your highness.”
The gently smiling Cale, who was wearing a simple yet stylish outfit, would catch
anybody’s attention. ]
Seeing that gentle smile again, they remembered about Cale Henituse and his whole behavior
in the oorim forest to make Queen Litana be on his side.
Cale Henituse really looked happy to meet the Crown Prince of Roan Kingdom as if the two
of them had never contacted each other through the magic Communications device with Cale
being soaked and the Crown Prince addressing him like a drenched rat.
"Haaa, those two are really tiring to look at sometimes," Tasha commented when she saw the
two people who were showing their good relationship.
Seriously, Tasha was already getting fed up with the fake smiles and sweet words coming out
of Cale and Alberu's mouths.
[ “Yes. I am glad to see you again. How was your recovery?”
Blonde hair and blue eyes. Alberu, who was just as handsome as Cale, smiled brightly
as he hugged Cale.
They were currently in front of the Crown prince’s palace. ]
"Those two really are a terrible combination" Bud commented when he saw Alberu
Crossman who could match Cale Henituse's sweet-talking prowess, aka glib tongue.
This falsehood really made Bud's lips twitch, suddenly feeling tired, but amusing at the same
time because both of them could really fool the public.
The two people's hair alone was very bright, making them the center of attention in the
palace. Plus, the two of them greeted each other very sweetly and gently.
Perhaps the people working at the crown prince's palace were surprised because it was the
first time they saw a nobleman who was completely unawkward towards Alberu, making him
look like an old friend of the prince.
But from the perspective of Cale's companion back then, they probably felt that only Alberu
could rival Cale Henituse in this regard.
Alberu Crossman and Cale Henituse really do test each other's patience very often.
...
"Your Highness, I didn't realize that you actually like hugging people" Kim Roksoo
commented upon seeing Alberu who did not hesitate to hug Cale.
"Ah Kim Roksoo, a hug is one of my ways to show my respect for the hero of the Roan
kingdom" Alberu replied casually.
Well, he personally didn't know why he so often chose the way to hug Cale as a public
spectacle, shaking hands alone would be enough, but wouldn't a hug show their closeness?
About the Roan kingdom really treating their hero well?
Who knows, right? The public is unpredictable.
"Do you also hug Choi Han often?"
Uhuk
This time, it was Alberu* who choked on Choi Jungsoo's sudden question.
"Choi han can't behave like that, I can't treat him the same as Cale Henituse over there"
Alberu* replied after trying to remember whether he had hugged Choi han* or not.
[ Crown prince Alberu was warmly welcoming the hero of the now faint Plaza Terror
Incident.
Although people didn’t talk about it much anymore, the Plaza was still being rebuilt
and had knights patrolling around it. There were also many who were upset with the
palace for not revealing the identity of the terrorists. ]
"It's not that we don't want to expose the true identity of the organization, we don't even
know who they are" Alberu commented.
The crown prince loved his kingdom, oh he really loved the Roan kingdom. But for that
matter, even if all the people were upset, it wouldn't change the fact that the kingdom itself
had yet to find the perpetrator of the terror.
Cale Henituse was the only hope Alberu had at that time. Because even though Cale was very
suspicious, but Alberu somehow felt that Cale did know, and in fact the young man did know.
Cale Henituse helped the Roan kingdom, but at the same time, he also provided an
opportunity for Alberu and the others to solve their own problems.
That was why Alberu really wanted to make Cale want to work for him, but that would never
happen even if they became lovers like now.
Cale Henituse would only do whatever he wanted.
...
"But in the end, you still found Redika, right? Or did Cale Henituse himself solve that
problem?" Alberu* asked his counterpart. There, although Redika managed to escape, but
Alberu* was not sure if he would be able to escape that easily especially when Cale Henituse
and Choi han themselves made him a target.
Of course he wouldn't be able to run easily if Cale Henituse was trying to find him. But the
thing is, Cale Henituse did not try to look for the man, at least from all the chapters they saw,
Cale Henituse had not taken the time to look for anything related to Redika.
"We personally never did anything to Redika, but I'm sure Cale Henituse has his own way of
taking care of that guy. Well, at least we have someone else who can be used as the terrorist."
Alberu* looked at his counterpart confused. Someone else? Which person?
[ “I was able to rest well and recover thanks to your highness’s concerns and the royal
family’s generosity.”
Cale, who was smiling like he was telling the truth, definitely looked healthy. Crown
prince Alberu looked at him like he was happy that Cale had recovered and then
pointed to the inside of the palace. ]
"If they keep acting like this, I'm not sure how they'll know if one of them is just acting or
not. Prince Alberu could really be showing his concern, but Cale could think that the prince
just wants to act concerned, and vice versa" Bud commented when he saw the crown prince
and the rich young noble on the screen throwing sweet smiles at each other.
Cale was, in fact, healthy. He never underwent the so called recovery, and Alberu Crossman...
did look happy that he could finally see Cale coming to the palace, but not because he was
grateful that Cale Henituse was indeed fine.
"They're not actually lying about this, but by acting like that, it makes them look like they're
deceiving each other" Taylor commented. As a fellow noble, Taylor understood why Cale and
Alberu would put on such a sweet show in public, they really had to maintain their image
well.
There was nothing wrong with this scene, but Taylor's lips were still twitching, wanting to
comment on things.
[ “Come on in. I should at least give you some tea since you’ve come to visit after such a
long time.”
“Yes your highness. I’m sure you are busy with work so I will only take a bit of your
time.”
– I don’t know why you do this every time.
Cale had the same thoughts but there was nothing he could do. ]
".. He's just happy to annoy me" Alberu said when he found out that Cale himself did not
know why he was still doing all the acting that Alberu gave him.
Well, Raon was right. Cale could actually just be the stoic Cale Henituse even if it was in
public, or maybe just be a bit more gentle than usual? Alberu thought that would be fine too.
Cale's face itself was already favorable in many aspects.
But Cale Henituse still chose to match the vibes Alberu was giving off, even as that mouth
would smoothly spit out sweet words that Alberu was sure Cale himself had never really
thought about.
"Well, weren't you the ones who made the agreement that Cale would behave by showing his
support for the crown?" Alberu* asked. He did not know what kind of agreement Alberu and
Cale had made before, but if Cale had decided that he would be very friendly with the prince,
it meant that it had also been agreed upon by Alberu beforehand.
"I just asked him not to say anything bad about the crown and praise us, if it's about this... He
himself chooses how to behave. Don't you remember the chapter where we met for the first
time?"
Alberu* remembered, the crown prince remembered that very well.
Cale Henituse had indeed chosen to behave like that from the start.
[ Click.
The moment they entered Alberu’s office and closed the door, both Cale and Alberu
who had been walking close to each other quickly moved away.
“Your highness, you must be tired.”
“I’m sure you feel the same way.” ]
Many people laughed when they saw Alberu and Cale simultaneously move away from each
other after being away from many people. The closeness was so fake that they all couldn't
help but laugh.
"They just met but are already tired of each other"
"I don't know what meaning of tired young master Cale is referring to, but the two of them
really do look tired"
They knew that as a crown prince, Alberu was certainly a very busy person and would always
feel tired from his work.
And Cale Henituse himself, despite looking lazy, the young master was in fact going here and
there to take care of many things that he could prepare to help his future life.
Cale Henituse also led a tiring life.
...
Alberu* felt a bitter taste in his mouth. His counterpart could do just that, eliminate all his
friendly acting towards others without being too scared of things and not be perceived as
someone who lacked etiquette.
Acting was exhausting, it felt like he was really living a lie.
[ Alberu sighed before pointing to a table on one side of the office. However, he noticed
that Cale had always walked over there and sat down on what seemed to be the most
comfortable couch.
“People will think you’ve been here a couple of times.”
“It is my first time here but I feel like it is very welcoming.” ]
"Sigh... He's a really tiresome person" Alberu* commented upon hearing Cale Henituse's
casual reply.
"You don't have any idea of what he'll be able to do"
Kim Roksoo could only laugh at the ridiculous relationship between Alberu and Cale.
Seriously, in his life... It never occurred to Roksoo that there would be someone as sly as the
crown prince Alberu.
Especially one that made the prince feel tired.
Even the former trash seemed unsure whether or not he would do the same.
...
"I still remember when Alberu first got to know Cale, he really became someone who almost
lost his mind. I think I understand why, young master Cale really annoyed him a lot" Tasha
let out a long sigh, somewhat sorry for her nephew who got a soulmate that was really
tiresome.
It was even more tiresome because Alberu was actually similar to Cale.
Alberu Crossman was the same as Cale himself, but with a more cunning version and
couldn't stay in his place.
[ Cale had no problem using that glib tongue of his. Alberu looked toward Cale who sat
on the couch of his choice while keeping the seat at the head of the table open for him
and sat down.
“I thought I told you to come as quickly as possible.”
“That is why I cut into my sleeping time to rush here, your highness.” ]
"Your highness, you really tolerate his attitude very well hmm?" Cale* commented as for the
umpteenth time, Cale Henituse was there casually talking about bullshit in front of the crown
prince.
The elegant nobleman sat casually, with a glass of wine in his hand. Completely amused by
the disrespectful attitude of his counterpart.
"That's why we must often talk in private. Everyone would be surprised to see the way he
treats the crown prince of the Roan Kingdom" Alberu said.
Well, he himself had chosen to tolerate all of Cale's behavior since the moment after the plaza
incident that day.
Because Alberu knew that Cale was not someone who would be seduced by the sweet words
of his mouth, it would be better to be themselves if they wanted to create a trusting
relationship with each other. And even if that trust wasn't truly established, at least they
wouldn't harm each other.
"Well, that's not too bad either. You can discuss without having to act to get each other to
your side. You can stop with all the drama in the Kingdom and Cale doesn't have to be as
sweet as he was to Queen Litana" Lee Soo hyuk commented.
"Yes, this makes our conversation easier"
[ Alberu snorted at Cale’s response. He didn’t know what Cale ha been up to, but the
person who was supposed to be in the Northeastern Henituse territory had come in
from the West.
And he knew exactly what had happened in the West, no, the Northwest region right
now.
“You are a very suspicious person.” ]
"Of course the crown prince would know about what happened in Sten's territory" Cage
commented as Alberu looked suspiciously at Cale.
Well, Taylor and Alberu had their own deal. And whatever happened in Sten's territory, even
if not in its entirety, but at least the crown prince would know the outline of the problem
there. And the news about the crimes of Venion and Marquis Sten had already exploded in
the public, plus Venion had disappeared for a few days.
Cage was certain that crown prince Alberu could not contact young master Cale as long as
the young man was in Sten's territory, the same timeline as Venion's disappearance.
Then when Venion was found, not long after, young master Cale came to the capital, from the
West region, not from the East region which should have been his direction of travel from
Henituse territory to the capital.
Either way, the timeline is too suspicious. Especially when young master Cale himself made
no effort to hide what he was doing.
And the only reason why prince Alberu did not decide to investigate this too much was
because what young master Cale was doing was, in fact, a very beneficial thing for Alberu
itself.
[ Alberu took a sip of the tea that his servant brought over and just quietly observed
Cale until the servant left the room. There was quite a lot for him to discuss with Cale
today. He also had a lot of requests for Cale as well.
– The crown prince has a sneaky look on his face.
Cale agreed with Raon’s assessment and pretended not to notice Alberu’s gaze. The
gaze was one that seemed to want to take a lot from him today, however, that thought
and their relationship will go the opposite way. ]
They could also feel the tension between Cale Henituse and Alberu Crossman.
Two people who are equally intelligent, charismatic and cunning. The two people this time
still did not have a relationship as close as the current one, all of them except Raon who
really followed Cale wherever the young man went, did not know what kind of relationship
Alberu and Cale really had.
All the public knew was that the two leaders really complemented each other.
Alberu Crossman was a perfect crown prince and only Cale Henituse could truly be equal and
even higher in position than Alberu.
But what the public doesn't know? This kind of thing, of course. Before the relationship
started, each of them tried to observe the other. Alberu Crossman who liked to utilize useful
people in his kingdom, and Cale Henituse who only wanted to help if he wanted to help.
Actually, without Alberu himself asking, Cale had already done a lot of things for the Roan
kingdom. But if Alberu made like this situation, Cale would really feel quite threatened
because there was a prince who wanted to use him.
Cale Henituse was still serious about his desire to help without being noticed. If he continued
to obey Alberu's wishes, of course there would be many changes to his plans later.
[ Click.
The servant left the office with a small click of the door. Alberu was about to speak but
there was someone who started to speak even faster.
“Your highness.”
‘Huh?’
Cale made eye contact with Alberu who seemed confused. ]
"He really didn't give me a chance to speak" Alberu was a little annoyed with Cale's speed to
start the discussion.
It was like a fight, when both people were observing each other's strength. The thing to do
was to strike first or have the perfect reflexes to protect yourself once the observation was
complete.
And Cale Henituse here chose to strike first before Alberu prepared his attack.
This is actually a bit unfair because Cale Henituse knows enough about Alberu's personality
through the novel, although not in its entirety, but Cale knows what he can do to deal with
Alberu.
The crown prince, on the other hand, really didn't know what kind of person Cale Henituse
was. They were people with similar personalities but with very different goals.
Alberu lost quickly because he underestimated Cale Henituse. He really didn't expect that
Cale Henituse would actually be that smart.
[ Raon was speaking in his mind as he did that.
– After dealing with both things, I am now certain. He really is an odd existence.
Cale took a magic bag out of his pocket.
“I have prepared a present for you.” ]
And there, not only was Cale Henituse observing Alberu, but there was also Raon Miru who
was secretly watching Alberu's every move.
It was scary because Raon, despite being a child, was really not someone naive.
He could understand every look that others gave to Cale. The boy was really trying to protect
his human from various threats and the young dragon, obviously, would not let anyone try to
take advantage of Cale Henituse's kindness. That was why Raon spoke of his observations of
Alberu Crossman's movements there, while confirming his suspicions on what kind of
existence the crown prince really was.
And Cale Henituse himself has his own theory that has never been discussed with anyone.
With his theory and Raon Miru's confirmation, Cale Henituse looks even more confident in
what he wants to give to the crown prince.
[ “… For me?”
“Yes, for the star on the minds of our Kingdom’s-.”
“Enough.”
Alberu was not happy at hearing that Cale had a present for him. In fact, he looked
toward Cale with even more suspicion. ]
"It's actually very natural why His Highness Crown Prince Alberu is really suspicious of
young Master Cale, he only gets the news about many things that happen in the Roan
Kingdom and outside the Roan Kingdom where there is always a presence of young master
Cale in every crime scene," said Rosalyn as the tension in the room became more and more
tense.
Whatever Crown Prince Alberu has been trying to hide must be as important as Kim
Roksoo's transmigration. They both hide their real identities, but the biggest difference here is
that Alberu Crossman has had an important position for a long time, unlike Young Master
Cale who can still behave according to his wishes.
The revelation of this secret would probably be the turning point of all of them, but Rosalyn
was also sure that for their own dimension, for all the people present in this room as
representatives of every family and ally of the Roan Kingdom, this kind of thing would not
be too disturbing.
It might come as quite a surprise, but Alberu Crossman is Alberu Crossman.
Whatever identity the man was trying to hide did not change the fact that he was still the
same man who had done so much for Roan's Kingdom, and for the world.
[ It was because of the things that had happened with Cale up to this point. However, he
could not lie and say that there was no anticipation in his mind at hearing about a
present. A few weeks ago, Alberu had already received one of Cale’s so called presents
under one of the Flynn Merchant Guild’s people. ]
"Well, he gave me a lot of interesting things through Billos. And even though it's very
suspicious, I know that Cale also won't do anything harmful to the Roan Kingdom because
what he gave me was basically to make the foundation of the strength of our Kingdom. That's
why I think it would be good to make Cale want to work for the Roan Kingdom even though
he is still a suspicious person in my eyes" Alberu said.
Cale Henituse, in fact, really gave a lot of present (which Alberu had to pay in cash) to the
crown prince. And although it was the foundation of the Roan Kingdom's power, the fact that
Cale Henituse gave it only to Alberu left the prince with many questions in his head.
They had never made this deal. Although Alberu and Cale did cooperate in the purchase of
the magic tower, but all the things sold by Billos were never discussed in their agreement.
And Billos really only sold it to him. Which meant that Cale only wanted to sell it to Alberu
because Cale knew that Alberu would be able to utilize what he had gotten.
But Alberu was also a greedy human being, the more Cale gave all those things away, the
stronger Alberu's desire to own Cale completely, to have Cale as at least a business partner
who could help Alberu very well.
[ “Let’s first take a look at this present.”
Cale slowly opened the magic bag with Alberu’s permission. Raon’s voice rang in Cale’s
mind as he took a small glass bottle out of the bag.
– He has a darkness attribute. ]
The room, which already had a tense atmosphere, was now very quiet.
Alberu Crossman... A crown prince of a kingdom said to be blessed by the sun god...
Is a darkness attribute user?
....
"That crown prince is someone cursed?"
"Is he really not a human? No human has the attribute of darkness, right?"
"How can a crown prince of a Kingdom blessed by the sun god be a person with the attribute
of darkness? "
"Is everything in the history of the Roan Kingdom just a lie?"
There were many people from the Tboah dimension who started their own theories about
Alberu Crossman* possessing the attribute of darkness within his body.
If what Raon Miru said was the truth, it would make sense as to why Alberu* had to hide his
true identity.
Someone who has the attribute of darkness in his life... It's the same as being considered a
cursed person or an evil being.
Alberu* let out a long sigh. Trying to mute all the sounds he heard.
No matter how strong the mentality of a crown prince like him was, talking about himself
and the blood flowing in his body was not something Alberu* ever wanted to talk about,
especially with conditions like this where he directly heard all the blasphemy that was
directed only at him.
CalmdowncalmdownCalmdowncalmdownCalmdowncalmdownCalmdowncalmdownCalmdo
wncalmdownCalmdowncalmdown-
[ Tap.
The glass bottle was placed on the table.
“… What is this?”
Cale showed with his actions instead of answering.
Squeak, squeak. The lid of the glass bottle slowly opened.
This small glass bottle was full of black water. ]
"Oh God, he really gave that to Alberu" Tasha* closed her mouth when she realized what
present Cale Henituse had brought to her nephew there.
Alberu there still looked quite calm because he did not know about what kind of information
Raon was currently saying. But they, here... really heard what Raon said.
Tasha* looked worriedly at Alberu* who was still sitting tensely in the center room.
Too many people were talking about Alberu* here, Tasha* felt like ripping their mouths out.
The audacity! Without the woman realizing it, her eyes turned to the Roan royal family who
were still sitting casually.
There were a few of them who smiled as they saw this and the king was silent, staring at the
screen without showing much expression. Why?... Was the royal family always like this?
Her nephew was obviously not doing well, but no one in the family showed any concern...
Tasha* could feel Mary*'s hand on her. The child tried to calm Tasha* down, but Tasha*
herself knew that she would not be okay if Alberu* was not okay.
[ The lid opened completely and an invisible substance slowly started to come out of the
bottle.
– I am used to this smell. I smelled it in the Black Swamp.
The scent of the dead mana slowly started to fill the room. ]
"...He really did all that?" Alberu* asked his counterpart who was also still silent. Alberu*
thought he wanted to just bang his head to the wall to regain his almost lost sanity.
Did that bastard actually and casually just open the lid of the bottle that has the dead mana
liquid in it?! Intentionally making the scent waft throughout Alberu's office?!
"He really did what you're currently seeing. There is no exaggeration" Alberu said resignedly,
already used to Cale and all the things he did on the spur of the moment.
"...He really meant it when he said that their relationship would not go according to his
highness wishes" Kim Roksoo muttered when he saw what Cale Henituse was currently
doing.
Seriously, this was probably one of the craziest parts Cale Henituse had ever done in the first
hundred chapters they had seen.
This was a very extreme way to prove another person's identity.
Cale Henituse could have died right then and there if Alberu had attacked him immediately.
[ This was one of the items he received from the Whale King on their way to the
Whipper Kingdom.
Unlike Cale’s other bottle, this bottle only had dead mana with no poison in it.
⅓ of what he received from the Whale King was in this small bottle. ]
Choi Han* and his companions were silent at the information provided by Cale Henituse and
Raon Miru. Well, it was yet to be confirmed about the crown prince's true identity, but even
Choi han* could make a slight guess about who Alberu Crossman* really was.
For Choi han* personally, he was not someone who would care too much about whether
Alberu* was someone with dark attributes or not, that was because Alberu Crossman* was
still the only prince he could trust in the Roan Kingdom.
Because Alberu Crossman* was the one who most often helped them with internal matters
and facilitated their travel and permission to go here and there.
Because Alberu Crossman* was a person of great merit even though he had never fought
directly.
And Choi Han* was sure that his friends also had the same mindset.
But the problem here is that Choi Han* himself realizes that this mindset is not shared by
many other people.
The owners of the dark attribute were discriminated against severely because dead mana was
one of their sources of power. These humans think they are saints because they will die if
exposed to dead mana.
If this discrimination had never been so severe, Alberu Crossman* would never have faked
his own identity. Choi Han* understood why the wall made by the prince was so strong.
It was the only way to protect himself.
[ “… You-.”
Cale slowly closed the lid back while seeing that Alberu could not continue to speak.
“Your highness, of course this present is not free.” ]
"That's not something that should be a priority to talk about at that time" Alberu* was
speechless when Cale said that his present was not free.
Whether it was free or not was the least of Alberu*'s worries at the moment, and his
counterpart must have been thinking the same thing.
There were so many questions in his head at that moment. How did Cale Henituse know?
How could he talk about this casually? How did he get the dead mana in the first place?
His true identity is as important as the Roan Kingdom. Alberu Crossman* would go to great
lengths to protect his true identity.
He would rather choose a life of loneliness and lies than have to admit all these things.
It wasn't that he was ashamed of being someone who had descended from dark elves. This
was a mindset that had been in him for a long time. The mindset of those who possessed the
attribute of darkness as someone who was cursed, disgusting and frightening.
The mindset about his life that would be even more dangerous if his true identity was
revealed.
Not to mention the irony of Crossman's family being blessed by the sun god, who is basically
the enemy of those with dark attributes.
His family were people who were said to be blessed by the sun god, and he ... was a cursed
child.
Alberu Crossman* was never truly alone, he knew that. But oh... Very often he wondered
what would have happened if his mother had never died, leaving him alone in this world.
[ There was no way Cale would give something so precious for free.
It was poison for humans and not precious at all.
However, Cale remembered what Raon had said about Alberu the last time they were
here.
‘Why did this puny human called the crown prince dye his hair with magic? It is at a level
that only a great dragon like me can notice. Did another dragon dye it for him? No, is it a
different type of power?’ ]
"... He was really just talking about dead mana that would be worth to His Royal Highness
The Crown Prince and so he could sell it.. Never once did he think that this identity that he
had just slowly discovered was one of the most important things that Crown Prince Alberu
was keeping with his life.. "Cale* was also speechless when he saw Cale actually talking
about the dead mana he wouldn't give away for free.
Really... the priorities that the guy has are different from all of them.
They could all clearly see that now Alberu was staring in horror at Cale, even speechless
from being too surprised.
Cale Henituse * was not someone who discriminated against those who possessed the
attributes of darkness, but even Cale Henituse* knew that this kingdom, although it did not
have an official religion, was still a kingdom whose discrimination was very strong.
Crown Prince Alberu Crossman's life could really be threatened more than usual because
they know his true identity. Cale * looked pitifully at the prince who was now silent.
... Really exhausting life.
[ A different type of power. Raon was able to tell that it was different than natural mana
because he was a dragon, but he was not sure of exactly what it was.
It made sense because Raon had never experienced it before.
However, he had experienced it now.
Dead mana.
Cale mumbled like he was talking to himself.
“Probably not a demon, black magic, or a necromancer.” ]
"This is absolutely ridiculous" Alberu* commented when he heard Cale guessing his true
identity.
This seemed so ridiculous because Alberu* thought Cale was really just insulting him.
.... The secret he had kept for decades was easily guessed by Cale Henituse, plus his coming
to Alberu's office was not only to confirm his theory, but also to sell the dead mana he had.
Dead mana, although it sounded like a really bad thing by name, but dead mana still belonged
to the category of natural mana where it was certainly still part of nature itself.
Cale was right, Raon didn't know about it in their first meeting because Raon never knew
what dead mana was before they came to the forest of darkness and blew up the swamp there.
And there were quite a few of them who had the attribute of darkness in their bodies. The
crown prince Alberu was certainly not a demon because Raon would have said differently if
he was indeed one of those existences.
Alberu was also not a black magician, because even though there was no specific difference
between a black magician and not, the possibility that Alberu Crossman was a black
magician was quite small when considering that the man was completely covering his true
appearance.
Black magic does not require that.
And necromancers, that was definitely not. Although the existence most often related to dead
mana was necromancer, but Alberu had no signs that he was someone whose body had
absorbed dead mana.
[ Dead mana.
It was used by those with the darkness attribute to use magic. Of course, it was very
different than regular mana. Magic Devices that were made to detect mana could not
detect dead mana. Especially if the dead mana was used by a high-tiered race. ]
That is a true fact.
Magic devices that are useful for detecting mana will not be able to detect dead mana,
especially if the dead mana used comes from a high tiered race like them, the dark elves. The
necklace owned by Alberu is the work of his mother who is very amazing, the magic power
of the dead mana inside is so strong.
As long as Alberu still wears the necklace and he never comes into direct contact with those
from the church of the sun god, no one will ever know the true form of Alberu Crossman.
Alberu, whose brain was not as messed up as his counterpart's only smiled as Cale Henituse,
his lover, who did not exactly insult anyone who used dead mana and had dark attributes.
Those who have the attribute of darkness, use dead mana to cast magic.
Dead mana is one of the natural mana that comes from nature itself.
Cale didn't talk about how bad, terrible and disgusting those with darkness attributes were.
Cale only talked about the information about dead mana and regular mana that he knew
without putting bias on one of them.
[ “I heard that the late Queen was an average person but that people thought she was
part Southerner because her skin was a bit dark.”
Raon mentioned that the crown prince had regular brown hair.
His hair and eyes were regular but Alberu was known for his looks. People also said
that the crown prince’s mother was a beauty as well. ]
Information about the late queen of the Roan Kingdom is really quite limited. Unless they
lived during the queen's lifetime, no one knew the true form of the Roan Kingdom's first
queen.
They were all more accustomed to the queen they knew now, not really looking for
information about her who was no longer in this world.
"My mother is indeed a very beautiful woman" Alberu murmured, his hand unconsciously
gripping the necklace given to him by his mother.
The late queen, was someone who possessed a beauty too beautiful to be called ordinary. Of
course, his mother was not from an ordinary family. Like what Cale had said a moment ago,
elves were always famous for their beautiful faces.
Regular brown hair and eyes he says... Alberu didn't really realize that he was actually
regular because he had brown hair and eyes. But the Crossman family's high regard for their
appearance as a family with blonde hair and blue eyes really managed to make Alberu often
think that he was an existence that shouldn't be there.
Alberu Crossman worked hard, he was the crown prince who always worked hard to remain
as a prince and someone who was accepted in the Crossman family itself. He worked hard to
prove that he also belonged in the family despite his dark attributes.
Oh... He worked very hard in this life.
He just wanted someone to accept him as he was, as Alberu Crossman who had the blood of
a dark elf and possessed the attributes of darkness.
His life was tiring, but Alberu never wanted to give up on this. Not when soon all their
wishes were achieved.
[ “Dark Elves have dark skin, but I heard that a mixed child of a Dark Elf have skin
similar to the Southerners.”
Cale looked toward Alberu and finished his deduction.
“So then, the child of a half-blooded Dark Elf?”
The crown prince answered more confidently than Cale expected.
“You’re driving me crazy.”
“I guess I was right.” ]
Many looked at King Zed* with suspicion. The king, who was the father of his eldest son of
course... Marrying someone who is half-blood dark elf?
A political marriage didn't seem to be the reason why the two of them got married because
the late queen was an ordinary person.
And the possibility of the king not knowing his wife's true identity if they married out of love
is also small.
Zed Crossman* must know who his wife is, and he knows who Alberu Crossman* is.
Because there was no way Zed* would not know the true form of his eldest son.
The mother didn't really need to hide her true appearance because they all knew that the
queen was not from the Crossman family and only assumed that she was from the south.
But Alberu Crossman, as the eldest son of the famous Crossman family with the good looks
of every male member complete with blonde hair and blue eyes must have been a big
pressure for the prince.
Cale Henituse* understood the difference in appearance between himself and his family. Just
as Alberu got the same hair and eye color from his mother, Cale* also got the same eye and
hair color from his mother.
But Cale* did not go to the extent of wanting to hide his true form so that he could look the
same as the rest of the Henituse family who had brownish hair.
Cale* knew that the prince was not ashamed that he had a different appearance, but it was
about the pressure of the royal family itself.
Being a noble is already a very difficult thing, let alone when you come from a royal family.
Alberu Crossman, like it or not, if he really wanted to survive there, had to follow at least that
one ridiculous rule.
After all, crown prince Alberu Crossman is a prince who is always alone.
....
Actually, quite a lot of people were surprised by this fact, especially when Alberu himself did
not avoid what was asked by Cale Henituse.
Indicating that indeed what the young man said there was true.
Alberu Crossman was the son of a half-blooded dark elf who clearly possessed the attributes
of darkness and had to hide his true existence.
Although there were still quite a few insults from the Tboah room in particular, but the
silence in the Lcf dimension was somehow stranger.
They all wanted to comment on how crazy this lie was, but they were reminded that not all
dark attribute users were bad people and that dark elves really did have great merit for the
Roan kingdom and other kingdoms. Cale Henituse managed to get help from various races
for their victory, making the discrimination in the lcf dimension against the dark elves more
manageable than those in the Tboah dimension.
"I can't continue the video if you guys keep talking. Your voices are disturbing others who
just want to watch quietly. Didn't I say that it's better for all of you to die if there's still this
fuss about discrimination?"
The room was suddenly silent when they heard what Atha said.
"But he is someone who has the attribute of darkness!" Someone from the representatives of
the Church of the Sun God shouted angrily.
"We have to do what we can with divine power" Another person chimed in.
"Then what? You want to purify his highness? You're not even someone from the Roan
kingdom who knows things about all of us" Choi Han* stared coldly at all of them who had
such a ridiculous idea this time.
"But darkness attribute users are not supposed to exist in this world! They should be wiped
out-"
"You're wrong" Jack's soft voice interrupted the commotion. Jack's gentle and Charismatic
appearance really screamed that he was someone important from the church of the sun god.
"The god is also wrong, my lord has even admitted her mistake. Those who use the attribute
of darkness are still humans, they only different in the way they obtain their power source.
After all, the most important thing is in the way and what for you to obtain and use the power
you have. Even those who use regular mana are not necessarily good people, right?" Jack
smiled gently, extending his hand to his twin sister, Hannah who was still sitting leisurely.
Of course Hannah welcomed the hand gladly.
Many people were surprised to see that Jack could touch Hannah whose body clearly had the
attribute of darkness.
"I am the pope of the church of the sun god and Hannah, my sister is someone who managed
to survive from dead mana. We can't use our powers here, but Hannah will still die if she
touches my hand if the sun god herself never admits her mistake."
"In other words, all of you should shut up and stop insulting crown prince Alberu if you don't
know what's really going on here. You won't be able to do what you think you can do
anyway. Old people like you should just sit back and enjoy the food on the table, there's no
need to interfere."
Atha just smiled with satisfaction as he watched Hannah and Jack who easily kept them all
quiet.
Well, time to see the next chapter then?
Chapter End Notes
So, what do you guys think?
Atha's note!
Hello everyone, sorry to disturb your precious time.
Atha here just wants to inform you that I will not be updating the chapter this week and
maybe next week, depending on the situation itself.
Because it's about to be Eid, my workplace is starting to speed things up before we can all
have a long vacation.
And by speeding things up, I ended up having to increase my working hours which were
already long to begin with.
Actually, I've always been able to find time for myself and write chapters despite the short
break.
But this time ... I idn't even have too much time before the days got longer and I had to sleep
if I didn't want to feel a headache the next day.
Sorry for this unpleasant information, hopefully there are many other authors who have free
time to be able to update your favorite stories.
Have a great day!
-Athasshi
Chapter 89 – I Suppose It Is A Gift (2)
Chapter Summary
Hi? Ahem, did anyone miss me? Welcome back, I guess?
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, back with ATHAAAAAAAA, did you miss me?! DOES ANYONE
MISS ATHA?!
Well, me still alive after 3 weeks of working without time off with 13 hours of work per
day itself is awesome.
I'm already at points wondering why I can still stand? Why didn't I faint? Maybe I can
get a sick leave if I pass out? Unfortunately my body was still standing until the end.
And guess what the end is? Yup, I have writer's block! Hahahaha, I really don't know
what to do, it feels so exhausting to do anything but sleep.
babyboy tanjirou, all the things that happened in jjk manga, my Boy megumi 😭😭😭
Then there are a lot of things too, demon slayer s3 finally aired and I really miss my
tried to read another novel but didn't get in the mood, so ended up writing this chapter.
I
Hope you like it!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 89 – I Suppose It Is A Gift (2)
Cale and Alberu both just quietly observed each other.
“And?”
The crown prince’s response at the end of that silence was pretty confident. His face was
not shaking at all. ]
"Damn... That's actually pretty scary" Bud commented upon hearing Alberu Crossman's brief
response.
That short response really sounded like it had a lot of threats in it. The crown prince only
asked such a question, but Bud knew that Alberu Crossman would take extreme measures if
Cale Henituse there really tried to pressure Alberu about this.
The patience possessed by Alberu Crossman was indeed very high, he did look quite
surprised that Cale knew about it, even guessing about it in front of Alberu himself, as if it
was not something so important in the crown prince's life.
But the response that Alberu was currently showing was really quite frightening. He wanted
to see what Cale Henituse would do about this before he decided what to do to Cale Henituse
himself.
And Bud, for the umpteenth time truly admired the courage of Cale Henituse. It was not easy
to do something like this. For someone who was aware of what the person in front of him had
in mind, Cale Henituse could not have been unaware of the threatening meaning behind the
question asked by the crown prince.
But the young lord really wasn't bothered at all, Bud doubted that Cale even felt as frightened
as he did now.
[ Cale shrugged his shoulders.
“Just that I can give this to you, but not for free.”
Alberu couldn’t believe Cale had nothing else to say after giving him such a strong
blow.
“Ha, haha-” ]
"That bastard really bothered himself to think about my real identity so that he could know
where he could sell these things" Alberu, until now still couldn't believe that Cale Henituse
really did all these things just to start his business.
This is the most extreme way to get a customer.
His counterpart was already laughing beside him as Cale, once again emphasized that he
would give the dead mana to Alberu, but not for free.
Alberu* often got his dead mana supply only from Tasha*, usually the woman who always
gave precious things like this to Alberu*.
Never in his life had he actually traded dead mana directly.
"Haaa, this bastard is really crazy"
"I told you, didn't I?"
The two crown princes just let out a sigh of relief, especially Alberu*... Somehow, he really
felt relieved that Cale Henituse only wanted to be a merchant there.
[ Alberu started to laugh. It made Cale wonder what would have happened if there
wasn’t soundproof magic in the office. Either that, or what would have happened if he
hadn’t sent the servants and his subordinates out.
The atmosphere turned chilly in the room. ]
The laughter of the crown prince in the room was really quite loud.
It was not laughter that was purely because he was happy, but laughter that was mixed with
feelings of surprise, disbelief at what he had just heard and many other emotions.
Well, that was understandable because Cale Henituse had just revealed his true identity that
he had been hiding from many people. Cale Henituse really did all this just to see if he could
sell his dead mana to the crown prince or not.
But still, the room now had quite a chilling atmosphere.
"Ah... I still get goosebumps every time I hear his laugh" Tasha said as she recalled
accidentally hearing Alberu's laughter from his office.
Her nephew had started to lose his mind after working with Cale Henituse.
[ “I was planning on putting you to work. I shouldn’t have told you to come.”
Alberu was tired of that mug on Cale’s face that was as relaxed as usual. His gaze
headed toward the bottle with the black liquid. ]
"Even if I say so, I will still call him to come to my palace if given a second chance" Alberu
said, correcting himself.
Yes, he was indeed tired of the smug face of Cale Henituse who was currently still looking
relaxed, as if he had just won a great race in his kingdom. Alberu still didn't know why Cale
could guess this quickly enough even though they never met often.
Given a time lag like this, Cale could already guess Alberu's true identity without having to
use information from the novel, but what if the two of them had been together since the
beginning? Maybe Cale will be able to find out the truth in just one month after they meet.
"Well, you got to know a trustworthy dead mana merchant" Alberu* commented, trying to
find the positive side of this event.
Well, there were many positives actually. Although Alberu failed to protect his identity, but
he got Cale Henituse who sold dead mana to him, got someone who not only managed to
make Alberu not have to act, but also Alberu could actually be comfortable if indeed their
relationship continued to get better.
Well, Alberu* already knew the outcome. The two people ended up becoming a couple, of
course their relationship is going better and better in the future.
[ Mother.
The weight of that word pierced into Alberu’s heart.
Cale did not say anything else and just sat there observing the crown prince, who was
staring at the bottle. ]
Despite having dark elven blood in his body being one of Alberu's biggest flaws, the crown
prince never felt ashamed or regretful that he had been born to his mother, a half-blooded
dark elf.
His mother was a wonderful woman, Alberu loved his mother very much.
Well, Alberu knew that Cale never intended to insult him at all, but it was the first time
Alberu really felt defeated by something. It was enough to make him confused when
somebody managed to find out his true identity other than the dark elves he trusted.
There was a feeling of worry, but also excitement at that fact.
.. If someone knew his true identity and was still willing to cooperate with Alberu without
using that fact as a guarantee... Does that mean that person can be trusted?
Does Cale Henituse can be trusted?
And Cale Henituse, is indeed can be trusted.
If there was anyone who was more protective of his identity as a dark elf than Alberu and the
few representatives of the dark elves themselves, it was Cale Henituse.
The crown prince still remembered all the annoyed, frustrated, angry and worried expressions
Cale Henituse had given him when he did something rather stupid.
Oh... Alberu never knew that he really needed to feel the attention of others.
[ Dark Elf.
They were creatures of the dark that were chastised by the people of the continent
because of their affinity to darkness. The base of their power was the dead mana
flowing out of the dead. ]
"His highness is indeed a very tough man" Lock* said when he saw his crown prince who
lived by hiding his own true identity.
As one of the tribe members who was disowned by the gods, Lock* understood a little about
what it was like to not be able to get help from the gods.
But of course Alberu*'s case as one of the people who had the blood of dark elves was
different from him. Dark elves or anyone else who had Affinity with the attribute of darkness
was definitely considered an evil person who did not deserve to live.
But, just like those who don't have the attribute of darkness but still have an evil heart, those
who have the attribute of darkness must also be many who are actually good people.
No one can choose where they will be born from. No one can choose what race they will be,
what kind of family they will be around.
Those who have the attribute of darkness, are born with the attribute of darkness. No one can
change that destiny.
Although the power base of those with dark attributes is dead mana, if they are raised around
good people, then that person will also live as a good person.
And Lock* knew that, although the crown prince was suspicious at times, Alberu Crossman*
was a good person. The royal environment made him have to be a strong person too if he did
not want to lose.
[ In the past, Dark Elves tended to be found near graves or villages that were destroyed
by illnesses.
That was why people hated Dark Elves, even though the Dark Elves never harmed
people nor desecrated corpses.
This led to the Dark Elves living in hiding. They were hiding even better than the Elves.
]
Those who still disliked the dark attributes still frowned when Cale Henituse said that dark
elves never made mistakes.
Well, the history and stories passed down from generation to generation really made them all
believe that those with dark attributes never deserved to live in the world because the source
of their power came from the dead.
Like what Cale Henituse also said, dark elves really do live in secret, even more hidden than
elves.
In other words, if dark elves did not take the initiative to meet humans first, then no one
would ever meet dark elves.
Those who live with the hatred of others from birth without knowing their own faults, still
choose to live in secrecy, not intending to avenge themselves.
"They really are very good people. Isn't that right, Hannah?"
Hannah looked briefly at her twin brother who was sitting quietly. There was a gentle smile
on that face as she looked at Jack who was still a good person even though they both lived
surrounded by crazy people and living like in the hell of the world.
"Yes, they are very good people"
[ Alberu moved his gaze from the glass bottle and looked toward Cale. Cale just smiled
back at him.
“And you’ll keep your mouth shut?”
“Of course.”
“But not for free?”
“Naturally.” ]
"He already said that he won't sell the dead mana for free, and he'll keep his mouth shut as
well, but of course not for free" Choi Jungsoo just shook his head at the sight of Cale and all
his ways of earning money.
Seriously, Cale really knew a lot of ways to earn money. Jungsoo tried to think if he could get
knowledge about that too later. Although right now money on earth still wasn't as valuable as
it used to be, that didn't mean it would stay that way.
In the end, when society finally revives, then the currency will also rise again, right?
They would still have to use something to transact and using the old way of exchanging
goods was rather inefficient.
Money is the best alternative.
"At least he chose to shut up" Alberu* said when he heard Cale's casual response.
"Yeah, he used that to increase the selling price of his dead mana to me" Alberu responded
when remembering about Cale Henituse who never gave a discount even though Alberu was
his first customer.
[ Alberu spoke his honest feelings.
“You sly bastard.”
“Why thank you.”
Alberu hated how Cale didn’t even flinch at what he said. ]
"I can understand your frustration with him" said Kim Rok Soo who could see that crown
prince Alberu's patience was actually wearing thin despite his calm face.
Well, the words that came out of his own mouth are actually enough to describe how
frustrated the crown prince is right now.
After all, who wouldn't be frustrated at this? The biggest secret of your life being casually
revealed by the very person you were trying to use.
The same person is still sitting casually, smug that he's won in this instance.
Alberu Crossman, who intended to put a chain on Cale Henituse's leg, ended up getting
grabbed first by his potential victim.
.....
Rosalyn remembered the first time she heard the conversation between Alberu and Cale
without the public around. Alberu who very often used harsh words that were not worthy of
being said by a crown prince, and Cale Henituse who only smiled happily every time he
managed to upset Alberu.
Sometimes it was the opposite.
The two of them were an absurd couple, but Rosalyn knew that they were also soulmates.
[ At the same time, he was relieved as well. Cale had come directly to him instead of
going to the favored third prince or the second prince who were aiming for his position.
It meant that Cale wanted to make a deal with him. ]
"That means Cale-nim believes in his highness' abilities and wants to help him not just
become a crown prince with just a title" said Choi han who also realized that Alberu
Crossman was the prince who had been chosen by his liege from the beginning.
All of them, at least the ones Choi han remembered, never interacted with the second and
third princes who were said to have more support. Choi han even used to wonder why the
two of them had so much support when it was obvious that Alberu Crossman worked the best
among them all.
But Choi Han also realized that he was able to know Alberu's amazing abilities because Cale
Henituse chose to work with Alberu over the other two princes. Cale Henituse, despite
knowing that Alberu had his limits due to lack of support, still chose Alberu because he also
knew that the prince was not a weak prince.
All of them, the nobles who voted for the second and third prince because they saw where
Zed Crossman was giving his support. They didn't want to vote for someone who looked like
they were going to lose from the start.
[ That was why he was relieved. It was because Cale was similar to him.
However, he did have a question.
“Are you really not one of us?”
How could Cale know his identity if he was not a Dark Elf as well? Alberu could not
figure this out. ]
"Because he has a dragon that happens to be curious about many things" Alberu* said.
".. Yes, Raon and his curiosity were the beginning of all this" Alberu's lips twitched slightly
as he recalled that Raon was the first to notice Alberu's strangeness because he could detect
the magic in Alberu's body.
And Cale Henituse... As someone whose curiosity was actually the same as Raon's,
scrutinized Alberu even more when the terror at the Plaza occurred.
The man even still prioritized to see Alberu's condition first even though his surroundings
were so chaotic due to the attack.
Alberu shuddered at the thought of his identity being discussed by Raon and Cale in private.
"It's actually amazing too because your identity was never mentioned in the novel, your
highness" Kim Rok soo commented after confirming that it was never said about Alberu
having the bloodline of a dark elf in the novel.
For a novel that is so detailed and has a lot of personal information of each character, it's
really amazing that Alberu Crossman, as someone who has an important role in the world and
also in the book, never gets this kind of personal information.
"It means we really managed to keep this secret until the end and it really came to light
because there were young dragons who were curious about things" Alberu said, and let a very
long sigh after that.
[ The only people who knew his identity were his mother’s siblings. They had helped
him so that his father, the king, would not find out his mother’s identity.
They were all on Alberu’s side. ]
"I shouldn't be so confident that the royal father doesn't know about this." Alberu said when
he found out that Zed had known all along, but chose to follow the game Alberu was playing.
"He knows?" His counterpart asked in surprise.
"Of course he knows. Royal father is someone who knows many things, but his mistake is
that he thinks he can solve all these problems by himself."
Zed Crossman must have known many important things about the hunter. He don't know how
long the king had thought that Orsena duchy had really become his little dog, thinking that
Hunter was something he could really handle on his own.
If only Zed could trust Alberu, his own son... But even that man had never acted like the
father Alberu had imagined, of course he wouldn't trust Alberu with this.
But at least to Cale.... Why didn't he say anything else important to Cale?
Where did he get that confidence from? If only Zed would at least cooperate with them, if
only Zed would provide the other information about Hunter that he knew...
Maybe they wouldn't all be so screwed up now.
Alberu knew that they were all working hard now. His Cale is working hard to solve this
hunter problem, his Cale went to another dimension to destroy the core of the problem.
Alberu knows that all of Cale's companions are strong... Cale Henituse himself is also a
strong person...
But isn't it natural to still feel worried about his Cale?
[ Cale pointed to the glass bottle and answered Alberu’s question.
“I will die if I drink that.”
Dead mana was like an extremely deadly poison for humans.
– Do not worry, human. This mighty dragon will save you no matter what. ]
Eruhaben only smiled when he heard Raon's spontaneous response upon hearing Cale
Henituse talk about his own death.
The boy did not really think that it was likely that he would not be able to save Cale if the
man actually drank dead mana.
After his main goal of avenging Venion was finally fulfilled, Cale Henituse was now
completely everything to Raon Miru. The boy no longer hid his feelings of care for Cale, he
had openly said that he would save Cale from anything.
The two of them are truly willing to do anything to save each other, not hesitating to kill
anyone for each other.
No matter what.
No matter what, Raon Miru would still choose Cale Henituse over everything, Eruhaben
knew that fact very well.
Just as Cale Henituse did everything for all of them... These people who had been helped by
him would also do everything for Cale Henituse.
[ Cale just ignored Raon as usual and pushed the glass bottle toward Alberu.
“Don’t you need it?”
Alberu came clean with it.
“Of course, it is good if I have it. It will make me stronger. It is clean as well. There are
no traces of poison.” ]
"I had wondered why young master Cale, who is a human, would want a bit of the dead mana
they had found, even asking for it as one of the three requests he wanted" King Shickler
recalled the deal made by Cale Henituse and his two daughters.
Although it was quite suspicious as to why Cale Henituse would ask for that, the king knew
that he could not refuse the request because it was one third of what Cale Henituse wanted.
The one who managed to make the young dragon want to destroy the entire dead mana
swamp only asked for that rather than anything else of value.
King Shickler knew that he could really be used and might also be harmed by such a deal, but
Cale Henituse had never harmed them at all.
But now the king of the Whale tribe could know the truth.
Cale Henituse only wanted to give it to his prince so that the prince would be stronger, and he
also earned money for selling valuable things to the prince.
...
"Dead mana is very difficult to get. Ordinary ones are already very valuable, let alone ones
like that" Alberu* said because he knew what kind of dead mana Cale Henituse was selling
there.
Dragon dead mana.
Ordinary dead mana was already so precious that Tasha* only gave it a little at a time to save
the liquid. And even if it was just a little, like what his counterpart had said, it would make
them much stronger.
[ “Of course. It is a very precious item.”
Cale continued on like what he said next was not surprising.
“Since it is a dead dragon’s mana.”
“… What?”
Alberu could not hide his shock. He then let out a sigh after seeing the smile on Cale’s
face.
“You’re driving me crazy.” ]
Many looked pityingly at the crown prince who had heard too much surprise news from Cale
Henituse.
And what made them all frustrated as well was that Cale Henituse was saying this kind of
thing as if it was not a very important matter. He knew that Alberu Crossman had the
bloodline of a dark elf, he knew what dead mana was for those with dark attributes, he knew
how valuable dead mana was to them.
But the same person also acted as if dragon dead mana wasn't something great
"I really think he just likes to see me get frustrated," Alberu said at the sight of that now-
familiar smile.
A triumphant smile because he had won the argument against Alberu.
Seriously, seeing his smile now, Alberu really realized that Cale was intentionally doing all of
this. His lover was just happy to make fun of his own crown prince.
[ Alberu was not speaking like how someone in his position should, but he did not really
want to do so today. Instead, he was speaking in the way he spoke to his mother’s
siblings.
“You really have no plans to say anything about my identity.” ]
"Wow, he really frustrated you to the point that you decided to do that" Lee Soo hyuk
commented.
Alberu Crossman gradually broke down the wall he had built to welcome Cale Henituse.
From taking off each other's friendly masks, to showing all kinds of expressions that Lee Soo
hyuk could imagine Alberu never doing before, to now the crown prince deciding to talk to
Cale like he talked to all of his mother's siblings.
That means Alberu is talking to Cale like he's talking to someone he trusts.
Alberu did not ask whether Cale intended to reveal his identity to others or not. Alberu knew
that Cale really wouldn't do that.
Cale Henituse, coming to his palace, discussed Alberu's true identity like he was discussing
the identity of someone who was not in the room, then their discussion turned to business
where Cale sold dragon dead mana to the prince.
Lee Soo hyuk doesn't know which one is more awesome.
Was it Cale Henituse and all his cleverness, cunning and childishness or was it Alberu
Crossman who was able to keep up with the flow of the game?
[ It was difficult to find dead mana these days. But it was a dragon’s dead mana?
Of course, the amount of dead mana in the glass bottle was minimal. However, the fact
that it was a dragon’s dead mana would make Alberu become at least three or four
times stronger than he was right now. ]
"Other than those mermaids, no one will be able to get that dragon dead mana anymore other
than you. Moreover, there the swamp has been destroyed," said Alberu* who still felt quite
jealous because his counterpart got the dragon dead mana.
More specifically, the dragon dead mana whose poison has been completely cleared, thanks
to the hard work of the Whale tribe's royal family.
If dead mana alone is already a kind of treasury for them, then this dead mana dragon is just
like Alberu just got a blessing from a god.
"It's like that game where when you take vitamins, your stamina count increases and you
become stronger" Choi Jungsoo commented upon seeing this cheating way to become
strong.
Well, it can't be called cheating, that's too harsh a word choice. A quick way? Yes, that is the
most appropriate word for now. Dead mana was the base of their power that had the darkness
attribute, but that didn't mean they were all not strong without it.
Each individual must still train themselves to become stronger, more resilient and others.
Dead mana will help strengthen the stamina they all have.
[ Alberu could not understand why Cale would give him something so precious, even for
a compensation.
He thought Cale was someone similar to him, but now it was difficult to understand
Cale. ]
Well, that's also what Alberu Crossman* is now questioning.
Why?
Why would Cale Henituse do this? Why would he use his precious opportunity with the
Whale royal family to ask for a small portion of the dragon dead mana that had been cleared
of poison to give, well, sell to Alberu?
Why would Cale Henituse wonder about Alberu's identity when he had said he did not want
to know?
What really happened? What did that young man want out of all this?
Cale Henituse is different from him. Not only did he want to sell that to Alberu, but he also
did not want to reveal Alberu's identity to others.
He gave Alberu the opportunity to become stronger by using dragon dead mana, he chose to
directly cooperate with Alberu... He didn't even glance at the other two princes who would
obviously be easier for a smart person like Cale to control.
[ “Why are you asking something so obvious?”
Alberu was at a loss of words after hearing Cale say that it was obvious.
However, it really was the obvious answer for Cale.
‘The Roan Kingdom needs to become stronger.’ ]
The person behind all the power masterpieces from Roan kingdom had finally truly admitted
what he was up to.
Cale Henituse wants the Roan Kingdom to become stronger.
And he's serious about doing that. The man really did a lot to strengthen the kingdom from
various sides. Fortress in Henituse territory, naval base Ubarr territory, clearance in Sten
territory, making connections with the Whipper Kingdom, Jungle, Whale tribe, having a very
powerful young dragon beside him, a swordmaster, a genius mage, the future king of the blue
wolf tribe, the Molan duo..
That Roan Kingdom actually already had a wide variety of resources to become powerful, but
it didn't have something that could connect them all.
And Cale Henituse is the one they really need it right now.
And come to think of it, Roan Kingdom is not a kingdom that 'suddenly' becomes strong.
The kingdom itself is basically, already, strong, but less able to take advantage of what they
have.
And with the transmigrator Cale Henituse who can could take advantage of it all, Roan
Kingdom managed to become a kingdom like this.
Do not forget the fact that Cale Henituse prepared this all with a short, but quite adequate
time.
[ If you took a look at the power struggle between kingdoms right now, the Breck
Kingdom and Roan Kingdom were at the bottom. The Whipper Kingdom was on a one-
way train to hell under Toonka’s leadership, but they were a different story.
At the same time, the Southern Jungle was slowly regaining its strength after putting
out the fire earlier than in the novel. They all probably respected Litana even more
after she brought Cale to the Southern Jungle to put out the fire. ]
That was the truth, although Alberu* found it hard to admit, but he knew. Although the Roan
kingdom was one of the longest established, it was one of the weakest kingdoms in the
western continent.
Especially here, they were not planning to build something that could strengthen the Roan
Kingdom. No one knew that the impact of the first war would be prolonged.
Even though Alberu* himself and some people were able to predict the coming war, it
couldn't change the fact that they can't suddenly made the Roan Kingdom as strong as the
Mogoru Empire.
There are many reasons why the Mogoru empire earned the title empire itself. The empire is
so powerful in so many ways, it would be perfect empire if only get the perspective of the
citizens of the empire itself.
Jungle itself had been strong for a long time, its strength even made imperial prince Adin feel
quite worried and decided to send terror by burning section 1 in Jungle.
And what Cale said was also true, with queen Litana who brought Cale henituse there,
successfully extinguishing the fire with his ancient power, not only Cale henituse who
received great appreciation, the queen was also given great appreciation for being able to get
someone who could save the Jungle.
Queen Litana, simply needs to rebuild her Jungle again and strengthen everything.
The Whipper Kingdom has already shown its great strength by winning the civil war, but it
could also hurt them because the Mogoru Empire must think that attacking the Kingdom will
be even easier especially when the situation is chaotic like that.
Many representatives from each Kingdom began to correct what their respective Kingdoms
lacked.
[ In addition, the Northern Alliance was planning their invasion as well. Alberu was
gathering the Whipper Kingdom’s mages in order to grow his own influence and
prepare for the Northern Alliance’s invasion.
However, that was not enough. ]
"That's not enough" Alberu commented, agreeing with Cale's opinion.
After seeing the scale of the attack power of the Paerun Kingdom, Alberu truly realized that
they would still lose if Alberu only had his mage brigade.
The one protecting the Henituse territory was the Cale henituse himself.
Well, of course there were Choi Han, Raon, Mary and others. But all those people were
people who only worked to serve their master, Cale henituse. Those people were loyal to
protect the territory.
They were indeed people who would help other areas if it was needed, but they would always
prioritize their home.
And those strong people were not people who worked under the orders of the Roan royal
family.
Just as Alberu prepared everything he could think of to protect his kingdom, Cale henituse
also prepared everything he could think of to protect his home.
They may not trust each other completely, but that doesn't mean they can't work well
together.
If Cale henituse wanted his home to survive, the Roan Kingdom had to survive as well. And
if Alberu wanted the Roan Kingdom to be completely safe, he couldn't let any of the regions
in his kingdom lose this war.
Kim Roksoo who already knew how they lost in protecting Henituse territory agreed. The
power that the Paerun Kingdom and the Northern alliance had was very strong and could not
be underestimated.
[ ‘There is also the Wyvern Knights Brigade and the Empire.’
Cale did not know what happened after volume 5. However, people had this treasure
called imagination. ]
Choi han* thought, knowing that the information was not full like what Cale henituse had
experienced there was really a very disadvantageous situation.
Well, he did manage to thwart a few incidents of people dying and whatnot, gaining ancient
power and a large source of money.
But the disadvantage was here.
Cale Henituse knew that a big war was about to break out. He knew at least some of the
people who joined the enemy alliance and knew at least what would come to attack the Roan
Kingdom.
But he only knew, Cale henituse had not had the chance to read the arc of the war itself.
Although it was only a book, it was still a life that had happened. In other words, there will
always be things that are not expected by some people in every plot.
Even in this lifetime, they could all see that some unexpected things kept happening. But
since this was Cale henituse, the man always managed to make things at least not go off the
track of the plans he had made.
That was why no one really felt the impact of the situation itself.
But this was war. The scale was so large because it had been in preparation for 7 years,
involving the three kingdoms in the north and the help of the Empire.
The Wyvern brigade itself would already be a very troublesome thing, but if they still didn't
know who was involved, it would be even more troublesome to deal with.
Choi han* understood why Cale henituse decided to keep moving here and there. Although
the young man looked relaxed and didn't care much about what happened in the future, in
fact... Cale henituse really cared.
He cared about so many things and wanted the Roan Kingdom to prepare itself as well as
possible to face the war that would happen later.
Although they didn't have much time, but that didn't mean it was impossible.
[ ‘It’s obvious.’
The Wyvern Knights Brigade would dominate the air. Once the Imperial Prince shows
his greed and reaches his hand out to the Western Continent, the Breck Kingdom and
Roan Kingdom will be nothing but candles in front of the wind. ]
Rosalyn* could only sigh as she agreed to the fact that her Kingdom and the Roan Kingdom
were really going to be made into something that had no significance in life.
Her Kingdom's situation wasn't any better than Roan Kingdom's, but unlike Cale henituse
who at least knew that the wyvern brigade would come to attack, there was no telling what
would attack Breck Kingdom later.
Cale henituse the transmigrator hadn't even read where the arc war had started.
The Roan Kingdom is the first Kingdom that will bear the burden of all Kingdoms in the
Western continent. The strength of the northern alliance will be seen when they come with
the intention of destroying the Roan Kingdom.
If the Roan Kingdom loses, it's like they just opened the door to hell where wars that end in
defeat will continue to occur.
And if the Roan Kingdom wins, it doesn't mean that other kingdoms will win too because
they think that the Paerun Kingdom is a weak kingdom.
The alliance of the four great kingdoms is not something that can be underestimated.
They all saw here that Cale henituse was fully supporting the Roan Kingdom to survive as
strongly as possible. But what about the other kingdoms? They also didn't know about all
these things.
....
Kim Roksoo smiled as Cale henituse there said a fact that was completely true.
It was actually amazing because after all the defeats they suffered, the Roan Kingdom in Kim
Roksoo's lifetime was still standing until he died.
They didn't prepare as much as they do now, perhaps only crown prince Alberu was trying
hard to utilize everything he had to protect his kingdom.
They lost, but they still stood for the next 20 years.
Kim Roksoo didn't feel jealous of all these preparations of course.
Because this is one of the reasons why Kim Roksoo wants to accept the deal offered by the
god of death.
Kim Roksoo wanted them all to get a second chance.
[ That was why Cale needed the Roan Kingdom to become stronger and have the
strength to defend itself in order for him to live a peaceful life. In order to do that, they
needed a strong leader to guide them. ]
Alberu did not hide that proud smile.
Cale henituse had chosen him to be the next king of the Roan Kingdom from day one. 'They
need a strong leader' he said, heh, Alberu laughed.
It was very Cale henituse to talk about this kind of thing.
One by one, the questions he had began to be answered, about why Cale came to Alberu to
make a deal after he knew Alberu's true identity.
Cale really didn't even intend to contact the other princes about this. He also didn't find it
strange that Alberu Crossman, a man with dark elf blood in his body, would become the next
king of the Roan Kingdom.
In fact, Cale henituse supported him.
. ..
Alberu* on the other hand was rather speechless after knowing what Cale henituse was really
thinking there.
... It felt quite strange for Alberu* to know that there were people who actually supported him
as the crown prince, and the future king of the Roan Kingdom.
Alberu* who will lead them all in the future...
The crown prince knew that Choi Han* and the rest of his crew also supported Alberu*, the
prince was very grateful for their loyalty even though each individual hid their own secrets.
But Cale henituse was there... He already knew that Alberu was someone who came from a
race that many people hated. Was it because Cale henituse was a transmigrator? Make him
have a great tolerance for this?
Has there never been discrimination on Earth 1? Nah, Alberu* thinks that this kind of thing
will always exist in every dimension that humans live in. It all depends on the individual on
how they respond to it.
The fact that Cale henituse immediately came to meet Alberu and sold dragon dead mana to
get more money, and then another point was to help Alberu become stronger because Cale
thought they all had to have a strong leader...
Alberu* smiled gently. Although it wasn't him specifically that Cale henituse was referring
to, but it was also the message Alberu* was getting now. The crown prince felt quite relieved
about many things.
[ ‘Since it is poisonous for me, I might as well use it to set a good foundation.’
But Cale did not want them to be too strong either.
The crown prince was already stronger than he was in the novel. The Stan family was
now also under Taylor’s control, which meant that they would side with the crown
prince. ]
"It's amazing that he actually built this foundation all by himself without anyone really
knowing his true purpose" Eruhaben commented as Cale continued to reveal his true purpose
bit by bit.
Such a strong foundation.
The Roan Kingdom was not a Kingdom that suddenly became strong.
Cale henituse actually didn't work too hard to build the foundation he was referring to
because all the things that already existed in the Roan Kingdom were already very helpful.
Even though the novel <The birth of a hero> currently looks not very useful because Cale
henituse has not read up to the volume where the war arc starts, the same novel is the first
foundation of Kim Roksoo's life as Cale henituse.
The first five volumes that have been read are the basic foundation of what Cale henituse can
do there. Provides a lot of info about ancient powers, treasures, useful things that can be used
to create Allies.
The god of death knows very well about who he will exchange his fate with the original Cale
henituse.
The god knew that Kim Roksoo would make good use of all the information he had, the god
knew that Kim Roksoo would not keep quiet.
That's why, even though Cale kept changing fate, no consequences actually happened.
Punishment from the gods? No, even the gods seemed to continue to be interested in Cale
henituse, not wanting to kill Cale henituse.
Eruhaben thought that the god of death knew that Cale henituse would really change the
destiny of the world, but he did not know to what extent the destiny would be changed.
The burden of the world that Cale henituse was currently bearing was something that he
himself put on that small back.
Up until this point, the god of death had never really shown his existence in the story, letting
Cale really do whatever he wanted to do. It seemed like the god of death didn't really place
great expectations on the red head.
Eruhaben smiled bitterly. That Cale henituse really was an unlucky bastard.
[ One more thing.
Cale said one more thing to Alberu.
“Did you need the Magic Tower?”
“It must be hard to speak like that when you already know about everything.”
The number of mages coming under the crown prince, as well as the speed at which
they were coming had increased. ]
"He really does give you everything, but in a really annoying way" Choi Jungsoo
commented, quite amused by the way Cale helped Alberu.
Cale henituse really gave Alberu everything that he had thought of asking Cale for before
their meeting.
Cale wanted to build a strong foundation for the Roan Kingdom so that it could survive the
war in the future, Cale henituse wanted Alberu to be a strong leader who could protect
everyone.
But he also didn't want Alberu Crossman to be too strong.
Well, Jungsoo understood about that. Leaders who have too much power will usually end up
being troublesome. Cale did entrust the Roan Kingdom in Alberu's hands, but he also didn't
know what could happen if Alberu got all the great power that the prince wanted.
Cale Henituse wants to help those he trusts become even stronger. But in a way that made it
look like it was all a coincidence, and in an annoying way like what he was currently doing to
Alberu.
Cale wanted them all to at least realize the debt of gratitude they owed him, but at the same
time, he didn't want them to rely on him too much.
Cale henituse wanted them all to be strong. So that later, when they were alone and in
trouble, they knew what to do and knew that they had each other.
With this revelation of Alberu Crossman's true identity, the crown prince knows that there are
people who truly support him even though he comes from a race that is hated by many.
Although that trust hasn't fully taken hold, Alberu knows he can count on Cale and vice
versa.
[ “The Magic Tower’s liege’s summoning device. That was very useful.”
Cale had given Alberu one of the items he found in the hidden room on the 21st floor of
the Magic Tower. It was an item that belonged to the liege of the tower, allowing the
holder to send multiple short messages to all mages of the Whipper Kingdom. ]
"My God, he really gave you everything your highness" Kim Roksoo just shook his head
when he saw what Cale had given Alberu.
Roksoo had wondered in what way Alberu Crossman had gathered all the remaining mages
from the magic tower in the Whipper Kingdom, and now the answer was revealed.
Cale henituse not only helped some mages to keep running, helped Alberu get a lot of mages
for the Roan Kingdom, and also helped Alberu by showing an easy way to get all of that
without anyone knowing.
When Cale henituse said he wanted to create a foundation for all of them, the man meant
what he said.
Kim Roksoo suddenly remembered about the many things he learned when he got all the
records about the original Kim Roksoo allowed by the god of death.
Team leader Kim Roksoo is someone who is able to strengthen every team member who
enters team 1 or is just there for the same mission.
They had seen team leader Kim Roksoo's soul that was still too strong to be removed,
especially when Cale himself had no intention of acting like a teenager at the age of his
body.
He really did whatever he wanted to do, one of which was teaching things to everyone around
him.
He was a smart man, a great leader and a very good teacher.
[ The Magic Tower’s liege was the person who rose to the highest spot amongst the
Whipper Kingdom’s mages and guarded the Magic Tower. It wouldn’t make sense for
such a person to be unable to contact the mages.
Toonka and his people never found the item because it was hidden on the 21st floor. ]
Harol once again could only let out a long sigh after all the important things he was looking
for were stored on the 0th floor of the magic tower where even in both lives, Toonka and
Harol did not know the existence of the room.
Perhaps this was also why Cale was willing to help them wholeheartedly? Well, the lives of
the mages were certainly their own, but their original destiny was to die at the hands of the
non-mage faction. With them being able to escape to the Roan Kingdom, it was not only
Alberu Crossman who benefited greatly. One of Cale henituse's goals there to build a strong
foundation for the Kingdom was also achieved.
Although Harol and the Whipper Kingdom did not directly help the Roan Kingdom, Cale
henituse still helped them because maybe he also felt indebted. He don't know, Harol thought
the reason why the young master helped them during the war was because he is just the Cale
henituse.
Harol* on the other hand could only sigh. All the treasures on the 0th floor of the magic
tower building were really precious and he, as well as everyone else didn't get the chance to
have them.
And the building had been destroyed for so long, there was no longer any trace of the
building. Harol* thought it was really amazing that they still couldn't find those things even
though the building was destroyed.
[ Cale had delivered this to Alberu through Billos, and Alberu immediately sent a single
message to all of the living mages in the Whipper Kingdom.
[The Kingdom of Boulder’s future ruler will protect you.]
Alberu, who had benefited a lot from it, wished for Cale to either move the Magic
Tower to somewhere in the Roan Kingdom or to restore it. However, he was not in a
place to ask for such a thing anymore. ]
"He has given you so many things" said Alberu* who also realized that he was no longer in a
position to take advantage of Cale Henituse.
In building a business relationship, even though Alberu* is a very greedy person, Alberu*
still knows the limits of what he can do.
Cale henituse has really given a lot of favorable things to Alberu, he knows that if he
continues to pressure Cale to ask for more, Cale will choose not to help him anymore.
"I couldn't control it in the first place" Alberu said casually.
...
"You can't just move the building anyway, there must have been another agreement when
Chief Harol agreed to the sale and purchase of the building" Cale* commented at the thought
of Cale henituse moving the magic tower building.
Not that it was impossible, but it was a troublesome thing. Especially when Cale himself was
trying (a little) to have a good relationship with the Whipper Kingdom.
The non-mage factions must have been very troubled to stay afloat with the amount of money
available, their revenge, looking for all the mages and other things.
Cale henituse couldn't just move the magic tower if he really had the goal of having good
relations with the Whipper Kingdom.
[ “I don’t think I can give you an order or command. Maybe a request.”
“I do not have a plan to restore the Magic Tower.”
Alberu knew that was what Cale would say. That was why he was trying to slowly
convince Cale since he knew that Cale did not like annoying things. ]
"It's very difficult to ask him for help when he doesn't take the initiative himself or when it's a
matter of life and death" Alberu muttered, remembering how difficult it was to ask Cale for
help.
Mm... actually, it wasn't too difficult either. Alberu actually made Cale henituse the last
option of all his choices when working. If there were other people he could use, then the
crown prince would not have contacted Cale.
Well, even though both of them seem to be weighing heavily on each other up until now,
Alberu really meant it when he said he would make Cale a slacker.
And Alberu also knew that Cale wouldn't throw all the rest of his responsibilities on Alberu if
he really didn't need to.
With so much responsibility on their shoulders, Alberu and Cale are actually taking it easy on
each other.
"He is a very meticulous person. He is also a helpful person even though he never wants to
admit, that's why he doesn't like being taken advantage of by others right? He doesn't want
his efforts to be used by others while he doesn't benefit at all" Alberu* said as he watched
Cale who didn't allow his counterpart to win in the argument.
"I think I know why he chose you as the next king. Although there isn't that much
information about your highness's identity in the novel, and coincidentally only a few parts
where you asked Choi han and his crew for help, but knowing Cale, i know he can take
another perspective of the story he's reading" Kim Rok soo said, pausing for a moment before
continuing what he wanted to say.
"Your highness, Crown prince Alberu, you tried to understand his personality, you put your
ego aside to ask for help, because I'm sure Cale also knows that everything you do is for the
good of the Roan kingdom itself."
Kim Rok Soo was completely sure of his own opinion. He knew that Cale could see that the
crown prince in front of him at that time had relented quickly, ready to give Cale whatever he
wanted because Alberu knew that Cale had something valuable for the Roan kingdom.
Alberu Crossman did not just take advantage of Cale henituse. Because as someone who is
very savvy in situations like this, Cale would have chosen another prince who is more
cooperative.
Yes, working together. Taking advantage of each other is the same thing as cooperation.
[ “However, I can eventually give you a part of the blueprints to build the Magic
Tower.”
Alberu brushed his face with his hands.
“What do you want?”
Alberu knew that there was no reason to beat around the bush anymore. He was not in
control of this discussion right now. ]
"Woah, Rok soo is really awesome. He's so smart" Jungsoo muttered as he watched Cale who
managed to win by a landslide to control whatever he and the crown prince were talking
about.
Royal politics seemed to be quite confusing but also full of surprises. There is a big
difference between western and Asian politics, and as someone who mostly reads the murim
genre, Jungsoo must admit that the conflicts are also very different.
Jungsoo didn't know how many genre novels Cale had read in the past until he really knew
what he had to do there.
"Humans are still humans in the end. The more you interact with superior people or those
with high positions, the stronger your ability to conquer them all becomes." Lee Soo Hyuk
said.
Lee Soo hyuk also felt very amazed at Kim Rok soo's intelligence. He knew that the punk
was very smart, but Lee Soo hyuk didn't expect that his level would be up to here.
His calm, sly, but smart demeanor really amazed Lee Soo hyuk.
[ “I need something to happen in two years.”
Cale knew that he needed status in addition to money in order to live that slacker life of
his dreams.
Why was it great to be a slacker? It was because you didn’t need to worry about
anybody else other than your family.
Cale didn’t want to live a life where he had to report to others. It didn’t matter if he was
seen as trash, he just wanted to live however he wanted. Eat, sleep, and do nothing. How
great would that be? ]
"Yeah, it was the most fun. I only really realized that the life of a slacker is really fun after the
war era started" Rosalyn commented.
As a former royal princess, Rosalyn knew how troublesome her life used to be. Too many
rules, too many things that kept Rosalyn from being herself. Her soul wanted to be free,
Rosalyn was not someone who moved entirely for her kingdom. She wasn't someone like
crown prince Alberu Crossman.
But even after discarding her princess's title, that didn't mean Rosalyn was a slacker. She was
just pursuing her dreams, working on things, experimenting, fighting and anything else that
could strengthen her magic power.
But more and more often young master Cale said that he wanted to be a slacker... Rosalyn
gradually began to have the same dream. Well, not quite the same as the young master of
course. She wasn't one to stay in the house doing nothing but eating, bathing and sleeping.
But lived in a comfortable life where she only focused on becoming a great tower master...
Ah... Rosalyn wanted that.
....
Alberu smiled as he understood why Cale was doing all this, including revealing his secret as
a descendant of dark elves.
Although his dream of becoming a slacker sounded very naive, Cale was really moving
towards it.
He didn't just say he wanted to be a slacker but did nothing.
He was not someone who was naive. Because Cale knew that his dream would be difficult to
achieve because the war era was about to begin, Cale moved little by little but quickly to help
the Roan kingdom as much as possible.
He had everything, he just needed to determine who was worthy of the responsibility.
And Alberu Crossman was the only person in the kingdom that Cale believed could bear the
burden. Cale knew how important the Roan kingdom was to Alberu. Cale knew that Alberu
truly prioritized the Roan kingdom over anything else and he needed someone like that for
their kingdom.
And because Alberu is also trying to understand Cale, Alberu does not hesitate to admit
defeat, does not force Cale to do what he does not want to do...
Cale henituse also gave Alberu everything he needed.
It's just that the way they interact is interesting. Let's just say that these two are just keeping
each other entertained.
Two people with different priorities but the same goal are having a discussion in the same
room.
[ Cale could see Alberu’s expression change as he read the contents of the document.
Alberu was looking at it with confusion before his expression turned into a frown and
ended with shock as he looked back up at Cale.
“…Just what the hell is this?” ]
"Everything you need but don't expect, Cale henituse will give you right away." Lee Soo
hyuk said.
"That's right. Your answer is very true." Alberu replied.
It's a bit ridiculous to see himself who is used to having a restrained attitude and always
hiding his true feelings become someone who shows too many emotions that are very easy to
read by others.
Haaa, that henituse Cale really surprised Alberu too often.
"I guess he really meant it when he said he needs a lot of things to happen in the next two
years?" Kim Roksoo asked, trying to guess what document crown prince Alberu was reading.
They went through quite a few time skips, and even so, all they saw was Cale henituse
constantly moving here and there without resting too often.
When did that young man take the time to create that document?
"Yeah, since he had almost 100 percent faith in me and my abilities, he really threw it all on
me" Alberu said as he recalled all his work that suddenly became so much that Alberu had to
question when he would be able to sleep.
[ Cale had a short answer for Alberu.
“I believe that is for you to determine, your highness.”
Sigh.
Alberu could not help but sigh. ]
The relationship dynamic between Cale Henituse and Alberu Crossman is really interesting.
Bud couldn't help but smile as he watched the very typical crown prince sigh in front of Cale,
seemingly tired of even just the existence of the red head. Well, if Bud were in the crown
prince's shoes, he thought he would do the same.
Whatever was in that document must actually be a very useful thing for the Roan kingdom,
and as someone who always prioritized the Roan kingdom, Alberu Crossman should feel
happy.
But Cale's way of giving it all away was really annoying. The red head was playing with the
crown prince's emotions, acting as if he didn't want to care and didn't want to help, but in
reality Cale just didn't want to be controlled by others.
All these troublesome things happened because Cale firmly stated that even the crown prince
Alberu would never be able to control his life and utilize his kindness.
[ However, Cale was able to leave the office with the contract signed by Alberu.
“I’ve never felt so iffy after signing something that was beneficial to me.”
“I believe you just need to enjoy it since it is a win-win for both of us, your highness.”
It definitely was a win for the crown prince. Cale would keep his identity a secret, give
him the bottle of a dragon’s dead mana, as well as a portion of the Magic Tower’s
blueprint in a few years. ]
"Haaa, I end up working for him" Alberu sighed as he ended up working for Cale. It was in
stark contrast to what he had previously wanted to do to Cale.
What he originally wanted Cale to work for him ended up with him working for Cale.
Well, the truth is that their situation isn't that bad. Both of them benefited from whatever it
was as Cale had previously said.
Alberu was getting a lot of the things he needed, and Cale was able to get some peace of
mind because he knew who he could give the other big responsibilities to.
"I guess I'm still jealous in the end" Alberu* muttered after deciding that she had won in the
end despite the current situation looking so irritating.
Well, that's right, Alberu just needed to enjoy what he already had.
"Now that I think about it, I'm not sure if anyone would trouble themselves like Cale" Alberu
muttered as he heard what his counterpart said.
For everything that happened in the next two years, the foundation of the Roan kingdom's
power was truly built by Cale Henituse.
Not alone, but mostly he did it.
[ He was feeling iffy even though he had received this enormous profit that had a worth
that was almost impossible to evaluate in monetary value. It was because Cale was
smiling too much.
It was like he was on a field of flowers all by himself. ]
Kim Roksoo laughed when he saw Cale who was in fact smiling while looking at Alberu.
Not a genuine smile, but a smile filled with victory.
Well, Cale was indeed winning in many ways.
He won in the competition of who could control the chatter in the discussion, he worked hard
himself but didn't want to look like it and ended up making their crown prince look like he
was working for him.
His guess about the crown prince's true identity was also very accurate.
The one thing that Kim Roksoo least expected when learning about Cale Henituse's life here
was about her relationship with crown prince Alberu.
Maybe it's also because she didn't expect that the original Kim Roksoo could really be this
cunning.
Well, Korea, more precisely where they were currently working, was not an area where this
kind of attitude could really be used.
That's why Roksoo could easily control things because the people there weren't as
troublesome as the people he had faced in the past.
Who would have thought that original Kim Roksoo's and intelligence were not just empty
talk?
[ “Then I will be on my way, your highness.”
“Hurry up and leave.”
Alberu was telling Cale to leave, but he really didn’t want to send Cale away. He wanted
to hold Cale here and beat some information out of him. However, he could not do so. ]
"He will run away and I will lose all this trust if I decide to keep him from leaving my office"
Alberu said.
He was sure that his lover would immediately have many scenarios in his head if he saw
Alberu still trying to use him after everything that happened that day.
Alberu had lost. The crown prince knew that he would not be able to hold Cale back after all
the things he had given him if he wanted to maintain this relationship of using each other.
He had already received so much, Alberu just needed to work with what he already had.
Lee Soo hyuk on the other hand smiled softly at the sight of Alberu and Cale.
His hand returned to Roksoo's hair, gently stroking the messy hair of the sleeping youth.
Although Cale's life there was troublesome, Soo hyuk was grateful that Cale still found
people who would try to understand him, or at least make his life easier.
Well, people are people in the end.
If there are bad people, there will still be good people.
Even in a rotten world, good people will still exist.
[ ‘The Forest of Darkness, the Northwestern route, and the sea.’
Alberu could not figure out Cale’s intentions in asking for something that was neither
money nor material goods. ]
"When did he ask for that?" Alberu* asked curiously.
"Well, because of the time skip, the reward discussion at the Plaza that day is not shown here.
But Cale Henituse, as you can see got the golden plaque because he requested it. He seemed
very happy with what he got until I was at the point where I really thought that it was the
single best reward that Cale wanted, not wrong though, but it's quite surprising that his
connections have reached that extent judging from the documents he provided to me" Alberu
replied.
Alberu really has no idea about what Cale Henituse does in so many places.
Cale really did all these things because he wanted to do them as a way to achieve his dream
of becoming a slacker.
[ On the other hand, Cale did not care whether the crown prince knew or not. He
quickly got back on his carriage after accomplishing his reason for coming to the
capital. There was no reason for him to stay in the capital any longer.
“Are we heading back to the Henituse territory sir?”
“Yes.”
Beacrox closed the carriage door and immediately started to drive toward home. ]
Ron smiled knowing what his young master would see when he got home.
The Butler felt a little sorry that his young master hadn't gotten the rest he wanted, but it was
also entirely Ron's fault for coming home in such a state.
Ron actually didn't expect that he would still be alive today. At that time, Ron just wanted to
see his son and the young master for one last time. At least Ron wanted to see his loved ones
one last time before dying.
He knew he wasn't going to heaven with all the murderous sins he had committed, but that
didn't mean Ron had any regrets.
He worked hard until the end of his life, Ron just wanted to see Beacrox and say a final
message to his only son.
Who would have thought that his young master would be the one to thwart Ron's death?
Perhaps by the next arc too, his counterpart will know why Ron here still decided to be with
young master Cale, serving the young man well. Caring isn't the only thing keeping Ron from
leaving.
Even Ron knows that his counterpart also cares for their young master, but that's not a strong
reason to keep Ron there.
... Ron had many scenarios in his head about why his counterpart decided to leave the
Henituse family, and none of them had the reason that he no longer cared about the Henituse
family.
[ “Human, are we going home to rest now?”
“Yes. I plan to rest for quite a while this time.”
Cale answered Raon’s question and leaned back into the chair. He should be able to roll
around and do nothing for at least 6 months at minimum to a year at maximum.
Then, as long as he safely makes it through the war, what awaits him should be a nice
and relaxing slacker’s life. ]
Cale Henituse and his desire to take a break, avoid war and live the life of a slacker really
sounds naive.
But Kim Roksoo knew the reason behind it. He was probably the only person who
understood how strong Cale Henituse's desire to rest was.
His life as team leader Kim Roksoo was a grueling one, well, not so grueling if only the man
took the time to rest. It was not even on his own records that the owner of his body took the
time to rest. And because he doesn't rest very often, the people around him would be
surprised if Kim Roksoo decided to relax.
Why would they be surprised when Kim Roksoo does what is natural for a human to do?
Roksoo felt guilty that Cale never really got the slacker life he wanted even in another
dimension. But, Roksoo also knew that Cale had a happier life there. He smiled, laughed and
enjoyed things more often.
Unlike his life as team leader Kim Roksoo.
These two, though, did not have a truly 'happy' life in either dimension. But in this second
chance, at least they both feel more 'alive' than their previous lives.
[ ***
However, Cale noticed something was off as soon as they returned home.
“What is going on?”
“That, you see, young master-nim.”
Deputy butler Hans was naturally the one who came out to greet Cale.
But something was off.
Hans seemed worried. ]
Many have noticed a change in the atmosphere at the Henituse estate. Hans, the deputy Butler
who used to always greet his young master cheerfully/rather obnoxiously is now acting very
anxious.
The look on his face did not suggest he was doing well. It was very typical of Hans not to
hide what he was feeling.
Is trouble really always coming for the young master?
It seemed that whenever Cale Henituse had just made plans to do nothing, he would end up
doing something troublesome.
[ “Hurry up and tell me.”
Cale did not look at Choi Han, Beacrox, On, and Hong who were behind him and
instead only looked at Hans. He had a bad feeling. An ominous feeling filled his mind.
‘Am I not going to be able to rest?’
Something must have happened, as the other servants and knights around Hans had the
same expression.]
That's right. The knights and servants passing around them had expressions full of anxiety,
yet fear at the same time.
They looked tense for some reason.
Why? What exactly was going on? There was no way that one of the Henituse family
members would be sick or injured without Cale Henituse himself being contacted
immediately. Someone who was well known throughout the Henituse estate, but not so high-
ranking that they had to contact Cale Henituse directly wherever the young master was, must
be currently injured.
An injury severe enough to cause everyone's face to worry.
Cale Henituse* and Kim Roksoo were also tense because they really didn't know what they
would see next. Too many things were different from what happened in the novel, and Cale
Henituse was also not someone who often mentions what actually happened in the novel.
Kim Roksoo was already at the point where he was absolutely sure that another big change
was going to happen and The birth of a hero was no longer a guidebook that he could trust.
[Cale’s mind became complicated in those short five seconds.
“Young master-nim, Mr. Ron has returned.”
“Ron did?”
“My father?”
Both Cale and Ron’s son, Beacrox, looked toward Hans with shock. Ron was not
supposed to be back for a couple more months. ]
"Oh? How long did you request to leave?" Beacrox* asked, raising his voice slightly for his
counterpart to hear.
"One year. Father decided to leave on his own and asked me to serve young master Cale,
that's why I'm still there" Beacrox replied casually.
Well, that was something that the entire Choi Han* crew, even Cale Henituse* himself, did
not expect.
Ron decided to go off on his own and leave Beacrox to look after Cale?
Did all these things about transmigrator Cale Henituse really change a lot of things including
Ron's decision?
On the other hand, Ron just smiled, not intending to explain what he had asked his young
master when he said goodbye.
The young master wanted Ron to comeback. And who was Ron to refuse such a request?
There was one thing that Ron realized about his relationship with the young master Cale
Henituse.
And that one important thing was about Cale Henituse openly saying that he needed Ron.
Unlike the original young master who had basically isolated himself from everyone. Ron
never knew that his young master really needed him.
Ron wouldn't have known what his young master thought of his Butler if he had never said
what the young master really felt.
[ Hans then closed his eyes tightly. That made Cale have an even worse feeling.
Hans opened his eyes again and could not look at Beacrox as he continued to speak.
“Mr. Ron came back injured.”
“Lead me there.”
Hans, who saw Cale’s stiff expression, quickly turned around and guided them into the
residence. ]
Beacrox* gasped when he heard what Hans said. Well, if his father did return sooner than
what he had promised, returning injured was the most appropriate and predictable reason.
But that didn't mean Beacrox* would be okay when he heard that.
His father's decision to leave alone was so reckless, Beacrox* didn't really care if he was left
behind to take care of his young master. But it was his father leaving alone that made
Beacrox* quite upset.
Ron* on the other hand was silent, wondering how badly he was hurt that Hans was unable to
look at Beacrox directly like that.
.......
Kim Roksoo also sat quite tense. Ron, the news of Ron's death in the past was the news that
used to make him wonder the most about what attitude he should show.
He was angry when Ron decided to leave, angry at whatever is that. Angry because Ron who
actually didn't care for him and leaving without saying anything? Ron left to follow the Choi
Han? Or angry at himself for not being able to reach the old man?
Roksoo realized that it was himself who couldn't say how important Ron was in his life, but
his ego as a teenager was too high and ended up blaming everything on Choi han.
And envying Cale for getting Ron's attention wasn't the right thing to do either.
Everything always has a reason, and Roksoo knew that he would get the answer to why Ron
chose to faithfully serve the Henituse family in this second life.
[ Cale followed him with Beacrox right next to him.
Hans guided Cale as quickly as possible and stopped in front of a room. It was not
Ron’s room but a luxurious bedroom that was reserved for high ranking guests.
“Open the door.”
“Yes sir.”
Hans opened the door after hearing Cale’s stern command. ]
Ah? Ron* suddenly smiled as he saw where he was when he returned injured.
It wasn't just about him not realizing that he was an important person to his young master, but
him not realizing that he was important to the Henituse* family itself.
It was not Cale who asked for such an upper-class room.
It was the count, Deruth Henituse and countess Violan who most likely gave Ron all those
facilities.
Proving that he was truly an important person to the family.
There was a feeling of happiness when all the things he did for the family were well
rewarded.
There are many things that Ron* missed out on in his life. The decision to leave the
Henituse* family and follow Choi Han* because they shared the same goal of bringing down
the Arm Organization was a decision that even now Ron* thought wasn't wrong.
But if he was given a second chance, where the circumstances were more promising like
what happened in the Lcf dimension, Ron* would probably still choose to serve the Henituse
family instead.
[ Creak.
The door opened and a terrible rotting smell filled Cale’s nose.
“Young master-nim.”
Cale stiffened up for the first time since coming over to this world.
“…Ron.”
The assassin Ron, that sly old man, was laying on the bed. ]
Many people gasped when they saw the condition of the old man who was lying weak on the
mattress.
Choi han* and everyone around him also really never imagined that they would see such a
weak Ron.
Of all the fights that nearly left them dead, not once did any of them lay weak with such
severe injuries.
Especially Ron, not assassin Ron.
"Ron-nim went alone to get information about the arm organization.. "Rosalyn * muttered as
she tried to guess why Ron could end up like that.
Just like The Paseton.
The two of them must have both tried to find important information and ended up on the edge
of their own deaths.
Since Ron there decided not to leave his young master, the old man must have decided to go
alone, find out how far the arm organization in the western continent is and try to finish them
all off before one of them comes first to harm them, especially their young master.
[ “F, father!”
Beacrox rushed past Cale into the bedroom.
Cale looked into Ron’s eyes and asked.
“…Ron, why is your arm like that?”
Ron had returned earlier than expected and one of his arms had been cut off. ]
Ron's* lips twitched a little when he saw one of his hands being cut off like that. How many
people did he face to end up like this? Although it sounded stupid when he went alone and
faced the arm organization, Ron* was not someone who left without thinking too much.
He knows the consequences.
That's why he will move more carefully than he used to do before. And Ron was not a young
amateur assassin caught.
With a severed hand but still managed to arrive at the Henituse estate with his own living
conditions have proven many things.
Ron* ignored his son who was only silent with his mouth open when he saw how he was
there.
"That's really awesome because you're still alive" Ron* knew that this time Choi han* wasn't
trying to insult him.
"I'm not an amateur assassin," he replied proudly.
Chapter End Notes
So here's the thing, I was trying to copy translate from web novel an lcf novel into a pdf
(THIS IS JUST FOR MYSELF! DON'T GET ME WRONG!) , and while doing that, I
realized I had a lot of mistakes because I skipped too many chapters in this story.
I'm really a person who reads this novel without thinking about many things. No matter
the theory, no matter the relationship between the original Cale Henituse and his family
or whoever it is, I only care about Cale the main character at the time.
And I just realized a lot of perspective after reading a lot of ff from this lcf novel itself.
As is the case with Ron and Cale here. I read a lot in the Au where it seems very unfair
that Ron here decided to be with the Henituse family, not to leaving Cale alone.
Well, i get it, you guys just feel sorry for og Cale not getting the attention he deserves.
But I guess we should also get a perspective from Ron himself?
You know everything that Cale gave to Ron right?
That's why I'm a little dissapointed that myself just skip the chapter where there's a Ron
and Cale scene at the beginning for the sake of my sanity because I don't like conflict :(
Our Cale was blatantly saying that he needed Ron and wanted Ron to keep coming back
(he had his own reasons, of course), but Ron didn't know. All he knew was that Cale
needed him, and since Ron was basically CARE, what Cale was asking to him is for his
own confirmation.
I guess I'll argue about this to a lot of people, but I don't care.
I am stubborn, I have my opinions because I see from many perspectives.
who has just returned and already invited others to argue? That's me, I'm the problem.
Chapter 90 – I Suppose It Is A Gift (3)
Chapter Summary
I forgot that it was Wednesday because I really didn't do anything except sleep, eat, and
watch something on my phone.
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, I'm back to work tomorrow. I'm sure I can get back to my usual
schedule for updates even though I'm still quite stuck in this writer's block era. I hope
you guys like this chapter. Pleas enjoy the reading time!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 90 – I Suppose It Is A Gift (3)
“I somehow ended up like this.”
Ron’s benign smile was the same as always. However, his face was pale and full of small
injuries. The rotting smell also got stronger as Cale got closer.
His left arm, starting from the shoulder area, was missing. ]
"...Uh, that explains a lot" Bud muttered under his breath, not wanting Ron Molan to hear
what he had just said.
Yeah, somehow what he was doing ended up with him losing his left hand? Yeah, the daily
life of an assassin? Bud knew very well that Ron Molan was a person who was very talented
in his field. Ron Molan, his name was famous not because of any nonsense or just because he
was someone who had 'Molran' as a surname.
Throughout the underworld of the Western continent, at least almost everyone knew who Ron
Molan was. Knew how good the assassin was.
Ron Molan losing his hand and being severely injured only signaled one thing.
The armed organization he was facing was a very powerful one. Well, maybe Ron wouldn't
have ended up like that if he hadn't been completely alone when facing them all.
Bud recalled that the same organization was also the one that wiped out the entire Molan
family, forcing the Patriarch and his son to flee to another continent.
And in this timeline, Ron just wanted to prioritize the people he deemed important and go
alone.
Cale Henituse was also not at the point where he wanted to trouble himself further than this.
Bud couldn't blame Cale for that, nor did he want to. The young man was already doing a lot
of things on his own, and he wouldn't be able to always prevent all incidents.
[ “Hans.”
“Yes sir.”
“Get out.”
“Excuse me?”
Cale looked at Hans, as well as the estate’s staff and his father’ subordinate, before
clarifying.
“Everybody except Beacrox and Choi Han, get out.” ]
“He just came back from the capital and immediately took firm action on this” Taylor
muttered as he watched young master Cale instantly take charge of the tense situation.
They had no information on how long Ron had been there, how long Count Deruth and
Countess Violan had tried to save the Butler's life with the various healing potions they could
get. But the newly arrived Cale Henituse, had not even had time to rest himself, immediately
moved to solve a new problem.
Taylor felt sorry yet amazed at what the young master was up to. He was the first to speak,
breaking the tense atmosphere as Beacrox who was facing his father very worriedly and Choi
han who just stood there in shock.
The marquez knew that whatever they were there to talk about was something that no one
should hear.
"He looks pretty angry too" Cage muttered to which the three men around her nodded in
agreement.
Cale Henituse clearly looked angry. Even though he often acted cold and indifferent in his
tone, his orders this time were extremely firm and did not accept 'no' from anyone.
[ Hans hesitated for a moment, but quickly took everyone out of the room after seeing
the expression on Cale’s face. Even On and Hong slowly moved back after seeing Cale’s
gaze.
Meeeeow.
Meow.
The baby kittens On and Hong looked at Ron multiple times with anxious expressions
before heading out of the bedroom. ]
Many flinched when they saw Cale Henituse's current expression.
The young man looked really angry. The beautiful face that usually looked indifferent now
looked really tense. One thing about Cale Henituse was that other people would easily know
if the young man was angry or just irritated just by looking at his expression.
Even though he was known for his 'expressionless' self, that Cale Henituse was actually a
person who was actually quite predictable in his emotions. But it was hard to tell what he was
'thinking' at that moment.
“He was the one who allowed Ron to leave” Cale* muttered as he looked at his counterpart.
Well, Ron could have left without permission like he certainly did, but looking at their
relationship, Cale* thought Ron was there asking his master for permission to leave because
Beacrox was still there to take his father's place. Cale knew that Ron was an assassin, Cale
knew that the old man would do something dangerous and still let him go.
Well, no one knew how dangerous the solo mission Ron was currently on.
The possibility of anger, a bit of regret and irritation mixed in the head and heart of the red
head.
[ The bedroom looked much bigger after those people left. ]
In other words, there's more room for breathing air to cool off when the room is quieter.
The more people there were, the worse the situation became too. Well, the people there had
no ill intentions, they were just people who had previously taken care of Ron when Cale had
not returned.
Children like Ohn and Hong would be fine in Hans' hands, they didn't need to know the
details of why Ron could end up like that.
Cale would probably make Raon leave too but of course he couldn't because Raon was a very
stubborn child when it came to getting away from Cale.
And this wasn't a situation where they could argue about it.
[ “Do you have enough strength to speak?”
Cale’s calm question floated toward Ron. Ron had a gentle smile on his face and did not
seem to be hurting at all.
“Yes, young master-nim.”
“Then explain. How did you return like this when you went to hunt some foxes.” ]
“Most likely, he left confidently” Kim Roksoo commented as he saw Cale looking annoyed at
his Butler.
Well, they didn't see directly what kind of conversation had previously happened while Ron
was leaving, but saw Cale allowing Ron to leave without knowing what Ron was really up
against, explaining that Ron himself had not explained this to Cale and ending up Cale
assuming that Ron just doing assassin-things.
It's not dangerous that it could end like this.
Kim Roksoo understood, Ron and his pride in his abilities as an assassin had never
disappeared even after his death. This sort of thing, especially with such severed hands and
other grievous injuries, would be something Ron himself was embarrassed to admit.
And this is the first time for Roksoo to see Beacrox having a mental breakdown. The man
who usually looks very scary now just sits anxiously while examining the wound his father
has.
[ Ron turned away from Cale and looked toward his son, Beacrox. Beacrox was on his
knees by the bed, looking toward Ron’s empty shoulder.
‘Maybe I shouldn’t have come back.’
But this was the only place that came to his mind. If he was going to die, he wanted to
see his son and a couple other people one last time. ]
"That's probably the power that allowed Ron-nim to make it to the Henituse estate alive"
Lock commented, staring in horror at Ron's frail state on the bed.
It was very strange to see Ron Molan who looked so rarely to rest lying so weak.
You're right. The spirit to see Beacrox and the others one last time is so strong” Rosalyn
replied, completely amazed by the immunity Ron had.
Without anyone's help, with one arm missing, a leg poisoned by the mermaid, the man
managed to come back alive.
Seriously injured, but still alive.
"... He also has a home to return to" Choi han muttered.
Well, if he were in Ron's position, even though he didn't like it when he saw other people
worrying too much about him, Choi han would also choose to keep fighting and get home.
Even if he ended up dying because they were too late to save him, Choi Han thought he
would have no regrets.
At least he still got to see their faces one last time before he died.
Die alone in a place that no one even knows, no one knows whether he is dead or still on a
mission..
It was a very painful death.
More painful than all the wounds he already had.
[ “I came across from the Eastern Continent. It was when Beacrox was very young.”
Ron started his story. He needed someone who would take care of his son.
“As you already know, I am an assassin. The Eastern Continent’s underworld has five
famous assassin families. One of them was our family, the Molan family, and I was
groomed to become the next head of household.”
“Father.”
Beacrox called out to Ron. ]
“Talking this to young master Cale in person..indicates that you already trust him a lot”
Beacrox* muttered when he heard Ron start his story.
Their life as members of the Molan family is a story that should not be casually told to
anyone. Even after nearly two decades of serving the Henituse family, he and Ron* had never
once discussed anything about the Molan family.
It wasn't because they were ashamed of their own failure, but because it was an extremely
dangerous thing. Not only would Beacrox and Ron's lives be in danger again, but the
Henituse family would also experience the same threat.
And that is the last thing they want.
The Henituses were kind enough to accept Ron and Beacrox alive and living there well. Life
as a Butler and Chef is a comfortable and quiet life, not like their life when they were
assassins or when they were still running from Arm's pursuit.
"If I really have to die, wouldn't it be better to reveal the truth to the people who deserve to
know?" Ron* said, understanding why his counterpart started talking about this.
[ “Our family was destroyed by an organization called, ‘Arm.’ Everybody else died
while I managed to avoid them and escape over to Western Continent with my son. I
had been hiding my identity in order to survive.”
Sigh.
Ron let out a deep sigh. His face was very pale. ]
Deruth* stared seriously at Ron's explanation there. In the past, when Deruth* first accepted
the presence of Ron* and Beacrox* in their family, Deruth* knew that Ron* was not an
ordinary person who happened to be looking for a job.
There are many rules that must be passed to become a servant in the Henituse* family. Well,
Deruth* believed that all noble families had their own standards for accepting a servant.
And Ron Molan* is the best candidate. The man was truly talented in many ways that he and
Jour* thought that choosing Ron* as their servant was the best choice. And even though
Ron* had a suspicious background in life, the fact that all this time Ron* had never once
harmed them was one thing that made Deruth* know that Ron*, had never intended to hurt
them all from the start.
Ron* and Beacrox* only wanted to save their own lives by hiding behind the safety and
welfare of life in the Henituse territory.
Even though Deruth* was disappointed when the two chose to leave, but Deruth* also knew
that he couldn't resist their urges.
Especially after knowing this, Deruth* was even more convinced that they really had good
reasons to decide to leave, leaving the house that had been protecting them.
[ “It was because, although this organization called Arm rules the underworld, they
were just a low-ranking organization. The core of their operation was elsewhere. I felt
fear from the strength of this organization that was beyond what I could even fathom.
That was why I have been living as a lowly servant.”
Ron started to frown.
“But I caught onto their scent for the first time in tens of years.” ]
The Arm organization was basically a low-ranked organization in the underworld. A new
organization whose name is quite well known, but not impressed.
They, as one of the five strongest assassin families, certainly never underestimate any
existing organization. However, the strength of The so called low-ranked arm was something
that no one could ever expect.
They are a powerful family of aassassins, nd that's not just bullshit. But the Arm
organization, actually managed to wipe out the entire Molan family, leaving Ron with no
other choice but to run, run and run to save himself and Beacrox.
His fear of the organization merged with his anger. His grudge was so strong against the
organization that Ron and Beacrox would never forget what kind of scent it had to them.
"And I am one of the proofs that the Arm organization has arrived on the Western continent"
Choi han* muttered when he understood who Ron was talking to.
An organization that originates from the Eastern continent… has a base in the Western
continent whose strength is no less strong.
But one thing that made Choi han* wonder was... why Harris Village?
Not meaning to be mean, but the people in Harris village weren't people who could be seen as
a threat like the Molan family, the people in Harris village weren't people who were an
animal tribe like the blue wolf tribes and they weren't trying to kidnap anyone. in the village
of Harris just like what they di to the blue wolf tribes.
Why? Why did they do that to all the villagers of Harris? Even though the ancient power of
Cale Henituse is there.. That didn't explain about the massacre at all.
[ Beacrox flinched. Ron’s gaze headed past Cale to Choi Han who was standing there
with a look of disbelief. The scent of Arm was on this twisted yet good bastard.
“Choi Han had the scent of, ‘Arm,’ on him when he first came to our castle.”
That was the reason Ron and Beacrox had attacked Choi Han when he first came over
from Harris Village. He had the scent of, ‘Arm,’ on him. ]
Ron and Beacrox didn't attack Choi han for no reason. They would indeed secretly
interrogate anyone suspicious who entered Castle Henituse. But it was the first time their
young master, the eldest son of the family they had served so far, had brought someone from
the streets into the castle, treating him as a guest, and-
And the scent from Arm was very strong on Choi han's body. Ron and Beacrox really had to
restrain themselves from directly attacking Choi han while Cale and the others were still
around them. All the terror that they never discussed again came back when Choi han came.
Ron was scared, really scared that Choi han was one of the people from that organization.
Terrified because Choi han was near Cale Henituse, the young master of them all who at that
time had just shown a change in his attitude to become more restrained teenager.
But after learning the truth, Ron realized that Choi Han was just a victim of the organization.
Just like them, Choi Han also lost all of his family members at the hands of Arm. But unlike
them, Choi han could finish them all, moving forward to find Arm and avenge himself and
his family, unlike Beacrox and Ron who decided to run away, run away from the organization
to stay alive.
[ Choi Han’s pupils started to shake.
“…Then the assassins I killed in Harris Village?”
“Yes, there is a good chance they were from Arm.”
Choi Han looked toward Cale as Ron continued to speak.
“I was able to figure out that they were stretching their reaches to the Western
Continent when I went and investigated in the capital. It was more like a dog walking
into a Tiger’s Den than hunting foxes.” ]
Cale Henituse really has no idea about this matter, Choi han thought as he saw himself
looking straight at his liege when he heard what Ron had said.
Their oath. The oath and promise made at the church of the god of death that night, Cale
Henituse who promised with his own life to tell everything he knew about the organization
that had killed everyone in Harris village.
His Liege did not know this. His Liege knew that Ron was an assassin from the Eastern
continent and decided to move to the Western continent for some reason that wasn't written in
the novel he was reading.
Cale Henituse did not know that the same organization that killed the villagers of Harris was
the same organization that killed the entire Molan family on the Eastern continent.
For many reasons, Choi han was quite regretful because he had glanced suspiciously at his
liege when this liege had sworn with his own life on all the truths he had said at that time.
“Getting this kind of information alone is actually a very amazing thing, but I think I know
why he still chose to go there alone” Alberu muttered to which team leader Lee Soo Hyuk
immediately answered.
"That's because he didn't know who to report this to. Not everyone knew about the
organization and Cale Henituse back then wasn't someone Ron thought he could talk to about
his personal matters."
[ Ron wondered what gave him the confidence to go attack them, but knew that he
would have done the same thing if he had the choice again. He needed to know what
they were planning to do.
“While I was looking around, I ran into one of Arm’s attack squads and figured out
what they were doing.”
He managed to get a bit of information after destroying that attack squad. ]
"As to what can be expected from Ron Molan, he is truly amazing person" Bud muttered
when he heard the fact that Ron managed to single-handedly destroy the attack squad from
the Arm organization.
Ron Molan was completely alone while doing all of this.
Maybe because it was the influence of his own grudge, making Ron still choose to attack the
base even though he knew that he would not win. But if Ron was still alive, returning to the
Henituse castle and being able to pass information like this on to Cale and the others, Bud
thought that was a victory in itself as well.
How many people are in the base? Not that Bud hoped that Ron should get worse injuries
than what he currently had, but all of them, the Arm members who were there, failed to get
Ron Molan for the umpteenth time.
They failed to follow in the footsteps of Ron Molan who had lost an arm and had other
serious injuries.
[ “However, I then somehow ended up losing my left arm and barely managed to escape
with my life.”
Ron had a bitter smile on his face. He was a mess. For someone who practiced a double
daggers style that used both hands, this was a severe hit to his strength. ]
Yes, Ron Molan really messed up a lot back then.
He is an assassin who specializes in wielding daggers and is used to working with both
hands. Ron had great pride with the two hands he had.
The old man had done some amazing things on his own, and the finale was at last base.
They all must really hate his hand, or maybe Redika who deliberately wanted to cut off
anyone's hand because Choi Han cut his hand. Ron thought the last possibility was the reason
why Redika chose to cut off Ron's hand.
"You're worried about that compared to almost dying from too much blood loss." Beacrox
shook his head slowly knowing his father's priorities at the time.
Seriously, this father of his is a very amazing person. He managed to get through all that
alone with a body affected by a strong poison, a lot of blood loss and various other injuries. If
it wasn't Ron Molan, that person would have been dead a long time ago.
[ At that moment, Cale, who had been listening quietly, started to speak.
“So you were not able to determine the identity of this organization called Arm?”
“Unfortunately, no.”
Ron was not any closer to that information than before. ]
"Succeeding in getting information about what the organization wanted to do itself seems so
difficult, let alone identifying them. If no other group specifically moves to keep an eye on
Arm, no one will really know what they can do or who actually they're is" Said Lee Soo
hyuk, leaned back on the sofa with a tired sigh.
All the Butler's hard work... the team leader couldn't say that it was wasted. Of course what
Ron Molan did there was valuable. He prevented a lot of things after killing the attack team
alone, and with himself surviving such heavy injuries...
The organization must have thought Ron was dead even though they didn't find his body.
It was probably because they also didn't know that Ron and Beacrox Molan, during their
escape, were working in the noble Family, the Henituse family. The fact that not a single
member of the organization had attacked the Henituse family already showed that they were
ignorant of this information.
“That organization is truly a troublesome secret organization, and the fact that they are
actually from the Eastern continent is also something that make us can't identify them more
easier” muttered Alberu*.
The organizations that come from other continents, but have great power in the Western
continent.. only means that there are several kingdoms in the Western continent had intervene
with the Arm organization, help them enter the Western continent safely, even have enough
base and strength source of power. They're able to destroy many places in just a few seconds.
[ “Ron.”
Ron looked toward Cale, whose aura had increased while they were apart. He felt a
sense of pressure that made him want to bow.
“Who cut off your arm?”
“…It was a young mage who seemed to be cutting the arms of all enemies.”
Choi Han flinched and looked toward Cale. ]
"Haaa, I should have been able to kill Redika back then" Choi han muttered when reminded
of that one crazy mage.
Even though Redika wasn't someone on par with the people Choi Han had faced so far, but at
that time, Redika was really Pain in the ass.
The man must have really felt angry at Choi han who managed to cut off his hand,
eliminating the chance for Redika to fight well, just like Redika who currently deprived Ron
of the chance to fight well.
The problem was that Ron didn't know about this. Ron didn't know what problems had
previously happened between Redika and Choi han. That was all known only to Cale and
everyone else who had been on the plaza terror incident team that day and Redika himself.
Ron is clueless and yet falls victim to Redika's mad rage.
....
“It's most likely that he didn't intentionally give off his dominating aura,” Eruhaben muttered
after hearing Ron's thoughts saying that Cale was giving off such a strong aura that Ron
thought he should bow.
The unlucky bastard was angry, and he just wanted to know who managed to cut off his
Butler's hand, not intending to make Ron bow let alone suppress the old man's mentality.
Ron was tired enough of many things already, he was bound to answer anything Cale asked
without Cale having to force him with his dominating aura.
[ “Crazy bastard.”
Some harsh words were coming out of Cale’s mouth.
Arm was probably the secret organization that Cale knew about. This was the
organization responsible for the attack on Harris Village, the ones to give Raon over to
the Marquis, the perpetrators for the capital’s Plaza Terror Incident, and the attack on
the Blue Wolf Tribe.
Furthermore, Cale felt like he knew the person who cut off Ron’s arm as well. Choi Han
probably knew him too. ]
“For an organization whose core isn't in the Western continent, what they've managed to do
there is really a lot” Jungsoo muttered after seeing the high possibility of the secret
organization that Cale often mentioned and the Arm organization that Ron knew about was
most likely same organization.
A low-ranking organization, but it's managed to do a lot of crazy things. Killing almost all
members of the Molan family, the organization that managed to get the dragon egg that ended
up in the hands of marquez Sten, the incident at the Plaza, the murders and kidnappings in the
village of the blue wolf tribes, the organization that might also help mermaids gain their
strength in the forest of darkness.
No low-ranking organization would be able to do that.
“I think I know why he ended up getting caught up in all of this” Alberu* commented while
looking at Cale who was sleeping comfortably in his crystal ball. For someone who always
put himself and his family first, Cale Henituse wasn't going to sit idly by while Ron returned
home in such a state.
The Arm organization also makes too many messes. If Cale henituse was willing to trouble
himself to help Alberu build a foundation of strength in the Roan Kingdom, then Cale would
definitely want to finish off the organization quickly. Especially when he was just need to
putting the puzzles, researching some info from novels and from around him, Cale should
definitely be able to do whatever he wanted to do.
[ The mage that led the Plaza Terror Incident.
There was a good chance it was the blood crazy mage, Redika.
He had lost his left arm and left eye thanks to Choi Han. Cale didn’t know how Redika
was able to cast magic with one hand and cut off people’s arms, but there was a good
chance that it was Redika. ]
"For a mage to be able to cast magic with one hand, that mage has to reach a certain limit. I
guess Redika is a really skilled mage in her field. Even though the people under the White
Star's command are madmen, they aren't useless people. The White Star won't accept useless
people in its team" Rosalyn commented.
The term 'using other people for personal gain' is actually a philosophy that is almost similar
to that of Cale Henituse, their young master. But of course this philosophy is only
acknowledged by the young master himself, no one else.
The White Star was a person who accepted anyone into the organization he led while those
people had great abilities, but when that person was rendered useless, seriously injured, on
the brink of their death, the White Star would not care about their existence. Rather, the man
would use that opportunity to escape.
The narcissist truly prioritizes his own safety more than anyone else. Unlike their young
master who prioritized the lives of many others before his own.
As they could see now, Cale was angry when one of the people closest to him was injured
and Rosalyn, as someone who was participating in the fight back then, knew what the young
master was going to do next.
[ “How, how could something like this happen.”
Choi Han seemed to be in a state of chaos as he stood there with his fists clenched.
However, there was something else Cale needed to verify. Ron was strong and his
specialties were assassination and stealth.
He was stronger than Redika.
There had to be a reason Ron got his arm chopped off and had to run away. ]
Ron smiled when he saw this very clever young master of his. He is indeed a stronger person
than Redika.
It didn't matter if Redika was a ranged fighter while he was a melee fighter, Redika was not at
a level where he could easily hurt Ron with all his magic. Moreover, at that time Redika only
had one arm. No matter how strong he was with one hand, his strength wouldn't be
maximized and should only end up being profitable for Ron's side.
Again, since he was alone and he knew Arm's organizational strength best at the time, Ron
would have moved very carefully even though the plan seemed so reckless, almost like a
suicide mission.
"There are too many of them and the poison is very troublesome" Ron muttered as he
recalled all the pain when he felt his body being infected by the poison.
Truly an experience that Ron did not want to feel again in his life even though he knew the
antidote.
[ “What is this rotting smell?”
Cale needed to figure out the identity of this rotting smell that was filling the room.
It was the smell of rotting flesh.
Ron smiled instead of answering the question. That smile made Cale frustrated and he
immediately walked over and pulled off the blanket covering Ron.
“Ah.” ]
Many people gasped when they saw what was happening at Ron's feet.
The condition looked very bad, similar to the situation Paseton was in, but it was even more
obvious because the room was brighter and they could see more clearly without rushing.
The rotting smell..
Cale Henituse actually kept repeating that sentence. Cale didn't say anything like this when
he rescued Paseton, was it because Ron's injuries had lasted longer than Paseton's?
Of all the wounds Ron had on his body, the one on his leg was the most life-threatening for
the Butler.
The wound looked disgusting and painful at the same time. They didn't need to experience
the same thing to imagine how painful it was.
Paseton secretly admired Ron who could still answer all of Cale's questions calmly, even
telling a good story about life on the Eastern continent without being distracted at all. Paseton
couldn't even ask for help properly so that Cale would save him, let alone tell a long story
like this.
[ Choi Han let out a gasp and Beacrox started to frown.
“I was hit by some poison.”
Ron’s thigh and torso were slowly turning black due to poison. There was a slimy fluid
on it as well. Choi Han had never seen something like this before.
However, Cale had seen it before.
“Mermaid poison.” ]
It was really a nasty-looking wound. Perhaps because Pasetons have thicker skin than the
average human skin, the man's leg didn't look as bad as what Ron was currently experiencing.
But they were still suffering the same agony. Only this time, they could see the effects of
mermaid poison directly on a human body.
The poison was so powerful, Ron really had to be a really great person/assassin to be able to
come back in such a badly injured state.
"His leg was injured first. They took advantage of that situation to make Ron lose by cutting
off his hand afterwards, but even after that they still failed to get Ron" Jungsoo said, sincerely
admiring the assassin's prowess.
"I guess assassins really train their bodies to be immune to poison" Lee Soo hyuk said,
marveling at Ron who had survived until then with severe wounds that looked very difficult
to heal if they didn't know the antidote.
Other than Cale, Raon, Ohn, Hong and Paseton himself, no one really knew how to save the
victims of mermaid poison, even Choi Han who had lived for a long time in the dark forest
couldn't predict what method would be the antidote.
But why do they always hurt the legs? Hmm, well, there are many reasons why the feet are
the main target of mermaids when injuring their victims.
[ Ron looked toward Cale.
“…They were the ones who were helping the mermaids.”
Cale sighed as he came to that revelation. He covered his eyes with his hand.
To be honest, he had suspected this.
He had suspected that the secret organization was involved when the Whales first told
him about the Forest of Darkness. ]
It was impossible for Cale Henituse not to think of the connection between the secret
organizations when he found some footprints in the dark forest swamp. For someone who
was so smart, meticulous and always had his cards close to his sleeve, Cale would have
suspected this, but didn't know how to confirm it because he didn't try to figure it out.
He always said that he would help, which he always did, whatever the incident was in the
novel, but wouldn't get too deep into the problem because he didn't like troublesome things.
He wanted to help because he felt responsible and also because he could help them all.
"It's too early for him to get involved in anything" Kim Roksoo commented, able to sense the
frustration Cale Henituse was experiencing there.
Once again, Cale Henituse never really knew what he would face next. The secret
organization that even in the fifth volume was never revealed, Cale had no idea about any of
it.
And Cale Henituse, as he had often said, had a goal of not getting into any trouble in that
world. He was also not someone who had direct problems with the organization, unlike Choi
Han, Ron and Lock. There was no reason for him to suddenly find out about the organization.
[ It only made his suspicions stronger when they found that the ingredients from the
Forest of Darkness had made the mermaids stronger.
However, he chose not to think about it.
Why? Because it was annoying.
He also didn’t want to get involved with them. If he somehow ended up finding out their
identity, he needed to tell Choi Han. That would complicate things even further.
That was why he just decided to let it go. It had nothing to do with his future safety. ]
Selfish.
Perhaps that is the word that some others would best describe the attitude that Cale Henituse
took this time. He was a selfish person for ignoring the many big hints between the secret
organization relationship he knew from the novel and the many other information he had
from the people around him.
The connections that Cale Henituse had at that time were already quite large. If only he
would extend his hand, trouble himself more than this...
"Why didn't he tell anyone about this?"
"Maybe if he discussed it with Ron beforehand, his Butler wouldn't have gone alone."
"Didn't he want to help Choi Han?"
But didn't he do all that from the start? Didn't he lend out his hand to help them all? Taking it
upon himself to help the crown prince build a strong foundation for their kingdom?
Helped Taylor get back on his feet without him tormenting himself while trying to obtain the
ancient power in the cave?
Saving Raon, giving the young dragon freedom, a name and mental healing? Give Ohn,
Hong and Lock and all their siblings a home?
Mueller's life? The freedom of Odeus? Billos' strength in his trade?
Provide a proper funeral for all Harris villagers? Rebuild the village?
Help with finances in the Whipper Kingdom? Put out the fire in the Jungle? Eliminate some
big whirlpools in ubarr territory?
Save a lot of people in the Plaza?
... Is all that still not enough? Is he still selfish after doing all this alone?
[ “Damn bastards.”
But he wouldn’t let them run wild in his territory.
He didn’t like this assassin Ron. However, seeing him like this made Cale realize
something. Ron was someone under his command.
Cale, actually, Kim Rok Soo, was oddly affectionate to those under his command. It was
because he was only able to survive thanks to the help he received from others. ]
Cale Henituse admitted that he cared about all of them.
He was a person who put himself and his family first, and then other people when it came to
troublesome matters like this.
The young man had done many things to help all of them, he never remained silent when he
saw the people around him in a dangerous situation.
Ron smiled gently. His current young master might not be the young master he had cared for
for 17 years, but he was the one who gave everything for Ron. Cale Henituse and his huge
affections were really strong and Ron had thought that Cale could really give the world for
his family.
.....
"He was only able to survive thanks to the help he received from others, huh?" Kim Roksoo
just shook his head slowly. Why did that guy make his lines sound like someone who's just
always being protected by others?
There is no record where team leader Kim Roksoo was openly protected. Precisely thanks to
his every plan, his calm command, his intelligence, his quick reflexes, he always manages to
save all team members whenever there is almost an accident. Thanks to him for succeeding in
making the rating of work accidents in team one to 0%.
But maybe... the life of ability user Kim Roksoo is different. The life of Kim Roksoo that the
god of death never gave him a record of, was probably the life Cale was currently talking
about.
[ Beacrox, Ron, and even Choi Han could not say anything after seeing this angry
expression on Cale’s face. They had never seen such a look on Cale’s face before. Cale
put the blanket back onto Ron’s body.
“Is it the ocean?”
“It is an island.”
There were many islands between the Western and Eastern continents. ]
"Ah... " Everyone in the center immediately stared in confusion at the crown prince who
suddenly muttered incoherently.
Alberu on the other hand didn't want to care about the stares around him. The mention of
'island' suddenly made Alberu remember a mystery that had never been solved until now.
The mystery that had given Alberu that day a real headache because of his unfinished work
had been added to it.
an island..
Ron Molan was badly injured trying to identify the arm organization on an island..
This means that there is an arm organization base on the island..
And not long after that … Alberu received news that one of the islands in the Roan
Kingdom's territory, was missing.
Disappeared in the sense of being destroyed and nothing left...
Hmm..
A very interesting coincidence right?
[ “Choi Han.”
“Yes sir.”
Cale looked toward Choi Han, who could not take his eyes off of Ron’s arm. It was
because he was feeling guilty. He felt that the reason that the blood-crazy mage Redika
had done this was because of what he had done to Redika.
“What are you doing?”
He had to turn his gaze away after hearing Cale’s voice. Cale then continued to speak.
“Stop thinking about useless things and go call Mueller over.” ]
“Well, young master Cale is correct. Even if you didn't do that to Redika, he would still end
up doing crazy things like this” Rosalyn said, agreeing with what their young master had
said.
It was not the time for them to be busy blaming themselves. And even though they still did
that, at least do it like what young master Cale did.
If they feels guilty, then move quickly to fix what's wrong. Don't just keep blaming yourself
but doing nothing.
The only ones who had spoken up until now were Cale and Ron. Beacrox and Choi han only
replied useless things because they were too shocked.
"But at least I really have to kill Redika from the start if I want to avoid all of this. But yes,
everything has already happened. It's just a matter of moving on as usual"
Yes, move on.
Choi han's life so far has only been filled with him blaming many things on himself and then
living life to find new goals.
Choi Han was used to ignoring all those things, but with the presence of his liege, Choi Han
was even quicker to ignore this kind of pointlessness.
[ Useless things. Choi Han knew that Cale had realized what he was thinking and bit
down on his lips.
“I just need to go bring Mr. Mueller?”
“Yeah. Tell him to grab the blueprint for the ship and hurry over.”
Cale was not showing any anger. He just gave the order with indifference.
However, Choi Han left faster than ever as he left the bedroom. ]
“He's not angry, but if Choi han continues to act slow, young master Cale will run out of
patience” Glenn commented as he also realized that Cale had managed to control his
emotions again.
The young master didn't look as scary as before when he kept asking Ron for answers, but
Glenn knew that Cale was still at his patience's limit and would get really mad if Choi han's
response was that slow.
"I would also do the same. Cale really looks scary when angry. He looks like a person who is
ready to throw things around when he is angry" Bud said, agreeing with what his friend was
saying.
No need to ask again, Bud will also do the same as Choi han. Go quickly to get what Cale
Henituse wants before the young man explodes with his emotions.
“Ah, poor Mueller, he must be the one who fell victim to young master Cale's anger,” Taylor
said while remembering Mueller's personality.
Even when Cale Henituse was normal even if the man was already scared to death, especially
when Cale was not wanting to tolerate a delay in a response from anyone.
[ Ron was confused that Cale was suddenly talking about a ship.
“Young master-nim?”
Cale’s indifference continued as he responded to Ron.
“You will go with me as well. Be prepared.” ]
"I really am waiting for my own death. At least if the young master wants to save me,
shouldn't they first discuss the antidote?" Ron asked with a low laugh, not expecting what his
young master would do for him.
Ron mustered all his strength to get back to Henituse castle not with the intention of being
saved. He just wanted to see Beacrox and the others one last time, nothing more.
Even though he died without being able to avenge himself, but Ron would not be ashamed of
his death.
He died after fighting all of them, alone.
He was even able to save himself from the organization's hands even though they had injured
him with poison and cut off his left hand.
Even they still couldn't catch a helpless Ron Molan.
There is nothing to be sorry about this case of death.
[ He then started to grumble a bit.
“How can an assassin come back injured?”
“I am still alive.”
Cale recalled the contents of Ron’s messages to him.
< I am still alive. You are alive as well, right, young master? >
Cale let out a sigh. ]
"Aw, he really looks adorable"
"Duality is awesome. That young master Cale looks adorable when he's grumbling like that"
The atmosphere changed again in the large room. Still with the same scene, the same
condition of Ron, but it was not as tense as when the three of them first entered the room and
saw Ron's condition.
Perhaps it was also the influence of Cale who was much calmer than before, no longer
showing the angry expression that managed to make everyone really dare not question his
decision.
...
"Just living is not enough" Cale* commented when he heard the answer from Ron, as well as
the short letter that his Butler sent.
It was very typical of Ron Molan to send such a letter.
The man had since fallen silent, choosing to pay attention to all the interactions and
information he was getting. In doing so, the eldest son of the Henituse* family also realized
many things.
Including his own mistakes.
Ron Molan, his Butler cared about him. His feelings were not just unrequited feelings. Just as
he thought of Ron* as another father figure, Ron* also thought of him as someone he
considered important in his life, just like Beacrox*.
It's just that their situations are different. Ron* and Beacrox* with their problems with the
Arm organization were quite troublesome. And Choi Han*, as a person who clearly had the
same goals as these two, did not have a good relationship with Cale*.
Choi Han* did not choose to stay with Cale*, making Ron* and Beacrox* choose to go with
Choi Han*. Cale Henituse* understood, it was all basically for the safety of his family as
well. Ron* didn't want his personal problems with Arm to involve the Henituse family who
didn't know anything.
And him leaving without saying anything, it was actually not surprising either. Ron* didn't
know that Cale* considered him a father figure besides Deruth*, Ron* didn't really know that
he was important in Cale Henituse*'s life.
Ron* didn't know all of that because Cale Henituse* himself never showed what he really
thought of Ron* and clearly drew a line between the two of them.
[ “That mouth of yours is still alive at least. Beacrox.”
“…Yes sir.”
Beacrox responded without any energy. Cale put his hand on Beacrox’s shoulder.
“Hurry up and go repack our bags. Grab everyone as well.” ]
Ah, speaking of Beacrox, this was the first time they had seen Beacrox suffer a severe mental
breakdown. The torture specialist didn't need to be physically tortured to have a mental
breakdown, just seeing his father severely injured like that was enough to make Beacrox
break down.
Well, it was most likely also because of Cale Henituse who was talking to him, making
Beacrox choose not to expend any energy at all or he would take extreme measures such as
going straight to the base of the arm organization that had done this cruel thing to Ron.
Cale Henituse was literally moving this way and that to restore the sanity of everyone in the
room with his words.
The young man was trying to bring the Beacrox back to their reality and stop worrying so
much about his father.
That was not the time.
It was not the time for them to be busy worrying about Ron. They had to do things like find a
cure for the mermaid poison offer and quickly resolve whatever it was that was related to the
arm organization on the island.
[ Cale’s next words made Beacrox quickly turn his head around and look at Cale.
“We need to at least get rid of the mermaid poison.”
The mermaid poison had the darkness attribute and there was no known cure. Beacrox,
who specialized in torture and assassinations, knew this better than anybody else.
It was the same for Ron. That was the reason why he came to see his son. He returned
home, to his second hometown, to see his son one last time before he died. ]
As previously explained, the antidote for mermaid poison was not known by anyone in the
world, except for Cale Henituse who knew how through the novel The birth of a hero.
And Rosalyn* from the Tboah dimension was the one who discovered this method.
"It actually makes sense if you think about it. Just like some other cases of being poisoned,
the antidote is one of the perpetrator's own limbs" Beacrox muttered, recalling the mermaid
blood that Ron had to drink as an antidote.
But without clear confirmation, this was also a very dangerous thing. And they wouldn't be
able to easily obtain mermaid blood themselves either. As a tribe that fights in groups, it
would be very difficult to obtain their body parts without hurting themselves.
Of course, it will be easy if you know what to do, know the strength of your own group and
many other important calculations.
[ It was thanks to Ron’s immunity to many poisons as well as the highest-grade potions
from Count Deruth that were preventing his flesh from drying up and the poison from
spreading elsewhere.
The highest-grade potion was allowing him to have some strength while feeling no pain.
It was only possible because the Henituse family was wealthy. ]
That is the fact.
Had Ron not been an experienced assassin and had high immunity in his body, the old man
would not have lasted long after being affected by the poison, let alone being able to escape
to Henituse castle alive.
Thanks also to Count Deruth and Countess Violan who did not hesitate to give the highest-
grade potion to their eldest son's personal servant.
This explains a lot even though Deruth and Violan themselves didn't say anything.
It explains how much they care about Ron, and vice versa.
Both of them knew that Ron was a dangerous person, a cold-blooded person in other words.
But they didn't waste much time to help him, to give Ron the best, to try to save Ron's life.
"Maybe it's because father and madam Violan know that Ron is an important person to me"
Kim Roksoo murmured, smiling in relief that his parents were not arrogant people.
[ “T, there is a way to cure him?”
Beacrox, the usually prim and proper man, stuttered. Cale repeated his order very
clearly.
“Move quickly.” ]
"I can see why I ended up serving him until now" Beacrox* muttered as he watched the
interaction between his counterpart and transmigrator Cale.
Unlike his father,Beacrox*x did not have much empathy for the eldest son of the family they
served. Beacrox* considered them all the same, giving them all the same tolerance.
For the sake of a comfortable life for him and his father.
After all, it wasn't just Cale Henituse* who was being silly over there, so Beacrox* had no
reason to care or hate the young man.
But, because of Cale Henituse over there had a different soul. Beacrox* could see why
everything could change, so different from their destiny here. Cale Henituse knew so many
things, too many things that Beacrox* felt a little sorry for him because he could see that Cale
was struggling (alone).
Cale Henituse knew how to save his father's life and Beacrox* knew that was enough for him
to give his loyalty to the young lord.
Because of all the things in this world, his father was the most important.
[ It was something that Rosalyn was supposed to figure out in the novel, but Cale had
already used it once to save Paseton.
“Don’t worry. Your father still has many years to live.”
Although Cale said it jokingly, it did not feel that way.
Contrary to his words, Cale’s expression was stiffer than ever. ]
Cale Henituse meant what he said.
Ron knew that all too well. If it wasn't for his young master, Ron would only be able to watch
all of this in the afterlife, that is if the gods gave him a chance not to go to hell after all the
killing he did.
Compared to all the things that had happened in the chapter they were watching, most of
them saw Cale Henituse himself changing the destinies of others, trying to make those who
were supposed to experience pain, not have to.
But this time, Ron was hurt, badly and almost died.
Cale Henituse couldn't stand for any of this to happen.
He is a person who is very careful to keep all the secrets about transmigration and whatever
information he knows in the novel. Preventing many people from interrogating him about
this, trying to reduce the suspicion of many people.
And now he decided to be a little indifferent to it. Decided to step out of his comfort zone
because he saw Ron's situation. Didn't really care if Beacrox and Ron would get suspicious
about where he knew all this from, because he must have thought about what answer he
would give if anyone asked.
Because this was Cale Henituse, someone who thought of so many possibilities.
[ ‘Damn it.’
It wasn’t that he was angry because he would not get to rest.
It was because things were moving in an unexpected direction. The novel did not have a
situation like this. ]
The novel did not have this kind of situation because Ron and Beacrox decided to leave the
Henituse family to catch up with Choi Han who had the scent of the arm organization on his
body.
Novels don't have a situation where Ron gets hurt like this because Ron and Beacrox are
most likely inseparable. They must have gone here and there at least together, not alone like
what Ron is currently doing.
If there is a consequence of what happens if Cale Henituse changes fate too much, then that
consequence is that there will be a substory that shouldn't exist. Like the one about Ron
deciding to take a year's leave because he wanted to solve it all by himself, without involving
anyone, without wanting anyone to get hurt except himself.
And it wasn't the fault of Cale Henituse who didn't seem to care this time and ended up with a
nearly dead Ron.
No, it wasn't that Cale Henituse didn't care. He wasn't the one who let something like this
happen.
It's just that, Cale didn't know what Ron was really looking for and he didn't want to ask
further because Ron himself didn't want to explain what he was looking for when he decided
to leave. Their agreement was about Ron coming back, and that in itself was very important.
Both sides had their faults, but neither side should really be blamed. Then again, no one can
guess the destiny of life.
[ Ron started to speak once Beacrox left and it was just the two of them.
“Young master-nim.”
“What?”
“They, Arm, seem to be aiming for the sea route with the mermaids.”
Ron shared the important information that he had barely managed to obtain with Cale.
]
"He already knows" Ron muttered as he recalled the conversation between his young master
and Whitira and Paseton.
Ron didn't know why he wanted to share that information with his young master, but Ron
wanted to give him something he thought was useful.
The information was very useful, even though the young master he served was just a young
master who was known for his trashy attitude, but things were starting to change. The young
master was getting serious about his life and Ron thought this information would at least be
passed on to Deruth if the young man didn't want to be bothered.
Well, the information provided by Paseton was that mermaids wanted to take over the sea
route, while the information Ron had was that they, the arm organization, wanted to take over
the sea route, assisted by mermaids.
Two pieces of information that were not too different, but Ron knew it would be very
important information. Two pieces of information that told him that both sides, the arm and
the mermaid, were working together to take over the sea route.
That it was about an organization from the eastern continent who finally reached the western
continent and decided to take over the sea route.
Cale Henituse was a smart young man, Ron knew his young master could understand all
these things quickly.
[ Cale immediately responded.
“I know.”
“Excuse me?”
“It’s obvious.”
It was obvious. It was even more obvious once Cale heard that they had come over from
the Eastern Continent. ]
Well, it was indeed obvious information because Cale Henituse actually got the information
from Ron and Paseton.
"The information Paseton has is that they are mermaids who want to control the sea route,
and they are assisted by an organization. But the information Ron has make this more perfect
information because we knew that the organization is also wanted the sea route" Alberu
muttered while recalling the previous information.
"Since the arm organization is from the Eastern continent, it's natural that they want to
control the sea route. They must want a route to be able to facilitate whatever they are doing
between the two continents" Alberu* replied, giving an opinion that he thought was correct.
"The party that really wants the sea route is the Arm, and they are working with mermaids to
win the war against the whale tribe by replying to the route" Kim Roksoo also expressed his
opinion, putting together one by one the puzzle of the world that he never knew before and
did not exist in the novel.
"They really guarded this information very well. There are most likely other big parties in the
Western continent itself that helped the organization succeed in entering the Western
continent in the first place. It wouldn't be surprising if the Arm organization later turned out
to be joined together with the northern alliance" Lee Soo hyuk said.
The leaders began to discuss casually.
[ “Ron, I know it is hard, but can I ask you one more thing?”
“Yes, of course.”
“Did anyone see your face?”
“…Only that mage.”
Ron did not look happy as he shared this fail as an assassin. On the other hand, Cale’s
eyes became cloudy. ]
The most important thing about being an assassin is for no one to know their face. Even if
their action fails, the most important thing is that no one knows the assassin's face.
Although Ron failed to protect that, it was actually a very admirable thing that only Redika
knew his face after all the chaos that happened there.
How many people on the island did Ron try to kill while he was trying to escape?
"Even if only one person knows, that one person will spread this information to others. About
Ron-nim's face to those who didn't get to see it" Bud commented seriously.
This was a serious problem because Ron himself was the one the organization had been
chasing for a long time, and if his identity was really revealed, it would be easier for them to
pursue Ron and endanger the people around Ron and Beacrox.
Although Redika might not know who Ron was, that didn't mean the others didn't.
If those on the island were killed in their entirety, the information about Ron's whereabouts
would also disappear along with their existence.
[ “Young master-nim?”
“Hmm?”
“You’re not going to go to war against that organization, are you?”
“What do you think?”
Ron was struggling with the poison, but started to smile. He could see what Cale was
planning to do. ]
Archie couldn't stop himself from getting goosebumps all over. Sure, as a killer whale,
Archie must have often done crazy fun things with his queen, they often did crazy things
especially when fighting against mermaids that day.
Archie didn't really imagine that one day, he would ever meet anyone crazier than his queen
who casually cut herself to smear herself with blood in the Vanguard.
But Cale Henituse was truly the craziest person Archie had ever met.
Although he knew it was Raon-nim who blew up the island, it was the young dragon who did
such an amazing thing.
But that same dragon wouldn't have done it if the human beside him had never had the idea.
Cale Henituse was the masterpiece of everything that happened that day.
Sure, it did help them, the whale tribe to keep fighting and finally be able to fight with full
power without worrying about the organization interfering there. They would win faster and
solve this problem faster too.
But that didn't mean Archie would take it easy when he saw an island literally explode in
front of his own eyes. He still remembered his own fears, swimming as fast as possible, faster
than he had ever done in his life because Archie knew.. he would also explode in there if he
was too late.
[ “I’m sure it will all work out to your benefit.”
“You know me very well.”
Cale was not planning to do anything that would complicate his life.
He was going to achieve his goal and then quickly run. Of course, he planned to cause a
ruckus before he left. ]
"Yes, it was very Cale Henituse of him to make a ruckus before leaving" Alberu said after
remembering all the things that happened so far.
Cale Henituse and all the amazing things he had done, never once did Alberu get a report
where Cale Henituse was just doing his job. The young man would at least add an 'extra' to
every single thing he did.
Alberu knew that they would be doing this very quickly because they did not have that much
time themselves. No matter how many highest-grade potions they had, Ron really need to get
the mermaid's blood to be the antidote before the Butler really lost his life.
Whatever it was, they really had to do this quickly.
And although Alberu did not like the one idea he knew that Cale Henituse would have,
Alberu knew that it was the fastest way they could get it.
And wasn't Alberu already used to doing this? Tolerate whatever his lover did?
[ Cale could hear Raon’s voice in his head. Raon was angry.
– Weak human, do not worry.
Cale knew that he, a high school student who was transported to this world, did not
have the strength to do something like that. ]
"Wait, why are he suddenly mentioning me? What did he want to do?" Choi Han* was
suddenly confused when he heard what Cale Henituse was thinking.
The only high school student who was suddenly transmigrated there was him. Choi han* did
not need his name to be mentioned in order to know who was being talked about.
He is strong! Well, not as strong as others thought, but he is strong enough to destroy many
things if he wanted to. And even Choi Han* would do his best if Ron* was in the same
situation as his counterpart. He wouldn't be able to stand by and be a fool in the background.
And he knew that his counterpart also had the same thoughts. Even though he had a liege
there who could order him around, Choi han would definitely at least offer to go to the
Vanguard, doing what he could do.
"What will they do to the point Choi han can't do it?" Rosalyn* also asked the same question.
What had Cale Henituse thought of to fight/destroy the arm organization there?
This was the first arc where they would see what Cale Henituse could actually do if he
wanted to.
Commander Cale Henituse. Rosalyn* is eager to see Cale Henituse do something that truly
shows that he is someone who deserves the title.
[ ‘Annoying bastards.’
The secret organization, Arm, and the mermaids were both probably very strong. It
would be difficult to go to war against them. However.
– The great Raon will be with you.
Cale at least had a very good sense of Raon, Choi Han, Rosalyn, and all of the others’
levels of strength. ]
They are a very strong group. The people of the Tboah dimension, especially Alberu*, were
already quite aware of how strong Choi Han* and the people around him were, but when
coupled with Raon's existence... Then the children of the cat tribe, plus Choi Han and the
others who had received great support from Cale Henituse over the months...
Alberu* thought that they would win quite easily.
Well, no one knows what that organization has there, they haven't gotten any direct
information from Whitira who is the leader of the war between the whale and mermaid tribes
there.
Although it was not yet to be seen what happened, Alberu* could imagine that Cale Henituse
would utilize his relationship with the whale tribe in this matter.
He wouldn't suddenly do something big on the island without communicating with the
creatures in the ocean first. Not when the creatures there were in the midst of their own war.
Everything must be thought through very carefully and quickly. Every second is precious
time, just like every second that wasted, is the same as Ron's life being wasted.
If they all really wanted to save Ron, they had to do it as quickly as possible.
[ He quickly formulated a plan. He needed to come up with a plan to protect himself as
well as the people around him. That was the only way for his body and mind to be
relaxed in the future.
“Rest until we leave.”
Cale left the bedroom Ron was in and immediately headed to the video communication
room. He needed to head to the Northeastern shoreline. He needed to go to the Ubarr
territory. ]
One of the most beneficial things here is Cale Henituse and all the strong connections he has
built up in such a short period of time.
People who understand this can see that things really do get done quickly.
"He has already gained the trust of the young lady Amiru herself, they will definitely agree to
whatever he wants for all the right reasons" Cale* commented. He knew his counterpart
would not speak the whole truth, but he was sure Amiru and her family would still agree.
Island. There is no specific information about which island Ron is referring to, given that the
Roan kingdom has quite a few islands. And since the Ubarr family itself is building a naval
base and Cale Henituse is also participating in shipbuilding with Mueller as the designer, the
two families will work well together.
The Ubarr family would not question too much what the Henituse family's eldest son wanted
to do there, not when the count Deruth himself allowed it. Cale* was sure that his father
would also approve of what Cale would do there. Seeing what his father had given Ron, it
was enough to prove that they also wanted to save Ron's life and would certainly agree if
Cale wanted to do something else that could help Ron.
Even though they didn't know who they would be up against, Cale* was also confident that
they would win quickly in the end.
Chapter End Notes
What do you guys think? We're about to enter the arc where the action finally really
starts and I love it when I get to show off Cale's cleverness.
Well, I realize that there's not much conversation in this chapter, it's more of a
description of what I want to do, so hopefully you won't be too bored with this.
Anyways, as far as i can remember about the upcoming arc, every chapter is important,
so maybe I won't skip the chapter? If the arc will be very important in each chapter like
just i said, it will be quite difficult for me to skip chapters or cut some parts.
Oh yeah, I'm thankful that you guys are still faithfully in this story, waiting for me to
update even though I've been gone for a long time. Seriously, you all really made me
want to write again.
Once again, Atha thanks you.
Chapter 91 – If I have to Move (1)
Chapter Summary
Hello everyone, Atha is back with you guys with the latest chapter!
Chapter Notes
Hmm? I don't know how long this chapter will be, but I'm quite satisfied with the first
chapter in this arc, I hope you enjoy the chapter like I did!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 91 – If I have to Move (1)
A few days later, Cale took in the salty smell as he got off of the carriage. In front of his
eyes was the sea that still had a couple whirlpools roaring fiercely.
“Young master-nim, it is an honor to meet you.”
“Are you the one in charge?”
“Yes sir.”
The Henituse territory’s representative manager greeted Cale. ]
Back with the latest chapter. They were all treated to another beautiful view of the Ubarr
ocean. Cale Henituse, who still looked like his usual self, did not return the pleasantries of
the Henituse territory manager representative who had been there first.
Well, no one knows... Maybe the manager was really happy to meet his young master, right?
Although they were all a bit sorry that the young master hadn't gotten the rest he wanted, but
they couldn't lie to themselves either, especially the people from the Tboah dimension.
They all wanted to know things, they wanted to remember as much of the information they
had been given as possible.
And although it was a bit dubious at first, they could all see why Cale Henituse was
specifically the main character in this story.
[ He was the one responsible for representing the Henituse territory along with the rest
of the managers involved in the development of the Naval Base. There were three
managers currently located here representing either the crown, the Ubarr territory, or
the Henituse territory. ]
They were all reminded that the naval base project was only participated in by three parties as
mentioned.
Ubarr's party, the crown prince's party and Henituse's party.
The three of them worked together to create a naval base that not too many people knew how
it would end. This information was already widespread in many families, but the information
about how powerful the naval base would be was unknown.
Hell, they didn't even know that the Henituse family was involved in this investment.
All of them, the noble families of the lcf dimension who had seen the naval base's power
firsthand could only sigh.
Cale Henituse had really pointed out who the heroes would be from the start. When that
young man said he would build the foundation, he really did that in its entirety.
From the power of the kingdom, to the people who would become important people in the
future.
Cale Henituse prepared them all for whatever would happen when the war era started without
them realizing it. It was no longer surprising when they used to wonder why the Ubarr family
was so obedient to whatever the Henituse family wanted.
[ “The development has picked up as some of the whirlpools disappeared, giving us
access to more islands.”
“Really?”
“Yes. Thanks to that, we were able to quickly develop our ships.” ]
A very short response.
It was very Cale Henituse to do so. But surprisingly, that short response somehow did not
look arrogant. For someone who was the main reason why some of the whirlpools there
managed to disappear, Cale who gave that short response did not look arrogant at all.
He let the manager explain whatever he wanted to report to Cale, did not interrupt, was not
indifferent, and responded quite well. Although the response would have been different if it
was the crown prince who was there, but this kind of response seemed much more sincere for
some reason.
And oh, he also didn't force the manager to stop talking or speed up his explanation even
though they were all in a pretty urgent situation. Cale certainly had his reasons to listen to the
explanation later, especially when he already knew what happened.
[ The Henituse family had invested a lot of money into the development of this Naval
Base because the Ubarr family wanted to keep the crown’s involvement to the
minimum. They had wanted a couple of things in return, with one of them being the
Henituse family being able to use a part of the shoreline free of charge. ]
Joining this naval base investment was something Deruth would never regret in his life.
Well, thanks to Cale for getting young lady Amiru to think of other ideas on what to do with
their shoreline.
The naval base became something very powerful and useful. There is no toxic relationship
between the two families and the Crown Prince himself. The three of them were truly
working for each other's benefit without harming anyone in the process.
An investment that Deruth is very interested in in every project.
After Deruth thought about it, this all happened because of his son as well. The power of the
naval base, everything the Ubarr family wanted that they couldn't do on their own was made
possible by the Henituse family and the Crown Prince. Cale Henituse himself helped them all
get a truly powerful naval base, that too along with everything that was supposed to be in a
naval base.
In this project, there was nothing that could not be realized because the money they all had
was more than enough to do anything.
The Henituse family really showed off a little of their overall wealth in the construction of
the naval base.
[ “Then shall I guide you over to the residence?”
“No. Hold on.”
Cale looked toward the carriage and motioned with his finger.
The carriage door opened and a small, pale person stepped out.
“Hurry up.”
“Yes, yes sir!” ]
Mueller and his fear of Cale Henituse would likely never go away, but at least the man was
much better.
At this point, they began to question why Mueller was so afraid of the young lord.
They understood that Mueller was indeed afraid of Cale Henituse and his powerful aura,
afraid of the powerful children who were the foster children of the young man. In other
words, Mueller was well aware that all of them could actually kill him if he made a fatal
mistake.
But, why was he still so afraid? Why did the grown man still misunderstand his master's
attitude? Although cold, Cale Henituse did not do anything that looked creepy. If anything,
that young man actually looked very bored and very indifferent to many things, he also never
raised his tone to anyone. Mueller should at least understand that Cale wouldn't hurt him,
right?
Look, even that man looks very healthy and clean under the protection of the Henituse
family!
[ Mueller quickly rushed over and stood between Cale and the manager.
Mueller was now chubbier and wearing fancy clothes. The Countess was doing a good
job keeping Mueller under control using luxurious goods. ]
"That's an easy thing to do. After all, Mueller has nowhere else to go but our family and he's
doing a very good job. It's a fitting reward for his work," Violan says casually.
Getting Mueller to actually work for them without much trouble was a piece of cake. Her son
had already taken Mueller on a separate agreement, Violan wasn't worried that the man
would betray.
Mueller already had no one else in his life, and life in the Henituse family with him having a
job where he could really develop what he had been proud of...
Violan just needed to provide that support. Just like what Cale did to all of his friends.
And Violan, personally, was completely satisfied with Mueller's work. So such a reward is
well-deserved, and it's only fair that they do well in the Henituse family.
[ Cale put his hand on Mueller’s shoulder.
“Why don’t you show him the phase one blueprints?”
“Gasp. Yes, yes sir!”
Mueller gasped before quickly handing the blueprint over to the manager. As the
manager in charge of the construction of this naval base, the manager was
knowledgeable about construction and the sea. ]
Ignoring Mueller and himself who flinched even though Cale only touched his shoulder,
people were also curious about what masterpieces Mueller had made with his abilities and the
support of the Henituse family.
They wondered how great Mueller was, the person whose description in the novel seemed so
promising to the point Cale Henituse wanted the man to work for his family, not letting
anyone take Mueller away from Henituse.
Well, Cale made that excuse to cover up the fact that he only wanted to save the person who
had a destiny to die there, and they all chose to agree to whatever the young man wanted.
Those who did not know how great and marvelous the ship that the Henituse family had
owned and exhibited during the war era began could only wait to see what they would see.
While the people from the LCF dimension who already knew about it could only admire
Mueller silently.
Seriously, the work of that little guy was truly amazing.
[ “…Huh?”
The manager looked at the blueprint for the ship for a moment before looking past
Mueller to look at the person the pale Mueller was staring at.
“Young master-nim, this?”
“Yes, exactly like that.”
“I’ve never seen a ship like this before.” ]
"Woah.. "
"Am I really seeing this?"
"Why does it look so familiar?"
The three koreans could only open their mouths slightly at the sight of the blueprint. Roksoo
had not seen the ship in person in Korea, but he had seen the ships when he was randomly
reading to increase his own knowledge about the place where he currently lived.
It was a very similar ship, but with more amazing details and much stronger. It looked like it
was really designed for big battles. Roksoo smiled as he fully realized Cale's point.
On the other hand, people who didn't know what was actually on the blueprints could only
marvel at the design of what looked like it was going to be an amazing ship.
The ship was accurately drawn, had a lot of details and was clearly a ship that would be used
in warfare.
And seeing that the Henituse family was a family that never worried about finances, they
were confident that the ship would be successfully built in the near future, according to what
Mueller had designed.
[ That made Cale flinch before looking down at Mueller. Cale had been shocked when
he first saw the blueprints as well.
‘This bastard isn’t also someone who transmigrated from Korea or something, right?’ ]
"Wait, me? How could the young master think that?" Mueller asked in surprise, completely
bewildered by how his young master could think that he was a transmigrator.
What was wrong with his design? The young master asked him to design the best ship so that
all of them wouldn't die and Mueller did his best at it, thinking hard about how he could
make his young master satisfied with his work.
... But actually, the young master Cale never complained about what he had designed either,
so Mueller thought that there was nothing wrong with his work. It was really a different story
when Mueller saw this scene from the perspective of the eldest son of the Henituse family.
...
"Hmm? What's with that design?" Alberu asked confused, did the ship's design sort of remind
Cale of something in Korea?
"Hmm, the ship is similar to a military ship that once existed in Korea, more precisely in
Asia. But of course there are slight differences, it just looks basically the same. These kinds
of ships can only be known if we look for information about the country's history," Lee Soo
hyuk explained.
"That's right. Is this a coincidence? How did Mueller come up with the idea of such a
design?" Kim Roksoo confirmed, while also wondering about why Mueller could think of
such a design.
Is this some other kind of butterfly effect? Although it was basically a military ship, there
were no such ships on the Western continent. Kim Roksoo remembered that he had never
seen a ship with such a design back in the war.
And since Cale was also surprised, it was enough to prove that Cale really didn't interfere
with Mueller's work by coming up with whatever ideas he thought were good for their ship
later.
[ Mueller clenched onto the gold ring that the Countess, his mentor of sorts, had given
him for support after seeing Cale’s angry expression. Cale sighed at Mueller’s reaction
and then looked toward the manager. ]
Eruhaben could not help but chuckle. It was really funny to see Mueller who was completely
terrified of anything Cale did even though that bastard didn't even do anything.
Mueller even had a support system that could make his heart calm down a bit when he saw
Cale's expression that he thought was looking angry.
Eruhaben knows, Cale is not angry. He was easily annoyed and upset, but he wasn't angry.
And that kind of expression is one that Cale is used to-
Wait, since when did Eruhaben keep paying attention to Cale and everything that guy did?
Sigh...
[ “But don’t you think it’ll be good once we build it?”
“More than good-.”
The manager did not finish his sentence. Rather than good or bad, this was amazing.
Cale casually moved past the question while looking at the manager, who was unable to
answer the question. ]
It's a really great piece of work. Can't say it wasn't good of course.
Mueller really proved that he and his abilities were indeed as described in the novel.
Countess Violan and Young Master Cale Henituse themselves had confirmed that what
Mueller had designed for the ship was something that they would soon make.
Many wondered why the manager seemed hesitant, why hesitate at such an amazing design?
Even when he himself recognizes its greatness.
Did the manager doubt that they would be able to reach the standard that the Henituse family
wanted? Or at least actually have the details that Mueller had drawn?
[ “Won’t it at least be durable?”
“Yes. It’ll be very durable, but-.”
It would definitely be durable. However, the manager wanted to ask a question.
Is this really a ship for transportation?
It looked more like a battleship. ]
Oh..
Oh.
Realization is like slapping them.
They all just remembered that the Henituse family was the only family there who was truly
aware of the war they would face in the future, especially with the information about the
northern alliance.
There were probably many other noble families who were also aware of the upcoming war in
the Western continent, even the crown prince himself must have been aware.
But the only family that really knew about the alliance was the Henituse family, and they had
no intention of sharing that information with anyone.
Building a ship was not something strange or sudden. Especially when there was a naval base
construction, it would be a natural thing if the Henituse family wanted to build their own
ship.
But they would naturally say that the ship was only for 'transportation', and it was natural for
the manager to wonder why the transportation ship was designed like that.
The design itself did look different from the battle ships that usually existed on the Western
continent, but it was also very different from ordinary transportation ships.
The luxurious accents that strongly showed the power of the Henituse family were certainly
still there, but it was definitely not the design of a ship that was used for mere transportation.
[ However, Cale finished the conversation before the manager could ask.
“Then that’s all that matters.”
The manager could no longer ask the question and just accepted that Cale just wanted a
very durable ship for transportation. He then realized that there may be a different
problem. ]
The manager's question was never actually said directly, but Cale must have realized what the
man was thinking.
Although the young master's words sounded casual, but they could capture the firmness
there.
'Then that’s all that matters.'
The manager did not need to ask why the Henituse family wanted their transportation ship to
look like that and he just needed to do what he had to do as a manager.
Professional attitude, it was not his place to ask what his master wanted.
They were all reminded that Cale Henituse was still preparing many important things for
their future.
This fact was slightly displaced because they were too shocked by Ron's situation and the
information Ron had.
[ “It looks like it would take a significant amount of money to build, especially this
golden turtle section-.”
“What are you worried about?”
That problem wasn’t a big deal to Cale either.
“Money isn’t a problem.”
A satisfied smile was on the manager’s face.
“I will do my best to create this masterpiece!” ]
"Ah... It's really nice to have a lot of money"
"A good life is a life where money is not something to worry about"
"Young master Cale could really build his own ship with all the personal money he has"
The Henituse family and their wealth were the most famous. Building such a ship, although it
would be very difficult, but if they had that much to buy what was needed and paid everyone
what they deserved, any difficult ship could be completed easily and quickly.
Mueller secretly smiled happily. One of the things he loved most about working for the
Henituse family was that he was completely free to design whatever theme his master
wanted.
Mueller could recommend the best materials he knew for all his future designs and he really
didn't have to worry about whether or not the family could afford to achieve the best quality.
Because in fact, the Henituse family is completely capable of doing that.
Just as Mueller was able to reach the expectations of the Henituse family, they also reached
the standards needed for all the buildings and other things that Mueller had previously
designed.
[ Cale avoided the suddenly passionate manager’s face and got back on the carriage.
“I will head to the residence with your subordinate, so you stay here and chat with
Mueller.”
“Yes sir, I understand.”
“Young master-nim, please rest peacefully!”
Cale closed the carriage door after seeing Mueller bow 90 degrees. The carriage started
to head toward the residence and the manager could see Mueller’s shoulders open up. ]
"He really deserves to work for the Henituse family" Alberu muttered as he recalled the
blueprint of the magic tower that Cale had given him.
Mueller was the one who designed the building and Alberu was really amazed by the details
of what had been drawn, complete with some explanations about the power of the building
itself.
All those things, the standards Mueller had for what he designed, could only be realized by
those who really had a lot of money and cared.
Alberu really needed his magic tower, and he cared about it, money was not an issue. Just
like the Henituse family and the ship they wanted to build now.
But it's a different story if Mueller works for another family that is financially strapped.
Because that would mean Mueller would have to reduce the standard of what he makes,
reducing the quality of everything he makes later.
"And the people there won't worry that they won't get paid for their work either" Cale*
commented after seeing the manager's happy face.
Seriously, the man shouldn't have to worry about fees if his customer is the Henituse family.
Mueller was a really awesome person to work for their family, Cale* wondered if he could
get that guy in a second chance at life.
But Mueller* was in the Whipper Kingdom... If Cale* followed the path his counterpart
chose, he would be inconveniencing himself.
[ “Ahem, you see, this ship will not break even if it gets hit by a magic bomb.”
“Yes, it definitely looks like that. But we will probably only be able to make one.”
“Our goal is a single ship.”
Mueller let out a fake cough. He knew that there was a good chance that he would be in
the Henituse Castle as well as this ship, so he had put everything he had into these
blueprints so that he would not end up dying. ]
"Woah... "
"That's really a very awesome thing"
"Well, the ship really looks strong. And it's very suitable to be a battle ship"
"But they can definitely build that ship if money is no object."
Money.
Those who don't have too much are those who really understand the value of money.
That's because they are people who have often planned what they will do with their money
and how they manage the money so that it does not run out easily.
But people who have been used to luxury since childhood and have no financial
shortcomings whatsoever will usually fall into two categories. There are those who do not
understand the value of money, and there are those who understand what they have and can
use all the wealth they have wisely.
But one thing is the same, their perspective on money will not be too high, unlike some other
people who really think money is everything.
"He really utilized all his wealth this time" Kim Roksoo commented, smiling a little as Cale
really used his money according to what he needed. Unlike team leader Kim Roksoo who had
a lot of money but still didn't have much.
[ “To be honest with you, the second phase of the blueprints, which is for the inside of
the ship, is almost complete as well.”
Mueller shrugged and opened up his shoulders in arrogance.
“Yes. I have not shown it to the young master-nim, yet but the concept has been
completed.”
“What is the concept?”
Mueller confidently answered.
“The greatest defense is a strong offense!” ]
"Oh, he's not too bad. I thoughts Mueller would be really scared of young master, but he
actually is not that scared" murmured Rosalyn who smiled at the sight of Mueller who was
also smiling proudly, like a child eager to show his work to their parents.
Well, Cale Henituse is his master. And Mueller must really want to be by the young master's
side by giving his best, proving himself worthy of living, worth saving and worthy of
working for the noble family.
All the things they were currently seeing were things that had been confirmed by Cale
Henituse himself.
Even though Mueller designed everything, Cale is still the one who decides whether or not
it's worth making.
And although Cale Henituse seemed to be doing everything himself, Rosalyn knew that the
young lord was not really alone either. There was great support from the count and countess,
who entrusted many things to their eldest son.
Although it had not yet been decided who the official heir of the family would be, but seeing
Cale Henituse taking on so much responsibility and going here and there to check on
everything... It was no surprise that they all, the others noble family, were surprised that
Basen Henituse was the official heir.
Not that Rosalyn disagreed, but the mage also thought that it was the best decision. Although
worthy, the young master was not someone suitable to have the title of Duke and such. It
would be like a prison for the young man whose greatest desire in life is just a freedom.
[ Hit before you are hit.
Of course, this was just Mueller’s own thoughts, as he had not received Cale’s
permission yet.
*** ]
"That bastard definitely agrees with the theme" Eruhaben commented upon hearing what
ideas Mueller had about their ship would be.
Hit before you hit. How typical of Cale Henituse.
The golden dragon just shook his head as he imagined Cale Henituse's smirk when he heard
the theme.
Eruhaben also felt that the ship they had was something quite impressive for a small noble
family to have. Well, compared to others, the Henituse family was an ordinary one.
To be more precise, they hid a lot of things from the public and preferred to keep to
themselves and make their territory a fairly comfortable and decent place for people to live
in. That closed territory really did hide a lot of things, that was why Eruhaben was quite
surprised that Cale Henituse, the one who had done so many ridiculous things, came from a
small noble family in the far reaches of the Roan kingdom.
Actually, Eruhaben wouldn't be surprised if someone like Cale came from the central region,
but Eruhaben also understood why Cale liked being in his own territory so much.
Henituse territory, especially since they were in charge of the forest of darkness, was a very
appropriate place for all of them to live. They could actually hide things and keep them in the
dark forest, no one would know about it.
[ Cale quietly observed the people gathered in the office once they arrived at the
residence.
“It will not be easy this time.”
Everybody other than Ron, whom Cale had sent to his room, and Beacrox, who was
taking care of Ron, were present.
The three children averaging 7-years of age, Choi Han, Rosalyn, Lock, and even Vice
Captain Hilsman and the ten Wolf children all quickly arrived in Cale’s room.. ]
"Oh, what an unlucky bastard" Eruhaben* said without thinking.
For some reason, perhaps because the priorities of the stories they saw were always changing,
Eruhaben* had slightly forgotten who the young man had as his subordinates.
Well, not Raon Miru, but the others really looked like subordinates of the young master.
This was truly amazing because for the first time in his life, Eruhaben* saw a human
interacting with a large number of people from the animal tribe, having them as people under
his protection to be more precise.
-Eruhaben* did not spend that much time looking at human life, but she knew that, okay? He
had lived for a very long time.- but anyway, This was truly a unique case.
Transmigration was one thing that involved a 'god' in its planning, but this, all the people
currently gathered to face their master, this was all purely from what Cale Henituse himself
had done.
Eruhaben* was reminded of Cale's original plan of letting them all stay under the protection
of the Henituse family because he knew that they were useful people, and even if their
potential was not seen yet, then the young man would give them a chance to become useful.
Eruhaben* could only laugh softly, realizing all the cleverness, cunning and stupidity of Cale
Henituse that had been -not too long after transmigration- done there.
[ Cale had gathered up everyone in his arsenal.
‘It’s not like I’m going to go destroy a kingdom or something.’
Cale felt like it might be too much, but he didn’t have enough information about the
enemy. It was better to be over prepared.
Rosalyn looked toward Cale and started to speak. ]
"Rosalyn, Choi Han and Lock alone are capable of destroying several palaces and more if
they wanted to" Alberu commented, agreeing with what Cale could imagine about the power
of the people in front of his eyes.
If just three people are capable of rioting, how much more with almost a full complement of
members like this? They definitely look like an organization that likes to create chaos like an
arm organization.
"Well, that's the right thing to do. We don't know who else is on the island besides Redika and
the other members of the organization, although it seems a bit excessive, if the main goal is to
be resolved quickly, then they can solve it very quickly" said Kim Roksoo, one opinion with
Cale Henituse.
"It would be better if they cooperate with the Whale tribe, their enemy is on the same team"
Choi Jungsoo commented, recalling that the Whale tribe was fighting against mermaids.
And the mermaids are cooperating with the arm organization, wouldn't it be better for Cale's
crew to cooperate with the whale tribe members who are at war?
Everything would really get done faster, wouldn't it?
"You're right. And I think he will indeed do that," Lee Soo Hyuk replied casually. His
instincts strongly told him that Cale would indeed do that.
[ “Young master Cale, then are we taking a ship to Hais Island?”
“Yes. We will probably go somewhere around Hais Island 5.”
Hais Island was the term for the group of islands between the Western and Eastern
continent. The numbers represented the order they were discovered.
Cale’s destination was Hais Island 5. ]
Alberu* paused when he saw which destination Cale Henituse and his crew were going to
this time.
Hais island.
Surely Alberu* understood why the island in the territory of the Roan kingdom was targeted
by the organization and why they were trying to take that path. Ever since Alberu* saw Ron's
condition and listened to the Butler's story, as well as piecing together the previous
information, Alberu* had often asked why the Roan kingdom? Why specifically that there
are so many ancient powers in the kingdom, and now the enemy is starting to enter from the
Roan kingdom as well?
All those years of searching, it all comes back to the Roan kingdom?
Well, there were quite a few ways for the organization to enter the Western continent without
them having to try to control the sea route like what they were currently doing, but choosing
the Roan kingdom area specifically... Was it because it was already known as an ordinary
kingdom? So that even if there were strange actions, they didn't think much of it? Well, if
Alberu* knew, surely the crown prince wouldn't just ignore this matter. But, if the
organization was already being 'assisted' by another kingdom in the Western continent, why
didn't they just go there? Is it because they want to have their own route?
[ It was the fifth island to be discovered, as well as the largest island in the group.
It was also the closest island to the Western Continent, making it possible to travel by
ship easily. That was why even Ron could go with them.
“I heard that there is a mermaid base on the island.”
“It is weird that they have a base on top of an island.”
“That is why it is probably one of Arm’s bases. This is why it is our first destination…”
Cale had already decided where they would go.
“Will be Hais Island 12.” ]
Hais Island 5 is the largest of the Hais islands. Like what Cale Henituse has said, it is indeed
a large island with easy access. Except for the whirlpool, people like Ron could certainly
enter the Western continent easily.
It was quite worrying, but Alberu's responsibility as Crown Prince was already too much and
he believed that at least for now, the Ubarr family was completely capable of tightening their
own safety.
Alberu knew he wouldn't be doing all this alone, he had to put a lot of trust in everyone
taking responsibility for their own lives. That's why Alberu only wanted to improve his
kingdom, but for God's sake! Why is it so hard?!
Why does there have to be a Hunter organization?
Alberu would never tire of complaining about why he couldn't be given a break to rest first.
Why?!
"Hmm? If there really is a base on one of the islands, I guess they'll really be able to finish
off the people there" Alberu* said, not caring about his counterpart's mental crisis.
Just like Cale, he was also quite aware of how much power this Choi Han crew had. If they
couldn't even catch Ron who had his hand cut off and was exposed to mermaid poison, it
would be impossible for the organization to fight the current Cale crew.
[ Hais Island 12 was a very small island that was the twelfth to be discovered.
It was the closest island to Hais Island 5.
“Umm, excuse me, young master-nim.”
Vice Captain Hilsman cautiously started to speak. Cale motioned for him to continue.
“Didn’t you say that we will be fighting against the Mermaids? Aren’t the Whales
currently fighting against the Mermaids?”
“Yes.” ]
"Oh? He planned it beforehand?" Whitira was actually not too surprised by Cale Henituse's
plan to fight the mermaids, just like them, but Whitira thought the young master had
entrusted the mermaids to the Whale tribe from the beginning.
Well, not wanting to be arrogant, Whitira would still gladly accept the help of all of them.
Even though at that time young master Cale hadn't really gathered all his ancient powers, but
he was still a very great team strategist, then there were Choi Han and Rosalyn with their
amazing powers.
Whitira would gladly accept the help, there was no reason to refuse.
"Most likely he changed his mind when he saw the people in the base" King Shickler
commented as he recalled that it was not their original agreement.
The King understood why fighting mermaids was their top priority at that time, of course
because they needed the blood of the mermaids themselves so that Ron could live a healthy
life again. It was logical for them to choose to fight together with the Whale tribe and profit
from the mermaid blood.
"You're right. If it wasn't for them back then, Cale Henituse really would have ordered his
subordinates to fight together with us" Archie said agreeing with what his queen said.
[ Hilsman was very serious, unlike his usual goofy self. It was because he knew Ron’s
life was on the line. Cale continued to observe Hilsman as he recalled what his father
had said.
‘Whether he is an assassin or not, he is still one of my people. Save him. It will not be too
late to worry about it after you save his life.’
Other people may think that Count Deruth was saving just another servant and wonder
why he would spend so much effort. However, it was because Ron had watched over
Cale for over ten years while Cale shunned the rest of his family. He was thinking more
as a father than as the Count. ]
"Oh wow" Kim Roksoo and Cale Henituse* could only blink their eyes in surprise at the
unexpected insult.
Yes, thanks to Ron Molan for not giving up on trying to take care of this trashy young master.
Well, not anymore. Cale* was used to living without Ron*, and so was Kim Roksoo. Both of
them didn't really want a 'father figure' in their lives like they used to. But if they were given
the chance to save an injured Ron like that, they would do it anyway.
.. ..
"I chose to save Ron indeed because he has contributed a lot to our family, but what Cale said
is a bit too much" Deruth said. There was no telling whether Cale was talking about the
original Cale Henituse or himself.
That was a difficult question to answer because Cale Henituse himself still considered
himself a trash. If he never became a hero, Deruth was sure that his son would really think
that he was trash until the end of his life.
Ron on the other hand could only shake his head, there was an amused smile as he saw his
young master doing great things because he was injured and the young man not only wanted
to get the antidote, but also revenge.
[ “Young master-nim, will we be okay? I heard that the Mermaids are creatures of the
dark and are currently stronger due to the dead mana and poison.”
Hilsman was worried about their darkness attribute and the dead mana.
Rosalyn answered the question instead of Cale.
“We will be fine. Young master Cale knows how to cure the mermaid poison and we just
need to oppress the dead mana with an even stronger power.” ]
Well, that's a very natural thing for Hilsman to worry about and question. Thank you for
having the courage to ask, because they were worried about it too.
Everyone who was there, were not those who possessed the attribute of darkness where they
would make dead mana a source of power and an advantage. They would suffer a loss if one
of the crew members was injured while working.
"It's not about Cale Henituse knowing how to heal them when they're injured, but how they'll
fight directly later" Lee Soo Hyuk commented, somewhat disliking the mindset that Rosalyn
had. Soo hyuk knew that Roksoo wouldn't let any of his crew members get hurt to the point
he had to find an antidote for more than one person.
That kind of mindset was dangerous to have during a fight -Roksoo would throw all his data
files at Soo hyuk's head if he knew what his team leader was thinking- and that was not a
good sign.
They shouldn't have gotten hurt in the first place. Besides, Cale wouldn't have moved this far
if the people he considered family weren't seriously injured.
[ The usual strategy when fighting against creatures of the dark that use dead mana was
to oppress them with a single attack in order to limit the amount of battle time.
They needed to use a stronger mana or aura, or even a very strong attack in order to
suppress the dead mana.
And there was a power that was extremely strong against dead mana.
Cale knew about that power.
Life. ]
"Hmm, makes sense" Jungsoo muttered when he heard the information.
It really does make sense. Dead mana is something dangerous for those who are not the
owners of the darkness attribute, dead mana will really end up being death for all of them.
But, if the purpose of fighting is to generalize the dead mana itself, then something 'living'
must be around them.
Something that was the Oppisite of dead mana was something equally powerful.
Life.
But what kind of 'life' is meant here? Ordinary human blood? Is that really possible?
......
Prince Valentino suddenly remembered what happened in his land of death that day. About
young master Cale Henituse and his crew fighting surrounded by dead mana. He still clearly
remembered one method that Eruhaben had discussed with him that day, a statement that
slapped the crown prince very hard... The fact that there was someone else, from another
kingdom that didn't even have a connection before, coming to his kingdom to save them all,
even though their own lives were at risk.
Crown prince Valentino was not sure what would have happened to them if that time, the
young lord Cale had actually died there, just when crown prince Alberu with his letter
claimed that Cale Henituse was his younger brother.
[ ‘There is a stupid method that would work very well against it.’
It was actually pretty simple.
Living beings were stronger than the dead. There was something that most accurately
proved that something was alive.
Rosalyn started to speak.
“Of course, it is most effective to use blood when fighting against creatures of the dark
that use dead mana, but that is dangerous.” ]
Many got goosebumps after hearing what Rosalyn had to say. Fighting with their bodies
covered in blood? Seriously?
Although it all sounds plausible... But using blood to fight...
"Wouldn't that person die first before the fight is over? I mean, run out of blood" Cale* asked,
really not believing what he heard. The young master didn't need to wait for confirmation on
whether or not they should all smear themselves with blood when fighting the mermaids.
The answer was already clear in front of their eyes.
"Unless that person always manages to produce blood of course. Well, we're humans, that
kind of thing must be impossible. Unless that person has the power-" Kim Roksoo did not
continue what he wanted to say. His eyes looked seriously at the sleeping Cale Henituse.
"Your Highness, he never used that method against those with the darkness attribute did he?"
Roksoo asked seriously.
"No. He never used that method because there are other ways to fight those of us with the
darkness attribute without him or anyone else having to hurt themselves." Alberu replied
casually. Roksoo breathed a sigh of relief, a real relief because there really were other
methods-
"But he was always covered in blood every battle due to coughing and vomiting too much
blood. So it's also not too surprising" continued the crown prince who still remembered the
dizziness in his head every time he saw Cale who always looked like he was about to lose
consciousness but was still standing.
"What?!"
[ Yes, blood.
And they would need quite a lot of blood.
Even a weak human would be able to hold back creatures of the dark for a short
amount of time if they sprayed them with their blood.
However, there was a high chance that they would die from too much blood loss. You
couldn’t fight against the strong creatures of the dark using a small amount of blood. ]
"It's a really dangerous method. Although it's very effective because we won't be affected by
the poison, but it won't be useful if we end up dying of blood loss" Rosalyn* said, agreeing
with what Cale Henituse thought about that method.
"That method is better to use when the situation is really critical or to escape" Lock*
muttered, thinking about how even though it was a dangerous method, it didn't mean it was
impossible to do.
It was just that the priority when doing so was not to fight, but to escape or save oneself.
They could all at least smear their bodies with blood and then escape as quickly as possible
before the enemy arrived or before they themselves died.
"I still choose the option of not using that method" Choi han* said seriously. These guys
mostly always fought in the first line, and the most important thing for that was to survive as
long as possible. This method would be useless if they suddenly lost consciousness in the
middle of a fight.
Choi han* knew that it was not that easy for him to lose consciousness, but he was also very
aware that he is just mere human, and so were the people around him.
[ ‘Although, blood is useless against Dark Elves or Vampires.’
Dark Elves were still children of nature as they are living beings with blood even though
they use dead mana, while Vampires drink blood on a normal basis.
The ancient texts described that the demonic races had dyed human hearts with dead
mana in order to make them continue to beat even after the human had died. ]
"Oh, I forgot about that. Dark elves are still elves who are the people closest to nature, right?
You guys are really amazing at this. Enemies who don't know that the method is useless to
you will end up dying without a real fight." Lee Soo hyuk said, completely amazed by the
dark elves.
Seriously, there are so many advantages to being a dark elf, except for the discrimination
problem that happens there, but it's really beneficial.
The race will not be seriously injured or poisoned when they come into direct physical
contact with dead mana. But they also won't be affected, no, not them, but their battle won't
be affected even if the opponent gets to the point where they won't be affected by dead mana.
....
"Looking at the battle with them covered in blood, it would even be disgusting. We won't
want to take advantage of that either" King Fredo said seriously. He didn't want to imagine
the nausea in his own stomach at the sight of such a disgusting fight.
Instead of being excited, Fredo knew he would feel annoyed at that. At the ridiculous method
to be more precise.
But about the Demonic race that Cale Henituse was talking about... That young master really
had a lot of information huh? Where did he read that? This topic of conversation reminded
Fredo of White Star.
[ ‘What crazy nonsense.’
It sounded crazy to Cale.
At the same time, Cale had a sudden thought that he mumbled without thinking about.
“My blood would probably be extremely effective.” ]
"Haaa, that bastard is really crazy. How come what he thinks is different from what he talks?"
Kim Roksoo commented, completely unable to understand Cale Henituse's way of thinking.
One thing about this was that they all knew what Cale Henituse was thinking, they all knew
that Cale Henituse was currently thinking that the method was absurd, crazy and disgusting.
But for those who are there, those who are currently discussing, NO ONE KNOWS WHAT
THE YOUTH THINK.
"I know he was just expressing his opinion about the blood he has, but it's not the right time
to say this kind of thing" Alberu let out a long sigh, knowing for sure that Cale did not intend
to carry out the method, he was just talking about his blood.
But not everyone was like Alberu, Ohn and Eruhaben-nim who could get ideas about
priorities from young master Cale Henituse okay?
....
"Hmm... yes, the blood will indeed be very effective in battle if they really want to do that.
But I'd prefer him not to waste that precious blood on this kind of thing. He's too smart, this
kind of method can be used if dozens of other plans don't work out the way they want" King
Fredo said.
Yes, his son's blood is too precious and should not be used for such methods.
[ His blood was powered by the Vitality of the Heart. With the regenerative abilities of
the Vitality of the Heart, his blood would have more life than any other blood. The
blood would also continue to spurt out without stop thanks to the Vitality of the Heart
working to resupply blood and heal him. There would be nothing that was more
effective against the creatures of the dark than his blood. ]
"He will torture his own body then" Choi han* said, a little worried about the mindset of the
young master. Seriously, even though he, no, they knew what Cale Henituse was thinking
before, seeing him talking about VoH who would continue to protect that small body, healing
every wound and bleeding a lot afterwards, Choi han* knew that people like Cale Henituse
would really do that if it was the only way left.
He would definitely say that he would do this kind of method because he would last longer
than anyone else. Choi han* knew that because of himself, if he has the same power, he
would utilize the strength in his body to fight longer, open up the battle for his friends and
find the winning gap.
But Cale Henituse was not someone who should be at the forefront of the battle. Choi Han*
did not know who Kim Roksoo was before, but during this time, at least with every chapter
they saw, Choi Han* knew that Cale Henituse could somehow engage in close combat, but
chose not to for some reason.
And with his ancient powers, Cale seemed more suited to be a team support. He was the
brains of the team, it was better to protect him as much as possible.
[ Although he would need to test it out to be sure, he could probably last a while against
the Mermaids.
Most importantly, ancient powers were powers born from nature and humans. That
meant that the Vitality of the Heart held attributes of both nature and life. There was a
good chance that it would be strong against the dark. ]
"That's a reasonable theory. But he also wouldn't be very useful and it's not very Cale
Henituse to do that" Eruhaben commented.
Yes, that makes sense. What the young man was talking about did make a lot of sense. He
would indeed manage to stand up with full consciousness despite his body being covered in
blood -and Eruhaben was all too used to seeing that by now- but that didn't mean everyone
could right? Although it was effective on Cale, what about the others? They did not have the
same strength, their durability while fighting was not as strong as Cale Henituse. And the red
head would not use a method where he would allow his side to be harmed, let alone injured.
And the young man commented so often with all the small wounds he had, Eruhaben did not
know in what ways Cale would hurt himself in order to smear the body with his blood.
"Teacher and all his plans and possibilities are truly amazing," Mila said. She knew that Cale
Henituse would already have a master plan, but he was only talking about the possibility that
their plan would fail and his blood would be the most effective in that case.
Truly an amazing person, Mila did not know when the brain of Cale Henituse would get a
quiet rest without thinking about strategies and possibilities that would happen later.
[ Cale started to imagine.
“Mm, if I spray my blood-.”
What if he covered himself in blood and spurted his enemies with it?
Cale started to frown.
‘How disgusting.’
It sounded very disgusting. ]
"Stupid bastard, there are many children listening to such half-baked nonsense"
"If it's so disgusting, why not just say it? Why does the part have to be said in its own head?"
"He's going to make a lot of misunderstandings about this"
"Aigoo, I can't believe he would actually say that"
Kim Roksoo had often heard the fact that he, well, the original Kim Roksoo, was a team
leader who, even though he was a strategic member of the team, he would only tell everyone
specific tasks except himself. Everyone in Team 1 can follow the flow of strategy because
they are used to working with their leader and know that the leader is someone they can trust.
Not lying, Roksoo was happy when he saw Cale here, was more expressive and commented
more on many things, went to many places, talked about the things that were on his mind..
Did anything that he didn't do as Kim Roksoo before.
But this... This...
It felt like Kim Roksoo wanted to enter the timeline and gag Cale's mouth.
[ Cale noticed that the room was silent as he looked around. A loud voice suddenly filled
the silent room.
“What a crazy idea! Why would a weakling like you think about such a thing?! We do
not need your weak blood!”
Raon was very angry.
“I wish you would stop having such weird thoughts.”
“Very weird. It is a very weird thought.”
On and Hong were looking at Cale like he was crazy. ]
The response of the three children is the most reasonable reaction to show. Since they didn't
know what Red-headed was thinking, they didn't know that Cale Henituse was just
hypothesizing about the prowess of his own blood because he had ancient powers.
What Cale was saying also wasn't something that could help the atmosphere there become
any more comfortable, it was unusual for his presence alone to bring peace to the others
around him.
"He still doesn't realize the impact of his life on other people" Ron* said when he saw the
riots that occurred due to this misunderstanding. Well, Ron* also knew that his counterpart
would strictly forbid the young master from doing that. Presumably it was better for him to
die for his master to have to do such a horrible thing.
But one thing was certain, Cale Henituse was completely oblivious to the impact his life had
on other people. He was completely unaware that everyone there, prioritized his safety over
anything else. They had a discussion like this to avoid anyone getting hurt while they were
saving his counterpart's life, and naturally, what the young master Cale was saying was not
something pleasant to hear.
[ That response made Cale look toward Rosalyn, who was also shaking her head. She
looked like she was saying that there was no way they would let him do that.
“There is no need to do that.”
Cale looked around at everyone and stopped after seeing Hilsman’s face, that seemed to
be full of admiration for some reason.
Cale responded back with a bit of anxiety.
“Of course I have no plans of doing that.” ]
"Yeah, we know that. But not them. The hypothesis you're muttering to yourself sounds like a
master plan to use when fighting the mermaids. They have no idea what you're thinking
about" Alberu commented, letting out a long sigh at Cale Henituse's foolishness. .
Seriously, Alberu sometimes really wanted to smack the forehead of the red head who,
although the brain inside was an extremely genius brain, was extremely stupid as well.
Maybe Alberu should kiss on the lips- no, anyways, maybe it was a side effect of being too
genius? so stupid too?
Maybe also the influence of the trauma of life while being Kim Roksoo? he lives alone
doesn't he? yes, that could be the biggest reason why that bastard was bewildered by the
affection he was suddenly getting.
....
“I'm really amazed that young master Cale came to think like that to save Ron-nim. Well,
since it turned out to be just a misunderstanding, it doesn't mean that it can reduce my
admiration for young master” Hilsman said, answering the reason why his gaze on master the
youth was so full of admiration.
Well, what Cale Henituse did after this was even more amazing. They were able to save Ron-
nim without either of them getting hurt, the work was also quickly completed.
There was no reason for Hilsman to diminish his admiration for the young master.
[ ‘Why would I use my precious blood?’
He had many cards to play other than his own blood.
Why would he use his own blood when he hated pain? He would rather run away than
do something like that. He could heal Ron if he just grabbed a mermaid corpse and ran
away. ]
“He made a plan as if taking the corpse from the mermaid and escaping was an easy thing to
do” Lee Soo hyuk just shook his head.
To retrieve the corpse, they still have to end up participating in the fight between the Whale
tribe and the mermaids. Even though Cale was able to take one of the body parts from the
mermaid, it was a different story for him having to run away afterwards.
Let alone seeing the personality that Cale had, he would not just run away.
Not when he could help others.
Lee soo hyuk knew that Cale would never want to admit that, but he actually helped others
because he felt he could help. The benefits of his assistance were only thought of after they
were all finished. And with strong people beside him like what they were all looking at right
now, Cale would have no way to carry out such a lame plan.
This hypothesis is only being considered if the plans that have been made fail.
[ Raon flew over near the couch Cale was sitting on and spoke angrily.
“I will make sure you don’t do such a thing.”
Nobody believed that he wouldn’t do such a thing.
Cale scoffed at their reactions, but quickly decided to forget about it. There was no way
such a thing would happen, so he didn’t feel the need to waste any more of his energy
thinking about it. ]
“See? He could say what he was thinking just now, but doesn't want to explain the situation
where they can understand what's really going on” Roksoo just sighed as Cale didn't even put
the effort into defending himself.
Even though he just needed to say that that was the last possibility that could happen and he
already had another, much better plan. But the man didn't even want to bother himself with
explaining that and allowed the misunderstanding to remain as it was.
Well, either it was he who was reluctant to explain or he who would have done it if they had
no other way. Roksoo thought that Cale would really do that after hearing what the man was
really thinking.
Cale knew that such a possibility definitely existed, that's why he was trying not to open any
loopholes where he had to do those things.
Thinking of the worst possible scenario is tiring. But it is also advantageous over simply
moving with the flow of life and destiny. Kim Roksoo understood, Cale was silent because he
didn't want to make it clear that he would actually do that if their main plan failed.
Haaaa....why did Roksoo think so hard just to understand what Cale Henituse really wanted
when the man himself wasn't trying to figure out what he wanted except to be a slacker?
[ Instead, he stood up.
“Where are you going?”
Cale responded to Raon.
“The Cliff of Winds.”
The steepest cliff on this shoreline. Cale headed to that cliff with a whirlpool underneath
it.
He looked down once he got to the top of the cliff. The shoreline was busy with the
construction of the Naval Base. However, his gaze soon moved away, toward the
horizon. ]
Moving on from the quite tense atmosphere, they were all finally pampered again with
beautiful and calm scenery.
Well, it wasn't very quiet as there was still the sound of a strong whirlpool, but they preferred
to put that aside.
It had been a long time since they had seen a scenario where there was only Cale Henituse
and nature. The young man really looked befitting of the serene and beautiful nature.
The sea breeze that brushed against the young master's face and hair, the auburn eyes that
gazed out to the ocean with rapt attention.
A view that does not depict the view of an 18 year old youth at all, but the view of an adult
man with all the horrible life experiences in it.
Kim Roksoo just realized this. He was too confused to prioritize where to put his focus. He's
not someone from the Tboah dimension and he's not going back to the Lcf dimension, so why
is he bothered to think here? Roksoo should just enjoy all of this and do helpful things like
answer some of the questions he's been asked or questions that no one else has answered.
It's getting off topic, but well, Cale Henituse sure does look… tired? yes, tired. And Kim
Roksoo understood why that look felt familiar to him.
[ “What are you trying to do, Cale-nim?”
Cale shrugged his shoulders at Choi Han’s question before he took out a conch shell
that looked like a horn flute out of his magic bag. Choi Han had seen this item before.
It was one of the items Cale had received from Witira when they had met the Whale
King on their way to the Whipper Kingdom. ]
“Ah, I wish I could see that chapter. But I guess it's not that important to see anyway”
Alberu* commented after seeing what Cale Henituse had.
This was the advantage of someone who managed to save the life of a member of the
powerful royal family of the sea, this was the advantage of someone who helped the enemies
of the Kingdom stop getting their source of power.
It is the advantage of someone giving the Kingdom a chance to have a better life.
Something Alberu* knew no one among them was capable of doing. What Choi han* and his
crew did is just as valuable because they themselves directly fought on the battlefield. But
none of them were capable of doing what Cale Henituse was doing.
There was no Paseton*, no information about the swamp in the forest of darkness and that
was their big loss.
And also.. Choi han* still doesn't really understand how to take advantage of his own
kindness. Alberu* understood why he could speak so well to Cale compared to Choi han, it
was because their way of thinking, their mindset in this matter was the same. Both of them
can really benefit from the work they have done.
[ “…What?”
Choi Han thought he might know what Cale was trying to do.
Cale put his mouth on the smaller opening of the conch and started to blow.
Kiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiii-
A quiet yet high pitched noise started to come out before the conch shell was covered
with a blue light.
It was so quiet that the people down below could not hear it, but there were people far
away who were able to hear it clearly. ]
"Hmm? some kind of signal?" Cale* asked, trying to guess what the conch shell was used for.
Well, their theory that Cale would end up working with the Whale tribe turned out to be
correct. The conch shell had been a gift from the king of the Whale tribe himself, indicating
that they were truly willing to lend their strength when Cale Henituse needed it.
“Most likely, we don't know what the deal was, but since Cale Henituse really did have it…”
Kim Roksoo said, his sentence deliberately left out because it sounded really ridiculous yet
awesome.
“He was able to summon them as he pleased. He knew that there was a war going on there
and he still decided to call them with that situation” Alberu said, continuing the sentence that
team leader Kim Roksoo didn't continue.
This time, it is the loyalty of the Whale tribe that must be proven. They had all seen what
Cale Henituse could do for them, but what about the whale tribe itself?
The agreement was that Cale would borrow their power when he needed it. And no matter
what situation the Whale tribe was in, they had to come when Cale Henituse asked them to
come.
That's amazing power. The power which wasn't just from ancient power or magic or
whatever. This was the strength of someone who was able to make use of all kinds of things.
Cale Henituse was a really scary person, it was really scary because he was a really smart
person.
[ Two days later, Cale was standing at the Cliff of Winds while watching the sunset. The
sun was slowly going down across the horizon.
He then suddenly put the still glowing conch shell to his ear.
Giiiiiiiiiii-
He heard something inside the conch shell.
“They’re here.” ]
“Woah, that's really amazing” Choi Jungsoo couldn't hide his excitement when he saw Cale
Henituse who still looked calm there.
Leaving aside about himself being more mesmerized by the visualization of Cale Henituse
itself, Jungsoo was completely in awe of the conch.
It felt like he saw something that he had only read about in novels and watched at the theater
before the apocalypse happened. It's really awesome! that sound...
It must be the answer from one of the representatives of the Whale tribe who was going to
face Cale! isn't this totally awesome?!!
“It sure was quick for one of them to come and meet Cale. Especially when their own
situation was so busy” Lee Soohyuk commented, smiling in satisfaction at the loyalty of the
Whale tribesmen.
“Well, the pact was made. They couldn't break that, not when they themselves upheld a
strong mindset of justice” Alberu* commented, replying to what Lee Soo Hyuk had said.
Yes, two days is fast enough for someone to answer the call.
“They and their loyalty to Cale are very strong. In a way, they just kept giving each other
debts of gratitude, so the relationship just kept going on” Alberu also chimed in, feeling a
little ridiculous by what he was saying. Well, that's the truth.
If you really want to talk about it with the mindset of a Cale Henituse, they just keep on
repaying one another's debts of gratitude, so they just keep on helping each other.
[ Raon pointed toward the horizon as Cale said that and shouted as well.
“They’re here!”
“Ha.”
“…Wow.”
Choi Han, who had assumed this might be the case, let out a gasp while Rosalyn, who
had no idea, was shocked. ]
“That was the first time I saw a Whale in person. Well, the whale tribe to be precise, but it
was truly amazing. Young master Cale really doesn't really like telling what he's thinking, so
we just followed him like blind people.” Said Rosalyn.
Yes, they really are like blind people when the situation is like this. Cale Henituse was at the
front, guiding all of them and teaching them many things. Rosalyn sometimes forgot that
Cale Henituse over there was much younger than her and yet they were all completely under
the control of the younger.
Thinking about it, Rosalyn couldn't help but wonder why she had so much faith in the young
master, why she didn't question what was going on, what they were going to do, what they
were going to see...
Well, now it's much better. Rosalyn was aware of that. Their young masters would often
explain things before they left, before they saw something and finally put the effort into
explaining the misunderstanding that was going on.
It's nice... Rosalyn was delighted. She was truly happy that their young master had finally
truly believed and was willing to open up even if it was slowly.
[ Splash, splash.
The ocean seemed to be moving far in the horizon. The cause of it was two large Whales
and a smaller third Whale.
Cale turned around to look at the rest of the group. They were all focused on the red-
haired Cale rather than the red sunset. They could see that Cale had a smile on his face.
“Time to go.”
Their guides had arrived.
‘Might as well ride the Whales if I have to move.’ ]
"God, he is really very beautiful"
"This is not fair"
"I also want to work under young master Cale directly if this kind of scene is what I see every
day"
Just like what all of Cale's crew was doing, they also focused more on Cale Henituse's red
hair, as well as that gentle face with a comforting smile.
Not a smirk like what he usually showed, not a victorious smile when he managed to annoy
Alberu, but a gentle smile, not too wide, but which could make them all feel at ease
somehow.
After all the tension before, after all the chaos before, that smile looked so reassuring, telling
them all that everything would go well.
That Cale Henituse already had a plan in place their situation would be much better...
.....
Archie on the other hand could only sigh tiredly. The young master had indeed planned that
he and the others would ascend Archie's body- well, his body was in Whale form of course.
A big humiliation in itself, it felt like the young master still felt grudges because Archie had
once looked down on him.
Whether he really felt grudges or just used Archie as something to entertain himself like what
the young man did to the crown prince of his own kingdom... Archie didn't know.
But one thing was certain, if he was given a second chance, Archie would not look down on
Cale Henituse to avoid all the chaos that followed. Maybe he shouldn't have come with his
king that night? Ah whatever!
Chapter End Notes
I don't know what to talk about, but I've been busy lately. I hope you guys can really
enjoy this chapter without feeling like I'm in too much of a hurry to finish it.
Chapter 92 – If I have to Move (2)
Chapter Summary
Hello everyone, happy wednesday to all of us!
Anyways, this chapter ended up being really long because I found a lot of interesting lcf
canons in this chapter.
And ever since I started reading reaction au from other authors, I really want to see this
chapter published. Unfortunately, I haven't seen anyone publish this chapter, so I'll just
do it.
If you miss the interaction between the whale tribe, in this chapter, we are back again
with Archie, Paseton and also Whitira! yoohooo
Chapter Notes
Hello everyone, back with Atha to cheer you up this Wednesday.
I've explained quite a lot of things in the existing summary, so I think this note doesn't
need to repeat words, right?
Enjoy this chapter, I hope you enjoy it and get lots of other information about the lcf
novel itself that you missed before!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 92 – If I have to Move (2)
The large Whales swimming across the horizon suddenly disappeared. Instead, a single
person appeared in front of Cale.
“Young master Cale, long time no see.”
“Good to see you as well, Paseton.” ]
The brief greeting between Cale and Paseton reminded them of the fact that back then, Cale
had no intention of seeing Paseton and Whitira again after his work was done.
And here they were, with Cale Henituse who had first called them to come and most likely
asked for what he was supposed to ask for according to the agreement.
Poor guy. Destiny did seem like Cale Henituse was in charge, judging by him constantly
changing one's original destiny, they forgot that the gods were still basically involved in this.
And Cale Henituse was just an ordinary human, he was already amazing enough to be able to
save them all, and the consequences of that were beginning to show.
The consequences of what happens when those who should be dead are still alive.
The consequences of him reaching out to them, the consequences of him being involved in all
of this.
The birth of a hero novel was now completely grounded, the information Cale Henituse knew
wouldn't have changed much if he hadn't continued to change the destinies of others. But
there was one thing that was certain. His existence there itself was a big change. There was a
reason why he was there, a reason why the god of death made a deal with the original Cale
Henituse.
Because they, the god of death and the other gods wanted Cale Henituse to make a change.
[ The mixed-blooded Whale, Paseton. Only, the small Humpback Whale turned into his
human form so that he could appear in front of Cale and company. Raon, Choi Han,
and Rosalyn were the only ones with Cale on this now dark cliff.
“Why did you suddenly call for us?”
Paseton moved his gaze to the conch shell in Cale’s hand. They were in the middle of
fighting with the mermaids, but had to come over after hearing Cale’s call. ]
"We had to come anyway. After all, young master Cale knows the situation, we also
understand that the urgent signal really fits the situation" Whitira said, not really blaming the
young master for suddenly calling them and asking for their strength when they themselves
were busy.
The agreement has been made. This time, it was the Whale tribe who had to prove their
loyalty. The young master had really done a lot for Paseton and the swamp that day, Whitira
couldn't help but repay that huge debt of gratitude.
And Whitira also fully understood that the situation was urgent. There were other people's
lives at stake right now. They all didn't really see the urgency of the situation because they
weren't shown Ron's situation.
How long had Cale been there? How many healing potions had they given Ron? Trying to
keep Ron's life out of his body.
It was a very urgent situation. But they all didn't really see it because Cale Henituse was still
silent, still calm, smiling and still being himself. Maybe if he showed a desperate or at least
angry expression like the day he first saw Ron, everyone would really realize how dangerous
this situation was.
Although at that time Whitira did not know exactly who Cale Henituse was, but Whitira
knew that the young man would not call if he was not really in need.
And she would still give her time, no matter how busy they were, to come see the young
master.
[ The signal Cale had sent was, ‘Urgent.’ It was a noise that only the Whale beast people
could hear.
“Do you need our strength already?”
One of the conditions of Cale’s deal with the Whales was that he would be able to use
their strength.
Cale got right to the point in order to answer Paseton’s question.
“I found out the organization that is helping the mermaids.”
“…Excuse me?” ]
"Oh? I thought he would say yes. Doesn't he really need them now?" Jungsoo asked
confused. He really thought that Cale would take advantage of the deal he had previously
done with the two royalty members of the Whale tribe. (At a point of confusion, crown prince
Alberu Crossman can somehow being the light to the two koreans because he explaining
some of the things they didn't went through previously because he and team leader Lee Soo
Hyuk didn't show up in the first place)
“That's not a lie, they actually know who that organization is with the information Ron
provided..but to say this directly...” Cale* muttered, trying to come up with a reason why
Cale didn't directly say that he wanted to seize the opportunity. him to borrow power from the
Whale.
"Haaa, this crazy bastard. Why do I have expectations that everything will go on normally?"
Alberu muttered as well, slightly understanding why Cale had chosen to bring that up without
letting either of them mince words.
Well, even Paseton himself seemed to be in an urgent situation to the point that his reception
was not as friendly as before. They must all be in a rush and worried about what would
happen in the battle, losing one of the warriors in battle would be a loss in itself.
Alberu understood why Cale did not want to waste too much time either. Their situation is
equally urgent. But.. But, has his lover talked about this to all his friends? Rosalyn and Choi
han's faces looked completely confused as Cale casually talked about some information that
Ron Molan had risked his life to get.
[ Cale’s unexpected answer made Paseton’s face stiffen up.
The Whales were already having major headaches from the people who had taken over
Hais Island 5 and were helping the mermaids out in the dark. It was not that they were
very strong, but the fact that the mermaids had help was concerning. ]
"Yeah, if it wasn't for that annoying organization, we would have won much faster without
taking too many casualties. The mermaids openly showed that they were helped by land
creatures without shame and we couldn't complain about that at the time. The only the only
way we have is to fight them no matter what the conditions are," said King Shickler,
remembering all the chaos that occurred in that war.
"We need to be really fast to finish all of that before the casualties start to increase again, but
it's very difficult since the number of whale tribes who are fighting isn't that many either.
Even though the swamp, the source of the mermaids power was destroyed, they already have
poison that dangerous in the first place, it's also a troublesome thing. We have to get over
which priority comes first” Whitira also commented, smiling bitterly with all the Whale cubs
who were injured, and even died during the battle.
They, those children who should have a future where they can do whatever they want..
Whitira failed to save them all. He knows, in a victory in war, there will always be sacrifice
and death.
War is not a holy place even though its purpose is to uphold justice.
[ “One of my subordinates was injured badly while figuring that out. I contacted you
because we need to quickly take care of his mermaid poison and because I thought you
should know the information.”
However, Paseton had a question after hearing Cale’s comments.
“Young master Cale, why were you looking into that?”
Cale closed his mouth for a second. A rare, awkward smile was on his face.
“Just because I was concerned.” ]
“Young master never intended to find out about it, and I was the one who was really worried
about the arm organization” muttered Ron as his young master said what he should have said.
What he was talking about with Paseton this time reminded them back to the scene where the
first meeting between Cale Henituse and queen Litana took place. Revealing a truth and
another truth and then covering it with a small lie.
It was true, Ron, Cale's subordinate almost died while he was trying to get the information. It
was also true that Cale Henituse wanted to obtain a mermaid's body part that they could use
to save Ron from the side effects of the poison, and that was their main purpose in coming
there.
But… the misunderstanding here was that Paseton thought that Cale Henituse had sent his
subordinates to conduct their own investigation.
That was why the half-whale had asked why Cale had done that.
'Just because i was concerned, huh?'
....
"Is.. is he really not going to finish this debt of gratitude act?" Kim Roksoo asked, there was
disbelief in his tone.
Sure, Cale had said what they wanted to do as the main goal of coming to the Ubarr territory
from the start, but if Cale himself said that he knew who and where the organization was...
Then the forest the Whale tribe would have on him would only grow higher.
Crazy bastard... He really is crazy bastard.
[ Raon was not invisible, but chose to speak into Cale’s mind anyway.
– You’re doing it again.
However, Cale just ignored it and started to look annoyed. ]
One funny thing about the interaction between Cale Henituse and Paseton this time was about
Raon realizing that Cale was scheming again.
Well, not exactly scheming either, but the young man only told about 80% of the truth.
Raon Miru is a very observant child, even though he seems blind and just assumes whatever
Cale does is right, but the same little boy is also the child who knows best whether what
humans do is the right thing or not.
Raon wasn't saying that Cale was doing something wrong, he was just saying that Cale was
doing it again.
"That's actually a very good idea. The young master did need our help at that time, and we
will also do what he wants even if it is not related to the ongoing war. But with him willing to
share the information, we ended up helping each other" Whitira said, recalling every deal she
had made with the young master.
Indeed, in the end, Whitira and Cale Henituse themselves always got a big advantage. Well,
Whitira didn't know how big the profit was, but at least now the future queen knew about it.
And she was grateful that Cale Henituse was not that blind to the goodness in his heart.
[ “With the mermaids getting stronger thanks to the Forest of Darkness that is by our
territory, I wanted to help somehow, even though I knew the strong Whale would be
able to take care of it.”
Paseton thought that the expression on Cale’s face was one of embarrassment. Cale had
a similar expression when he had helped get rid of the mermaid poison in his leg.
Many emotions quickly went through the handsome Paseton’s eyes. His beautiful eyes
were very clear, even underneath the dark night sky.
Cale turned his head away. ]
“Ah…he really is too smart to talk about sweet things like this. Young master Cale and crown
prince Alberu really look alike” Whitira* commented as the compliments flowed smoothly
from a Cale Henituse mouth.
Her and other family members were silent, not really wanting to comment and preferring to
watch while observing whatever was going on. Especially when this chapter refocuses on
their Whale tribe.
Whitira* completely understood why Cale Henituse the transmigrator over there was really
famous in so many places. His interactions with those in high positions were very good, he
also knew what kind of lines he should say when conversing with all of them to earn their
trust without making them suspicious of his true intentions.
Cale Henituse over there just had a bad image as trash and they, but to who was he interacting
this time, had no idea about Cale and his fame as the trash of the family. They only knew
Cale Henituse who was the eldest son of the Henituse family who possessed an astonishing
intelligence, had three powerful children beside him, and was a young man who possessed a
lot of important information.
And if the young master was indeed putting efforts into what he was doing as of now, it was
very easy for others to believe him. And Cale Henituse certainly didn't have bad intentions,
he just wanted to help save his Butler's life but also make sure that he wouldn't owe too much
to others.
....
“Hmmm.. He and his love for all things beautiful are really hard to change” Alberu
commented as he watched Cale turn his head away to himself as he realized that he was
paying too much attention to Paseton.
The young man who was he paying attention right now was most likely still trying to digest
what Cale was saying and Cale instead captured Paseton's handsome face in the moment.
Seriously?!
[ “I see.”
“It’s not like we are strangers.”
He casually answered before making eye contact with the others.
Rosalyn and Choi Han were staring at Cale. Their eyes easily revealed what they
wanted to say.
‘Isn’t that different than the truth?’ ]
"Well, they are definitely not strangers but we don't know if they have ever met in person.
The children also really keep the secrets that young master Cale has," said Rosalyn, who was
finally able to see firsthand how the initial story about her young master's relationship with
the Whale tribe at the start.
“the kids really appreciate the secrets that only the four of them have,” said Lock, who had
never been told about the story between Cale and Paseton that night either. Seriously, even
though the three of them were only children, the loyalty of the three children to their young
master was extremely high.
They really wouldn't say anything if young master Cale said they shouldn't.
...
"Yes, it's different from the truth, but it's not a lie" Said Choi han*, who little by little started
to understand what Cale Henituse really meant in his every behavior.
Well, it would be best if Cale Henituse explained that to everyone first, but Choi han* was
also quite familiar with that situation. Crown prince Alberu* was also not someone who
placed his complete trust in Choi han* and the others either.
After all, the young master also never had any bad intentions during that time. Even though
he rarely explained things before doing many things, the kindness he had done earlier was
enough to prevent Choi Han and Rosalyn from directly judging the young man's behavior.
[ Paseton then started to speak.
“Thank you very much, young master-nim. You helped us out again after saving my life
last time.”
Cale still didn’t look back toward Paseton. He could see Rosalyn and Choi Han asking
him with their gazes.
‘When did you save this person?’ ]
"Ah, Cale-nim really enjoys on his own missions" Choi han smiled when he saw that his
liege used to be doing mmissions all alone, well, only with the kids, to build a foundation of
strength in many places to face the war that was about to take place.
In the past, when all these things had not happened, his liege could go wherever he wanted
without anyone really caring and questioning where he was going. But now, their Cale was
more open to things. Tells where he's going, explains in little detail why he should go and
communicates better with all of them.
Well, his Liege really didn't like to talk about the past, he still didn't tell all these things to all
of them either. The riddles about many things that happened in the past were answered by the
people themselves. Those who were telling how they could get to know Cale Henituse and
other things. But that's okay, Choi Han won't force his young master if he really doesn't want
to talk.
.....
“He really wanted to become a shadow hero” Lee Soo hyuk shook his head as he watched
Cale ignore the questions from Choi han and Rosalyn.
"Actually, it's also not something that needs to be told to many people. I quite understand
why he doesn't want to tell this to other people except those who already know," said
Jungsoo. Well, Jungsoo thought he understood why Cale didn't want to bother himself to tell
about his heroic deed by saving Paseton's life.
Saving Paseton's life also likely wasn't something Cale had planned, and since he was not
someone who prided himself on his own kindness, the fact that he didn't tell anyone about it
was not surprising.
[ Cale ignored their gazes while Rosalyn and Choi Han did not ask their questions
aloud. In fact, Rosalyn opened her mouth to say something else.
“Young master Cale headed over here as soon as he learned of the information. We
needed to quickly take care of the mermaid poison, but he thought we needed to let the
Whale tribe know this information as quickly as possible.”
Cale showed his thanks with his gaze. This was the first time someone actually helped
him pull off a scam. Choi Han just kept his mouth shut and stepped back. ]
“I used to be a royal princess, knowing what young master Cale's intentions are and playing
with the flow of the conversation like this isn't something that is hard to do” Rosalyn said
casually, pleased that she was able to help out with this little mission called scheming.
Well, this is just 'different' from the facts, but not a lie. And they, these individual beings,
would always be incorporating lies into their stories, so Rosalyn didn't think too much about
why her young master had said those things.
On the other hand, Choi Han knows that he did the right thing. It was better for him not to
say or do anything in this situation. He would only ruin the atmosphere and even make
Paseton suspicious even though his young master really only wanted to help.
Well, on second thought... Maybe what Rosalyn said was the genuine truth. The truth that his
own Liege would not admit.
Cale originally just wanted to save Ron's life as quickly as possible, but thought that giving
that information to the Whale tribe would be of great use to them.
......
“Miss Rosalyn is an amazing woman. Her adaptability to every situation is truly to be
commended,” Alberu said. Just as Cale had a good relationship with Rosalyn, Alberu also
thought the tower master was a very tough and great woman.
Rosalyn is indeed very greedy with her own strength, but she is not blind to the environment
around her life, Rosalyn is also very smart in many things and someone who is easy to talk
to.
[ “I see. I guess we need to bring over a mermaid corpse in order to get rid of the
mermaid poison.”
“We will go ourselves.”
“Excuse me?”
Cale looked back at Paseton.
“We are going as well.” ]
"Well, just providing information is actually quite enough. I really don't want to trouble
young master Cale more than that," said Paseton who was really surprised about why the
young master immediately came down to help.
"But if he wants to help, isn't it natural for him to do that? He doesn't even just take you to
the swamp in the forest, but also helps to destroy it," said Archie. The killer whale thought
that it was really Cale Henituse to help all out. That man must also have realized that his
information alone would not be enough for their whale tribe.
After all, Archie already knew that Cale had only focused on the organization from the start,
not the mermaids.
“Their goal is that organization. Just as we only want to focus on mermaids, young master
Cale also only wants to focus on the organization without wanting to worry that mermaids
threaten their lives more than this.” Archie smiled as Whitira voiced her opinion.
Well, he was of the same mind as the queen. Archie was happy about that.
On the other hand, Whitira did think about it. In the past, she didn't have time to think about
this because she didn't know the details of the story about Ron or the others because yes...
they had different lives and Whitira was still busy with all the wars that were going on. Back
then, their agreement was brief but very clear.
Both sides focused on one enemy side. Just as the mermaids cooperated with the arm
organization, the whale tribe also cooperated with the Cale Henituse crew.
It's the fastest way to get things done. Cale Henituse was able to get an antidote for Ron as
well as kill Redika and avoid other life threats because he managed to destroy everyone.
And the Whale tribe ended up winning the war even faster without adding to the deaths of the
whale tribe members any more than what was already there.
[ There was something he needed to do.
Of course, the words coming out of Cale’s mouth were very different from his actual
thoughts.
“There aren’t many of us, so we probably can’t participate in the battle, but we want to
help out, even if it is just a little.”
But really, Cale was just planning on doing a hit and run.
Even that was enough. ]
“Cale must only be talking about the organization. That's why he said from the start that he
wouldn't be of much help because his focus was only on the arm organization” Alberu*
commented, understanding why Cale was doing all those things.
With the young master willing to share the information Ron had gotten, it was actually
enough for the Whales. But that wasn't enough if Cale really wanted to get the antidote and
his problems with Redika. He doesn't have any connection with Redika or the Arm
organization thou... Cale Henituse, whether the original or the Kim Roksoo's soul, had no
connection whatsoever to that organization. At least back then.
If only Kim Roksoo never knew what was supposed to happen at the Plaza that day, Cale
would have no reason to get involved in things like this. Choi han and Ron's business was
their own business, with him already reaching out to Choi han and giving them a house was
enough. But since Cale Henituse himself had already decided to interfere...
Even Redika is the problem too.
They really had to make sure Redika died this time, they couldn't let him threaten other
people's lives again. And regarding the Arm organization on one of those islands, it would be
better to kill them all at the same time. The more Arm members there are on the western
continent, the greater the threat that will occur in the future.
Since Cale Henituse was indeed helping the Roan Kingdom build a foundation of strength,
preventing bad things when he knew he could prevent them was the best choice.
Alberu* knew it wasn't Cale's fault that Ron ended up like that, but Alberu* also knew that
Cale was feeling a little guilty because he had neglected Ron and his personal matters for a
bit.
Whether the man wanted to admit it or not, Alberu* felt it was only natural that Cale did feel
guilty.
[ Paseton’s pupils started to shake.
The Whale Tribe was currently in the middle of a fierce battle with the Mermaids. Of
course, they had the advantage since they learned about the dead mana and poison in
advance, however, there were a lot of mermaids while the Whales had a lot of obstacles
in their way because they had to protect the weaker sea creatures while fighting the
mermaids.
That was why they needed an overwhelming strength. ]
There are many reasons why the Whale tribe is called one of the strongest animal tribes in the
world. Their strengths need not be questioned, they are admirable individuals from many
aspects.
However, every time there is a strong individual, there will also be another strong individual
who can beat that strong person and the cycle will continue like that.
Victory cannot always be based on physical strength, but also must be with the brain. Even a
weak person, if they knows other people's weak points, then they will win. Whitira* recalled
the help of Choi han* and his friends during the war at that time. Choi han's* help is certainly
amazing. Choi han* was like a separate hope for their victory at that time..
However, it wouldn't change the fact that they still lost a lot of people and the time of the war
was much longer than in the lcf dimension. In other words, the death toll of Whale tribe
members in the Tboah dimension is much higher than that in the Lcf dimension.
Even though Choi han over there probably wouldn't directly help fight the mermaids like
what they Choi han* did, but if Cale Henituse really prioritized his team to wipe out the
organization, Whitira* also believed that her whale tribe would win faster against them, the
mermaids.
With each team focusing on each enemy, they will all reduce the number of other people's
deaths. Cale Henituse didn't need a lot of people on his team to destroy anything on the
island. Raon Miru's existence alone was comparable to the strength of hundreds of people.
[ ‘Young master-nim says they are weak, but.’
Paseton’s gaze headed toward the Black Dragon.
It didn’t matter if it was on land, on an island, or even in the sea.
“What are you looking at, little Whale?”
The cute dragon with short legs wrinkled his nose and started to strike a pose that
seemed to say, ‘I am great.’ Paseton had seen the dragon’s strength before. He had seen
that overwhelming power with his own eyes. ]
Cale Henituse and his idea of gathering 'useful' individuals into a team that could be called a
family had finally paid off.
This was the first time they would see Cale Henituse actually working together as a team.
Well, what had happened at the Plaza had seemed perfect, their coordination, their speed of
movement, their high regard for the planned time and their strength itself. The team did very
well on the first mission. With Cale Henituse as their leader… but, what happened in the
plaza back then, well, because there were several time skips, the focus was more on Cale
Henituse himself, not actually on his team.
But this time, the mission is much more dangerous and challenging. But the people that were
around Cale were also people with even more experience. Moreover, the children there had
brought Cale to many places to practice their personal abilities, as well as Choi han and the
others.
Raon Miru's ability was also beyond question...
[ “It is nothing, Dragon-nim.”
“Hmph, I will be going as well.”
Raon snorted at Paseton’s respectful response and turned his head away. At the same
time, Raon started to speak into Cale’s mind.
– Did I do a good job, human? Was I great?
Cale slightly nodded his head at Raon. He did well for his age. Cale didn’t care about
how Raon was excited about his acting as he started to speak to Paseton. ]
“Ah, he's starting to show where he can have the personality he is now” said Eruhaben who
actually found it funny as Raon tried to act arrogant but immediately asked Cale for credit.
That kid really was weird.. Raon was a softie if it didn't involve the harsh words the boy
unknowingly said, and that personality wasn't due to Cale setting an example, but because of
Raon who did have an innocent personality.
That child was comfortable around Cale, making him not want to pretend to be arrogant and
tough by himself, that was because Cale did spoil that one child, making Raon even more
thirsty for attention.
Maybe because Eruhaben was too used to seeing Raon's childish demeanor, the golden
dragon was sometimes surprised when he saw Raon suddenly become a very serious child
and show his dragonish side. Raon Miru wasn't exactly an odd dragon, but he only acted that
way towards people he felt comfortable talking to and living with.
The golden dragon turned to the former dragon lord.. the beautiful woman beside Mila was
also a softie when she was in her house, didn't look like a dragon lord at all. Just a mother.
[ “I will explain on our way there. I want to move as quickly as possible. What do you
think?”
Paseton answered as Cale expected.
“We can leave right away.”
“Good.”
Cale was preparing to leave very quietly late at night. They were not going to depart
from the port, as there were many soldiers patrolling the area right now. ]
“I wanted to say that young master Cale made the security of Ubarr's territory look very easy
to bypass, but what I'm talking about is young master Cale and a dragon by his side” Young
lady Amiru said, a bit of bitterness in her mouth.
Seriously, seeing young master Cale freely going here and there without anyone knowing...
made young lady Amiru's confidence in the security that was there a little less. Their security
is still not tight enough, Amiru wants to keep her territory even more secure.
But young master Cale was literally with a dragon and they would really be easy to go
around doing whatever they wanted. Young master Cale too, even though he looked
indifferent, he was also moving very carefully. Picking the right time and place, moving
quickly without himself insulting the lack of security that existed in the territory.
....
"Hmm, I really want to know what kind of quick plan will happen" Said Lee Soo hyuk
curiously. Cale had always had unexpected but very effective plans so far. And they were also
likely to have made their move immediately after telling Whitira their plan that same night.
Or maybe on a different night? Soo hyuk thought that Cale probably wouldn't want to waste
any more time.
“Haaa, that bastard did the fastest thing you could ever imagine” Alberu replied.
“Huh? you know? but Cale doesn't look like he's telling you that” Lee Soohyuk asked
confused. Seriously, how could Alberu know? did Cale tell a story? well that not a surprise
thing tho..
“I received annoying reports the day after this mission was carried out, no one mentioned
Cale Henituse's name or anyone related to Cale Henituse, but by looking at this… I can
confirm that.” Alberu said a little lazy, tired and just wanted Sleep.
[ Cale was currently on the island that was farthest away from the coast. Everyone had
moved here earlier during the day.
“Oh.”
“Wow.”
Paseton was in awe as he looked at the group. He had expected On and Hong, but there
were more people than he expected. He could also feel that they were all pretty strong. ]
"For the young age they all have, they are really strong enough to work as a team. I'm really
grateful that young master Cale put a lot of effort into this," said Paseton.
Even though he knew that young master Cale had his own goals, it would not change the fact
that the people Cale Henituse had brought that day were very helpful no matter what they
were doing.
And the young master has also tried to calculate the possibility of the enemy's strength as
well as the strength of his own team.
According to Archie's story, most of the battles, um, couldn't even be called battles anyway
when it came to the island, but most of the plans that had been made were carried out by
Raon Miru. The rest was done directly by Cale Henituse and several of his crew to plant the
bomb.
The children of the blue wolf tribe also only moved when it was really needed. Cale did not
allow the children to fight for no reason and end up hurting themselves. And from Archie's
report too, these children were indeed quite strong, able to help Rosalyn and the others when
they were fighting.
The number of people that young master Cale Henituse had brought that day wasn't much,
but it was enough to meet the expectations of their own personal plans. And with their
success, the Whale Tribe also got their victory because they were finally able to fight at full
power without worrying about anything else.
[ Paseton thought he might have misread because he was one of the weaker Whales, but
he seemed to be right based on the reactions of the two Killer Whales that came with
him.
“Archie, long time no see.”
Archie, the Killer Whale that served as Whale King Shickler’s guard, bowed with a stiff
expression. He then turned his gaze away from Cale right away. ]
“They are a tribe of beasts who are strong and self-isolating. I'm glad they didn't rely too
much on Cale's help, not expecting much about who Cale would later bring to help them. He
already helped a lot and they didn't want to trouble Cale more than that," Alberu said. There
was a relieved smile on the crown prince's face.
Cale Henituse and all the trouble that was involved with him was the result of his own
actions. It was Cale's choice to care and help, Alberu knew that Cale would not run away
from his responsibilities because he had chosen that path of life himself.
However, seeing the behavior of the rest of the Whale tribe made Alberu realize that all of
them had not originally relied on Cale Henituse for their livelihood. Well, until now, but ever
since the era of the war against the Indomitable Alliance ended, they had all moved according
to Cale Henituse's orders.
And the Whale tribe were the ones who turned to Cale for help when they really needed help.
They asked permission to enter the forest of darkness politely, they tried to fight alone until
they reached the swamp but Cale only gave them their chance to fight another day.
They also did not ask Cale for help regarding the war against the mermaids even though they
really needed it.
They did not want to trouble Cale Henituse and Alberu could see why Cale would also easily
want to help them. Without even telling the whale tribe any information about the secret
organization, Alberu knew that Cale would definitely have other plans if he really wanted to.
But he chose to help the Whale tribe in many ways.
One thing about that Cale Henituse is… He would absolutely act according to how other
people behaved towards him.
[ Cale’s gaze, as well as the Black Dragon staring at him from behind Cale, made him
feel odd.
Raon started to speak at that moment.
“Are we riding this Killer Whale?”
“Probably.” ]
Archie* choked with what he just heard. Is he really listening to this? Did Raon Miru just ask
Cale Henituse that they were going to ride the Killer Whale… and the Killer Whale he was
referring to.. Is him? The only killer whale there is him... Isn't?
Is He actually listening to this? For the first time in his life, Archie* hoped that he had
misheard the brief conversation. But the reactions of Whitira* and king Shickler* who were
laughing softly now made Archie* even more worried.
Yes, he was really worried about his fate in the Lcf dimension. Does he in another dimension
get karma for every exciting action he does? is this karma? did he really get treated like that
over there?
On the other hand, Whitira* was actually laughing at Archie* who was frowning, looking
very worried about many things and questioning his own existence. Seriously, this is the first
time Whitira* has seen someone other than herself and her father treating Archie* this way.
Well, Raon's question sounded so innocent. The child was really just asking, but that answer
from Cale Henituse made Whitira* laugh. She didn't know what had happened before, but
seeing Cale's calm demeanor and indeed already intending to ride one of the Whales and also
the response from Archie that could be considered quite calm...
The demenaor is not like the Archie* she knew. Because the Archie* that Whitira* knew,
wouldn't respond well to that question even if the one asking was a dragon. That man only
obeyed the wishes of her father and Whitira*, and even then sometimes he still violated the
existing rules.
[ Archie started to frown. Did he hear correctly? Did they say ride?
Archie looked toward Paseton, who quickly looked away before starting to speak.
“Ahem, a large ship will be easily spotted, so we will use a medium-size ship in order to
have everyone head out to sea, but since we have limited space in the ship and also have
an injured patient, Cale-nim and Dragon-nim-”
“I am Raon now!”
“Yes, Raon-nim, as well as some other people, will follow us using levitation magic,
ahem, before landing on the two of your backs.”
“Ho!” ]
"Ah.. Paseton, I haven't had the chance to ask this before. Have I ever made you angry or
annoyed? You never gave any hint that in the end I have to go with them all on top of my
body" Archie asked calmly.
Paseton flinched hard.
"No! wait, it's not what you think!"
"And what am I thinking now?"
Paseton looked panicked at Whitira who just laughed. His father acted as if he didn't hear
anything and focused instead on the large screen in front of them.
"I know that you'll refuse to go if I tell you why I proposed you go out with me that night.
But since the conditions are like that, and I need someone big in whale form... I thought it
would be the best idea to ask you out to young master Cale and the others and-" Paseton was
still rambling on with all the details to Archie who was still looking at him with a betrayed
look.
"And since we have to hurry, you really are the best option among us! You are big, fast and
strong! I didn't mean to prank you or anything like that!"
Archie just sighed while hearing Paseton who kept talking. Seriously, this little whale is
really hard to predict. Suddenly went off on his own, then disappeared for a long time and
threw the kingdom into utter chaos as Whitira went on a rampage every day, returning alive
but almost dead.
And now instead traps Archie in a situation that makes his pride trample. Cale Henituse who
had the intention to make fun of Archie, he knew that. So the killer whale, couldn't get angry
at Paseton.
Sigh...
[ Archie could not believe what he had just heard. Raon started to speak at that
moment.
“But Killer Whales are smaller than Humpback Whales. Will there be enough space?”
Killer Whales were small in comparison to Humpback Whales, however, they were still
at least 7 – 10 meters in length. Archie started to frown even more, while the other
Killer Whale soldier that came with them was confused.
“Archie, thanks in advance.”
Pat, pat. ]
"Oh my God, I can't continue this" Archie* covered his face with both hands. Completely
unable to cope with the response Cale was giving to the information he was saying.
Seriously, Cale Henituse seemed to have personal issues with his counterpart is he? What
really happened? why among all people.. he has the one to suffer like this?
Whitira* had been laughing ever since, genuinely finding everything she was looking at to be
funny. Especially when Cale gently patted Archie on the back, complete with a smile on his
face. Cale Henituse definitely looked like he was trying to become a beast handler using his
charisma.
"Yes Archie, you really gave a good suggestion there" said King Shickler* who also
chuckled.
"Your Highness, that's not me.I would never be in the same position like him and I would
vehemently refuse even if someone like you asked for it."
"Are you serious about that?"
Archie* flinched.
"Of course i'm just kidding. I will do whatever you want your majesty"
....
“Hooo, this is the first time I've seen him toying with someone else,” Alberu said, amused to
see the irritated face from Archie as Cale patted him on the back.
This is akin to the two of them throwing sweet/nasty words at each other in every meeting.
There was a feeling of relief that Alberu was not the only victim of Cale Henituse's pettiness.
[ Cale patted Archie’s shoulder and started to smile. Archie felt like Cale was mocking
him. At that moment, Archie could hear Paseton starting to speak once again.
“Ah, for your information, the two of you will have to pull the medium-sized ship as
well. It has some magic in it, so we just need to tie it to you. We didn’t get any crew
members.”
“…Why should I deal with such crap!”
“My father said to do anything and everything.”
Archie shut up after hearing Paseton’s answer. The Whale King was extremely sensitive
these days from fighting against the mermaids, so he might really get beaten to death if
he made a wrong move. ]
"I really didn't expect that you would do this to me" Archie said. Even though he couldn't be
mad at Paseton, Archie still felt betrayed.
He really didn't know why he had to go with Paseton that night, the king only asked him to
go because Paseton suggested. And Paseton just said that they were going to meet Cale
Henituse who he said had information about annoying organizations like Arm and wanted to
lend a helping hand to them.
Even Archie knows that the more people, the quicker their victory will be achieved. That's
why Archie kept following Paseton without asking too many questions. He was already quite
happy from seeing who Cale Henituse would bring that night. Choi han and Raon themselves
were strong people, plus many other people.
Archie is more and more confident that they will really win easily after this.
But..
But… Cale Henituse ending up climbing his body together with Raon that night was not
something Archie had ever imagined. Moreover, he and the other killer whales ended up
having to tow the big ship as well.
It's not that they can't afford it, BUT THIS IS A MATTER OF SELF-ESTEEM!
Archie was sure that Cale Henituse was just trying to make fun of his ridiculous fate. The
young master could ride on the ship, but chose to ride on his Whale form. Irritating!
"Paseton, your idea is amazing" Said King Shickler proudly.
"Thank you father. I know that everything will really go well and fast if Archie and the killer
whale come that night" Paseton said sincerely.
Archie once again could only let out a long sigh. Can he just go home?
[ “Damn it!”
Archie looked up at the sky and started to swear.
Cale stood there and patted Archie’s back.
“I will be on your back, so please swim safely.”
Archie had become a living taxi.
*** ]
"Ah... I also want to climb on top of the whale!" Choi Jungsoo suddenly exclaimed, feeling
jealous because Cale had gotten that chance before him.
Getting on that big ship alone in the middle of the night would have been a challenge in
itself, but riding a whale in the middle of the night?! wouldn't that be an awesome
experience?
"Too bad, there are no big fish monsters in Korea. Hmm.. most likely there is, but you won't
be able to communicate properly. Only the leaders of the monsters can communicate and the
leaders only want to talk to Roksoo," said Lee Soo Hyuk who also felt that Cale was having
fun that night.
Well, even if there was a large sea monster they could ride, probably the first thing to do
would be to kill the monster before they killed him and the others. As he had said, the only
ones who could communicate were the leader monsters,just like that day. And they really just
want to communicate properly with Roksoo, no one else.
Even after Cale's soul returned to his dimension, the monsters there still behaved as usual
towards Roksoo and this punk was also able to communicate calmly with them.
Instead of having an ability record, Soo hyuk thinks that Roksoo should hone his abilities
more sharply to subdue some monsters that can be of use to them in the future.
[ Splash- splash-
Cale observed the night sea while listening to the splashing of water. It was comfortable
on the Killer Whale’s back.
Tap, tap.
Raon tapped on the Killer Whale’s back. On and Hong were next to Ron on the ship
because they were saying that they were scared of the water. However, they also wanted
to be near Ron because they seemed to worry about Ron even more than Cale did. ]
"Good job Archie. You moved quickly but still put young master Cale at ease. We do have to
treat our guests well. Don't you think so?" King Shickler asked casually.
His tone was casual, but Archie knew that the king was just sneering at him at the moment.
"You act as if I can do as I please there" Archie muttered under his breath.
Seriously, the king was very often angry and sensitive about many things. Archie has been
given physical training directly by the king several times when he managed to irritate King
Shickler. And the moment the war with the mermaids took place, the king was really very
sensitive about many things. And it's a LOT of many thing.
Archie had been warned countless times to treat the young master very well. That was why,
even though his pride was stepped on, even though he was resentful, even though he was
lazy, Archie still did his best and didn't let the young master fall into the ocean.
Because if Cale Henituse really did fall, then Archie was sure that he would also lose his life.
"It must be hard for you not to comment on anything. Good job, you are indeed a reliable
man" Whitira patted his head lightly, trying to cheer up Archie who was still irritating about
this thing.
Sigh...
[ “Human, the Whale’s back is slippery.”
“It’s supposed to be that way.”
“I see.”
Raon had a blank expression as he laid down on the Killer Whale’s back like Cale.
Archie, who was known as the strongest Killer Whale, was larger than most Killer
Whales.
He was approximately 12 meters in length, so it felt like a decent sized building was
moving. ]
"Father was really scary back then huh?" asked Whitira* who was completely amused at
Archie's reaction with all the interactions between Cale Henituse and Raon Miru.
The two individuals casually talked about Archie's whale form, enjoying the beautiful night
at sea. If it had been Paseton who had brought them, his little brother would have engaged the
two of them to talk and explain why he had such a slippery body.
Raon was just behaving like a normal child, curious about many things and commenting on
many things as well. But Raon was really just talking to Cale, commenting on Archie's body
to Cale, asking Cale about Whales, and not asking Archie anything as Cale briefly explained
why Archie's body was slippery.
Somehow it's funny. Whitira* could see that Cale Henituse was indeed not in his 'teacher'
mode anymore, not explaining why Archie was like that even though he most likely knew
why. And Raon was also just going along with it, if Cale saying Archie was like that because
he had to be like that, then it is what it is. No need for another question.
Still, Archie is really cute when he's like that. The man must have been cursing a lot of things
in his head while Raon was still seen playing with the skin on his body.
[ Cale looked toward the other Killer Whale next to them. The other Killer Whale was
moving at the same speed. Between Archie and that Killer Whale was the medium-sized
ship that was tied to them with mana ropes. Of course, Paseton was in the front, guiding
them.
‘This is like a high-speed taxi.’
It was very fast. Cale looked at the other Killer Whale’s back. ]
They can all see it. Archie really moves very quickly, as well as the other killer whales.
As Paseton meant, they all really wanted to move very fast and the option of bringing killer
whales to help them was the best choice. The choice of not telling them what they are going
to do is also a good choice because Archie will definitely refuse.
Well, the man will still obey the wishes of his king if King Shickler insists.
One thing that was amazing about that was that Archie was actually able to make Cale
Henituse feel comfortable sitting there. With his high speed, slippery body skin, and the night
sea that was scary and very cold, Archie really didn't make Cale Henituse and Raon have
anything to say about the way he was moving but a kind remark.
King Shickler really meant it when he said Archie did a good job. Even though that one child
often caused trouble and was quite difficult to manage, what Archie did there showed his
maturity. About Archie feeling irritated but not once making Cale feel uncomfortable, about
Archie holding back all the swearing that he normally would never hold back.
In other words, Shickler was really proud.
[ Rosalyn and Choi Han were sitting there with odd expressions on their faces, while the
seasick Hilsman was busy covering his mouth with his hands. Cale turned away from all
three of them because they seemed uncomfortable and instead started to observe the
night sky, as well as the shining stars. ]
"Oh.. it's really a strange experience. Even though I know that they won't drop us into the
ocean.. But of course it will be weird to ride on the whale's back" Rosalyn said who felt a bit
funny when she saw her own blank face on the big screen.
But seriously, young master Cale and him being able to adapt to things were truly admirable.
It was also the young master's first time riding on a whale's body wasn't it? Rosalyn didn't
know what kind of life Kim Roksoo lived, but Rosalyn was sure that her young master also
never climbed a whale's body on Earth 1 because here, the young master only compared the
speed and convenience of how Archie moved with a taxi.
Talking about taxis...
"What are taxis?" asked Rosalyn to Choi han, The only Korean beside her. Even though Choi
Han came to their dimension at a young age, that doesn't mean Choi Han doesn't know
anything right?
“Taxi is a four-wheeled vehicle. A public car that we pay when we use it to take us to some
places we wanted to visit. The system is similar to a carriage here, but a more modern version
and does not use any animals. say, the speed can be as fast as Archie" Choi han replied,
trying to recall everything he had ever remembered about his life in Korea.
Well, Choi han has never taken a super-fast taxi, but Choi han has seen one. He didn't need to
experiment with that one car to know how to explain it to Rosalyn.
.....
"Haah, people say that if I often go on a ship, then slowly my seasickness will go away.
That's all a lie, I still get seasick until now" Hilsman muttered.
Seriously, he has been going there many times by ship, but his seasickness never goes away.
If Hilsman didn't push himself, he really wouldn't be able to fight once they got to whatever
place it was.
Is there a cure? maybe magic? anything that can help get rid of seasickness?
[ He then started to think.
‘It should be okay to destroy one island, right?’ ]
"No"
"Of course no, you moron"
The two crown princes of the Roan Kingdom responded quickly. Is it serious? Cale was
questioning whether or not he could destroy the island?
Cale* on the other hand choked at the idea. Of all the ideas that came to his mind at this time,
none of them had the idea of destroying an island. Why does it have to be so extreme?!
"Hmm? I guess Choi han and Raon are also enough to annihilate anyone on the island, right?
How many people are there anyway?" This time, Kim Roksoo was completely confused by
the choice Cale Henituse had made.
He knew that they were going to kill all the members of the organization that were there. But
Choi han and Raon's strength was enough to kill them all if they put the effort in there.
Rosalyn is also a strong mage, they can work well together and the job will be done quickly.
Is there any other reason why the island should also be destroyed as well?
"Well, that's the fastest way. No one needs to get their hands dirty with blood right? Why
bother fighting when we can destroy everything including the island?"
All eyes in the center room stared at Choi Jungsoo in disbelief. Lee Soohyuk just took a deep
breath.
“Destroying that island is the same as destroying a large piece of property. Cale will be in a
lot of trouble if he is caught destroying royal property. No one knows about the existence of
that organization there except for the Whale tribe and Cale's own crew, the kingdom has not
given them permission to do that. . And even though Cale told them, at least the crown
prince, destroying the island also isn't something that should be done.” Lee Soohyuk tried to
explain why islands shouldn't be destroyed just like that.
"Is the island really useful? I mean, if there really aren't any living things there or the place
isn't used by anyone else except the organization... I don't think anyone will be harmed" Choi
Jungsoo still thought that was a really amazing idea.
“It won't change the fact that what Cale Henituse did was a crime.” Alberu* said, starting to
feel a headache even though Cale Henituse's actions had not yet started.
[ Cale enjoyed the peaceful scenery as they arrived at Hais Island 1.
It was because Hais Island 12 was close to Arm’s base on Hais Island 5. They didn’t
want the Whales to be seen. That was why they came to Hais Island 1 first and will then
move to Hais Island 12.
“I will go get my noonim.”
Paseton had a stiff expression as he reported to Cale that he would return with his
sister. ]
“I still don't understand… why does the island also have to be destroyed” Alberu* massaged
his temples. Even though it wasn't his dimension where one of the Hais islands would be
destroyed, but he also felt the headache.
“Well, that one island really isn't an island inhabited by anyone and isn't very useful either.
But like what Lee Soo Hyuk said, it's still not an action that can be done.” Alberu on the
other hand could only smile bitterly as he recalled the morning's information. The day he
found out about the disappearance of one of Hais Island.
The explosion was so big that the island was completely destroyed. At least the Swamp in the
forest of darkness only exterminated all the dead mana there, not the forest as a whole. But in
this one case, one island is completely destroyed.
"Well, as long as he doesn't get caught, everything will be fine right?" Kim Roksoo asked the
prince.
Seeing Cale Henituse, who until now still held the honorable title of a hero, proved that he
had managed to save himself from all the suspicions that were pointing at him.
“Hmm, even though I suspect him, I don't have any evidence to put him in prison. After all...
he's too useful to me. Instead, I'm doing all these troublesome things to save him from all his
own criminal cases” Alberu replied casually.
Cale Henituse did commit acts that deviated from the law, but while Alberu knew his
intentions were for the good of the Roan kingdom and the good of many people, Alberu
swore that he would still save Cale from many things.
Why does he keep doing all these troublesome things? why would he want to finish all the
work that Cale threw at him? why didn't he even try to get in the way of whatever Cale
wanted to do?
There are no humans who really work cleanly here. Even heroes have their own sins.
Even heroes... if only seen from the context of killing each other to get a victory, is that good
morals?
After all, humans only wanted to judge things from their own perspective, Alberu and Cale
also did whatever they felt was right.
[ Cale had informed Paseton on their way over that the people helping the mermaids
were a large organization that even had the balls to lead the Plaza Terror Incident in the
Roan Kingdom’s capital.
“Sure, make it fast.”
“Yes sir. Hais Island 1 is part of the Whale territory, so the mermaids will not come.”
“Alright.”
Paseton bowed before quickly leaving the island. Archie and the other Whale did not
even look back as they followed behind Paseton. ]
“Hmm, he was a leader in his past life right? I'm starting to understand why he could do all
this” Choi han* muttered as Cale Henituse casually interacted with the many important
people he met.
Confidence, courage of heart, and strong determination. Choi han* hated people who took
advantage of their capitalism too much, but Cale Henituse opened Choi han*'s eyes to truly
see the world from a different perspective. They just arrived at this arc but Choi han* has
learned many things and understands many things why those in the Lcf dimension have
gotten their victory so quickly.
Cale Henituse was really making use of everything he had. Everything Choi han* means here
is the whole. If Kim Roksoo was a team leader who was lonely and didn't really have many
things like he said before, Cale Henituse here had everything that Kim Roksoo didn't have.
And Cale really just had to put his effort into becoming a leader and they will become the
perfect group.
In his group, Rosalyn* is the one who communicates more often when it comes to politics.
Rosalyn*, Ron* and Beacrox* who helped Choi han* understand the world that still adheres
to the existing hierarchy. Be wary of those in high positions of power and stop trying to get
others to take advantage of your own kindness. And so, Choi han* learn things.
But Cale Henituse over there, a transmigrator, alone, carried the weight of his own identity,
kept the burden of the knowledge he got from novels, but still managed to control things
quite well. He handles almost everything, he is the spokesperson in his group, he is the leader
and he is also the strategist.
Seeing all of Cale Henituse's interactions with the important people present in each
territory… reminded Choi han* that he was still lacking in many things. Making Choi han*
know that it's not only physical strength that he has to train here, but also his intelligence to
deal with humans.
[ “Young master-nim, should I set up the tents?”
“Yes. Move Ron once you are done.”
“Yes sir.”
The Wolf, Maes, answered confidently before heading over to Lock and Hilsman. Lock,
the Wolf King’s successor, was currently patting Hilsman’s back. Hilsman was busy
vomiting from being seasick.
Soon enough, Rosalyn, Maes, and the rest set up a couple tents near Hais Island 1’s
coast. Naturally, Cale did not help and simply watched them do all the work. ]
“Why is young master Cale helping with building the tents for when we are there, anyway?”
Said Lock, pleased with the useful abilities of himself as well as all of his siblings.
Being able to do something that would help their young master's life was something they
would definitely do. At first, Lock felt a bit sad that all of his siblings were not getting the
knight training that Lock had previously thought was good for them all.
After all, Lock only wanted them to grow to become strong people, at least able to protect
themselves.
But after his discussion with young master Cale that day, Lock clearly realized that even
though these brothers and sisters were people Lock wanted to take care of, it didn't mean that
he was the one to decide what they wanted to do in the future.
Their lives were their own, even though right now they were all still happy with small tasks
with Beacrox and training with Choi han and Hilsman, when they got to the age where they
knew what they wanted to do, Lock had to give him his whole hearted support.
Just like young master Cale trying to keep Lock as a teenager enjoying his youth, Lock also
wanted to give all of his siblings that opportunity. Lock wanted them to have a good life, a
life where they didn't have to fight for their lives, not make them dirty their hands with
enemy blood, a life where they didn't think about revenge.
Lock wanted to give all the good things to all his younger siblings.
[ Choi Han was standing in front of Cale because Cale had called him over.
“Choi Han.”
“Yes, Cale-nim.”
“I think it is better to be selfish than allow any of our people to get hurt.”
Cale’s goal was to quietly get out without getting hurt from the Whales’ battle with the
mermaids. ]
“Yes, that is a very selfish choice. But if the main goal is just to get the antidote and
exterminate all arm members but didn't want anyone on the team to get hurt, destroying the
island would be a reasonable choice” Alberu* said after getting confirmation why Cale chose
to destroy the island.
Even though Choi han, Rosalyn and Raon were able to kill all of them, there was still the
potential for one of them to be at least injured. There was no battle where one side would be
completely fine without the slightest wound. And Cale was really serious about himself not
wanting to let the people around him get hurt again.
It's kinda bad to say, but Ron was enough to be an example of a true grievous wound because
he was moving alone in the battle. Is it trauma? Hmmm.. the word trauma was a bit too
much, but Cale at least looked quite traumatized by what had happened to Ron.
And yes, just like what his counterpart said earlier, that island was also not very useful and
was quite far away from the Roan Kingdom itself. Except for the surrounding ocean, no
amount of explosion would affect anywhere else.
Alberu* thought he could tolerate that too. It was a selfish act, but Alberu* understood. Isn't
it natural for humans to be selfish? and seeing his counterpart's reaction, Alberu* knew that
this would not be the last time Cale Henituse would do something big like this, and would
always tolerate whatever his lover did.
Love really blinds the eyes and the heart of a person, isn't?
[ “But there is something we must do this time.”
There was something Cale needed to tell Choi Han before the Whales returned.
“You remember the mage from the Plaza Terror Incident?”
Choi Han’s expression stiffened up. The blood crazy mage, Redika. Choi Han had cut
his arm off.
Cale quietly whispered to Choi Han.
“He is the only one who managed to see Ron’s face. There are two things that I believe
are most important in this operation.” ]
Choi han still remembers all his anger when he remembers Redika at that time. Well, back to
that time. Their enemy was only equal to Redika, someone who had never even met a white
Star in person.
Choi han had wondered if maybe his liege really cared about the organization, Ron might not
be going alone. But Choi Han realized that it was a very stupid thought, he even felt guilty
just for thinking about it. How could he even think about that when Cale Henituse was
already doing everything by himself?
Redika, that stupid bastard who unfortunately has troubled the lives of many people since
long ago, even since Choi Han was still not as strong as he is now, he could have killed
Redika if only the man hadn't managed to escape.
And that was his main mistake, passing Redika.
One point here, does Redika know who Ron Molan is? well, the man was the only person
who had seen Ron's face, but would he be able to tell that? did he really know who the person
he was looking at was? as far as Choi han could remember, after this incident, Ron and
Beacrox's lives were completely unknown to anyone, well, what Choi han meant was that
their identity as Molan was still unknown to anyone before they left for the Eastern continent.
Which meant that no one had yet been able to share information about Ron Molan's
whereabouts on the Western continent with the other members of the organization.
A huge advantage because of Cale Henituse and his amazing idea to destroy the island.
[ Choi Han made eye contact with Cale.
“First is to cure Ron of the mermaid poison and second is to get rid of any potential
threat to Ron or any of us in the future. You understand what I mean?”
Choi Han answered without any hesitation.
“I will either destroy that mage’s other eye or kill him.” ]
The one thing about the relationship between Choi han and Cale that Alberu had been aware
of all this time was that Choi han completely complied everything his liege wanted in the
world.
Well, Alberu only really saw what Choi han could do for Cale when his relationship with
Cale also improved.
But looking at this timeline, Alberu could judge that it was Cale who was giving Choi han the
opportunity to do whatever he wanted to do.
After all, Choi han is like a maniac killer. If he didn't stand alone, didn't become a leader in a
team, Choi Han really can't fall into the wrong hands. That cruel but innocent man… Alberu
was actually quite surprised why Choi Han could still be such a kind-hearted and gentle
individual after all of that.
But Alberu also realized that Choi han just wanted to live his life and stop thinking about his
past.
He was an extremely great man, Alberu completely acknowledged his prowess as a human.
Not many people can still be the current Choi han if they have the same background in life.
Maybe like an example of a villain cliche where "The world is very mean to me, then I
become a villain". Why blame the world when humans themselves are the ones who sin?
.....
"Killing him is the best option. We will still think about Redika if he is still not dead by then"
Rosalyn said briefly.
"Yeah, I'm fed up with him" Choi han agrees, he doesn't know why he still thinks that he'll
only damage Redika's remaining eye when he can instantly kill that madman.
[ He then added on.
“Beacrox will want to do it, but I think it is better for me to do it. He is currently too
emotional to be rational.”
Choi Han knew exactly what he had to do. Ron ended up that way because he did not
manage to kill Redika last time. He had no qualms about killing people anymore.
It wasn’t that it pained him to do so, but it didn’t matter if those bastards died, no, it
would be better if those bastards were dead. ]
"Hey!"
"I'm telling a fact. You don't even want to leave Ron's room at all and really make sure that
it's only us around the room, not strangers" Choi han immediately cut off the useless
complaint from Beacrox.
Seriously, Beacrox was totally like someone whose world was shattered back then. He
becomes more sensitive in many ways and that includes his interactions with Choi han. At
some time, Beacrox scolded him even though Choi Han had done nothing wrong. But Choi
han stopped for a moment to be childish and forgive the sensitive Beacrox.
Seeing Beacrox absolutely not leaving Ron except to cook so Cale would still eat delicious
food reminded Choi han of the time Cale Henituse had lost consciousness for the first time
after overusing his ancient powers.
Well, not just for the first, second or however many times, every time Cale lost his
consciousness, they all became extremely sensitive. Raon, Ohn and Hong didn't even want to
leave Cale's room, Raon was busy counting how many seconds Cale had not opened his eyes,
Ohn and Hong simply didn't want to leave Cale.
Oh, ever since Eruhaben showed his true attitude, that golden dragon also lived in the same
room as Cale whenever the young master lost consciousness for extended periods of time.
That's why Choi han doesn't scoff at Beacrox's attitude, because Choi han also knows how it
feels when he sees his loved ones die, get hurt and almost die.
....
"Even though he's now saying terrible things, but in fact... he still can't kill others without
hurting himself" Kim Roksoo commented.
It is in a fact that Choi han felt pain when his hand was used to kill someone. Choi han felt
pain when he realized that he was moving like a killer. Even after all the things that had
happened to him, after all the deaths he had seen, after all that lonely life in the forest...
Choi han still feels the pain when he took other people's lives. Choi Han does not hesitate to
beat other people almost to death, but it still hurts himself if he has to kill someone.
... Kim Roksoo didn't know how to feel about this information.
[ “No, there is no need to overdo it and kill him. I don’t have any thoughts about
dirtying our hands.”
“It will not be very difficult.”
Cale knew that Choi Han was a good person, but that he had no qualms about killing.
However, Cale did not want to put any blood on his hands if possible. He didn’t care if
that was unfair. ]
"He knows that you're still not used to killing each other. He's trying to reduce the possibility
of all of you dirtying your hands with the enemy's blood. It's a selfish plan, but I also can't
call it selfish" Rosalyn said *at the sight of Cale who was trying to tell Choi han that there
was no need to kill anyone with his hands directly.
Cale Henituse realized that Choi han was still someone with a noble heart. He was still
frightened when he realized that he had killed someone. The people he killed were bad
people, people who killed other people for no apparent reason, but that didn't change the fact
that Choi han was just like them.
Choi han is basically still killing other people.
Whether Cale knew Choi han's feelings through the novel or he could see for himself, Cale
was completely aware that Choi han was being tormented by these acts of violence but he
also didn't know any other way than to kill. Rosalyn* could see that Cale really wanted to
save Choi han from a lot of things and he was serious about it.
While Choi han was still willing to work for him, Cale would give his best for Choi han as
well.
No, it's not a selfish choice to destroy an island. Maybe crown prince Alberu would have a
hard time, but the reason Cale Henituse had was really strong. That time,Ron was already
injured badly, they all didn't need anyone to be injured as well to win a fight.
If there is a possibility, then there will be a chance to do it.
They should be able to destroy the island, well, specifically, Raon could do that. No one
needs to hurt themselves physically and mentally.
[ “Choi Han, my plan is-.”
It was at that moment.
Splash-
Cale heard a loud splashing noise.
Cale closed his mouth as a bloody scent filled his nose.
He turned his head toward the water.
“Wow.”
There was a person who really used that stupid method to fight.
Well, a Whale, not a person. ]
“Aw, that's a crazy method, but not a stupid method” Whitira said as Cale specifically pointed
to her as a stupid example.
Well, Whitira understood that the stupid thing Cale meant here was about Whitira hurting
herself, then covering herself in blood and fighting afterward.
If you really look at it from this perspective, what Whitira did was indeed stupid.
But she's not the future queen of the ocean for nothing. She was a strong woman even though
she had lost too much blood. And she still left a chance for her body to rest when it reached
its limit too.
She didn't want to die yet, not while fighting the mermaids.
"We have no other way. The vanguards really have to do that to save themselves," said
Archie who also did the same thing with Whitira.
It wasn't that Archie was enjoying the pain he experienced when he was injuring himself, but
sometimes, because the adrenaline of the fight was too high, even Archie forgot about the
pain in his body and focused on attacking. Likewise with Whitira.
Sometimes, Paseton had to pull them both from the vanguard before one of them died from
loss of blood. That would be a shame if the reason they died was because of that, not because
of fighting.
Haa, mermaids with their dead mana are really annoying.
....
"Woah, she's amazing. It takes a lot of courage to do that." Jungsoo was completely amazed
at Whitira's appearance which was covered in blood.
Scary, but awesome.
"Well, she's a member of one of the strongest tribes in the world. And she's also the future
queen of the ocean, you can't imagine that she's a coward person" Lee Soohyuk replied
casually, admiring Whitira's appearance, which looked normal despite her body full of
wounds.
[ The large Humpback Whale, Witira, the future Queen of the Whales.
She was covered in blood. She seemed to have been fighting against the mermaids using
her blood.
“Young master Cale, nice to see you again.”
However, her voice was still very calm. ]
"Woah...she really is a tough woman" Bud stared at Whitira's appearance in horror.
Whitira really looked scary this time. They had already seen Whitira's graceful, beautiful,
dignified and cool appearance, but this time they saw Whitira who is one of the strongest
individuals in the ocean.
Those wounds on her body, self-inflicted wounds, really didn't seem to bother Whitira at all.
The woman continued to walk normally, like she had just left the palace and greeted her
guests, not like someone who took the slightest bit of time during a fight to discuss with Cale
Henituse.
“Such a people like her, their pain tolerance must be severely damaged. Especially seeing
Whitira-nim who is completely calm” Taylor muttered. He was really starting to worry about
the pain tolerance of everyone who was working directly with Cale Henituse.
Well, Taylor also questioned the young man's pain tolerance, but basically they are the same.
Ignore their pain because there are more important things to do.
Taylor thought that if he was in the same position as them, Taylor would also forget the pain
in his own body to save whatever was important in his life.
Even though Taylor wasn't a good leader like Whitira let alone Cale Henituse, Taylor
understood the high feelings of protecting the people under his protection. Will do everything
they could do.
[ At that moment, Raon started to speak in Cale’s mind.
– I am great and mighty, so I do not want to use blood like that! And you definitely cannot
do that!
Raon was very adamant.
– Human, hurry up and give me the Magic Stones. I will make even a hundred Magic
Bombs if you want! ]
Cale Henituse was really serious about himself trying not to leave anyone on his team
unharmed and that included himself.
And Raon also understood that goal. Raon understood why Cale had chosen to destroy the
island, Raon understood why Cale had only told Raon his petty plan first.
They didn't see it, but Cale must have questioned whether Raon was actually capable of
whatever they will be doing in the next time. Seeing the reaction from Raon who wanted to
quickly do his job, that kid was once again being the first person Cale told about the plans in
each of his missions.
“He already destroyed the swamp in that forest. It wouldn't be difficult for him to destroy the
island especially with all the magic stones that Cale Henituse has” Eruhaben commented.
Destroying an island might be difficult for a young dragon like Raon, but Cale Henituse had
many magic stones that could reduce Raon's own energy burden.
Eruhaben knew that Cale would also not want to do something this big if the reason wasn't
strong.
“Ah, I see why Raon kept talking about himself blowing up a lot of places” Sheritt also
commented, thinking back to the time Raon had recounted the many things he had blown up
together with Cale.
Well, every dragon has its own unique story. Mila and Eruhaben were also scary and cute
individuals in their youth (Rasheel had told her about it), and Raon with his hobby of
blowing things up wasn't too surprising.
But after learning about reasons like this, Sheritt knew that it wasn't a hobby.
Raon did that with good reason.
[ Cale had hundreds of the highest-grade Magic Stones that were said to be extremely
destructive, as well as Raon and Rosalyn.
“Choi Han.”
Cale walked toward Witira as he spoke in a quiet voice that only Choi Han could hear.
It was a task for a few people.
“Aren’t you good at stealth?”
The name of the plan was, ‘Reflection.’
Return everything they received. There was nothing worse or more annoying than
having the same thing you did being done to you. ]
reflection.
Revenge.
They all recalled the terror that was in the Plaza that day. Terror where the organization
planted bombs in many places, planted bombs in human accessories and suicide bombings
too.
The reason? no one knows for sure.
The name of the mission this time perfectly fits what's going on and it all makes sense too.
Cale Henituse who blew up the island killed everyone who was there quickly. The same plan
as what the arm organization had previously done in the Roan Kingdom.
The existence of the organization is also truly troubling. And not everyone with power in the
Kingdom can be entrusted with taking care of criminals. Many insane people can escape the
law of the kingdom because they are able to manipulate the people there, making the citizen
have a trust issue with their own government.
With the death of everyone on the island, it really gave a sign that at least the threat to the
lives of the people in the Roan Kingdom and the other kingdoms would lessen a bit.
Cale Henituse and his awesome plan was about to really begin.
....
"Lesson for this time. Never hurt a member of Cale Henituse's family or that young man will
blow up you and the place you live in" Bud said after taking a sip of his water.
The mercenary king grew tired of alcohol and tried a new drink.
“The name of the mission is really scary. Young master Cale is like a representative of the
karma sentence itself,” Cage said, getting goosebumps when she heard what Cale was
thinking.
Seriously, Cage felt sorry for any enemy of Cale Henituse. Their life will definitely not be
calm.
Chapter End Notes
Psst psst, I've clearly tagged the relationship between Cale and Alberu here right? From
the start this story is published in ao3, I wrote the tag about albecale so that many people
can aware of what I published in this story.
For those of you who don't really like everything as a 'ship', maybe you can also be more
careful to find the story?
Don't blame me if this story having an albecale content.
As long as you can imagine the scenario, I think that relationship will always exist.
Hi?
Chapter Summary
Sooooo, hello everyone!
Uh oh, hello test, is anyone here? Ahahaha hahahaha it's been a while since I communicated
with you guys again huh?
Too bad, I lost interest in talking about novels. Not for bad reasons, I guess everyone has
their own boredom phase. I'm still in love with Cale of course, I also still haven't read the
new novel like I previously planned.
It's still me and our LOCF novel.
Recently, I started rereading the novel because I wanted to. I'm behind on a lot of new
chapters in this latest season, but I think I'll be able to catch up later after finishing this 800+
chapter reread in peace.
And I also realized that many of my initial theories here will be broken by the latest chapter.
I don't know how I can continue this fanfic as if I don't know what really happened in the
novel. What do you guys think?
Chapter 93 – If I have to Move (3)
Chapter Notes
Hoooooo it's been a while since I updated the story hahahahaha, I forgot some things
like where they were sitting...
I hope I didn't mess up the plot too much.
Anyways, this is a long chapter, it took me 7 hours to finish this chapter because I kept
getting distracted.
Uh... Happy reading!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ Chapter 93 – If I have to Move (3)
Cale did not wait for Choi Han’s answer and instead immediately went to stand in front
of the bloody Whale.
‘The injuries were made on purpose.’
There were no large injuries on the Whale’s body. All of these small injuries would
disappear without scarring after using some potions. ]
“Oh? young master Cale really understands about scars” Pendrick commented as he saw his
young master really understood things.
Well, Cale Henituse was known as a young man with broad intelligence and knowledge, he
was also an amazing commander, Pendrick still remembered about young master Cale who
was able to communicate with one of the perpetrators of the attack on the elf village that day.
He is clearly seen as an experienced person in what he is currently doing. It wouldn't be too
surprising if the same young master understood the difference between wounds inflicted by
battle and self-inflicted wounds. There are differences in the shape of the wound, regarding
the depth and width of the wound itself.
But from Cale's perspective, he didn't need to look closely at the injuries, but he already
knew where they were coming from.
Whether it was because Cale Henituse could distinguish each of her scars or Cale Henituse
believed that a Whitira would not be easily injured to have her body covered in blood like
that.
Whatever the reason, it did not change the fact that Cale's reaction to that was extremely calm
and his brain was also working rapidly to understand the situation he was seeing and
experiencing.
[ “Looks like you used some blood?”
Witira’s eyebrow raised a bit after hearing Cale’s calm voice that showed no worry at
all.
“A bit. I am in the vanguard, so I thought it would be better.”
Witira fought in front of even the Killer Whales that were known for their violence. She
was also the type to not care about getting hurt. ]
"He's the first person who didn't show any concern when he saw me bleeding like that. Even
father is still often shocked every time I return to the castle after a fight" Whitira said, smiling
happily because she didn't have to explain why she was in that situation.
"But Whitira-nim.. I don't think you only used a small amount of blood. You are completely
covered in blood" Archie commented when Whitira only said that he used a small amount of
blood in battle.
“That's a little. If I use too much of my blood, it gets annoying and even though I don't care
about the pain, my body does. Every part of my body will die if I'm too reckless, and most of
all…”
Whitira snapped her finger at Archie's forehead, who was now looking at her in surprise.
"You are not the right person to comment on me about this dummy. Your wounds are more
numerous"
"... I don't really remember. The adrenaline of the fight was too high to remember what I did
to myself" Archie said softly, still holding his forehead.
The snap of Whitira's fingers was so painful!
"Fighting with mermaids is really troublesome. Since we are beings who are harmed by dead
mana and they are not harmed by our blood, in a way, our advantage in the fight is quite
small" Paseton let out a long sigh. He wasn't a vanguard like Whitira and Archie, but Paseton
still did the same thing because he didn't want to be poisoned by a mermaid for the second
time.
It would also distract his noonim concentration, Paseton never wanted to be a burden on
others again.
"That's why we keep practicing to become someone strong. With that power, we alone will
cover all the losses we have" Archie said casually, not thinking too much about their battle
with the mermaids.
That was the past, after all, even after losing, mermaids were still individuals they couldn't
work with. There's no reason for Archie to make his head dizzy with what has happened.
[ That type of mentality was sometimes needed during wars.
While the Whale Tribe, other oceanic Beast people, and the creatures of the sea were
fighting against the mermaids, she was in the front spraying her blood in order to push
back the mermaids and their dead mana. How awe-inspiring would that be? It was sure
to raise the soldiers’ morales. ]
"Yeah, it did raise the morale of every soldier, the people who were also in the vanguard and
everyone who saw the fight. Their morale would really increase when their leader stood firm,
shouting loudly and giving clear orders to guiding all of them even though the state of his
own body was already dire,” Alberu crossman said that after hearing what Cale thought about
Whitira's current state.
It was familiar, very, very familiar to what they had all seen, and what everyone from the
Tboah dimension would see in the future.
Blood.. their commander who always bleeds in every battle, especially in the final battle.
Alberu had never really been in a vanguard like Choi han and the others, but Alberu also still
had a chance to see things through. And it was annoying because he could only look, he
hated when he saw Cale vomiting up all the blood on his body, hated seeing Cale who
couldn't stand up properly, hated seeing Cale who didn't even care about his own situation.
Hate it when Cale kept ordering all of them to move according to plan, leaving him alone
behind, with the state of things looking so beat up.
Alberu hated that he could only watch from a distance, never really being able to grab Cale,
help Cale to stay on his feet or carry him to a safer place after they were done fighting.
But he knew Cale needed him for this as well. Because Cale knew and trusted that Alberu
would take care of things after everything was over. And so he would do that.
[ ‘Although I have no plans to do such a thing.’
Not getting hurt was the most important thing for Cale. He would do anything,
including scamming other people, so that he would not get hurt. ]
“He did everything he could to avoid any of them getting hurt, that also included himself”
Eruhaben muttered under his breath.
In fact, all of Cale's plans that the youth often talked about were a perfect plan. He was not
someone who didn't prioritize his life, Eruhaben knew that Cale had also mentioned himself
and what he was going to do later in each of their discussions.
He was not just planning something but was hiding what he was going to do, - what
happened in the final battle was the first time Cale had not talked about such a big thing to
anyone and Eruhaben understood, he completely understood -, that was why Eruhaben had
never really worried about Cale and stuck to the red head's ridiculous but awesome plan.
But there was one reason, one reason that Eruhaben kept calling Cale Henituse as 'Unlucky
bastard', was because he was simply unlucky. The plans don't always match what they're
going to do because the enemy also has something unexpected.
Cale had been trying to do a lot of things, making a lot of plans so that the chances of them
getting hurt were 0 percent. But..
If indeed the situation was too different from what was expected, then Cale's priority on his
own life would just disappear. He would throw himself to keep the others alive. That was also
why Eruhaben as well as the others absolutely had to make sure whatever went according to
plan, and even if they didn't, they had to make sure Cale didn't move with his heart.
[ “Shall we go into the tent and discuss?”
“Sure.”
Pssssssssssssss.
Water vapor started to appear as Witira transformed into her human form and landed
on the ground.
‘Scary.’
She looked very scary as she transformed with her body still covered in blood. Cale
slowly moved away from Witira and started to walk toward the tent. ]
“Oh… she really is scary” Bud muttered, agreeing with what Cale was thinking.
Just seeing Whitira in her whale form covered in blood was terrifying, but now they saw the
beautiful woman completely covered in blood.
[Atha made a mistake in the previous chapter about Whitira's appearance. Atha forgot to
read the details in this chapter and thought that Whitira first appeared in her human form,
not her whale form. And the Wednesday's chapter was too long, Atha apologized for not
wanting to take the time to correct the mistakes. Atha hopes that you can pass this part
wisely]
"What makes this scary is that Whitira-nim still looks very beautiful even though she looks
like that" Cage said who stared in awe at Whitira's appearance.
In the middle of the night by the ocean, with the beautiful moon in the sky. Whitira whose
body has bloodstains from many parts of her body really looks stunning.
Cage didn't understand, but Whitira really looked amazing now!
[ “Follow me.”
“Okay.”
He entered a different tent than the one Ron was in and got right to the point.
“You heard an overview of the situation from Paseton?”
“Yes, we were having a headache because the people helping the mermaids seemed to be
strong, but we had no idea that they were such a large organization.”
Witira started to drink a potion before adding on. Her injuries quickly started to
disappear as soon as she drank the potion. ]
“I already suspected that whoever helped the mermaids were strong people because they
managed to enter the forest of darkness to find the existence of the swamp. About the young
master Cale himself, I only thought that since he is the eldest son of a family whose territory
to guard the kingdom from anything in the forest of darkness, it wouldn't be surprising if he
had a map of the forest itself” Whitira muttered, trying to recall her situation at that time.
"Hmm, I agree. At that time, I really thought that maybe only one or two people had passed
that information on to the mermaids and helped them. We had no idea that they were a large
organization that had made a lot of mess." Paseton replied, trying to help his noonim explain
something she couldn't describe in words.
"More precisely, we did not expect that they would actually help the mermaids in the war"
said King Shickler.
One major problem with this was that the organization arm there was helping the mermaids
without showing any embarrassment. That was what took Shickler and Whitira completely
by surprise. They didn't expect that the organization that had been helping mermaids secretly
had finally shown themselves and fought alongside other mermaids to fight the whales.
And they are very very troublesome.
If Whale had only fought mermaids, they would have won sooner than they would have
otherwise. And the organization knows their weak points, each member of them continuously
attacks the whales who are weaker and shouldn't be on the battlefield.
Making those in the vanguard have to divide up priorities and made King Shickler really
frustrated in a lot of ways.
[ “A swordsman and a spearman on a ship have been getting on our nerves the last few
days. They would attack us whenever members of our Whale tribe or the whales would
come up for air.”
‘Hmm? A few days ago?’
Cale flinched. ]
Hannah flinched.
She didn't say much because she knew what she was going to see. No, what will the twins see
next.
Jack didn't know what kind of job Hannah had before, Jack only knew that Hannah really
liked swords and went to fight with a person who claimed to be their brother. Jack didn't
really know how crazy Hannah was at fighting.
Does he know? Hannah thought Jack didn't. Even though her twin brother is aware of
Hannah and her aggressive attitude, Jack doesn't really know Hannah's love for the blood of
every enemy.
It's the first time Jack will ever see what Hannah actually did while she was away that day.
Jack would see her madness and this wasn't from Hannah telling herself..
Jack certainly wouldn't hate Hannah, that woman knew how good Jack was. That's why
Hannah was never too eager to share her brutal stories with Jack. The two of them had lived
in hell on earth for too long, Hannah didn't want the sun to get dim or even stained with sin
from all the things Hannah had done before.
Everything will be fine... Hannah just has to explain her story to Jack later, right?
[ Witira continued to speak.
“The mage using fire magic is annoying too, but that swordsman that keeps sending
aura blasts down into the water is the real issue.”
‘Aura? A swordsman sending aura blasts? Isn’t that at the swordmaster level?’
‘…This is different than what I expected.’ ]
"Even though they are both swordmasters, Choi han is really on a different level from all of
them" Rosalyn said while listening to Whitira's story.
Seriously, Hannah was an amazing swordmaster, Rosalyn admitted. Moreover there, Rosalyn
knew she wouldn't be able to beat Hannah, but she could give Choi han a bit of time and they
would fight together afterwards.
They are a team, and each other's safety is important. Even though Rosalyn seemed to be
self-sacrificing, in reality she wasn't really like that.
The tower master truly believed that Choi han would be able to finish Redika quickly, she
also didn't attack Hannah like a fool.
But then again, Choi han was completely a different person. His physical strength could be
said to be perfect, that's why Choi han's sword skills were also on a different level from other
swordmasters.
"The really annoying thing is the magic spearman. Expert in escaping" Lock muttered as he
recalled the magic spearman who managed to escape from them.
Well, Raon-nim still managed to track down his whereabouts, they also managed to find the
man back while helping all the elves in the hidden village. In other words, they are bit by bit
continuing to thwart the bad possibilities that will happen in the future.
But what's the payoff? everything ended with young master Cale Henituse being unconscious
for 3 days.
[ “The spearman is also annoying. He seems to have practiced the Spear Arts of the
Eastern continent. The strength of his aura is less than the swordmaster, but he was
pretty efficient at using it. He seems like he will soon reach the spearmaster level.”
‘…Another person almost at an equivalent level to a swordmaster?’
This was very different compared to what Cale was expecting. ]
"... I only met Redika, not with the other two. That's why the story I gave was also not very
complete even though I tried to explain everything in more detail." Ron said slowly.
He might have died on the spot if the three people Whitira was mentioning at that moment
were in the same place.
Since it was only Redika, Ron was still able to run to save himself.
"The other two people were actually on duty to disrupt the fight there, trying to do their best
to make the mermaids win and Redika was only on the island because he was protecting
himself" Beacrox said after researching the information from Whitira and about everything
they had been through before .
“A magic spearman who uses the spear art from the eastern continent and a swordmaster
from the eastern continent as well. Ron-nim would definitely explain this if he did meet them
face to face.” Lock could understand why his young master was completely shocked by the
information about their enemy.
Before, the young master believed in their strength, but now… Well, it couldn't be said that
young master Cale thought that they would lose, but young master Cale didn't have high
expectations for the 'strength' of the enemy himself.
Because even if they were to blow up the island, even if all members of that organization
would die in the end, there would still be two other people who were the most troublesome
presence.
That means the fight will also be a bit longer.
“He really wants everything to be over quickly” muttered Choi han, the main victim that
Hannah always took to check how strong she was after she and her twin brother were saved
by Cale Henituse.
[ Cale’s pupils started to shake.
The enemies were stronger than he had anticipated.
Cale looked toward the calm Witira.
Although the Whales were few in number, the Humpback Whales with the Whale
King’s bloodline were stronger than Choi Han, and the Killer Whales were about as
strong as Choi Han. The rest of the Whales were weaker than Choi Han. ]
"Ah... this is very strange" Choi Han muttered when for the umpteenth time the liege used his
power to become the standard of a power itself.
It was probably because he was the 'main character' in the novel that his liege was reading,
making his young master Cale really prioritize Choi han as the representative of a force. Cale
also seemed to completely understand how 'strong' Choi han really was, especially when he
remembered Cale's little instruction when he asked Choi han to break down the wall.
There were no bad intentions, it's just that Choi Han still felt strange.
“Well, that's a really easy way of describing people's strength.” Rosalyn completely
understood why Cale was using Choi han as standard.
Seeing Whitira's calm reaction made Rosalyn also realize that the woman didn't say that they
were really having a hard time, but on the other hand, they just needed an additional person
who could fill the vacant spot. Whitira, someone who has the blood of the Whale king, looks
normal and in a pretty great state, and Archie, whose level is below Choi han, still looks fine.
Then they'd all be fine too.
But as someone who had been a commander, Rosalyn also understood that even the slightest
change would really count in battle.
[ “Some pretty strong people have come as reinforcement.”
“Right? But I think it will get easier once we get rid of a good number of the
mermaids.”
The warrior mermaids who have absorbed dead mana were currently avoiding the
Whales and going around attacking the other sea creatures and Oceanic Beast people.
Cale received a brief report about the current situation from Witira.
“Then are the swordsman, spearman, and mage focused on attacking the Whales?”
“Yes.” ]
“They knew they wouldn't win easily. They took advantage of the Whale tribe's less numbers
than the mermaids” Lee Soo Hyuk commented after seeing what exactly happened and why
the Whales still couldn't win a fight when they were such strong individuals.
"The Whale Tribe really prioritizes those who are weaker. It's really sneaky because
mermaids deliberately attack other sea creatures that don't even have anything to do with
them just to distract every Whale warrior too." Alberu* joined in as well, scrutinizing every
move the enemy took.
Just like Whitira and Shickler, Alberu* had also thought that the organization would only
help in secret until they truly had enough strength to confidently demonstrate their presence
in the Western continent. How long had they been in the Western continent to get to this
point?
"It is also possible that they will be trapped because every time a Whale member tries to save
other sea creatures, the organization, specifically the three people, will attack them, making
no one really able to save anyone," said Kim Roksoo. understand why the Whale king was
being so sensitive like what Archie said earlier.
This is a protracted war and it will be very costly for the Whales. Even if they won, if this
continued, more and more sea creatures would simply die.
[ The Whale tribe and whales needed to surface every so often, even during battles. The
secret organization would not miss that opportunity to attack.
“None of the Whale tribe members have gotten injured, but many of the whale children
have been injured.”
Anger was visible on Witira’s face. They may not be beast people, but whales were
smart and strong creatures. They were working with the Whale tribe in order to fight in
the front lines against the mermaids.
“… Many of the children have left this world as well.”
That was why Witira was trying to kill those people, but she could not go to Hais Island
5 because the mermaids continued to attack the weak sea creatures and Beast people. ]
War.
Witira always felt at a disadvantage even though she and the Whale tribe won the war. Too
many innocent children were forced to leave the world before they could experience life
itself.
The Whale tribe alone was already small in number compared to other animal tribes, and
battles against mermaids like this never benefited the Whale tribe no matter how often they
fought.
That's why, Witira and the others are trying their best to end this sea warfare by all means
possible. The marine ecosystem will eventually suffer if the whale and mermaid tribes
continue to fight for who knows how long.
Witira also knew that mermaids had their own problems, but that didn't mean she would
condone all their crimes.
The mermaid's actions that took advantage of attacking a very young and weak Whale was
not something that could be excused or even justified, regardless of the reason.
[ The Whale King Shickler was currently contemplating when to attack Hais Island 5.
“I see.”
They had received Cale’s contact in the process. They were very thankful to hear
information about the organization, as well as Cale’s comment that he wanted to help
them out, even if it was just a little.
It would make it easier for them if Cale’s group could fight the people who were
attacking them from above the water.
“Yes, that is why, although we know we shouldn’t ask, it would be a great help to us if
young master Cale lent us a hand.” ]
"He helped a lot on the day" Archie commented.
He knew that Witira and the rest of the royal party did need help from several individuals.
The information provided by Cale Henituse was also very helpful indeed, especially when
Archie would not be able to assume which human could possibly provide such information to
them except Cale Henituse.
Archie would not admit this directly with his mouth of course, but he was very grateful that
Cale Henituse came that day. Even with a crazy plan that still gave Archie goosebumps every
time he remembered it, but the most important thing here was the result of all these crazy
strategies.
Even though they are a notoriously arrogant and reclusive tribe, even Archie knows that they
will gladly accept help from others.
With important conditions of course, such as an easy example is that these people can really
help what they need and the Whale tribe can pay for their services without harming the lives
of other tribe members.
[ Witira’s idea of Cale’s help was that he fought with them.
However, Cale’s plan was slightly different.
Cale, who had been quietly thinking for a while, slowly started to speak.
“Witira.”
“Yes?”
“I’m thinking about destroying an island.”
“…Destroy what?” ]
"...Why? Why destroy an island?" Alberu* didn't understand why of the many plans that
passed through his head today, it was likely that the same plan also passed through Cale
Henituse's brain that day,... Why did that young man choose to destroy an island?
Alberu* ignored his counterpart who was now chewing cookies too loudly, lacking the
etiquette of a crown prince.
"Does this really happen often?"
Alberu simply commented, already too lazy to respond to all the behavior of Cale Henituse.
"Hmmm, he makes so much trouble that I don't know which problem to worry about first.
Even if it's a crazy plan, at least he had time to think about what the Roan Kingdom would
lose if he did something ridiculous."
Because basically, the crazier Cale Henituse's plan, the greater the chance that no one is
harmed unless they are enemies.
Of course, Alberu still felt the bad effects such as more work, but he preferred to see the good
side of all this madness in order to maintain his mental health.
[ A map opened up in front of the confused Witira.
Raon had opened up a map with his front paw and pointed to a location.
“I’m thinking about removing Hais Island 5 from the map.”
Cale was speaking seriously. ]
"Wow, that guy has really gone crazy" Archie* commented. Although he did not care much
about the island mentioned, nor did he care much about the territory taken care of by the
residents on land, but even Archie* knew it was not an easy decision to choose to destroy an
island.
Judging from the capabilities of the people on Cale Henituse's side at that time, they were
actually enough to eliminate all the members of the organization on island 5 without having
to destroy the island.
They were strong people, there might be a chance of getting hurt, but Archie* knew they
could win.
The Choi Han* in his world, although doesn't have the support like his counterpart had, he
still has tremendous power. Defeating everyone on the island was not a difficult thing for
Choi han*.
But since Cale Henituse really seemed to be shutting down the possibility of people around
him getting hurt, him choosing to destroy island 5 seemed to make sense.
[ Hais Islands 1 – 15 were approximately two to three hours distance from each other.
According to Ron, there were no other life forms on Hais Island 5 other than the secret
organization.
“Ships can just sail a bit further to Hais Island 7.”
Hais Island 7 would become the new resting spot for the people using this sea route. ]
"Hmmm that's a good plan. Everything will be over quickly if he can destroy an island. No
one other than the enemy will die or be injured, no one will be harmed either"
"Agreed. Especially since Cale has Raon, that kid can help detonate the bomb much better.
Do you think we can find bombs around us too? Hey roksoo, what do you think?"
"I don't know about the location of the bombs, but there can't be no bombs left behind by the
government. I guess I'll have to look at the details again when we get home."
"I'll help! If we manage to find the bomb, won't the monsters die quickly? We won't have to
run out of energy either!"
Kim Roksoo nodded in agreement, he was already thinking about what he should do when he
got home. Choi Jungsoo beside him looked very enthusiastic when talking about throwing
bombs at the group of monsters.
On the other hand, Lee Soohyuk could only sigh while massaging his temples.
Why did he have to end up with two kids who always had crazy ideas like this?
[ “Is that even pos-, ah.”
Witira stopped in the middle of speaking because the Black Dragon was staring right at
her.
“It is possible, little Whale!”
“Yes, I’m sure it is as you say, Dragon-nim.”
It was definitely possible. Although Hais Island 5 was much larger than the Black
Swamp, no control was needed as they were trying to destroy it. ]
Eruhaben shook his head when he saw Raon who looked very enthusiastic when he wanted to
destroy an island.
From the few moments they had all seen so far, Eruhaben increasingly realized why Raon
could become a strong dragon despite being under human upbringing.
It was all because Cale Henituse gave the boy many opportunities to learn the limits of his
power.
Cale Henituse never failed in giving the children around him the opportunity to learn.
Raon was not a dragon who could suddenly do all sorts of amazing things. The only
advantage dragons had was that they were born united with magic. It was truly a part of a
dragon's life, just as easy as breathing, every dragon could also easily do whatever they
wanted to do with magic.
And just like breathing too, this easy thing can also sometimes be done incorrectly.
Cale, even though he didn't really understand magic, still tried all means so that Raon could
learn even though he didn't have a proper tutor.
No matter what, Eruhaben still felt that the only person worthy of taking care of Raon Miru
was Cale Henituse. Well, not that he was picking on the lord dragon, but even this mother
and son reunion would not have happened if Cale Henituse had not intervened.
[ “However, I need two things to do it.”
“What is it?”
Witira’s still calm demeanor let Cale know that Witira really was from an Oceanic
tribe.
She did not care about the island, a piece of land, disappearing. On the other hand, Cale
would have contemplated it for a while before giving up on the idea if there were other
creatures living on the island. ]
Witira nodded. She would immediately reject this plan if the destruction of Island 5 harmed
the marine life around it.
Witira also knew that Cale Henituse must have thought of this kind of thing before he said
that confidently. After all the things that happened in the dark forest, Witira chose to follow
all the plans that the young master had devised.
Not only did she know that Cale Henituse wouldn't make a deal if one of them was at a
disadvantage, Witira also believed in the young master's empathy.
Although Cale sometimes seemed like someone who never cared about the lives of others,
Witira and the others knew that Cale Henituse was someone who always thought about the
lives of those around him.
That man highly valued the lives of his family, friends and the people living around him.
Not only the people in Henituse's territory, but the Roan kingdom as well.
Of course, he was cruel to enemies, but that was also what made Witira and the others trust
and support whatever Cale Henituse did.
Because in reality, no one is truly good in this world. Humans who had hearts that were too
good would not be able to survive in a troublesome world like theirs.
[ “Actually, there’s also a prerequisite prior to those two things.”
“A prerequisite?”
“Yes. We plan on fighting without revealing our identities, especially when we are
fighting against that organization.”
Witira understood what Cale was trying to say. It would be a bad ending if Cale ended
up in some terrible situations because he became involved with that organization while
helping them.
Plus, that was trivial when he was going to destroy the island for them. ]
Hiding your identity when doing this kind of thing is necessary, especially if you are
someone who has a title in a famous family.
Cale Henituse did whatever he wanted to do, but the same person also thought of many
things so that he could do whatever they wanted to do.
This plan was not made just because Cale wanted to destroy an island, but there were many
reasons and benefits as to why this plan was finalized.
That was why, Alberu had never opposed any of Cale's plans and chose to support whatever
he could to help Cale.
What else could he give but support? The relationship that was originally based on taking
advantage of each other, turned into a friendship that could understand each other.
About Alberu not needing to be a perfect prince in front of him, Cale Henituse also doesn't
need to be a kind-hearted hero as others know.
It's all about lonely people finding each other.
[ “Yes, I understand.”
“Good. First, we need transportation.”
“I will call some Whales for you.”
“Small ones.”
“Of course. I will focus on agile, but stealthy ones.”
He just needed a small Whale for the Wolf children. ]
Rosalyn smiled. Working under the leadership of someone like Cale Henituse really had
many advantages. He was a man who could be trusted in many ways.
Who's normal human could really command the future queen of the ocean like this?
Although Rosalyn knew that Witira and the others did need help from Cale, but the level of
respect shown by the woman was already too high. The Whale Tribe would never show this
kind of respect if the human they were negotiating with was just a weak human.
They were a tribe that was used to being on the upper hand.
On the other hand, Rosalyn* was quite surprised to see how much trust Witira had in Cale
Henituse. Sure, the relationship between her and Witira* was good, but they seemed more
like they were working together with the Whale tribe still leading the charge.
They showed respect and gratitude for Choi han* and the others who were willing to help the
Whale tribe, but they also did not let Choi han* rule over them just because they were the
ones who needed help.
The same goes for crown prince Alberu Crossman*...
[ “Second.”
Cale and Witira made eye contact.
“I need you to go wild.”
“…Wild?”
“I need the Whales to run wild in order to cause a distraction.”
Cale casually continued on.
“Then I will use that moment to destroy Hais Island 5 and the mermaid base
underneath.”
“You want us to draw them out. Will it be fine if we draw out the swordsman,
spearman, and the mage?”
“Yes.” ]
King Shickler was reminded of the words of his daughter, Witira, who explained the
circumstances of that day. It was probably the first time in a long time that the vanguards
fought without caring about protecting others.
They needed that. All the Whales in the front line were not weak tribesmen, they were strong,
very strong. But they could not fight while protecting at the same time.
That was why the plan Cale Henituse had at that time was immediately approved by Witira,
as well as Shickler.
If they had people who could be trusted to deal with the troublesome people on the island, or
at least could protect the weak sea creatures that couldn't escape, Witira and the others would
make the most of it.
Cale Henituse gave them that opportunity.
Archie felt disappointed that he couldn't join in giving the annoying mermaids a lesson that
day, but he also understood why Witira had ordered him the task of being a sea vehicle.
It was enough to scratch his pride as a member of a powerful tribe of course, but who was
Archie to refuse the orders of the King and future queen of the seas?
[ “Ah!”
Witira suddenly remembered something.
“The mage has not left the island since the swordsman and spearman have arrived. He
hasn’t come out unless we got really close to the island.”
“Really?”
That was perfect.
It would be even better if he could blow away that blood crazy Redika along with the
island. ]
Hannah gave a small gasp as the clip of her appeared on the big screen. Turning to Jack, her
twin brother just let out a long sigh.
Hannah did tell him a bit about the bad things she did before they met young master Cale, but
Hannah only told him a small part of her bad story. She just wanted Jack to realize that
Hannah was not someone who had a good heart like him. The two of them were very
different, but that didn't mean they couldn't be together.
And now, Jack would really see all the sins Hannah had committed. Well, not all of them.
Jack will only see Hannah's sins involving young master Cale Henituse, but Jack at least
knows about Hannah's madness...
Honestly, Hannah was afraid that Jack would be disappointed in her.
[ “Yes. He … seems to be a bit crazy.”
Witira’s face suddenly turned into a frown. Cale felt like he knew the reason.
“He started to laugh and rush at you when you were using your blood to fight?”
“How did you know?”
“The information we gathered said that he goes crazy because of the color red.”
“Ah.” ]
Cale* gasped at the information that there were crazy people who were crazy about the color
red.
Why? Why does it have to be crazy red? Would that lunatic say that red symbolizes blood?
And since that lunatic loved bloodshed, would that make him crazy for the color red as well?
VERY CLICHE!
Cale* unconsciously touched his hair briefly before choosing to drink more of his alcohol.
...
"Disgusting"
"Agreed. Dealing with such a person would definitely be very annoying"
Kim Roksoo didn't understand why anyone would be obsessed with the color red. It was so
cliché that he felt like throwing all the rocks at the lunatic over there.
[ Witira looked toward Cale with concern. Raon turned his head around to look at Cale
so fast that it made a swishing noise.
Cale saw the looks on their faces and brushed back his red hair before casually adding
on.
“That is why it will be complicated if I am seen.”
“So that’s it, human!”
“I understand.”
Both the Whale and the Dragon understood. ]
Rosalyn, as the one who first got the crazy reaction from Redika because of her red hair
could only let out a long sigh.
The information that young master Cale had that he got from the novel was not exaggerated.
Redika was indeed crazy about the color red.
Rosalyn got goosebumps again as she recalled Redika who had been preoccupied with the
deaths of the blue wolf tribe immediately went crazy when they looked at each other.
"That's the first time I've seen such a creepy reaction from someone just because of my hair
color" Rosalyn muttered.
But on second thought, perhaps the situation would have changed even if Redika had seen
Cale's equally red hair.
Since there was Choi Han, Redika would have preferred to chase Choi Han to the end of the
world instead of saying that she wanted Cale Henituse's head displayed everywhere.
Although Hannah wasn't mentally fine even now, but at least Hannah wasn't on Redika's
level.
Rosalyn was sure about that because Jack was always there to lead Hannah to a better path.
[ Witira then started to mumble.
“That swordsman was weird too.”
“Swordsman?”
“Yes, that woman seemed to have a similar personality. Well, you shouldn’t need to
worry, since you won’t need to deal with her.”
Witira smiled while Raon had a look of determination on his face.
“Well, whatever then.”
Cale just decided not to think about it. ]
Hannah tried to catch her breath as best she could.
Jack might be disappointed, but Jack was not a bad person who would leave Hannah.
Because in the end, they only had each other.
Jack knew at least a little of Hannah's madness, but his brother never commented on it.
Jack knew that Hannah would easily kill anyone who tried to harm them.
Kill or be killed.
Hannah knew that Jack wasn't innocent either, but Jack was still someone with a pure heart.
What Hannah didn't know was why Jack could still be such a good person even though their
lives were never good.
".. Oppa"
"Hmm? Do you need anything?"
Jack was still looking at her warmly.
"I'm not a good sister for you" Hannah unconsciously mumbled as she got lost in the warmth
of Jack's gaze.
"Neither am I. A good brother would have realized his sister's predicament, but I didn't even
know anything about you back then. Hannah, don't blame yourself."
Jack smiled warmly, clasping his twin sister's hand gently. They both had their faults, but the
most important thing was that neither of them repeated the same mistakes.
[ He discussed the other details with Witira before saying goodbye and getting ready to
send the Wolf children and Hilsman off next morning.
“A whale will guide you there, so be as quiet as a mouse on Hais Island 12. You have the
outfits I gave you, right?”
“Yes young master-nim! We have it packed. I will take good care of the children!”
Cale ignored Hilsman’s report and looked toward Lock and Maes. The two boys both
nodded their heads.
Lock was usually shy, but he was reliable when he was with his younger siblings. A
sense of responsibility seemed to change his demeanor. ]
Honestly, when Kim Roksoo first read the novel [ The birth of a hero ] that was on the table
at that time, in addition to the shock of knowing that the victim of the agreement between
humans and gods only got the novel as a blend book, what's worse is that Cale only read up
to the fifth volume...
Kim Roksoo tried to understand the storyline as if he was reading a normal novel, not a novel
based on a true story that himself experienced the tragedy.
One thing was for sure, the author of the novel was someone who knew how to write a good
story. Sure, for people who don't like novels with too many details, what's written in [The
birth of a hero] might not be something they would read.
The second point was that Roksoo didn't like Lock's naivety.
As a Cale Henituse, he didn't really know who Lock was. Even after he joined the union of
people who would go directly to the battlefield to fight against White Star, Cale Henituse did
not know Choi Han and his friends that well.
But as Kim Roksoo, he felt annoyed.
Lock was a strong person, but too emotional. He didn't really listen to the people around him
well and only began to learn to correct himself every time a fatal mistake was made.
But at the same time, Roksoo also felt frustrated because he realized that Lock was just a
teenager full of trauma.
And trauma suffered by children is not that easy to heal, it can't heal if all they do every day
is survive with very difficult circumstances.
That's just so annoying.
[ “Then go and stay there. Shoot the signal flare if something goes wrong.”
“Yes sir.”
The 12 all packed their weapons and got on a teenage whale and a baby whale, both of
whom were less than 4 meters in length, and headed toward Hais Island 12. Cale
watched them disappear before speaking to Beacrox. ]
"Huuuu" Lock* could only let out a long sigh when he saw the faces of his younger siblings
there who had their own mission.
A mission where there were adults to make sure that they were all okay. As a wolf, he was
happy that they all got the chance to be ordinary children and young warriors.
Although here he did not have his younger siblings, but Lock* still had Choi han* and
Rosalyn*. Two people who Lock* trusted wholeheartedly, two people who stayed by his side
even though everyone disliked his young personality.
Rosalyn* and Choi han* would always extend their hands to help him.
Lock* was never alone.
[ “I know you are not happy, but you must be with your father.”
“I understand, young master-nim.”
“Good.”
“Please save my father.”
Cale understood how Beacrox must feel, wanting to fight yet not being able to do so.
“Don’t worry.”
He patted Beacrox on the shoulder before looking at the rest of the group. ]
Lee Soo hyuk just smiled bitterly when he heard that Cale understood the feeling of wanting
to fight but not being able to do anything.
Kim Roksoo had always wanted to fight even though his abilities weren't suited for the field.
That's why he kept putting pressure on himself to get better at what he was good at. It didn't
matter if he ended up with nosebleeds, a high fever or even fainting. Kim Roksoo, although
he was someone who was behind the team.
That young man also risked his life just like everyone else who was fighting the monsters
head-on.
Lee Soo hyuk hated the fact that Kim Roksoo could never recover from his trauma even
though it had been over 10 years, but who was Lee Soo hyuk to blame Kim Roksoo when he
himself could never leave Roksoo?
All the things he did with the god of death...
All of his efforts while being a slave of a god...
He did all this to earn enough merit to meet Cale along with his memory as Lee Soo hyuk.
Because he didn't want to be the only one who couldn't remember their relationship back
then.
Choi Jungsoo still remembered about the struggles of the three of them without having to
struggle like Soo hyuk, and Roksoo basically hadn't died yet, their youngest member still
remembered everything by himself.
Heh, he can't even die and reincarnate in peace because of these two younger siblings who
like to give him a headache.
[ Rosalyn, Choi Han, On, Hong, and Raon. This group was going to move with Cale.
Cale took out multiple black outfits from his magic bag.
“Alright, put these on.”
Choi Han started to frown.
“…We have to wear these again?”
It was the black outfit with a white star and five red stars around the heart and the
black mask that they had worn in the past when they went to rescue Raon.
Of course, this fake secret organization outfit was slightly different compared to the real
one.
“Yes.”
Choi Han started to change after hearing Cale’s short response. Only the humans
changed clothes before Rosalyn and Raon started to gather their mana. ]
"Hmmm Choi han, I've been meaning to ask you this"
The owner of the name only briefly turned to Rosalyn, confused as to why her friend was
using such a serious tone of voice.
"What is it?"
"Among all of us, you're the one who dislikes it the most when we change out of the
organization clothes that young master Cale has been carrying around since forever. Is there a
personal reason?"
Choi han flinched, then smiled awkwardly afterward.
"I don't like wearing the same uniform as them. Even though I like what we do when we wear
the uniform, I just don't feel like wearing it."
Rosalyn nodded in understanding, she finally know why Choi han was reluctant to wear the
organization's uniform. Well, but Choi han was just showing his dislike. How could this man
tell their young master that he was reluctant to wear the clothes.
[ “We are leaving now.”
Cale’s group flew up into the sky after Raon’s warning.
They were heading to Hais Island 5.
Once they quickly flew over to Hais Island 5, Cale could hear a loud roar.
“Rooooooooar!”
“Fight!”
Cale looked down to see that the water was full of movement.
Splaaaash!
A Killer Whale with an X-shaped scar on his back shot up above the water before
disappearing back underneath.
That caused a large ripple in the water.
The Whale tribe and the whales were doing their job of going ]
"It really has been a while since we've been able to fight with focus" King Shickler
commented.
The Whale tribe representatives who came along nodded in agreement.
They smiled proudly as they saw the Whale tribe's strength on display this time.
Yes, they really had been very annoyed with everything the mermaids and the Arm
organization had done. Wasn't it normal for them all to go crazy when given the chance?
Many people got goosebumps when they saw how brutal the sea warfare was.
Although the mermaids have gotten stronger with the help of dragon dead mana, the Whale
tribe members who can finally focus on fighting seem to be able to balance the existing
strength.
The Whale tribe did not get the nickname as the strongest tribe in the ocean for no apparent
reason.
[ “Wow, they’re really giving it their best.”
They definitely were doing what they said they would do.
Roooooar!
A Killer Whale shot up into the air with a mermaid in its mouth. The mermaid was
already dead.
“Human. Make sure you do not go over there.”
“Yes, Cale-nim. Please stay away.”
“Our youngest is right! Even if you go, don’t go alone.”
Cale snorted at his group’s concern.
“You think I’m crazy? Why would I go there?” ]
"You really have the possibility of getting close to a fight like that. Whether intentionally or
not, you usually end up in ridiculous situations like that" Alberu commented casually while
laughing at Cale Henituse who despite being the leader there, was still the first person the
children suspected would get hurt first.
To be honest, Cale Henituse could actually play in the background. For example, just being
strategic and throwing tasks to each person there.
But Cale chose the difficult path because he also wanted to be on the battlefield that he
himself planned.
He wanted to make sure that everything went according to plan, and when something
unexpected happened, he could immediately move to deal with it. And usually it would end
up with Cale Henituse getting hurt.
Alberu understood why all members of Cale's extended family, including himself, always
prioritized Cale's safety first.
It felt like Alberu was swallowing his own saliva because he never understood why the
reactions of the people around Cale could be considered excessive at first.
But here he was, being someone who can talked a lot and kept trying to remind Cale not to do
anything stupid and to remember the consequences behind his self-sacrifice.
Because besides being life-threatening, his heroic actions could also threaten his big dream of
becoming a slacker.
[ It was at that moment.
“Hmm?”
Cale looked down after seeing Choi Han look down. They could see that two ships
surrounded by magic shields were approaching the Whales. A person was standing at
the bow of each ship.
The blonde woman who seemed to be the swordsman was pointing her sword at the
ocean.
The sword was covered by a golden aura.
The swordsman swung her sword and shouted something Cale could not hear. ]
Hannah sighed for the umpteenth time. Even though she said that she dared to go anywhere
without covering her face because she didn't want to run away from all the sins she had
committed, there would always be moments when Hannah felt depressed about her own
actions.
All the betrayals, the hurt, the disappointment, the near-death experience, the near-loss of
Jack...
It was never her original intention to become a bad person. The depraved people around her
managed to make Hannah into a monster.
But having fun while killing others... That was her own choice. Feeling happy when
successfully killing people... It was Hannah herself who really felt a sense of happiness.
That's why she felt ashamed, sinful and confused.
"You know I won't leave you, right?"
Jack did not turn to her, but Hannah still nodded in answer to that question.
Yes... At least she still had Jack.
[ “What is she saying?”
Raon answered Cale’s question as usual.
“She said, ‘I wonder how beautiful a bloody ocean would be.’”
‘Lunatic.’
‘Witira needs to draw out as many of the secret organization’s members as possible
from Hais Island 5.’
That needed to happen for him to safely and easily run away. ]
"That person he called a lunatic ended up being his ally hmm... " Kim Roksoo muttered while
looking at the people who seemed to be on Cale Henituse's side.
"What is he, the handler of the lunatics?"
"He's also a lunatic. No normal person would choose to blow up a swamp in the dark forest
and now blow up an island. You have to be a lunatic first to be able to lead them all" Alberu*
commented while sitting casually.
Trying to utilize and make a good relationship with Choi Han* and his over powered
comrades alone sometimes gave Alberu* a headache, but Cale Henituse had even more
lunatics with crazy powers.
Alberu* didn't know if it was because Cale Henituse was very good at choosing words when
speaking or because of the fate of the world, but Cale could really go here and there and form
an alliance.
[ Cale, who had been waiting for the Whales to run wild and draw people out, suddenly
flinched.
Baaaaaaang!
The golden aura rushed out of the swordsman’s sword and crashed into the water,
splitting the ocean into two for a moment.
“Raon.”
“What is it, human?”
“Let’s hurry over.”
Cale could feel his heart beating fast. Seeing the strength of the enemy was not good for
his health. ]
"Yeah, knowing the enemy's overwhelming strength is not good for health. Especially when
you realize that the strength on your side is weaker" Young Kim Roksoo muttered.
Maybe it was because they were the same person. But Roksoo totally agreed about that.
He hated when he found out that the monsters they faced were much stronger than what they
expected.
Roksoo hated when he had to read all the documents about monsters while thinking about
how they, the humans, were able to defeat the monsters there.
And Kim Roksoo hates when he realizes that he can learn and get that info from the deaths of
many people.
"But that's the reason why you're working so hard alone even after it's time to go home, right?
You want to make sure that we don't die from lack of information."
Kim Roksoo was silent as he heard his team leader's remark.
"But we can't just run away even if we know we're going to lose. We don't exist in a world
where we can just run away because we're weak" Jungsoo commented, his tone sounding
weak.
"We can. But we feel that our responsibility as ability users is too great."
Lee Soo hyuk was serious when he said that. They really could run away when they felt
defeated, but their responsibility as people with more power overcame that selfishness.
As many people have said... The bigger and stronger your power, the greater the
responsibility.
".... Let's stop talking about this" muttered Roksoo who was getting more and more
uncomfortable with the direction of their conversation.
Chapter End Notes
FYI, I have read lcf part2 until chapter 138. The world of murim is very interesting to
discuss. It's hard to understand, but it's still exciting.
And I realized that the plot doesn't really affect the theory I previously discussed.
I really liked the soos moment... We get the PROTECTIVE BIG BROTHER LEE SOO
HYUK GSJSNSNSN moment.
But seriously, lcf isn't lcf if it doesn't have a lot of details written about this and that.
You shouldn't expect that everything will be over quickly...
_____
Oh, a little information... Since I was trying to recall the plot of the story in this fanfic, I
decided to reread it.
Then what happened when Atha reread it? Yes... The desire to correct many things
finally happened.
Little by little, I will change some things in the previous chapter so that it doesn't look
strange.
Chapter 94 - If i have to move (4)
Chapter Notes
Hi! I cut the beginning part of this chapter. My intention was to combine 2 chapters, but
as usual... I wrote too much nonsense and ended up too long to combine into 2.
So yeah, I think this chapter is fine!
See the end of the chapter for more notes
[ A moment later, Cale was floating above Hais Island 5.
Rosalyn started to speak.
“The traps and alarm magic are around the coast, as Mr. Ron mentioned. The flow of
mana is focused on those areas as well.”
“There are none in the air.” ]
"For this much information to be found by only one person... Mr. Ron is indeed amazing. "
Alberu* commented, happy that Ron* was also a member of the Choi Han* team.
Well, Ron* had his own reasons for joining them, even Alberu Crossman* knew that.
But one thing was for sure, they were all still important people who helped the Roan
kingdom.
"Haa, I see why Cale didn't refuse all that tea" On the other hand, Alberu just shuddered in
horror every time he got tea from Ron.
It wasn't that Alberu was afraid he would be poisoned, but there was still a strange feeling of
dread every time he saw Ron coming with his lemon tea.
Why did Ron treat Alberu like he treated Cale?
Ah... That one bastard also threw Ron at Alberu a lot when the Butler couldn't go on
missions. Cale Henituse certainly didn't want to suffer alone and chose Alberu Crossman as
Ron's next victim.
[ Raon added on. Raon had a pretty smug expression on his face that seemed to say that
Rosalyn was a smart human mage. However, it was ironic, as Raon had learned human
magic from Rosalyn. ]
"What I told Raon-nim is only a small part of magic itself. Raon-nim is really a typical child
who learns ten things from one thing. He is a dragon after all" said Rosalyn who felt is
inappropriate for her to be called the one who taught Raon about magic before Eruhaben
joined.
Rosalyn really only gave basic information that Raon did not know. The boy immediately
understood and could apply what he had just been told with ease.
Something that always made Rosalyn realize that she was just an ordinary mage. But it was
also what made Rosalyn want to keep pushing the limits of what humans could do.
In the end, they both helped each other to get better at magic.
Ah, thanks also to Cale Henituse who made sure that the two of them never lacked magic
stones.
[ “Will it be possible to get past the magic and barge into the building?”
Cale opened up the map he drew based on Ron’s description as he asked.
Since Ron could not draw it himself due to the effects of the poison, Cale drew it based
on what Ron described, with Ron verifying the details as they went. ]
"Young Master Cale truly has all the basics for survival in the wild. The map we used back
then in the dark forest was also something that young master Cale drew himself. After all,
only he knows how the complete description of the forest of darkness in the novel looks like"
Witira muttered while recalling the map drawing that was not too detailed, but still
understandable.
Being able to draw the map itself only through memory was not something to be
underestimated.
People like that must have a lot of experience in drawing maps, understanding cardinal
directions, important points about where they are going.
"Agreed. I think the god of death made the right decision to choose Kim Roksoo as the one
who came to our world." King Shickler nodded in agreement.
Young master Cale, the original Kim Roksoo, was not someone whose life was ordinary.
They were all able to survive until now with the young master's plan. And most importantly,
Cale Henituse was confident.
That man was confident in the plan he gave everyone. He was not someone who was easily
defeated by fate.
[ “It might be a bit difficult.”
“That mage bastard has secured their base with layers after layers of magic.”
Ahem. Choi Han let out a fake cough.
Redika was probably very focused on security after almost dying last time.
“Really?” ]
Choi Han just stared lazily as he watched Redika and his attempt to save himself by putting
on layers and layers of shields as thick as possible.
Well, Choi Han still felt that one of the things that forced Ron to lose his hand was him.
He failed to kill Redika. Maybe it was because it was the first time Choi Han and the others
met a human as strong as Redika. No one in the team thought that Redika could still use
magic even with one hand.
Choi Han's mistake at that time was underestimating the power of humans.
No matter how crazy the people under White Star's leadership were, they were also very
strong people. The reason why they had so far often won wars without much loss was
because Cale Henituse also had strong people around him.
The young master also always gave them the opportunity to continue learning, there was no
reason for them not to become stronger than before.
[ Then it was simple.
“Then do like we planned and don’t touch the base as you plant the magic bombs.”
Raon had created these magic bombs. Since Raon’s mana was the signal for them to
explode, Raon needed to focus on the 10 magic bombs for them to go off.
The reason he was able to use magic in addition to detonating the bombs in the Black
Swamp was because there were only two bombs. These bombs were much stronger than
those because of the highest-grade Magic Stones, and thus required Raon’s full
attention to control them. It also didn’t help that they needed to make these bombs
quickly and on the fly. ]
The audience couldn't help but get goosebumps as they imagined the magnitude of the 10
bombs that night.
Although it was understandable why the team chose to use 10 bombs, it still felt a bit too
much.
.. Cale Henituse really intended to wipe out the island, complete with the organization/enemy
that chose island 5 as a gathering place.
"I see why we ended up joining the human alliance there" Witira* commented as she watched
the light preparations being made.
Blasting the swamp in the dark forest, now blasting the island.
All this place blasting action was surprisingly effective. Honestly, everyone must have
thought of a plan where they wanted to bombard a place used by enemy so that they would
all die quickly without any other troubles.
And Witira* was one of the people who often thought about that while they were fighting
against mermaids. But that was just a crazy idea, Witira* couldn't possibly blow up an island
just because she was upset.
Especially when she was not allowed to carelessly damage the property of those living on the
mainland.
It would also be difficult to find a time when they could gather bombs with a large explosive
scale as well as mages capable of channeling their power to the bombs in question.
Witira* smiled at her counterpart who quickly agreed to this island blasting action. Well, let's
just say that it was one way for them to release their stress during the war.
[ “Then where should we put all 10 bombs?”
Cale showed the map to the group at Raon’s question.
They could see a total of ten points on the map.
“You can put one in each of these spots.”
Rosalyn looked at the 10 points before opening her mouth and then closing it back
again. She started to think while looking at Cale and Raon. ]
"Hooo, working under young master Cale looks fun" Rosalyn* muttered softly as she
watched the young master calmly point out the location of the bombs that would be stored in
many parts of the island.
A map drawn only by listening to the description of someone who was about to die, a map
that had details that even a fool could understand.
Everyone had their own tasks that suited their capabilities. It moved quickly, there wasn't
much commotion and they all had the same goal in mind.
All of this worked because they all believed in the same person.
The level of trust they all had in young master Cale Henituse's ability to strategize on large
missions was already too high. In the near future, young master Cale had truly won the trust
of those around him.
Although this plan seemed like a crazy plan made by crazy person and executed by crazy
people too, Rosalyn* was sane enough to know that they were not all following Cale
Henituse for no reason.
This detonation plan was so dangerous, there were many bad possibilities that could happen
if they made a wrong move.
But the team moved according to their young master's plan because they knew.. They knew
that Cale Henituse had already provided a lot of things to the point that they just needed to
work without thinking about anything else.
As for the young master himself, Cale Henituse believed that the people working under his
leadership would not do anything stupid that would harm them all later.
"How interesting"
[ ‘Highest-grade Magic Stones.’
Raon’s magic bombs were extremely scary weapons of war that were many times
stronger than the current bombs used during war.
The strength of magic bombs relied on the quality of the Magic Stones, and these bombs
were made with highest-grade Magic Stones.
Rosalyn had been in awe of the mana gathered inside a highest-grade Magic Stone she
had seen when she was still the next in line for the throne of Breck Kingdom.
‘Just where did Young master Cale find these Magic Stones?’ ]
"He is a person who can use his wealth wisely" Litana commented. Those high-quality magic
stones came from her territory, from the land in the Jungle that she had given to the young
master who saved the Jungle.
Although Litana never knew the existence of the magic stones themselves if she had never
come here, that didn't mean Litana immediately thought of Cale Henituse as a bad person.
From the way the young man used his possessions, Cale gave all those things to people in
need. He might not be as holy a person as Queen Litana had previously thought, but by
seeing such a side of the young master, Litana felt that this only showed that young master
Cale was, in the end, just a very smart human being.
Young master Cale Henituse and the Roan Kingdom had never betrayed the Jungle.
The Roan Kingdom was the quickest to send help to the Jungle when they were in dire need.
How could Queen Litana label the young master of the Henituse ducal family as a bad person
for not telling her about the existence of thousands of high quality magic stones in the Jungle
land when the young master risked his life to save the Jungle?
The young master who had just woken up from being knocked unconscious from overusing
his power, the young master who hadn't even rested but went straight to the Jungle because
he got a call for help?
Queen Litana could not even imagine what would have happened if she did not know young
master Cale and did not join their alliance.
[ However, Cale took out those precious items without any comment and handed them
to Raon. Those 10 Magic Stones alone were enough to make Cale very wealthy.
Rosalyn was shocked at Cale’s willingness to use them.
However, this was because she did not know that Cale had hundreds of these highest-
grade Magic Stones. The items in Cale’s possession were probably worth more than
most decent Merchant Guilds right now. ]
"Still, even if he has thousands of magic stones, if he is a stingy person, then he will be a
stingy person" Rosalyn commented.
Their young master was not a rich man who was reluctant to share what he had. Instead,
because Cale Henituse had so much of himself, he willingly gave away his possessions to
those around him.
In addition to helping, Rosalyn can think of this as an investment.
Cale Henituse provided the greatest support he could for Rosalyn, and she would return the
favor by helping Cale Henituse in any way possible.
In the end, humans still need each other.
"Didn't the Roan Kingdom also get a lot of magic stones from young master Cale? I heard
that all the mages that noona trained can freely use magic stones" Lock muttered while
questioning whether the information he said was true or not.
"Yes, I think the crown prince bought a lot of magic stones from young master Cale. We also
bought many magic stones from the young master during the war" Rosalyn nodded to
confirm the information.
Young master Cale Henituse was the main source of magic stones for all of them.
[ “Then we will split into two groups to do it.”
Riiiip.
The map was ripped in half and Cale handed one half to Rosalyn.
“You two take care of this half.”
Choi Han and Rosalyn nodded their heads.
Cale then looked toward Raon. They landed on a quiet cliff that was on the opposite
side of where the Whales were currently fighting. Cale could see a vibrant forest as he
stood with the cliff to his back. ]
While looking at the nighttime scenery that showed how vast island 5 was, there were many
discussions among the onlookers.
About those who wondered how a god could get footage like this, which was not from the
eyes of young master Cale.
This video footage looked like there was an extra person whose job it was to record
everything that happened around young master Cale from various angles, not to mention the
fact that they could all clearly hear what Cale Henituse had been thinking.
But then again, what they were talking about was the work of divine power. No one knew to
what extent a god could do what they wanted.
At the same time, they can be as vast as this island that is about to explode.
One of the drawbacks of whatever they were seeing right now was Cale Henituse as the
narrator of the various crazy things that were happening.
The man was not a reliable narrator. He talked about all of this as if it was an easy thing to
do, not something big worth talking about and how calmly the young man moved and led the
team as if they were just going to set off fireworks.
[ Rustle.
Cale lowered his mask as he took a small step forward. All they could see were his eyes.
It was the same for the others.
“We gather back here.”
Cale’s group dispersed across Hais Island 5.
– Nothing nearby. ]
"Tsk, why is it so quiet" Cale* commented while secretly feeling nervous about all the moves
that Cale and his small team were making.
The island was quiet.
Very quiet.
Ron's description that the island had no inhabitants other than the Arm organization seemed
to be true. Even the sound of Cale's slow footsteps sounded quite noisy in the silence.
Not to mention the fact that they were looking for the right place to store the bomb while
making sure no one would know their movements.
"I worked really hard to get to the level of calm he has" Kim Roksoo muttered, slightly
annoyed that he realized how calm Cale Henituse was when leading the team. As a person
who suddenly lived as a team leader 1, even his experience as a count in a world headed for
destruction has not succeeded in making him a calm person when faced with problems that
involve the life and death of many people.
A simple example is him asking for a week to acclimatize himself in Korea.
Being Kim Roksoo is something he wouldn't recommend to anyone.
[ Rustle.
Cale was currently running through vines and tall grass that had grown tall and thick
without any animals to damage them on the island.
Tap, tap, tap.
On and Hong were jumping through the trees next to Cale. On was already creating fog
around them, just in case it was needed.
– It is here.
Cale stopped moving after hearing Raon’s voice. Cale was responsible for the east side
of the base in the middle. ]
Looking at the scene in front of them, dragon Mila just smiled a little. The woman suddenly
remembered the moment when she learned that there were a human who were the guardians
of dragons and many beast children.
The information sounded like a story from a novel her son had been reading. What had a
human done to end up as the guardian of many children stronger than him? What kind of
fairytale was Mila listening to?
But in the end, she could only swallow the reality. Cale Henituse was really an ordinary
human who became the guardian of many strong children around him. The young man was
also serious about his responsibilities.
Providing them with a comfortable place to live, giving them great support, not letting them
worry about finances at a young age, giving them all the opportunities to develop in the
talents they were interested in.
Well, now that Mila thought about it...
Why did she feel surprised at this kind of thing? Isn't it the job of adults who have the
responsibility to take care of children? Wasn't it the right of the children to have whatever
Cale Henituse gave them?
Mila understood why Cale didn't think this was something to be excited about. Because in
reality, he was just doing what an adult should do.
[ Cale took the magic bomb out of his pocket and buried it into the ground. His
movements were very cautious.
‘I’m dead if this blows up on me.’
The bomb used in the Black Swamp was already extremely strong, but this bomb was
made with even better ingredients.
That was why it was possible for it to destroy Hais Island 5 and the mermaid base
underneath.
‘A coward would not be able to do this.’
Cale thought that not coming to a battlefield like this was the right answer as he
carefully moved the bomb. ]
"Sigh, poor guy" Alberu could only shake his head, pitying his lover who even now still
hadn't earned his life as a slacker.
His dream of becoming a burden on the world had ended up bearing the burden of the world's
life itself.
Alberu could see that Cale really wanted to avoid the possibility of being involved in the big
war. Alberu also understood why he didn't want to get involved with important people like
Choi Han, Rosalyn and several other important people in the novel.
Cale Henituse realized that he was easy to love, easy to fall for any gentle treatment directed
at him.
"That fool... " Alberu remembered why in the end Cale let Raon tag along wherever Cale
went without having to hide anymore. Although the man had previously seemed serious
about his refusal, Cale finally gave permission because he saw Raon who kept coming into
the small cave because the child want to remind him how dangerous the wind was there.
Cale Henituse easily fell under the spell of the sincerity of those around him.
Because Raon sincerely wanted to help Cale, the strong wall of denial was finally broken
down.
Because Eric and the others sincerely wanted to protect Cale and didn't leave Cale because
that little bastard didn't want to leave the chaos in the Plaza ye. They can choose to run away,
but they didn't. In the end, Cale chose to take out his shield because he wanted to protect
those sincere people.
It was this personality that made Cale Henituse eventually stay involved in the war.
[ – Let’s hurry up, human!
Raon shouted into Cale’s mind, but Cale remained meticulous as he buried the bomb.
They then started to move again. Two whirlwinds were surroundings Cale’s feet as they
moved.
– There are humans nearby.
Cale came to a stop and motioned to On and Hong. On made the fog thicker, while Cale
kicked off the ground and jumped on top of the tallest tree. ]
Many people have praised Cale Henituse's calmness.
They don't know what had happened in his life for the young master to be so calm, but what
was certain was that they all knew, .... That there had to be at least one person with such a
calm personality in the team.
He worked seriously, carefully and didn't get carried away by the tense atmosphere. Focus on
the task, do it perfectly, on time and return safely.
Choi Han flinched as he remembered that he was one of those people who always got carried
away. But at least he was not as bad as he used to be, his liege managed to help him become
more rational slowly.
Many people also felt a little calm when they saw that Cale still looked relaxed despite the
new information given. The tension there was not too much to deal with if they could all
think clearly.
"Roksoo"
"Hmm?"
"Do you think that your older self is acting similar to the team leader?"
Roksoo* thought for a moment, Jungsoo's* question sounded interesting to think about.
Cale and Lee Soo Hyuk* had different ways of leading the team of course. That's because
Soo Hyuk* is more of a leader who can make the team feel calm because of his jokes, but
Cale can make the team feel calm because he is also a calm person.
Their methods are different, but the result is the same.
"Team leader is a cool people person after all" he muttered quietly, not really answering
Jungsoo's* question.
[ He then looked around.
“What’s with this fog?”
“Who knows. The weather is constantly changing because we are by the water.”
Cale’s current location was by the base’s food storage warehouses.
The two secret organization members were pretty tense, even though they were
speaking casually. Their eyes were constantly looking around to look for any intruders.
]
"I would like to say that they are stupid for not being thorough, but I also know that not many
people can suddenly think that the fog on a deserted island is a strange and suspicious fog"
Cage muttered as she looked at the few members of the arm organization who were talking
there.
From the current view, many people would probably say that the enemy was too stupid and
weak, that's why they were easily defeated by young master Cale's team.
But not everyone would really immediately think of something strange when seeing fog in
the middle of an island, right?
"Even if they find it strange, it's unlikely that they would jump to the conclusion that the mist
came from a member of the cat tribe," Bud chimed in on Cage's comment.
Yes, the possibility of realizing the difference between the mist from Ohn and the mist from
nature itself was very difficult.
Their location on an island also only added to the advantage of Cale's group.
[ – Human, should we fight them?
Cale shook his head at Raon’s question.
‘Why should we fight them?’
Everybody else always seemed to want to fight when they came across an enemy like
this, however, Cale did not want to do that at all. He didn’t want to get the enemy’s
attention. ]
Many people flinched from that statement. Yes, they really do look like people who only
think about solving things with violence without using their brains.
They already had a plan to destroy the island to eliminate the possibility of them getting hurt.
Cale certainly wasn't going to let them get into any more trouble than this.
All the members of the arm organization would eventually be destroyed along with island 5,
so why bother to keep fighting?
"They won't have to bother planting bombs if young master Cale allows them to fight" Ron
commented.
After following the many missions that his master gave, Ron knew that all of Cale's plans had
the same ultimate goal.
Winning the fight with the least chance of getting hurt. The young master would think of
various ways to find a point where they would all survive until the end.
Sure, their young master was the one who got hurt the most, but that didn't mean it was one
of the plans.
Whenever they gathered to talk about the battle, everyone made sure that no one would
actually get hurt because of their respective roles.
And Cale Henituse actually had a big role, but he has little chance of getting hurt. But of
course, unexpected things always happened, and Cale, who prioritized family over everything
else, ended up injured.
[ Cale cautiously came down from the tree without making any noise and took out the
invisibility magic device.
– Sigh, weak human, you live such a difficult life.
Cale didn’t care what Raon had to say as he activated the invisibility magic device and
carefully started to dig. On and Hong sighed before helping him dig. ]
"Yeah, he's too calm to the point that it's annoying" Eruhaben also sighed at the sight of Cale
and his choice not to want to be hurt in a very annoying way.
Being calm in a critical situation was indeed a must. But being too calm even in urgent
situations is not always okay either. Eruhaben thought that it was better for Cale not to
participate in the field than to trouble himself like that.
Rosalyn's lips twitched slightly when she saw their young master who still had time to use a
magic tool while digging the ground.
No one knew what was in the young master's magic bag, but what was certain was that Cale
really did have all sorts of magic tools in there that could make his life easier.
He really wants his life to be as easy as possible.
Since he has a magic tool, why get his hands dirty and work hard?
Since he has ancient power that can heal all kinds of injuries or illnesses except broken plates
in the body, why should he exercise?
[ It was at that moment.
Beeeeeeeeeep-
Beeeeeeep-
They could hear an alarm going off in the distance.
“Huh? Isn’t this the emergency distress signal? Do we have intruders?”
“Hurry up and go take a look. I need to stay there.”
“Alright!” ]
Choi Han glanced at many interesting things except for his own friends. Rosalyn looked still
annoyed at being reminded of the incident that day, Choi han chose to remain silent.
Yes, they really had to learn to move quietly like what their liege had been doing.
....
"Why are you turning your heads to me?" Choi han* felt confused at his friends who
suddenly looked at Choi han* as they all heard the emergeny alarm going off loudly.
"Tsk, you can't be careful" Beacrox* commented, annoyed that Choi han* wasn't even aware
of his own personality.
"Even Lock can move more carefully than you" Ron* chimed in with his son's comment.
"What the- why are you suddenly accusing me? There is no confirmation that the one who
triggered the alarm there was me" Choi han* tried to defend himself when he saw the look
given by the Molan* duo.
"You are the one who is most likely to make a mess" The comment from Rosalyn* was
enough to make Choi Han* stop defending himself.
He still thought that he could move slower than Lock*, but if they all accused him like this...
What could Choi Han* do?
[ Sigh.
Cale let out a deep sigh.
The life of a main character always revolved around fighting the enemies. Cale pitied
Choi Han’s life as the main character as he continued to install the bomb.
– Did Rosalyn and Choi Han get discovered?
There was no need to ask such an obvious question. ]
"He's the second most likely to get into trouble here and there after young master Cale"
Beacrox commented, agreeing with Cale who already seemed to expect that Choi Han or
Rosalyn would riot first.
"Hey! What do you mean?" Choi han was confused about why he was called a lot of trouble.
Beacrox is sure could always find something to say to insult Choi han.
"You made a lot of mess when the young master couldn't be with us" Ron replied, agreeing
with his son's words.
That Choi han, even now, was still hard to stay out of trouble. If young master Cale would
usually accidentally get involved in someone else's ruckus, then Choi han would usually be
the reason why there was a ruckus in a place.
Not forgetting the fact that Choi Han often finds his own friends and throws them at Cale
because he doesn't know what to do.
[ On and Hong started to dig faster.
However, Cale continued at his slow pace.
‘I’m sure they’ll be fine.’
It would make it easier for Cale to move if the attention was focused on the west.
– Human, hurry up! They might find us too!
Raon continued to urge him to go faster, but Cale slowly and leisurely finished installing
all of the bombs. It was all thanks to Choi Han and Rosalyn causing a ruckus.
Although, he was pretty sure that it was probably just Choi Han who caused it. ]
"Uhh, I'm glad I could help?"
Rosalyn could only let out a long sigh as Choi han questioned his own words. Lock who was
beside Choi han just laughed softly, trying not to disturb the other spectators.
"Well, it's very good of young master Cale to be able to find the positive side when
something unexpected happens" Rosalyn nodded in understanding, ultimately agreeing with
what their young master had said.
Well, Choi Han did make a slight mistake, the Arm organization became aware of their
existence and it was enough to make things troublesome. But that didn't mean Rosalyn and
Choi Han couldn't handle the problem. Choi Han had killed them first if young master Cale's
plan was not to destroy the island.
The two of them could also run quickly, giving young master Cale time to complete his task
safely and leave the island as soon as possible.
The Arm members there only knew that there was an intruder, but had no idea what the
intruder was doing. The rest of Cale's group were just waiting for Raon to complete his task.
[ ‘It’s fine as long as their identities aren’t revealed.’
The two of them will make sure to keep it that way.
Cale installed the last bomb and returned to their original location. Someone familiar
was underneath the cliff.
“Long time no see, Archie.” ]
"Archie.... He is that white-haired guy over there, right?" Cale* asked in a low tone to his
counterpart. Roksoo only looked briefly in the direction he was pointing before nodding
although he wasn't too sure.
"The novel doesn't provide illustrations of each character. But it's most likely him. His
position as a Killer Whale is high enough to allow him to be casual with the royal family."
"Hoooo"
Cale* just shook his head amusedly. The next queen of the ocean specifically chose that one
killer whale to be the sea vehicle? The killer whale that was said to be the one of the most
powerful had to leave the battlefield to become a vehicle in the night sea? Hohoho
"It was actually a perfect choice. Although it may seem like a task of humiliating his pride,
but choosing a Killer whale that is believed to be able to take the small group away as
quickly as possible... That's a very good choice" Albert* commented. Although it was not his
people who were helped by the Whale royal family of the sea, but Alberu* felt satisfied with
those who really cared about the safety of Cale's group.
It also proved the astonishing power of the Whale tribe members. They could easily order
one of the strongest members to quit the war and help Cale.
They were already strong enough on their own to confidently push Archie with his new task.
[ The Killer Whale, Archie, flinched. He was surprised at Cale’s outfit. It was similar to
those who were helping the mermaids.
“Why are you wearing… Nevermind, please get on for now.”
Cale lightly jumped off the cliff.
It would be difficult for Raon to keep all three of them floating in the air while
controlling ten bombs and making sure that nothing else is harmed.
That was why Cale had called this super-speed taxi over. ]
"I'm jealous... We don't have any water monsters to work with" Kim Roksoo muttered.
Although they had met some monsters that were willing to work together, it didn't mean that
Roksoo and his team could order the leaders of the monsters around at will.
In the end, monsters were monsters.
Once they make the leaders angry, then their lives will just disappear.
Maybe later the ability users can kill the dangerous monster leaders again, but they still won't
be able to restore human lives that no longer exist.
[ “The rest will come soon too.”
Archie looked toward Cale with a suspicious gaze instead of answering. His gaze seemed
to be asking if they were really going to destroy the island. However, he did not have a
chance to ask any questions.
“Catch them! We have to kill them!”
They could hear someone’s angry shout. Cale flinched and made sure his hair was fully
covered after hearing the familiar voice. ]
"Damn it! he surprised me!"
"Uh... he sounds like a crazy person."
"Bastard, he looks so scary"
Many people got goosebumps when they saw Redika running like a madman. Yes, the mage
who was already crazy from the start looked even crazier because of his screams and efforts
to run after Choi han and Rosalyn.
One remaining hand, a damaged eye. All those flaws didn't make Redika look pitiful, in fact
the man could be on par with other Arm members who had normal body conditions. That's
what makes Redika scary, the crazy man is very strong!
"Uhh, I hate him" Choi han* muttered under his breath, annoyed with the fact that he could
never torture Redika's* life like that.
Choi han* was too angry when he managed to find the man after all this time, and
unknowingly gave him a quick death, a way of dying that Redika* did not deserve.
[ “No! Don’t let them jump!”
At that moment, two people wearing the same black outfit as Cale jumped off of the
cliff. Some more people wearing similar outfits soon appeared at the top of the cliff.
They were the real secret organization members.
Cale could see the blood crazy mage, Redika, among the group.
“Oh you did it.”
Choi Han had an awkward smile at Cale’s statement. Redika was being supported by
his subordinates.
His left eye was wrapped up, while his right eye was currently bleeding. ]
As the distance between Redika and Arm got closer to Cale's group, everyone could also see
the damaged eye in question.
There was a lot of blood on the man's face, but he didn't seem bothered at all as he continued
to shout angrily.
The other members of the Arm organization really looked loyal as not once did they seem to
doubt the strength of Redika even with such a bad body condition.
"It's very Choi han to be able to damage people's vital parts if he can't kill them" Rosalyn*
commented, feeling amazed that Choi han could do such a thing.
In a short period of time, in a tense situation, filled with anger, Choi han who had just seen
Cale Henituse coughing up blood, Choi han who was frustrated because he could not prevent
Redika from teleporting further...
The same Choi han who also managed to take the opportunity to annihilate a vital part of
Redika's body.
And Rosalyn* also felt a little amazed that Redika was still alive and shouting after his battle
with Choi han that day.
As a mage herself, Rosalyn* began to question whether she could survive like Redika if she
had the same condition.
[ “I ran into him while installing a bomb-.”
“Tell me later.”
Cale stopped Choi Han from speaking and instead commanded Archie.
“Hurry up and go.”
Archie started to move quickly after seeing Redika and the other members of the secret
organization. He seemed to be excited at seeing Redika injured. Cale urged him on some
more.
“Move even faster. Get as far as possible.” ]
"Yeah, I was really happy when I saw that bastard look like shit. But the command of young
master Cale is too serious to ignore" said Archie who got goosebumps again when he
remembered that he had to swim as fast as possible to avoid the explosion on the island.
Seriously, Archie didn't really want to think about his passengers, but Archie would still die
even if he survived when King Shickler found out that their young master fell into the night
sea.
"You did your job well, right?"
"I did my duty at the risk of my life sir."
King Shickler laughed, taking the serious answer as something he could laugh at. But Archie
was serious, he really did swim as fast as he ever could. At that moment, he realized why his
queen had asked Archie to go and bring young master Cale. It was all because Witira knew
that Archie could really move the fastest among the others, and he would also still complete
his task well despite his apparent reluctance.
[ They needed to at least get to a point where Hais Island 12 was visible. It was the
closest island to Hais Island 5, but it was still a good distance away.
At that moment, Raon started to speak.
“Looks like someone found the bombs.”
Choi Han lowered his head even more. The secret organization members probably
found the bombs while looking for them. Cale patted Choi Han’s shoulder as he gave
the order. ]
"Well, it's not something to make a fuss about. Although it's a little disadvantageous because
they know what's going on, but that doesn't mean they'll be safe" Alberu* commented as he
watched Cale who calmly patted Choi Han's shoulder.
Yes, that man made the mistake of not being careful. But it was not a mistake that should be
made into something big, Cale knew that. Alberu* also knew that Choi han was a person who
always learned from his mistakes. The man would only learn to be more careful in the
future.
"And also... Isn't it more fun when they know there's a bomb there but still can't save
themselves?" Alberu replied casually. That bright smile did not match the words that had just
come out of his mouth.
Cale* and Roksoo could only shudder in horror at the sight of that handsome smile. How
could anyone look creepy when smiling?
But at the same time, they also agreed with what had just been said.
Even though the Arm members had found one of the bombs, it didn't mean they could escape
that quickly. 10 bombs were installed on the island, the same number as the bombs installed
in the Plaza.
They had the audacity to be scared because the bombs alone were amazing.
[ “Start.”
“Alright.”
Raon started to gather mana in his front paws. Cale looked toward Rosalyn.
“Please put up the strongest shields you can and make sure to include Archie inside.”
“Of course.”
Rosalyn started to create her shields. A total of two shields were created. Cale could see
the Whales continuing the battle with Witira in the lead to their east. ]
"They won't be hit by the explosion, but the impact of the explosion on the ocean is what
makes them all have to be careful" Paseton commented after seeing Rosalyn who started
using her magic shield in layers.
They could not be defeated by the sea waves coming from the island's explosion. Archie, to
be more precise, could not be carried away by the sea currents if they all wanted to return
safely.
This possibility must have been thought of by his noonim, Witira, who immediately chose
Archie as the first to be told to escort young master Cale away.
After seeing what happened at the Roan Royal Plaza, Paseton felt that young master Cale was
able to get the idea to blow up the island because he was inspired by the Arm organization's
behavior.
They were the first ones to plan to install 10 bombs in the plaza, planning to kill everyone
who was there and then run away afterwards.
And young master Cale only returned what the organization had given him.
[ Cale felt like he made eye contact with Witira. even though she was very far away.
Splash!
Witira flicked her whip onto the water. The waves started to rage, and Witira used that
opening to move back. The Whales that were running wild previously were now quickly
running away.
Everybody was finally out of the range of the bombs. ]
In a split second, all the members of the Whale tribe actually immediately fled to avoid the
impending tide of the great ocean waves.
Leaving the battle area to save themselves. The main priority at that time was to run, as far as
possible, making sure that no one was hurt more than what they already were.
Feeling the tension, Cale* took another drink of his alcohol. He did not know if they could
return to their world and have such an overwhelming victory, Cale* knew that he did not
need to trouble himself like that Cale, his focus should only be on Henituse's territory.
Yes, Henituse had to be on top of things.
There were plenty of heroes who could take care of this kind of thing. Cale* also had no
intention of possessing ancient powers, so he would stay away from the hero party.
[ “Preparations are complete.”
Cale made eye contact with Raon. He gave the order to Raon, who was waiting for the
go ahead.
“Explode.”
Oooooong.
The black mana that was gathered by Raon’s paws shot out like arrows. The ten rays of
mana rushed toward the island like streaks of light.
Cale covered his ears.
Baaaaang!
Bang baaaaaaaaang-!
The ocean started to shake. ]
Almost everyone covered their ears because the sound of the explosion was so loud. Even
though they weren't in the ocean that night, it felt like their footsteps were shaking.
The sounds of explosions followed one another. Those who understood the scale of the magic
bomb explosion couldn't help but be shocked when they saw what happened there.
The explosions were more powerful, more deadly. It looked like a god had come down to
earth to punish sinful humans.
The explosion was so powerful that they didn't know what to make of the footage. Fire,
smoke, huge waves of water... There won't be a tsunami, right?
Everything looks very, very messed up.
No one wanted to imagine what would happen to the members of the Arm organization who
were trapped on the island. Although not all members of the organization exploded along
with the island, but they really got the retribution of their own karma.
... Those who dared to create chaos in the Roan Kingdom... Putting the Butler of the Henituse
family's young master on the brink of death...
No one expected that karma would come so quickly.
"Damn, do I have to blow up the island too so Ron will stay with me?" Cale* said jokingly.
The words he unconsciously said when he saw how big the explosion was.
Cale* wasn't stupid, who didn't owe Cale Henituse a favor if that man dared to do all this to
get the antidote for Ron?
"Fool. Ron stayed because Cale asked him to stay. Just say that you want Ron to stay by your
side and get rid of that ego of yours. Not everyone has to understand our situation."
Oh wow, Cale could only swallow his own saliva when he heard Roksoo's words.
Yes, his ego needs to be fixed. How could he want others to stay by his side but he never
showed that desire?
Chapter End Notes
But seriously, when I read part 2 of lcf, I was really worried that Ron would question the
true identity of Cale Henituse.
And everything Cale did there didn't help himself because he couldn't resist calling Lee
soo hyuk by his title as team leader...
Team leader this.. Team leader that..
Then he met up with Jungsoo and acted as if they only didn't see each other for a few
days, not years with Jungsoo and Soohyuk's death and Roksoo being left alone.
EVERYONE AROUND THEM KNEW THAT THOSE THREE WERE CLOSE
FRIENDS! GWJSMSMSMSNSJKSK
Ron and beacrox became outsiders in their relationship... That's because Choi Han and
Raon already know, while Durst won't care.
Please drop by the Archive and comment to let the creator know if you enjoyed their work!
You might also like
- Water Spirit Pearl: Doomsday Rebirth: Water Spirit Pearl: Doomsday Rebirth, #3From EverandWater Spirit Pearl: Doomsday Rebirth: Water Spirit Pearl: Doomsday Rebirth, #3No ratings yet
- OceanofPDF.com Lout of the Counts Family Volume 1 - Yu Ryeo-hanNo ratings yetOceanofPDF.com Lout of the Counts Family Volume 1 - Yu Ryeo-han348 pages
- Ten Thousand Demons Alliance: Ten Thousand Demons Alliance, #9From EverandTen Thousand Demons Alliance: Ten Thousand Demons Alliance, #9No ratings yet
- The Road to Regaining Supremacy: The Road to Regaining Supremacy, #1From EverandThe Road to Regaining Supremacy: The Road to Regaining Supremacy, #1No ratings yet
- The Everlasting Custodian of the Human Race: The Everlasting Custodian of the Human Race, #4From EverandThe Everlasting Custodian of the Human Race: The Everlasting Custodian of the Human Race, #4No ratings yet
- Trash of The Count's Family Vol 01 (001-081)No ratings yetTrash of The Count's Family Vol 01 (001-081)81 pages
- Epic of the Prehistoric Star Soul Emperor: Epic of the Prehistoric Star Soul Emperor, #1From EverandEpic of the Prehistoric Star Soul Emperor: Epic of the Prehistoric Star Soul Emperor, #1No ratings yet
- Shuhd Abdullah - Peppered Moth Online AssignmentNo ratings yetShuhd Abdullah - Peppered Moth Online Assignment2 pages
- (PDF Download) Marsh S Becoming A Teacher 6th Edition Fulll Chapter100% (2)(PDF Download) Marsh S Becoming A Teacher 6th Edition Fulll Chapter34 pages
- (Ebook) Dancing Identity: Metaphysics In Motion by Sondra Horton Fraleigh ISBN 9780822942399, 0822942399 pdf download100% (2)(Ebook) Dancing Identity: Metaphysics In Motion by Sondra Horton Fraleigh ISBN 9780822942399, 0822942399 pdf download51 pages
- [FREE PDF sample] (Ebook) Stories and the Brain: The Neuroscience of Narrative by Paul B. Armstrong ISBN 9781421437743, 1421437740 ebooks100% (9)[FREE PDF sample] (Ebook) Stories and the Brain: The Neuroscience of Narrative by Paul B. Armstrong ISBN 9781421437743, 1421437740 ebooks36 pages
- Decoding Architectural Heritage A FormalNo ratings yetDecoding Architectural Heritage A Formal6 pages
- Eudaimonia Perspectives for Music Learning Gareth Dylan Smith download100% (3)Eudaimonia Perspectives for Music Learning Gareth Dylan Smith download80 pages
- The ESFJ Personality Type: Katharine Briggs Isabel MyersNo ratings yetThe ESFJ Personality Type: Katharine Briggs Isabel Myers4 pages
- The Claims Of Culture Equality And Diversity In The Global Era Seyla Benhabib downloadNo ratings yetThe Claims Of Culture Equality And Diversity In The Global Era Seyla Benhabib download83 pages
- Presentation On London Taxi & Bus DriversNo ratings yetPresentation On London Taxi & Bus Drivers10 pages
- Roberta H. Markman, Peter T. Markman - Masks of The Spirit - Image and Metaphor in Mesoamerica (1994, University of California Press) - Libgen - LiNo ratings yetRoberta H. Markman, Peter T. Markman - Masks of The Spirit - Image and Metaphor in Mesoamerica (1994, University of California Press) - Libgen - Li392 pages
- Faith For Overcoming Obstacles - Jan 2023 ConceptNo ratings yetFaith For Overcoming Obstacles - Jan 2023 Concept3 pages
- Think Your Way to Wealth Action Plan Mitch Horowitz - Download the full ebook now to never miss any detail100% (2)Think Your Way to Wealth Action Plan Mitch Horowitz - Download the full ebook now to never miss any detail70 pages
- Essay The Fabulous Life of Amelie PoulainNo ratings yetEssay The Fabulous Life of Amelie Poulain3 pages
- Script - How To Speak So That People Want To ListenNo ratings yetScript - How To Speak So That People Want To Listen4 pages
- Peut On Apprendre A Bien Penser Dissertation100% (2)Peut On Apprendre A Bien Penser Dissertation5 pages
